KM1J 


IT 


LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


Scr<^   ^    U.-zJn 


i 


.  1  p 

.  ■  * . 

- 

Ti: 


B 


•  i  ■■■i' 


■rtnn 


- 


tt"  •  -i 


' 


THE 


V 


'-'=-' 


'V 


** 


FEB^u 


jjf 


DEALINGS  OF     Vfc 


GOD,  MAN,  AND  THE  DEVIL; 


AS    EXEMPLIFIED  IN  THE 


LIFE,  EXPERIENCE,  AND  TRAVELS 


OF 


LORENZO   DOW, 

IN  A  PERIOD  OF  OVER  HALF  A  CENTURY: 


TOGETHER    WITH    HIS 


POLEMIC   AND  MISCELLANEOUS   WRITINGS, 

COMPLETE. 


TO    WHICH    IS    ADDED 


THE  VICISSITUDES  OF  LIFE, 

BY    PEGGY    DOW. 

Many  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased. — David. 


WITH    AN    INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY    BY    THE 

REV.   JOHN    DOWLING,    D.  D.,    OF   NEW   YORK, 

AUTHOR    OF    "  THE    HISTORY    OF   ROMANISM,"    ETC.    ETC. 


TWO  VOLUMES   IN  ONE 

VOL    I. 


NEW   YORK: 
CORNISH,    LAMPORT   &   Co 

267  PEARL-STREET. 
1851. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1849,  by 
J.  S.  GI,  \Si:\KI{.  &  R.  C.  MARSHALL, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Cocrt  of  Ohio. 


Stereotyped  by  "Vincent  Dill,  Jr., 
No.  17  Ann  Street,  N.  T. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Those  of  our  readers  who  have  lived  long  enough  to  remember  the  first 
thirty  years  of  the  present  century,  will  easily  call  to  mind  a  remarkable  and 
eccentric  individual,  who  for  nearly  the  whole  of  that  period,  prompted  by  an 
inward  impulse,  devoted  himself  to  a  life  of  singular  labor,  self-denial  and  sacri- 
fice. One  month  he  would  be  heard  of  laboring  for  the  good  of  souls,  in  his 
own  peculiar  way,  in  the  neighborhood  of  his  native  New  England  home :  the 
next,  perhaps,  braving  the  frost  and  snow  of  a  Canadian  winter ;  the  next,  on 
his  way  to  Ireland  or  to  England,  in  the  prosecution  of  the  same  benevolent 
purpose  ;  and  six  months  afterwards,  perhaps,  encountering  the  dangers  and 
hardships  of  a  Georgia  or  Kentucky  wilderness,  or  fleeing  for  his  life  from  the 
tomahawk  or  the  scalping  knife  of  the  Indian  savage,  in  the  then  untrodden 
wilds  of  the  great  valley  of  the  West.     That  individual  was  Lorenzo  Dow. 

Pale,  sallow,  and  somewhat  consumptive  in  the  appearance  of  his  counte- 
nance ;  dressed  in  the  plainest  attire,  with  his  single-breasted  coat,  often  worn 
thread-bare ;  and  in  his  later  years  wearing  a  long  flowing  patriarchal  beard  ; 
his  whole  appearance  was  such  as  to  awaken  a  high  degree  of  curiosity  and  in- 
terest. Then,  the  suddenness  and  the  promptitude  of  his  advent  in  a  town  or 
village,  at  the  very  hour  and  minute  that  he  had  appointed,  perhaps  some  twelve 
or  eighteen  months  before ;  the  boldness  with  which  he  would  attack  the  ruling 
vices,  and  denounce  wickedness — either  in  high  places  or  low, — the  general 
adaptation  of  his  dry  and  caustic  rebukes  to  the  sin  and  follies  prevalent  in  the 
places  he  visited,  and  which  he  seemed  to  know  almost  intuitively  ;  together 
with  the  biting  sarcasm  and  strong  mother- wit  that  pervaded  his  addresses  ; — 
all  served  to  invest  the  approach  to  any  place  of  the  "  crazy  preacher,"  (as  he 
was  frequently  called,)  with  an  air  of  singular  and  almost  romantic  interest. 

And  most  extensively  has  the  influence  of  the  labors  of  this  strange  and 
eccentric  man  been  experienced  and  felt.  Scarcely  a  neighborhood,  from  Can- 
ada to  Georgia,  or  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Mississippi,  that  has  not  some  tra- 


Ji 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

dition  to  relate,  or  some  tale  to  tell  of  the  visit  and  the  preaching  of  Lorenzo 
Dow ;  and  scarcely  an  old  man  in  all  those  regions  that  has  not  some  one  or 
more  of  the  witty  sayings  of  Lorenzo  Dow  to  relate  to  his  children  and  his 
grandchildren. 

The  history  of  such  a  man,  however  mysterious  the  impulses  which  prompted 
him,  and  however  strange  his  movements,  belongs  to  the  history  of  the  race; 
nor  will  justice  to  the  race  permit  that  the  extensive  memorials  which  he  has 
left  of  himself  should  be  lost  in  silence  or  forgetfulness.  In  the  minute  and 
extensive  journals  of  his  travels  and  sufferings  and  labors,  and  in  his  various 
mental  exercises,  upon  a  great  variety  of  matters  of  doctrine  and  opinion,  which 
Lorenzo  Dow  has  left  behind  him,  he  has  bequeathed  to  posterity  a  mental 
daguerreotype  of  himself.  And  however  outre  may  be  many  of  his  expressions, 
however  eccentric  and  amusing,  and  frequently  inconclusive  may  be  much  of  his 
speculation  and  reasoning — yet  it  is  frequently  instructive ;  it  is  always  en- 
tertaining; it  is  always  characteristic  ;  it  is  part  of  the  history  of  mind.  The 
reader  is  satisfied  that  there  is  no  interpolation  here  ;  that  it  is  Lorenzo  Dow 
himself  who  speaks,  and  no  one  else.  And  for  the  very  plain  reason,  that  his 
expressions,  if  not  his  thoughts,  are  entirely  sui  generis ;  they  are  strictly 
peculiar  to  himself.  It  is  not  denied  that  some  of  his  ideas  may  have  been 
!  uttered  by  others.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  no  man  ever  expressed  them  in  the 
phraseology  of  Lorenzo  Dow. 

If  it  were  not  for  the  fear  of  transcending  the  limits  of  the  brief  introductory 
essay,  and  of  touching  upon  subjects  that  might  lead  us  to  diverge  too  much 
from  the  more  immediate  object  with  which  this  Introduction  has  been  written 
— it  might  be  interesting  to  examine  somewhat  minutely  a  variety  of  questions 
that  naturally  arise  in  the  mind  of  the  reader  who  carefully  peruses  the  mental 
portraiture  of  himself,  embodied  in  his  life  and  writings. 

Thus  for  instance,  we  might  be  disposed  to  ask — was  Lorenzo  Dow,  in  truth, 
a  man  of  piety,  savingly  converted  to  God,  or  not?  What  were  the  motives 
that  prompted  him  to  so  extraordinary  and  laborious  a  life  1  What  were  his 
reasons,  while  retaining  his  connexion  with  the  Methodist  Church,  for  declining 
to  submit  to  the  regular  course  of  labors  and  control  prescribed  by  the  Method- 
ist discipline  1  Are  there  any  reasons  to  doubt  whether  he  was  in  truth  a 
sane  man,  or  partially  deranged  ?  What  was  the  secret  of  the  prejudice  so 
early  imbibed,  and  so  constantly  exhibited  through  all  his  writings  against  who- 
ever differed  from  himself  in  the  Arminian  scheme  of  doctrine  he  had  adopted  1 


INTRODUCTION. 


and  how  did  he  acquire  that  habit  of  mind,  which  led  him  to  be  ever  on  the 
watch  for  every  poor  unhappy  wight,  tinctuied  with  the  least  particle  of  Cal- 
vinism, and  to  dub  him  with  the  singular,  but  characteristic  epithet  of  an  "A, 
double-L,-part  man  ?" 

Differing,  as  the  writer  of  the  present  essay  does,  toto  ccelo,  from  Lorenzo 
Dow  on  the  subject  of  the  doctrines  of  grace,  so  frequently  made  the  themes  of 
his  severe  but  amusing  caricatures,  he  would  hardly  feel  justified  in  performing 
the  present  service,  did  he  imagine  that  there  was,  from  the  laughable  and 
witty  sallies  of  Lorenzo  Dow,  any  danger  to  be  apprehended  to  the  system  of 
doctrine  advocated  in  the  seventeenth  century  by  such  men  as  a  Bates,  an  Owen 
or  a  Howe ;  or  in  later  days  by  an  Edwards  or  a  Bellamy,  a  Doddridge,  a 
Fuller  or  a  Payson.  The  reader  will,  doubtless,  like  the  present  writer,  read 
and  smile  as  he  reads  the  cuts  and  thrusts  of  our  good  friend  Lorenzo,  at  the 
"  A,-double-L-part,  men,"  and  their  supposed,  but  imaginary  doctrine  ;  but 
beyond  this,  whatever  be  the  views  of  the  reader,  he  will  take  no  offence.  These 
ebullitions  were  necessary  in  order  to  complete  the  portraiture  of  Lorenzo's 
mind.    They  can  hardly  do  any  harm.    They  are  simply  amusing.    That  is  all. 

Leaving  every  reader  to  answer  most  of  the  questions  above  suggested  to  his 
own  satisfaction,  I  shall  proceed  to  state  my  reason  for  answering  in  the  affirm- 
ative the  first  of  the  series — Is  there  ground  to  conclude,  that  with  all  his  oddi- 
ties and  eccentricities,  Lorenzo  was,  after  all,  at  heart  a  pious  man,  truly  and 
savingly  converted  to  God? 

Some,  I  am  aware,  have  expressed  doubt  on  this  point.  Before  making  my- 
self familiar  with  his  life  and  writings,  I  might  have  been  undecided  myself.  I 
can  do  no  more  than  briefly  sketch  the  conversion  of  Lorenzo  Dow,  and  hint  at 
some  of  the  additional  reasons  that  have  led  me  to  the  conclusion  that  his  piety 
was  genuine,  that  his  religion  was  that  of  the  heart,  that  his  faith  was  of  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

In  perusing  the  journal  of  Lorenzo  Dow,  it  is  impossible  for  one  familiar  with 
the  history  and  writings  of  the  immortal  Bedford  dreamer,  to  avoid  being  struck 
with  the  Bunyan-like  character  of  the  experience  and  religious  exercises  of  our 
author.  His  frequent  mention  of  remarkable  dreams,  his  "  strong  temptations 
to  end  this  mortal  life,"  and  many  of  his  mental  exercises  and  struggles  forcibly 
remind  one  of  Bunyan's  experience,  as  described  by  himself  in  that  singular  ! 
piece  of  autobiography — "  Grace  abounding  to  the  chief  of  sinners."  And  if  we 
compare  the  account  given  by  each,  of  his  conversion,  I  cannot  perceive  any 


VI  INTRODUCTION. 

reason  why  the  evidence  of  a  genuine  work  of  grace,  is  any  less  satisfactory  in 
the  case  of  the  Connecticut  wanderer  than  in  that  of  the  Bedford  dreamer. 

The  account  given  by  Lorenzo  of  his  conversion  is  characteristic  of  himself. 
— He  was  as  yet  a  youth.  Already  had  he  been  warned  by  more  than  one  sin- 
gular dream,  which  he  relates  with  characteristic  minuteness.  Among  other 
things  which  tended  to  awaken  him,  was  an  assurance  that  he  imagined  himself 
to  have  received  from  the  Prophet  Nathan  in  a  dream — though  in  this  case,  his 
dream  did  not  come  true — that  he  should  live  only  to  the  age  of  twenty-two. 
"  About  this  time  there  was  much  talk  about  the  people  called  Methodists,  who 
were  lately  come  into  the  western  parts  of  New  England.  Some  said  they  were 
the  deceivers  that  were  to  come  in  the  last  time.  Some,  on  the  other  hand, 
said  they  were  a  very  good  sort  of  people.  A  preacher  of  this  zealous  sect  come 
into  the  neighborhood.  Lorenzo  "  went  to  the  door  and  looked  in  to  see  a 
Methodist,  but  to  my  surprise,"  says  he,  "  he  appeared  like  other  men  /" 
After  hearing  two  sermons,  Lorenzo  became  the  subject  of  deep  and  pungent 
conviction.  "  I  durst  not  stir  for  some  time,"  says  he,  "  for  fear  I  should  tum- 
ble into  hell.  My  sins  and  the  damnable  nature  of  them,  were  in  a  moment 
exhibited  to  my  view." 

There  is  no  greater  evidence  of  the  genuineness  of  conviction  for  sin,  than 
when  it  is  accompanied  by  a  heartfelt  sense  of  the  justice  of  God  in  the  condem- 
nation of  the  sinner.  This  Lorenzo  seems  to  have  felt  in  a  high  degree.  A  day 
or  two  after  these  pungent  convictions  begun,  he  was  at  a  prayer  meeting. 
"  Saints  were  happy,  and  sinners  were  weeping  on  every  side,  but  I "  says  he, 
"  could  not  shed  a  tear.  Then  I  thought  within  myself — if  I  could  weep,  I 
would  begin  to  take  hope,  but  0 !  how  hard  is  my  heart !  I  went  from  one  to 
another,  to  know  if  there  was  any  mercy  for  me.  The  young  converts  answered, 
— '  God  is  all  love,  he  is  all  mercy,' — I  replied — '  God  is  just  too,  and  justice 
will  cut  me  down.' — I  saw  no  way  how  God  could  be  just,  and  yet  show  me 
mercy. " 

A  no  less  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  genuineness  of  conversion,  is  when  it  is 
accompanied  by  an  entire  renunciation  of  self  and  self-righteousness,  and  simple 
dependence  for  salvation  upon  the  precious  blood  of  Christ.  This  too  was  a 
prominent  element  in  the  religious  experience  of  Lorenzo.  At  the  crisis  of  his 
conviction  for  sin,  after  "  striving  to  plead  with  God  for  mercy,  for  several 
hours,  one  night,  as  a  man  would  plead  for  his  life,"  he  fell  into  a  slumber. 
He  dreamed  that  two  devils  entered  the  room  each  with  a  chain  in  his  hand  ; 


INTRODUCTION. 


they  laid  hold  on  him,  one  at  his  head,  the  other  at  his  feet,  and  bound  him  fast 
— to  drag  him  down  to  hell.  In  the  midst  of  a  desperate  struggle  to  break 
these  chains,  he  awaked  from  this  terrific  dream,  "  and  Oh !"  says  he,  "  how 
glad  I  was  that  it  was  only  a  dream !  Still  I  thought  that  within  a  few  hours, 
it  would  surely  be  my  case.  I  again  strove  to  lift  my  heart  to  God  for  mercy, 
and  these  words  struck  my  mind — '  In  that  day  there  shall  a  fountain  be 
opened  to  the  house  of  David,  and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  for  sin  and 
uncleanness.'  A  thought  darted  into  my  mind  that  the  fountain  was  Christ ; 
and  if  it  were  so  deep  and  wide  for  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  to  wash 
in  and  be  clean,  why  not  for  the  whole  world  1  why  not  for  me  ? 

Discouragements  arose.  He  thought  he  heard  the  voice  of  God's  justice,  say- 
ing, "  take  the  unprofitable  servant,  and  cast  him  into  outer  darkness."  He 
put  his  hands  together,  and  cried  in  his  heart,  "  the  time  has  been  that  I  might 
have  had  religion,  but  now  it  is  too  late ;  mercy's  gate  is  shut  against  me,  and 
my  condemnation  for  ever  sealed : — Lord  I  give  up  ;  I  submit ;  I  yield ;  if 
there  be  mercy  for  me  in  Heaven  let  me  know  it ;  and  if  not,  let  me  go  down  to 
Hell,  and  know  the  worst  of  my  case. — As  these  words  flowed  from  my  heart," 
says  he,  "  I  saw  the  Mediator  step  in,  as  it  were,  between  the  Father's  justice 
and  my  soul,  and  these  words  were  applied  to  my  mind  with  great  power — 
'  Son,  thy  sins  which  are  many  are  forgiven  thee  ;  thy  faith  hath  saved  thee  ; 
go  in  peace.' — The  burden  of  sin  and  guilt,  and  the  fear  of  hell  vanished  from 
my  mind,  as  perceptibly  as  a  hundred  pounds  weight  falling  from  a  man's 
shoulder  ;  my  soul  flowed  out  in  love  to  God,  to  his  ways  and  to  his  people  ; 
yea,  and  to  all  mankind."  The  next  morning,  says  he,  "  I  scarcely  touched 
the  ground,  for  I  felt  so  happy,  that  I  scarcely  knew  whether  I  was  in  the  body 
or  out  of  it.  I  did  want  a  thousand  tongues,  and  ten  thousand  to  the  end  of  it, 
to  praise  God  for  what  he  had  done  for  my  soul." 

What  Christian  that  reads  the  above  brief  sketch  of  the  conversion  of  Lo- 
renzo Dow,  and  then  remembers  that  this  glorious  truth  of  salvation  through 
Christ  alone,  constituted  the  leading  theme  in  all  his  future  ministry,  and  that 
the  flame  of  love  to  Jesus  then  lit  up,  continued  to  burn  in  his  bosom  through 
all  his  life,  and  that  the  love  of  Christ  constrained  him,  as  long  as  Lue  lasted, 
to  labor,  and  journey,  and  suffer,  and  preach,  and  pray  for  the  salvation  of 
souls — can  for  a  moment  doubt  that  his  experience  was  a  genuine  one,  and  that 
Lorenzo  Dow  was  truly  and  emphatically  a  monument  of  sovereign  grace. 

For  my  part,  most  firmly  do  I  believe,  that — although  rejecting,  (probably 


INTRODUCTION. 


through  misrepresentation,)  some  doctrines  which  I  regard  as  bible  truths — yet 
his  faith  was  fixed  upon  the  rock  of  ages,  that  he  held  most  firmly  the  great 
fundamental  truths  of  the  glorious  gospel — the  depravity  of  man,  the  necessity 
of  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  divinity  and  atonement  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ — and  that  he  will  at  the  last  day  be  found  among  those  who  shall 
have  turned  many  to  righteousness,  and  who  will  "  shine  as  the  sun  in  the  fir- 
mament, and  as  the  stars  for  ever." 

The  wife  of  Lorenzo,— -Peggy  Dow,  seems  to  have  been  a  christian  of  a  kin- 
dred spirit  with  himself.  The  reader  will,  doubtless,  be  gratified  to  learn  that 
her  journal  is  included  in  the  present  edition  of  the  works  of  Mr.  Dow,  and 
also  a  number  of  the  publications  of  the  latter  (obtained  by  correspondence  with 
the  surviving  members  of  his  family,)  which  have  never  before  been  embodied  in 
any  edition  of  his  works.  The  writer  of  the  present  brief  essay  therefore  has  no 
hesitation  in  commending  the  present,  as  the  best  and  most  complete  edition 
ever  yet  published  of  the  works  of  this  extraordinary  and  eccentric,  but  godly 
and  useful  man. 

JOHN  DOWLING. 

Berean  Parsonage,  New  York, 

March  1st,  1849 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE,  OR,  LORENZO'S  JOURNAL, 


PART   FIRST. 


1.  I  WAS  born,  October  16,  1777,  in  Cov- 
entry (Tolland  County)  State  of  Connecticut, 
North  America.  My  parents  were  born  in 
the  same  town  and  descended  from  English 
ancestors.  They  had  a  son,  and  tken  three 
daughters,  older  than  myself,  and  one  daugh- 
ter younger ;  they  were  very  tender  towards 
their  children,  and  endeavored  to  educate  them 
well,  both  in  religion  and  common  learning. 

2.  When  I  was  two  years  old,  I  was  taken 
sick,  and  my  parents  having  been  a  long  jour- 
ney and  returning  homewards,  heard  of  my 
dangerous  illness,  and  that  I  was  dead,  and 
expected  to  meet  the  people  returning  from 
my  funeral.  But  to  their  joy  I  was  living, 
and  beyond  the  expectation  of  all,  I  recovered. 

3.  When  I  was  between  three  and  four 
years  old,  one  day,  whilst  I  was  at  play  with 
my  companion,  I  suddenly  fell  into  a  muse 
about  God  and  those  places  called  heaven  and 
hell,  which  I  heard  people  converse  about,  so 
that  I  forgot  my  play, which  my  companion  ob- 
serving, desired  to  know  the  cause ;  I  asked 
him  if  he  ever  said  his  prayers,  morning  or 
night ;  to  which  he  replied,  no — then  said  I, 
you  are  wicked  and  I  will  not  play  with  you, 
so  I  quit  his  company  and  went  into  the  house. 

4.  My  mind,  frequently  on  observing  the 
works  of  creation  desired  to  know  the  cause 
of  things,  and  I  asked  my  parents  many  ques- 
tions which  they  scarcely  knew  how  to  an- 
swer. 

5.  Being  for  a  few  weeks  in  another  neigh- 
borhood, I  associated  with  one  who  would 
both  swear  and  lie,  which  proved  some  harm 
to  me :  but  these  serious  impressions  did  not 
leave  me  until  in  my  eighth  year, when  my  pa- 
rents removed  to  another  vicinity,  the  youth 
of  which  were  very  corrupt ;  and  on  joining 
their  company,  I  too  soon  learned  their  ways, 
grieved  the  tender  feelings  of  my  mind  ;  and 
began  to  promise  myself  felicity,  when  I  should 
arrive  to  manhood. 

6.  One  day  I  was  the  means  of  killing  a 

VOL.    I. 


bird,  and  upon  seeing  it  gasp,  I  was  struck 
with  horror ;  and  upon  seeing  any  beast  strug- 
gle in  death  it  made  my  heart  beat  hard,  as  it 
would  cause  the  thoughts  of  my  death  to  come 
into  my  mind.  And  death  appeared  such  a 
terror  to  me,  I  sometimes  wished  that  I  might 
be  translated  as  Enoch  and  Elijah  were  ;  and 
at  other  times  I  wished  I  had  never  been  born. 

7.  About  this  time  a  query  arose  in  my 
mind,  whether  God  would  answer  prayer  now 
as  in  primitive  times,  and  there  being  a  small 
lottery  in  the  neighborhood,  and  I  wishing  for 
the  greatest  prize,  promised  within  myself, 
that  if  it  was  my  luck  to  obtain  the  prize,  I 
would  take  it  as  an  answer  to  prayer  and  af- 
terwards would  serve  God.  No  sooner  had  I 
got  the  prize,  which  was  nine  shillings,  than 
I  broke  my  promise  ;  my  conscience  condemn- 
ed me,  and  I  was  very  uneasy  for  some 
weeks. 

8.  After  I  had  arrived  at  the  age  of  twelve 
years,  my  hopes  of  worldly  pleasure  were 
greatly  blasted  by  a  sudden  illness,  occasioned 
by  overheating  myself  with  hard  labor,  and 
drinking  a  quantity  of  cold  milk  and  water. 
I  then  murmured  and  complained,  thinking  my 
lot  to  be  harder  than  my  companions ;  for  they 
enjoyed  health,  whilst  I  was  troubled  with  an 
asthmatic  disorder  or  stoppage  of  breath.  Oh! 
the  pain  I  endured  ! 

9.  Sometimes  I  could  lie  for  several  nights 
together  and  sleep  sound  ;  and  at  other  times 
would  be  necessitated  to  sit  up  part  or  all  the 
night — and  sometimes  I  could  not  lie  down  at 
all  for  six  or  seven  days  together. — But  as  yet 
did  not  consider  that  the  hand  of  God  was  in 
all  this.  About  this  time  I  dreamed  that  i 
saw  the  PRorHET  nathan,  in  a  large  assem- 
bly of  people,  prophecying  many  things ;  I 
got  an  opportunity  to  ask  him  how  long  I 
should  live  1  said  he,  until  you  are  two- 
and-twenty  ;  this  dream  was  so  imprinted  in 
my  mind,  that  it  caused  me  many  serious  and 
painful  hours  at  intervals. 


10 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S   JOURNAL. 


10.  When  past  the  age  of  thirteen  years, 
and  about  the  time  that  John  Wesley  died, 
(1791)  it  pleased  God  to  awaken  my  mind  by 
a  dream  of  the  night,  which  was,  that  an  old 
man  came  to  me  at  mid-day,  having  a  staff  in 
his  hand,  and  said  to  me,  Do  you  ever  pray  1 
I  told  him,  no — said  he  you  must,  and  then 
went  away — he  had  not  been  long  gone  before 
he  returned  ;  and  said  again,  Do  you  pray  1  I 
again  said,  no ;  and  after  his  departure  I  went 
out  of  doors,  and  was  taken  up  by  a  whirl- 
wind and  carried  above  the  skies :  at  length  I 
discovered,  across  a  gulf  as  it  were  through 
a  mist  of  darkness,  a  glorious  place,  in  which 
was  a  throne  of  ivory  overlaid  with  gold,  and 
God  sitting  upon  it,  and  Jesus  Christ  at  his 
right  hand,  and  angels,  and  glorified  spirits, 
celebrating  praise. — Oh  !  the  joyful  music  ! 
I  thought  the  angel  Gabriel  came  to  the  edge 
of  heaven,  holding  a  golden  trumpet  in  his 
right  hand,  and  cried  to  me  with  a  mighty 
voice  to  know  if  I  desired  to  come  there,  I 
told  him  I  did — Said  he,  You  must  go  back  to 
yonder  world,  and  if  you  will  be  faithful  to 
God,  you  shall  come  here  in  the  end. 

11.  With  reluctance  I  left  the  beautiful 
sight  and  came  back  to  the  earth  again  ;  and 
then  I  thought  the  old  man  came  to  me  the 
third  time  and  asked  me  if  I  had  prayed  1  I 
told  him  I  had  ;  then  said  he,  be  faithful, 

f  AND  I  WILL  COME  AND    LET    YOU    KNOW  AGAIN. 

[  thought  that  was  to  be  when  I  should  be 

'  blest ;  and  when  I  awaked  behold  it  was  a 

dream.      But    it   was  strongly  impressed  on 

my  mind,  that  this  singular  dream  must  be 

from  God — and  the  way  that  I  should  know 

it,  I  should  let  my  father  know  of  it  at  such 

j  time  and  such  a  place,  viz.  as  he  would  be 

I  feeding  the  cattle  in  the  morning,  which  I  ac- 

j  cordingly  did ;  and  no  sooner  had  I  done  than 

I  keen  conviction  seized  my  heart — I  knew  I 

I  was  unprepared  to  die  ;  tears  began  to  run 

down  plentifully,  and  I  again  resolved  to  seek 

the  salvation  of  my  soul ;  I  began  that  day  to 

pray  in  secret,  but  how  to  pray  or  what  to 

pray  for,  I  scarcely  knew. 

12.  I  at  once  broke  off  from  my  old  com- 
panions and  evil  practices,  which  some  call 
innocent  mirth,  which  I  had  never  been  told 
w;is  wrong  ;  and  betook  to  the  bible,  kneeling 
in  private,  which  example  1  had  never  seen. 
Soon  I  became  like  a  speckled  bird,  anions  the 
birds  of  the  forest,  in  the  eyes  of  my  friends : 

I  — I  frequently  felt  for  a  few  seconds,  cords  of 
sweet  love  to  draw  me  on  ;  but  from  whence  it 
-flowed,  I  could  not  tell  :  which  I  since  believe 

'  was  for  an  encouragement  to  hope   in   the 

|  mercy  of  God. 

13.  If  now  I  had  had  any  one  to  have  in- 
structed me  in  the  way  and  plan  of  salvation, 
I  doubt  not  but  I  should  have  found  salvation  : 
But,  alas,  I  felt  like  one  wandering  arid  be- 


nighted in  an  unknown  wilderness,  who  wants 
both  light  and  a  guide.  The  bible  was  like  a 
sealed  book  ;  so  mysterious  I  could  not  under- 
stand it,  and  in  order  to  hear  it  explained,  I 
applied  to  this  person  and  that  book ;  but  got 
no  satisfactory  instruction.  I  frequently  wish- 
ed I  had  lived  in  the  days  of  the  prophets  or 
apostles,  that  I  could  have  had  sure  guides ; 
for  by  the  misconduct  of  professors,  I  thought 
there  were  no  bible  saints  in  the  land  :  thus 
with  sorrow,  many  months  heavily  rolled  away. 

14.  But  at  length,  not  finding  what  my  soul 
desired,  I  began  to  examine  the  cause  more 
closely,  if  possible  to  find  it  out ;  and  imme- 
diately the  doctrine  of  unconditional  reproba- 
tion and  particular  election,  was  exhibited  to 
my  view ;  that  the  state  of  all  was  unalterably 
fixed  by  God's  "  eternal  decrees.'''  Here  dis- 
couragements arose,  and  I  began  to  slacken 
my  hand  by  degrees,  until  I  entirely  left  off 
secret  prayer,  and  could  not  bear  to  read  (or 
hear)  the  scriptures,  saying,  if  God  has  fore- 
ordained whatever  comes  to  pass,  then  all  our 
labors  are  vain. 

15.  Feeling  still  condemnation  in  my  breast, 
I  concluded  myself  reprobated  :  despair  of 
mercy  arose,  hope  was  fled :  and  I  was  resolv- 
ed to  end  my  wretched  life  ;  concluding  the 
longer  I  live,  the  more  sin  I  shall  commit,  and 
the  greater  my  punishment  will  be ;  but  the 
shorter  my  life,  the  less  sin,  and  of  course  the 
less  punishment,  and  the  sooner  I  shall  know 
the  worst  of  my  case;  accordingly  I  loaded  a 
gun,  and  withdrew  to  a  wilderness. 

16.  As  I  was  about  to  put  my  intention  into 
execution,  a  sudden  solemn  thought  darted  in- 
to my  mind,  "  stop  and  consider  what  you  are 
about,  if  you  end  your  life,  you  are  undone 
for  ever ;  but  if  you  omit  it  a  few  days  longer, 
it  may  be  that  something  will  turn  up  in  your 
favor;"  this  was  attended  with  a  small  degree 
of  hope,  that  if  I  waited  a  little  while,  it  should 
not  be  altogether  in  vain  :  and  I  thought  I  felt 
thankful  that  God  prevented  me  from  sending 
my  soul  to  everlasting  misery. 

17.  About  this  time,  there  was  much  talk 
about  the  people  called  Methodists,  who  were 
lately  come  into  the  western  part  of  New  Eng- 
land. There  were  various  reports  and  opin- 
ious  concerning  them,  some  saying  the\  were 
the  deceivers  that  were  to  come  in  the  last 
times;  that  such  a  delusive  spirit  attended 
them,  that  it  was  dangerous  to  hear  them 
preach,  lest  they  should  lead  people  out  of  the 
good  old  way.  which  they  had  been  brought 
up  in  :  that  they  would  deceive  if  possible  the 
very  elect ;  some  on  the  other  hand  said  they 
were  a  good  sort  of  people. 

18.  A  certain  man  invited  Hope  Hull  to 
come  to  his  own  town,  who  appointed  a 
time  when  he  would  endeavor,  if  possible, 
to  comply  with  his   request.      The  day  ar- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


11 


rived,  and  the  people  nocked  out  from  every 
quarter  to  hear,  as  they  supposed,  a  new  gos- 
pel :  and  I  went  to  the  door  and  looked  in  to 
see  a  Methodist ;  but  to  my  surprise,  he  ap- 
peared like  other  men.  I  heard  him  preach 
from — "  this  is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of 
all  acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners."  And  I  thought  he  told 
me  all  that  ever  I  did. 

19.  The  next  day  he  preached  from  these 
words :  "  Is  there  no  balm  in  Gilead  ?  Is  there 
no  Physician  there  ?  Why  then  is  not  the 
health  of  the  daughter  of  my  people  recovered'?" 
Jer.  viii.  22. 

20.  As  he  drew  the  analogy  between  a  per- 
son sick  of  a  consumption  and  a  sin-sick  soul, 
he  endeavored  also  to  show  how  the  real  balm 
of  Gilead  would  heal  the  consumption  ;  and 
to  spiritualize  it,  in  the  blood  of  Christ  heal- 
ing the  soul ;  in  which  he  described  the  way 
to  heaven, .  and  pointed  out  the  way  marks  ; 
which  I  had  never  heard  described  so  clearly 
before.  By  which  means  I  was  convinced 
that  this  man  enjoyed  some  thing  that  I  was 
destitute  of,  consequently  that  he  was  a  serv- 
ant of  God. 

21.  He  then  got  upon  the  application,  and 
pointing  his  finger  towards  me,  made  this  ex- 
pression :  "  Sinner,  there  is  a  frowning  provi- 
dence above  your  head,  and  a  burning  hell  be- 
neath your  feet ;  and  nothing  but  the  brittle 
thread  of  life  prevents  your  soul  from  falling 
into  endless  perdition.  But,  says  the  sinner, 
What  must  I  do  1  You  must  pray  :  But  I  can't 
pray :  If  you  don't  pray  then  you'll  be  damn- 
ed ;"  and  (as  he  brought  out  the  last  expres- 
sion) he  either  stamped  with  his  foot  on  the 
box  on  which  he  stood,  or  smote  with  his  hand 
upon  the  bible,  which  both  together  came  home 
like  a  dagger  to  my  heart.  I  had  like  to  have 
fallen  backwards  from  my  seat,  but  saved  my- 
self by  catching  hold  of  my  cousin  who  sat 
by  my  side,  and  I  durst  not  stir  for  some  time 
for  fear  lest  I  should  tumble  into  hell.  My 
sins  and  the  damnable  nature  of  them,  were 
in  a  moment  exhibited  to  my  view;  and  I  was 
convinced  that  I  was  unprepared  to  die. 

22.  After  the  assembly  was  dismissed,  I  went 
out  of  doors ;  all  nature  seemed  to  wear  a 
gloomy  aspect ;  and  every  thing  I  cast  my  eyes 
upon  seemed  to  bend  itself  against  me,  and 
wish  me  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

23.  I  went  to  a  funeral  of  one  of  my  ac- 
quaintance the  same  day,  but  durst  not  look 
upon  the  corpse,  for  fear  of  becoming  one  my- 
self :  I  durst  not  go  near  the  grave  fearing  lest 
I  should  fall  in,  and  the  earth  come  in  upon 
me ;  for  if  I  then  died,  I  knew  I  must  be  un- 
done.    So  I  went  home  with  a  heavy  heart. 

"  24.  I  durst  not  close  my  eyes  in  sleep,  until 
I  first  attempted  to  supplicate  the  throne  of 
grace  for  preservation  through  the  night.  The 


next  morning,  as  I  went  out  of  ^oors,  a  woman 
passing  by  told  me  that  my  cousin  the  evening 
past,  had  found  the  pardoning  love  of  God. 
This  surprised  me,  to  think  that  one  of  my 
companions  was  taken  and  I  was  left.  I  in- 
stantly came  to  a  resolution  to  forsake  my  sins 
and  seek  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  I  made  it 
my  practice  to  pray  thrice  in  a  day  for  about 
the  space  of  a  week ;  when  another  of  my 
cousins,  brother  to  the  former,  was  brought  to 
cry  for  mercy  in  secret  retirement  in  a  garden, 
and  his  cries  were  so  loud  that  he  was  heard 
upwards  of  a  mile.  The  same  evening  he 
found  comfort. 

25.  Shortly  afterwards,  several  persons  in 
the  neighborhood,  professed  to  have  found  the 
pardoning  love  of  God,  among  whom  was  my 
brother-in-law  Fish,  and  his  brother. 

26.  Sorrows  arose  in  my  mind,  to  think 
that  they  were  heavenward,  whilst  I,  a  guilty 
one,  was  in  the  downward  road.  I  endeavored 
to  double  and  treble  my  diligence  in  prayer, 
but  found  no  comfort  to  my  soul.  Here  the 
doctrine  of  unconditional  reprobation  was 
again  presented  to  my  view,  with  strong  temp- 
tations to  end  this  mortal  life  ;  but  the  thought 
again  arose  in  my  mind ;  if  I  comply,  I  am 
undone  forever,  and  if  I  continue  crying  to 
God,  I  can  but  be  damned  at  last. 

27.  One  evening  there  being  (by  my  desire) 
a  prayer  meeting  appointed  by  the  young  con- 
verts, I  set  out  to  go ;  and  on  my  way  by  the 
side  of  a  wood,  I  kneeled  down  and  made  a 
solemn  promise  to  God,  if  he  would  pardon 
my  sins  and  give  me  an  evidence  of  my  accep- 
tance, that  I  would  forsake  all  those  things, 
wherein  I  had  formerly  thought  to  have  taken 
my  happiness,  and  lead  a  religious  life  devot- 
ed to  him ;  and  with  this  promise  I  went  to 
meeting. 

28.  I  believe  that  many  present  felt  th< 
power  of  God  :  saints  were  happy  and  sinners 
were  weeping  on  every  side :  but  I  could  not 
shed  a  tear  :  then  I  thought  within  myself,  if 
I  could  weep  I  would  begin  to  take  hope,  but, 
oh !  how  hard  is  my  heart.  I  went  from  one 
to  another  to  know  if  there  was  any  mercy  for 
me.  The  young  converts  answered;  "God  is 
all  love ;  he  is  all  mercy ;"  I  replied,  "  God  i? 
just  too,  and  justice  will  cut  me  down  :"  I  saw 
no  way  how  God  could  be  jxist  and  yet  show 
me  mercy. 

29 .  A  certain  woman  bound  upon  a  journey, 
tarried  at  this  house  that  nigh't;  discovering 
the  distress  of  mind  I  was  in,  broke  through 
the  crowd  with  the  hymn  book  in  her  hand, 
and  after  reading  a  part  of  a  hymn,  said  to  me  : 
"  My  friend,  I  feel  for  you ;  my  heart  aches 
for  you,  but  this  I  can  tell  you,  that  before  I 
leave  town  in  the  morning,  you  will  come  down 
here  praising  God  ;"  I  told  her  no  ;  I  believed 
I  should  be  in  hell  before  morning. 


=£i 


30.  After  the  meeting  had  concluded,  which 
was  about  nine  o'clock,  and  previous  to  the 
foregoing  circumstance,  I  had,  by  the  advice 
of  my  parents,  set  out  for  home,  thrice,  but  by 
a  strong  impression,  as  it  were  a  voice  whis- 
pering to  my  heart,  "  you  must  not  go  yet ; 
but  go  back  and  pray  to  God  :"  I  turned  about 
and  went  into  a  wheat  field,  and  kneeled  down  ; 
and  si  riving  to  pray,  I  felt  as  if  the  heavens 
were  brass,  and  the  earth  iron ;  it  seemed  as 
though  my  prayers  did  not  go  higher  than  my 
head. 

31.  At  length  I  durst  not  go  home  alone, 
fearing  I  should  be  carried  away  by  the  devil, 
for  I  saw  destruction  before  me. 

32.  Several  of  the  young  converts  accom- 
panied me  on  my  way;  one  of  whom  was 
Roger  Searle  ;  they  since  have  told  me  that  I 
fell  down  several  times  by  the  way  ;  which  I 
do  not  remember,  as  my  distress  was  so  great, 
that  I  scarcely  knew  what  position  I  was  in. 
When  I  got  home,  I  went  into  my  bed-room, 
and  kneeling  down,  strove  to  look  to  God  for 
mercy  again,  but  found  no  comfort.  I  then 
lay  down  to  rest,  but  durst  not  close  my  eyes 
in  sleep,  for  fear  I  should  never  awake,  until 
I  awaked  in  endless  misery. 

33.  I  strove  to  plead  with  God  for  mercy,  for 
several  hours,  as  a  man  would  plead  for  his 
life ;  until  at  length  being  weary  in  body,  as 
the  night  was  far  spent,  I  fell  into  a  slumber ; 
and  in  it  I  dreamed  that  two  devils  entered  the 
room,  each  with  a  chain  in  his  hand ;  they  laid 
hold  on  me,  one  at  my  head,  the  other  at  my 
feet,  and  bound  me  fast,  and  breaking  out  the 
window,  carried  me  a  distance  from  the  house, 
and  laid  me  on  a  spot  of  ice,  and  whilst  the 
weaker  devil  flew  off  in  flames  of  fire,  the 
stronger  one  set  out  to  drag  me  down  to  hell. 
And  when  I  got  within  sight  of  hell,  to  see 
the  Mue  blazes  ascending,   and  to  hear  the 
screeches  and  groans  of  devils  and  damned 
spirits,  what  a  shock  it  gave  me,  I  cannot  de- 
scribe :  I  thought  that  within  a  few  moments, 
this  must  be  my  unhappy  lot.     I  cannot  bear 
the  thought,  I  will  struggle  and  strive  to  break 
these  chains ;  and  if  I  can,  and  get  away,  it 
will  be  gain,  and  if  I  cannot,  there  will  be 
nothing  lost,  and  in  my  struggle,  I  waked  up, 
and,  oh !  how  glad  was  I  that  it  was  only  a 
dream.      Still  I  thought,  that  within  a  few 
hours  it  would  surely  be  my  case.     I  again 
strove  to  lift  my  heart  to  god  for  mercy  —and 
these  words  struck  my  mind  :   "  In  that  day 
there  shall  a  fountain  be  opened  to  the  house 
of  David,  ami  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem ; 
for  sin  and  for  uncleanness."    A  thought  dart- 
ed into  my  mind  that  the  fountain  was  Christ  ; 
and  if  it  were  so  deep  and  wide  for  the  wicked 
numerous  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  to  wash  in 
and  be  clean  ;  why  not  for  the  WHOLE  would  t 
why  not  for  me  ? — Here  hope  sprang  up,  there 


was  a  Saviour  offered  to  all  instead  of  a  cer- 
tain few ;  and  if  so,  possibly  there  might  be 
mercy  yet  for  me  ;  but  these  words  followed  : 
"  woe  to  them  that  are  at  ease  in  Zion ;"  here 
discouragements  arose,  concluding  that  if  there 
had  been  a  time  when  I  might  have  obtained 
mercy,  yet  as  I  had  omitted  it  so  long,  the  day 
of  grace  is  now  passed,  and  the  woe  denounced 
against  me.  I  thought  myself  to  be  the  un- 
profitable servant,  who  had  wrapped  his  talent 
in  the  napkin,  and  buried  it  in  the  earth :  I 
had  not  on  the  wedding  garment,  but  was  un- 
prepared to  meet  God. 

34.  I  thought  I  heard  the  voice  of  God's 
justice  saying,  "  take  the  unprofitable  servant 
and  cast  him  into  utter  darkness."  I  put  my 
hands  together,  and  cried  in  my  heart,  the  time 
has  been,  that  I  might  have  had  religion ;  but 
now  it  is  too  late  :  mercy's  gate  is  shut  against 
me,  and  my  condemnation  for  ever  sealed  : — 
Lord,  I  give  up:  I  submit;  I  yield;  I  yield  ; 
if  there  be  mercy  in  heaven  for  me,  let  me 
know  it ;  and  if  not,  let  me  go  down  to  hell 
and  know  the  worst  of  my  case.  As  these 
words  flowed  from  my  heart,  I  saw  the  medi- 
ator step  in,  as  it  were,  between  the  Father's 
justice  and  my  soul,  and  those  words  were  ap- 
plied to  my  mind  with  great  power  :  "  Son ! 
thy  sins  which  are  many,  are  forgiven  thee  : 
thy  faith  hath  saved  thee;  go  in  peace." 

35.  The  burden  of  sin  and  guilt  and  the 
fear  of  hell  vanished  from  my  mind,  as  per- 
ceptibly as  an  hundred  pounds  weight  falling 
from  a  man's  shoulder :  my  soul  flowed  out  in 
love  to  God,  to  his  ways  and  to  his  people ; 
yea,  and  to  all  mankind. 

36.  As  soon  as  I  obtained  deliverance,  I  said 
in  my  heart,  I  have  now  found  Jesus  and  his  re- 
ligion, but  I  will  keep  to  myself;  but  instantly 
my  soul  was  so  filled  with  peace  and  love 
and  joy,  that  I  could  no  more  keep  it  to  my- 
self, seemingly,  than  a  city  set  on  a  hill  could 
be  hid. — At  this  time  day-light  dawned  into 
the  window ;  I  arose  and  went  out  of  doors, 
and  behold,  every  thing  I  cast  my  eye  upon, 
seemed  to  be  speaking  forth  the  praise  and 
wonders  of  the  Almighty  :  It  appeared  more 
like  a  new  world  than  any  thing  else  I  can 
compare  it  to  :  this  happiness  is  easier  felt 
than  described. 

37.  I  set  out  to  go  down  to  the  house  where 
the  meeting  was  held  the  preceding  evening, 
but  the  family  not  being  up,  1  being  young, 
thought  it  not  proper  to  go  in  and  disturb 
them  ;  and  seeing  a  wicked  swearer  coming 
down  the  road,  1  wished  to  shun  him.  accord- 
ingly 1  went  down  to  the  barn,  and  as  Ue  drew 
near  me  I  went  round  it  and  looked  up  tow- 
ards the  house,  and  saw  the  woman  who  was 
bound  on  thejonrney,  coming  out  at  the  back 
door.  I  made  to  her  with  all  the  speed  I  could. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  I  scarcely  touched  the 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


13 


ground,  for  I  felt  so  happy,  that  I  scarcely 
knew  whether  I  was  in  the  body  or  out  o.  it. 

38.  When  I  got  to  her,  she  said,  "good 
morning !"  Yes  said  I,  it  is  the  blessedest 
morning  that  ever  I  saw;  and  walking  into 
the  house,  the  first  words  that  I  said  were,  I 
am  happy,  happy,  happy  enough  : — My  voice 
penetrated  almost  every  part  of  the  house,  and 
a  preacher  coming  down  stairs,  opened  his 
hymn-book  on  these  words, 

"  O  !  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing, 
My  dear  Redeemer's  praise." 

Indeed  I  did  want  a  thousand  tongues  and 
ten  thousand  to  the  end  of  it  :  to  praise  God 
for  what  he  had  done  for  my  soul. 

39.  About  nine  o'clock  I  set  out  for  home; 
and  to  behold  the  beautiful  sun  rising  in  the 
east  above  the  hills,  although  it  was  on  the 

2th  of  November,    and   the   ground    partly 
frozen,  yet  to  me  it  was  as  pleasant  as  May. 

40.  When  I  got  home  to  my  parents,  they 
Legan  to  reprove  me  for  going  out  so  early, 
as  they  were  concerned  a.bout  me.  But  when  I 
had  told  them  where  I  had  been,  and  what  I  had 
been  upon,  they  seemed  to  be  struck  ;  it  being 
such  language  as  they  had  never  heard  from 
me  before,  and  almost  unbelieving  to  what  I 
said — however  my  soul  was  so  happy  that  I 
could  scarcely  settle  to  work  ;  and  I  spent  the 
greatest  part  of  the  day  in  going  from  house 
to  house,  through  the  neighborhood,  to  tell 
the  people  what  God  had  done  for  me. 

41.  I  wanted  to  publish  it  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  and  then  take  wings  and  fly  away  to 
rest.  In  this  happy  situation,  I  went  on  my 
way  rejoicing  for  some  weeks ;  concluding 
that  I  should  never  learn  war  any  more. — 
Some  said  that  young  converts  were  happier 
than  those  who  were  many  years  in  the  way : 
thought  I,  Lord !  let  me  die  whilst  young,  if  I 
may  not  feel  so  happy  when  I  am  old. 

42.  One  day  relating  my  past  experience  and 
trials  (in  a  prayer  meeting)  my  mother  upon 
hearing  thereof,  said  to  me :  How  do  you  know 
that  you  are  converted  1  How  do  you  know 
but  what  you  are  deceived,  if  you  have  passed 
through  such  trials  as  I  understand  you  have  % 
I  sail,  God  has  given  me  the  evidence  what 
ground  I  stand  upon,  and  he  cannot  lie.  Af- 
terward walking  out  of  doors,  it  was  suggest- 
ed to  my  mind,  here  are  many  in  town  that 
have  professed  thirty  or  forty  years,  and  say 
they  do  not  know  their  sins  forgiven  :  and 
can  it  be  that  a  young  upstart  stripling  could 
have  more  knowledge  and  experience  in  these 
things,  than  they  1  Nay  ;  you  have  only  lost 
your  conviction  :  You  think  you  are  convert- 
ed, but  your  peace  is  a  false  one. 

43.  I  then  began  to  reason  with  the  tempter; 
(instead  of  going  to  God  in  prayer,  to  show 
me  my  state ;)   Can  all  these  things  I  have 


met  with  be  a  deception  ?  Unbelief  began  to 
arise ;  and  my  beloved  hid  his  face  from  me. 
I  ran  to  the  fields  and  woods,  sometimes  kneel- 
ing and  walking  and  bemoaning  my  loss  ;  for 
I  felt  as  if  something  of  more  value  than  silver 
or  gold  was  departed  from  m^;  but  found  no 
comfort  to  my  restless  mind.  I  then  set  out 
to  go  to  a  house,  where  some  converts  liv- 
ed, hoping  God  would  enable  them  to  speak 
something  for  my  comfort ,  but  before  I  got 
to  the  house,  I  met  my  beloved  in  the  way  : 
he  was  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand  and 
altogether  lovely.  And  I  went  home  happy 
in  the  Redeemer's  love. 

44.  Having  been  sprinkled  in  my  infancy, 
and  now  feeling  not  satisfied,  I  had  the  cere- 
mony re-performed  :  as  a  declaration  to  man- 
kind of  my  dedicating  myself  to  God  ;  and  the 
same  evening  I  with  twelve  others,  united 
ourselves  in  a  society,  to  watch  over  one 
another  in  love  ;  among  whom  was  a  second 
cousin,  and  friend  R.  Searle. 

45.  One  day  being  alone  in  a  solitary  place, 
whilst  kneeling  before  God,  these  words  were 
suddenly  impressed  on  my  mind ;  "  Go  ye  in- 
to all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature." — I  instantly  spoke  out,  Lord!  I  am 
a  child,  I  cannot  go:  I  cannot  preach.  These 
words  followed  in  my  mind,  "Arise  and  go,  for 
I  have  sent  you."  I  said,  send  by  whom  thou 
wilt  send,  only  not  by  me,  for  I  am  an  ignor- 
ant, illiterate  youth  ;  not  qualified  for  the  im- 
portant task  : — The  reply  was — "  What  God 
hath  cleansed,  call  not  thou  common."  I  then 
resisted  the  impression  as  a  temptation  of  the 
devil :  and  then  my  Saviour  withdrew  from 
me  the  light  of  his  countenance  ;  until  at  length 
I  dared  not  believe  that  God  had  called  me  to 
preach  for  fear  of  being  deceived  ;  and  durst 
not  disbelieve  it,  for  fear  of  grieving  the  spirit 
of  God ;  thus  I  halted  between  two  opinions. 

46.  When  I  nourished  and  cherished  the 
impression,  the  worth  of  souls  was  exhibited 
to  my  view;  and  cords  of  sweet  love  drew  me 
on ;  and  when  I  resisted  it,  a  burthen  of  de- 
pression and  distress  seized  my  mind. 

47.  Shortly  after  this,  my  trials  being  very 
great,  I  took  an  opportunity  to  open  my  mind 
to  my  friend  R.  Searle,  who  said  his  mind  had 
been  impressed  in  the  same  way  for  about 
four  months. 

48.  One  day,  as  I  went  to  meeting,  being  in 
August,  1793,  a  certain  person  said  to  me, 
"  My  friend,  it  appears  to  me  as  though  you 
never  had  any  trials."  My  reply  to  her  was, 
although  my  soul  had  been  happy  the  great- 
est part  of  the  time  these  nine  months  past, 
yet  the  remainder  of  my  life  will  be  a  life  of 
grief  and  trouble  and  sorrow ;  said  she,  I  hope 
not : — said  I,  you  may  wish  so  in  vain ;  for 
what  is  revealed  will  surely  come  to  pass. 
Very  shortly  after  this,  as  I  was  riding  along 


14 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


one  day-  I  was  seized  with  an  unusual  weak-  ! 
ness,  and  my  eye-sight  entirely  failed  me, 
whilst  my  horse  carried  me  forward  about  the 
space  of  half  a  mile,  when  my  sight  returned, 
and  strength  in  some  degree  : — Soon  after  this, 
whilst  retired  in  a  wood,  I  was  taken  in  a 
similar  manner,  and  for  some  time  I  thought  I 
was  dying,  hut  my  mind  was  calmly  stayed 
on  God.  My  bodily  strength  continued  grad- 
ually to  decline  ;  till  at  length  it  was  conclud- 
ed I  had  the  quick  consumption,  and  by  phy- 
sicians and  friends  I  was  given  over  to  die. 
In  the  beginning  of  this  illness,  the  sacrament 
was  administered  to  the  society;  at  which  I 
attended. 

It  was  suggested  to  my  mind,  '•  what  good 
does  it  do  to  kneel  down  there  and  eat  a  little 
bread  and  drink  a  little  wine  :  why  is  it  not 
as  good  to  eat  bread  and  milk  at  home  ?  I  re- 
plied, it  is  a  command  of  God  :  and  threw  it 
out  of  my  mind  ;  and  partook,  and  felt  mea- 
surably happy.  But  the  same  suggestion 
returned  in  the  evening,  and  so  harrassed  my 
mind  for  a  space  of  time,  that  I,  instead  of  re- 
sisting it  by  watching  unto  prayer,  began  to 
give  way  by  querying  with  the  enemy  until 
my  happiness  of  mind  fled  :  and  shortly  after 
this,  being  brought  apparently  near  the  bord- 
ers of  eternity  ;  and  not  enjoying  that  conso- 
lation as  heretofore,  the  language  of  my  heart 
was, 

"  I  have  fallen  from  my  heaven  of  grace, 

I  am  brought  unto  thrall, 

I  am  stript  of  my  all, 
And  banished  from  Jesus's  face." 

Oh !  how  I  ieJ,  cannot  be  described  by  tongue ; 
at  this  critical  period  of  life,  not  to  see  my 
way  so  clearly  as  foimerly  ;  I  ut  it  was  not  long 
before  God  blessed  these  words  to  the  comfort- 
ing of  my  soul  (thoueh  ail  but  my  confidence 
was  gi^en  up  before,) 

"Peace,  troubled  soul,  thou  need'st  not  feai  — 
Thy  great  Provider  still  is  near  ;" 

so  that  now  I  could  look  beyond  the  grave, 
and  see  my  way  to  joys  on  high. 

49.  One  thing  I  desired  to  live  for,  viz.  to 
attain  to  higher  degrees  of  holiness  here,  that 
I  might  be  happier  hereafter ;  and  what  I  de- 
sired to  depart  for,  was  to  get  out  of  this  try- 
ing world,  and  be  at  rest  with  sainls  above  ; 
yet  1  was  resigned  to  go  or  stay.  But  it  pleas- 
ed kind  Providence  to  rebuke  the  disorder  be- 
yond the  expectation  of  all,  and  in  a  measure 
to  restore  me  to  health,  so  thai  after  about  five 
months'  confinement,  I  was  enabled  once  more 
to  attend  meeting ;  and  falling  into  conversa- 
tion with  R.  Searle  about  the  dealings  of  God 
towards  us,  the  impression  came  upon  my 
mind  stronger  than  ever,  that  I  should  have  to 
(Jail  sinners  to  repentance.  After  returning 
home,  I  began  to  consider  the  matter  on  every 


side  more  attentively  than  I  had  done  hith- 
erto ;  and  to  make  it  a  matter  of  earnest  pray- 
er to  God;  that  if  the  impression  was  from 
him,  it  might  increase  ;  but  if  not,  that  it  might 
decrease.  My  mind  soon  became  so  power- 
fully exercised  as  to  cause  .some  sleep  to  de- 
part from  me — till  at  length  my  trials  were  so 
great,  that  I  was  resolved  to  fast  and  pray 
more  fervently  ;  that  if  the  will  of  God  was  to 
be  known  I  might  find  it  out,  and  on  the  23d 
day  of  my  so  doing,  according  to  what  my 
bodily  strength  would  admit  of :  it  being  one 
Sunday  afternoon  whilst  engaged  in  prayer  in 
the  wilderness,  in  an  uncommon  manner  the 
light  of  God's  countenance  shined  forth  into 
my  soul,  so  that  I  was  as  fully  convinced  that 
I  was  called  to  preach,  as  ever  I  was  that  God 
had  pardoned  my  sins. 

50.  This  continued  for  about  the  space  of 
forty-eight  hours,  when  I  again  began  to  doubt ; 
but  after  eleven  days  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
banish  all  my  doubts  and  fears,  and  to  fill  me 
with  his  love. 

51.  1794.  One  day  a  prayer  meeting  being 
appointed  in  the  town,  and  feeling  it  my  indis- 
pensable duty  to  go,  I  sought  for  my  parents' 
consent  in  vain ;  still  something  was  crying 
in  my  ears — "  go — go" — but  fearing  that  my 
parents  would  call  me  a  disobedient  child, 
I  resisted  what  I  believe  was  required  of  me, 
and  felt  conscience  to  accuse  me,  and  dark- 
ness to  cover  my  mind.  But  at  length  finding 
a  spirit  of  prayer,  I  had  faith  to  believe  that 
God  would  bless  me,  though  from  the  14th 
of  May  to  the  9th  of  June,  I  felt  the  sharp 
keen  fiery  darts  of  the  enemy.  June  12th, 
this  scripture  afforded  me  some  strength,  "  fear 
not,  the  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand." 

52.  I  heard  G.  Roberts  (the  one  who  had 
taken  me  into  society)  preach  from  these  words, 
"  our  soul  is  escaped  as  a  bird  out  of  the  snare 
of  the  fowlers,  the  snare  is  broken  and  we  are 
escaped." 

53.  June  14,  these  words  afforded  my  soul 
great  comfort :  "  I  will  not  leave  you  comfort- 
less, but  we  will  come  unto  you,  and  take  up 
our  abode  with  you."  And  whilst  retired  in 
devotion,  my  soul  did  taste  of  the  powers  of 
the  word  to  come. 

54.  24th,  I  was  still  satisfied  that  it  would 
be  my  duty  to  preach  the  gospel,  though  sev- 
eral reasons  occurred  to  my  mind  against  it — 
viz.  1st.  According  to  human  appearance,  my 
bodily  strength  would  not  endure  the  fatigues 
and  inclemencies  of  the  weather,  which  must 
attend  such  a  life. — SJndly.  My  parents  and 
relations  would  he  against  my  travelling,  from 
whom  I  must  meet  with  much  opposition. — 
3rdly.  My  weakness  and^vant  of  leaning, 
and  my  abilities  did  not  seeth  adequate  to  the 
task  ;  but  upon  hearing  my  father  read  this 
expression  in  Whitfield's  sermons,  "  where  rea- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


15 


son  fails,   there  faith  begins"   my  mind  was 
strengthened  to  meditate  on  the  work. 

55.  Sunday,  October  5th,  was  the  first  time 
that  I  (with  a  trembling  mind)  attempted  to 
open  my  mouth  in  public  vocal  prayer  in  the 
society. 

56.  A  little  previous  to  this  time,  upon  con- 
sidering what  I  must  undergo  if  I  entered  upon 
the  public  ministry,  I  began  to  feel  discour- 
aged, and  had  thoughts  of  altering  the  situa- 
tion of  my  life  to  excuse  me  from  the  work  ; 
but  could  get  no  peace  of  mind  until  I  gave 
them  entirely  up,  though  my  trials  in  this  re- 
spect were  exceeding  great. 

57.  November  14th.  About  this  period  I  at- 
tempted to  speak  a  few  words  of  exhortation 
in  public,  which  my  parents  hearing  of,  gave 
me  tender  reproof,  (which  was  like  a  sword 
to  my  heart,)  fearing  lest  I  should  run  too 
fast. 

58.  One  day,  I  felt  impressed  to  exhort 
again,  but  fearing  the  reproof  of  my  relations, 
(as  the  old  enemy  was  now  raised)  I  neglected 
my  duty  in  order  to  shun  the  cross ;  but  hor- 
ror and  condemnation  seized  upon  my  mind  ; 
and  I  began  to  reflect,  if  in  the  beginning  of 
my  pilgrimage  I  have  such  trials  to  encoun- 
ter with,  what  will  it  be  if  I  attempt  to  go  in- 
to the  vineyard  to  face  a  frowning  world  'I 
nay,  let  the  consequence  be  what  it  may,  sav- 
ed or  damned,  I  am  resolved  I  will  not  preach 
the  gospel;  and  if  ever  one  felt  the  pains  of 
the  damned  in  this  world,  it  appeared  to  me 
that  I  did. 

59.  I  was  willing  to  be  a  private  member 
of  society,  but  not  a  public  character.  I  had 
rather  retire  to  some  remote  part  of  the  earth 
and  spend  my  days ;  but  could  not  feel  myself 
excused  from  preaching  the  gospel. 

60.  Filled  with  horror  and  darkness  whilst 
awake,  with  fearfulness  and  frightful  dreams 
by  night,  for  near  the  space  of  four  weeks ; 
when  one  night  I  wras  awaked  by  surprise, 
and  in  idea  there  were  represented  to  my  view 
two  persons,  the  one  by  the  name  of  Mercy 
with  a  smiling  countenance,  who  said  to  me, 
"  if  you  will  submit  and  be  willing  to  go  and 
preach,  there  is  mercy  for  you,"  (he  having  a 
book  in  his  hand  :)  the  other  by  the  name  of 
Justice  with  a  solemn  countenance,  holding  a 
drawn  glittering  sword  over  my  head,  added, 
"if  you  will  not  submit,  you  shall  be  cut 
down  ;  now  or  never."  It  appeared  to  me 
that  I  had  but  one  half  hour  for  consideration, 
and  if  I  still  persisted  in  obstinacy,  that  it 
would  be  a  gone  case  for  ever. 

61 .  I  put  my  hands  together,  and  said,  Lord 
I  submit  to  go  and  preach  thy  gospel  :  only 
grant  my  peaceful  hours  to  return ;  and  open 
the  door. 

62.  At  the  dawn  of  day,  I  arose  and  with- 
drew to  the  wilderness  to  weep  and  mourn 


before  God  :  at  length  the  light  of  his  counte- 
nance shined  into  my  soul,  and  I  felt  humble 
under  his  mighty  hand ;  willing  to  become 
any  thing  as  God  should  see  fit. 

63.  Ab(  ut  this  time,  I  made  known  to  my 
parents  the  exercise  of  my  mind,  which  prev- 
iously 1  had  kept  from  them  :  they  imme- 
diately began  to  oppose  me  in  this  thing ;  and 
advised  me  to  reject  it  by  all  means,  concluding 
it  to  be  a  temptation,  as  it  appeared  to  them 
an  impossibility,  that  I  should  be  called  to 
such  a  work  as  this;  which  apparently  I  could 
not  fulfil. 

1 795,  July  16th.  Last  night,  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  was  heavy  upon  me — I  was  much  afflict- 
ed in  body  and  mind — in  body,  by  the  want 
of  breath,  so  that  I  was  scarcely  able  to  exist, 
(by  reason  of  my  asthmatical  disorder) — in 
mind,  by  much  heaviness  ;  whilst  the  enemy 
suggested,  "  you  will  never  go  forward  in 
public,  because  of  the  weakness  of  your  body 
and  the  violence  of  your  disorder ;  and  you 
are  deluded  by  that  impression  which  you 
think  is  from  God  :  besides,  none  will  equip 
you  out,  and  you  will  one  day  perish  by  the 
hand  of  Saul."  Here  my  faith  was  greatly 
tried,  for  I  saw  no  way  for  my  equipment, 
unless  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  should  inter- 
pose ;  for  my  parents  had  hinted  already  that 
they  would  neither  give  their  consent  nor  as- 
sistance ;  my  discouragements  therefore  became 
exceedingly  great. 

64.  August  4th.  I  feel  tried  and  tempted  by 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  and  if  I 
think  of  pursuing  any  other  course  of  life  but 
that  of  preaching,  I  sink  into  horror  and  find 
no  peace  in  any  other  way. 

65.  22d.  About  this  time,  my  mind  was 
much  exercised  concerning  the  doctrines  of 
unconditional  election  and  final  perseverance. 
I  dreamed  that  I  saw  Adam  and  Eve  in  the 
garden  of  Eden,  and  God,  after  talking  to  them 
as  written  in  Genesis,  said,  I  shall  be  faithful 
on  my  part ;  and  it  depends  upon  your  being 
faithful  to  the  end,  to  receive  a  crown  of  glory  : 
but  if  you  are  not  faithful  you  will  be  exposed 
to  the  damnation  of  hell,  and  then  said  to  me, 
write  these  things,  for  they  are  true  and  faith- 
ful. 

66.  October  28th,  being  greatly  pressed  in 
spirit,  for  a  number  cf  days,  to  know  my 
father's  will ;  whether  (provided  a  door  was 
opened)  he  would  give  his  consent  for  me  to 
go  out  to  travel,  or  whether  he  would  with- 
hold me  by  his  authority,  when  I  think  the 
time  is  come  that  I  should  go.  He  said,  I  shall 
not  hinder  you  :  only  give  you  my  old  advice, 
not  to  harbor  the  thought,  and  I  shall  not  give 
you  any  help.  I  told  him  I  did  not  desire  any 
help,  only  liberty  of  conscience.  I  concluded 
that  my  father  thought  that  some  persons  and 
not  God  had  raised  such  thoughts  in  my  mind, 


16 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


which  occasioned  him  to  restrain  me,  so  I  told 
him  if  this  was  the  case,  that  he  judged  the 
matter  wrong. 

67.  November  9th,  being  again  tried  in  my 
mind  with  regard  to  preaching ;  fearing  lest  I 
should  run  too  fast  or  too  slow,  and  querying 
from  what  quarter  my  impression  came.  I 
dreamed  that  I  was  walking  in  the  solitary 
woods  beside  a  brook,  and  saw  a  beautiful 
stalk  about  eight  feet  high  :  from  the  middle 
and  upwards,  it  was  covered  with  beautiful 
seeds.  I  heard  a  voice  over  my  heal,  saying 
to  me,  "  shake  the  stalk  that  the  seeds  may 
fall  off,  and  cover  them  up  :  the  seed  will  be 
of  great  value  to  some,  though  not  to  thyself, 
but  thou  shalt  receive  thy  reward  hereafter." 

68.  I  shook  the  stalk  and  beautiful  speck- 
led red  seed  fell  off,  and  I  covered  them  up 
with  earth  and  rotten  leaves,  and  went  on  my 
way  to  serve  the  Lord. 

69.  Some  time  after.  I  thought  I  was  there 
again,  and  saw  a  large  number  of  partridges 
or  pheasants  that  had  been  scratching  up  a 
groat  part  of  the  seed.  I  discovered  them  and 
was  very  sorry,  and  went  and  drove  them 
away:  and  watched  it  to  keep  them  away, 
that  the  remainder,  with  my  nourishing,  might 
bring  forth  fruit  to  perfection. 

70.  Then  I  thought  I  began  to  preach,  and 
immediately  awaked,  when  the  parable  of  the 
sower  came  strongly  into  my  mind.' 

71.  19th.  My  mind  has  been  buffetted  and 
greatly  agitated  (not  tempted  in  the  common 
sense  of  the  Avord)  so  that  my  sleep  departed 
from  me,  and  caused  me  to  walk  and  wring 
my  hands  for  sorrow.  Oh,  the  corruption  of 
wicked  nature!  I  feel  the  plague  of  an  hard 
heart,  and  a  mind  prone  to  wander  from  God  ; 
something  within  which  has  need  to  be  done 
away,  and  causes  a  burthen,  but  no  guilt,  and 
from  which  discouragements  frequently  arise 
tending  to  slacken  my  hands. 

72.  I  dreamed  that  I  saw  a  man  in  a  con- 
vulsion fit,  and  his  countenance  was  expres- 
sive of  hell.  I  asked  a  by-stander  what  made 
his  countenance  look  so  horrible — said  he, 
"  the  man  was  sick  and  relating  his  past  ex- 
perience, his  calls  from  time  to  time,  and  his 
promises  to  serve  God  ;  and  how  he  had  broke 
them;  and  now.  said  he,  1  am  sealed  over  to 
eternal  damnation,  and  instantly  the  convul- 
sion seized  him."  This  shocked  me  so  much 
that  I  instantly  awake  I,  and  seemingly  the 
man  was  before  my  eyes. 

I  dropp  ■  I  a  leep  again,  and  thought  1  saw 
all  mankind  in  the  air  suspended  by  a  brittle 
thread  over  hell,  yet  in  a  stale  of  carnal  secu- 
rity. T  thought  it  to  be  my  duty  to  tell  them 
of  it,  and  again  awaked  :  and  these  words 
wen'  applied  to  my  mind  with  power:  "there 
is  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  committed  unto 
you,  and  woe  unto  you  if  you  preach  not  the 


gospel.''  I  strove  to  turn  my  mind  on  some- 
thing else,  but  it  so  strongly  followed  me  that 
I  took  it  as  a  warning  from  God  ;  and  in  the 
morning  to  behold  the  beautiful  sun  1 
and  shine  into  the  window,  whilst  these  words 
followed — "  and  unto  you  that  fear  my  nan:". 
shall  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arise,  with 
healing  in  his  wings."  Oh  !  how  happy  I  felt : 
the  help  of  kings  and  priests  is  vain  without 
the  help  of  God. 

73.  December  31st,  the  year  is  now  at  a 
close,  I  see  what  I  have  passed  through,  and 
what  is  to  come  the  ensuing  year,  God  only 
knows;  hut  may  the  God  of  peace  be  with 
me ;  and  grant  me  strength  in  proportion  to 
my  clay,  that  I  may  endure  to  the  end.  and  re- 
ceive the  crown  of  life.  I  felt  my  heart  drawn 
to  travel  the  world  at  large,  but  to  trust  God 
by  faith  (like  the  birds)  for  my  daily  bread, 
was  difficult,  as  my  strength  was  small,  and  I 
shrunk  from  it. 

74.  1796.  January  7th,  I  received  a  mes- 
sage, with  orders  from  C.  Spry,  the  circuit 
preacher,  to  go  to  Tolland  to  the  brethren 
there,  for  a  few  days,  that  he  might  get  some 
knowledge  of  my  gifts  :  this  visit  caused  some 
opposition.  Afterwards,  I  was  directed  to  go 
and  meet  L.  Macombs,  a  preacher  on  New- 
London  circuit,  who  after  two  days  constrain- 
ed me  to  part  with  him,  so  I  turned  and  went 
to  East-Hartford,  (having  my  brother-in-law's 
horse  with  me  :)  in  this  place  I  attended  sev- 
eral meetings— from  thence  to  Ellington,  where 
I  met  C.  Spry — who  directed  me  to  fulfil  three 
of  his  appointments,  (Warehouse-point,  East- 
Windsor,  and  Wapping.)  at  one  of  which, 
whilst  speaking,  I  was  taken  suddenly  ill, 
even  to  the  losing  of  my  sight  and  strength, 
so  I  was  constrained  to  give  over. 

75.  15th.  I  rode  near  forty  miles  to  Munson 
and  met  JV.  Snethen,  with  whom  I  travelled 
through  his  appointments  a  few  days,  when 
he  likewise  constrained  me  to  part  with  him, 
after  giving  me  the  following  hints : — "You 
are  hut  eighteen  years  of  age ;  you  are  too 
important,  and  you  must  be  more  humble,  and 
hear  and  not  be  heard  so  much ;  keep  your  own 
station,  for  by  the  time  that  you  arrive  at  the 
age  of  twenty-one  years,  you  will  see  where- 
in you  have  missed  it — you  had  better,  as  my 
advice,  to  learn  some  easy  trade,  and  be  still 
for  two  or  three  years  yet :  for  your  bodily 
health  will  not  admit  of  your  becoming  a  trav- 
elling preacher  at  present;  although,  consider- 
ing your  advantages,  your  gifts  are  better  than 
mine  when  I  first  set  out  to  preach,  nut  it  is 
my  opinion  that  you  will  not  be  received  at 
the  next  conference.'' 

76.  19th.  1  feel  gloomy  and  dejected,  hut 
the  worth  of  souls  lies  near  my  heart :  OLord! 
increase  my  faith,  and  prepare  my  way. 

77.  After  travelling  several  days  and  hold- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


17 


ing  a  few  meetings,  I  attended  the  quarterly 
meeting  at  Wilbranam  :  C.  Spry  hinted  that 
there  were  many  scruples  in  his  mind  with 
regard  to  my  travelling  ;  as  many  thought  my 
health  and  behavior  were  not  adequate  to  it. 

78.  February  5th,  I  set  out  for  home,  and 
in  the  town  of  Somers,  I  missed  my  road  and 
got  lost  in  a  great  wilderness,  and  the  snow 
being  about  two  feet  deep,  on  which  was  a 
sharp  icy  crust ;  after  some  time,  as  the  path 
divided  into  branches,  so  that  I  could  not  dis- 
tinguish one  plainer  than  another,  and  those 
extending  over  the  woods  in  all  directions  for 
the  purpose  of  getting  ship  timber,  I  went 
round  and  round  about,  till  I  was  chilled  with 
cold,  and  saw  nothing  but  death  before  me — 
at  a  distance  I  could  see  a  village,  but  could 
discern  no  way  to  get  to  it,  neither  could  I  find 
the  passage  out,  by  which  I  entered ;  and 
night  drawing  on,  no  person  can  tell  my  feel- 
ings, except  one  who  has  been  in  a  similar 
situation.  I  at  last  heard  a  sound,  and  by  fol- 
lowing it  perhaps  about  half  a  mile  or  more, 
found  a  man  driving  a  team,  who  gave  me  a 
direction  so  that  I  could  find  a  foot-path  made 
by  some  school-boys,  by  which  I  might  hap- 
pen to  get  through  :  towards  this  I  proceeded, 
and  by  means  of  leaping  my  horse  over  logs, 
frequently  stamping  a  path  for  the  horse 
through  the  snow  banks,  with  much  difficulty 
made  my  way,  and  late  at  night  got  to  my 
brother-in-law's,  in  Tolland,  and  the  next  day 
went  home,  and  my  soul  was  happy  in  God. 
I  am  glad  that  I  went,  although  there  was 
great  opposition  against  me  on  every  side ;  I 
am  every  where  spoken  evil  of,  &c.  I  feel 
the  worth  of  souls  to  lie  near  my  heart,  and 
my  duty  still  to  be  to  preach  the  gospel ; 
with  a  deteiinination  to  do  so,  God  being  my 
helper. 

79.  20th.  I  dreamed,  that  in  a  strange  house 
as  I  sat  by  the  fire,  a  messenger  came  in  and 
said,  there  are  three  ministers  come  from  Eng- 
land, and  in  a  few  minutes  will  pass  by  this 
way.  I  followed  him  out,  and  he  disappeared. 
I  ran  over  a  wood-pile  and  jumped  upon  a  log, 
to  have  a  fair  view  of  them  ;  presently  three 
men  came  over  a  hill  from  the  west  towards 
me  ;  the  foremost  dismounted  :  the  other  two, 
one  of  whom  was  on  a  white  horse,  the  other 
on  a  reddish  one  ;  both  with  the  three  horses 
disappeared.  I  said  to  the  first,  who  are  you'? 
He  replied,  John  Wesley,  and  walked  towards 
the  east  \  he  turned  round  and  looking  me  in 
the  face,  said,  God  has  called  you  to  preach 
the  gospel ;  you  have  been  a  long  time  be- 
tween hope  and  fear,  but  there  is  a  dispensa- 
tion of  the  gospel  committed  to  you.  AVoe 
unto  you,  if  you  preach  not  the  gospel, 

80.  I  was  struck  with  horror  and  amaze- 
ment, to  think  how  he  should  know  the  exer- 
cise of  my  mind,  when  I  knew  he  had  never 


heard  of  me  before  !  I  still  followed  him  to 
the  eastward,  and  expressed  an  observation 
for  which  he  with  his  countenance  reproved 
me,  for  the  better  improvement  of  my  time. 
At  length  we  came  to  a  log  house  where  ne- 
groes lived,  the  door  being  open,  he  attempted 
twice  to  go  in,  but  the  smoke  prevented  him, 
he  said,  you  may  go  in,  if  you  have  a  mind, 
and  if  not,  follow  me.  I  followed  him  a  few 
rods,  where  was  an  old  house  two  stories  high, 
in  one  corner  of  which,  my  parents  looked 
out  at  a  window  ;  and  said  they  to  him,  'L  Who 
are  you  ?"  He  replied,  John  Wesley  ;  Well, 
said  they,  what  becomes  of  doubting  Chris- 
tians 1  He  replied,  there  are  many  serious 
Christians  who  are  afraid  of  death.  They 
dare  not  believe  they  are  converted,  for  fear  of 
being  deceived ;  and  they  are  afraid  to  disbe- 
lieve it,  lest  they  should  grieve  the  Spirit  of 
God,  so  they  live  and  die  and  go  into  the  other 
world,  and  their  souls  to  heaven  with  a  guard 
of  angels.  I  then  said,  will  the  day  of  judg- 
ment come  as  we  read,  and  the  sun  and  moon 
fall  from  heaven,  and  the  earth  and  works  be 
burnt?  To  which  he  answered:  "It  is  not 
for  you  to  know  the  times  and  seasons,  which 
God  hath  put  in  his  own  power,  but  read  the 
word  of  God  with  attention,  and  let  that  be 
your  guide." 

81.  I  said,  Are  you  more  than  fifty-five? 
He  replied,  do  you  not  remember  reading  an 
account  of  my  death,  in  the  history  of  my 
life  ?  I  turned  partly  round,  in  order  to  con- 
sider, and  after  I  had  recollected  it,  I  was 
about  to  answer  him,  yes ;  when  I  looked, 
and  behold  he  was  gone,  and  I  saw  him  no 
more.  It  set  me  to  shaking  and  quaking  to 
such  a  degree,  that  it  waked  me  up. 

82.  N.  B.  The  appearance  of  his  person 
wras  the  very  same  as  him  who  appeared  to 
me  three  times  in  the  dream  when  I  was  about 
thirteen  years  of  age,  and  who  said  that  he 
would  come  to  me  again,  &c. 

83.  March  14th,  about  this  time,  my  uncle 
made  me  the  offer  of  a  horse,  to  wait  a  year 
for  the  payment,  provided  I  would  get  bonds- 
men :  four  of  the  society  willingly  offered.  0  ! 
from  what  an  unexpected  quarter  was  this 
door  opened !  My  parents  seeing  my  way 
thus  beginning  to  open,  and  my  resolution  to 
go  forward  ;  with  loving  entreaties  and  strong 
arguments  strove  to  prevail  against  it.  Bu. 
as  they  promised  sometime  before  not  to  re- 
strain me  by  their  authority,  in  case  a  door 
should  open  from  another  quarter,  (they  not 
expecting  it  would,)  and  seeing  they  could  not 
prevail  upon  me  to  tarry,  they  gave  up  the 
point — and  gave  me  some  articles  of  clothing, 
and  some  money  for  my  journey. 

84.  Not  having  as  yet  attempted  to  preach 
from  a  text,  but  only  exercised  my  gifts  in 
the  way  of  exhortation,  I  obtained  a  letter  of 


18 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


recommendation  concerning  my  moral  conduct : 
this  was  all  the  credentials  I  had. 

About  the  10th  of  last  month,  I  dreamed 
that  C.  Spry  received  a  letter  from  Jesse  Lee. 
that  he  wanted  help  in  the  province  of  Maine, 
and  that  the  said  C.  S.  and  L.  Macombs  con- 
cluded to  send  me.  N.  B.  These  were  the 
two  preachers  who  afterwards  signed  the 
abovementioned  letter  of  recommendation. 

85.  1796,  March  30th.  This  morning  early 
1  set  out  for  Rhode  Island,  in  quest  of  /.  Lee, 
who  was  to  attend  a  quarterly  meeting  there — 
as  I  was  coming  away  we  joined  in  prayer, 
taking  leave  of  each  other,  and  as  I  got  on  my 
road  I  looked  about  and  espied  my  mother 
looking  after  me  until  I  got  out  of  sight ;  this 
caused  me  some  tender  feelings  afterwards. 

86.  Until  this  time,  I  have  enjoyed  the  com- 
forts of  a  kind  father's  house:  and  oh!  must 
I  now  become  a  wanderer  and  stranger  upon 
earth  until  I  get  to  my  long  home  ! 

87.  During  this  day's  journey,  these  words 
of  our  Lord  came  into  my  mind  :  "  the  foxes 
have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests. 
hut  the  Son  of  man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his 
head." 

88.  The  language  of  my  heart  is  ;  what  is 
past  T  know;  what  is  to  come  I  know  not. 
Lord !  bless  me  in  the  business  I  am  set  out 
upon.  I  feel  more  than  ever  that  God  has 
called  me  to  this  work. 

89.  April  1st.  Upon  my  arrival  at  Cranston 
in  Rhode  Island,  I  found  that  J.  Lee  was  gone 
to  Boston :  I  accordingly  set  out  after  him  and 
found  the  preachers'  boarding  house  in  Boston, 
and  they  told  me  that  Lee  had  gone  to  the 
east,  and  that  I  could  not  overtake  him  short 
of  two  or  three  hundred  miles,  and  their  ad- 
vice was  to  go  to  Warren  in  Rhode  Island  with 
Thomas  Coope,  a  native  of  Manchester,  who 
was  goinoj  to  set  out  that  afternoon — accord- 
ingly I  joined  him  in  company  thirty-six  miles, 
to  East-Town. 

90.  Sunday  3d.  This  day,  for  the  first  time, 
I  gave  out  a  text  before  a  Methodist  preacher, 
ami  1  being  voung  both  in  years  and  ministry, 
the  expectations  of  many  were  raised,  who  did 
not  bear  with  my  weakness  and  strong  doc- 
trine, but  judged  me  very  hard,  and  would  not 
consent  that  I  should  preach  there  any  more 
for  some  time. 

91.  Having  travelled  a  few  days  with  T.  C. 
we  came  to  Reynham,  where  attempting  to 
preach  I  was  seized  with  sudden  illness,  such 
as  affected  me  at  Warehouse-point,  with  the 

I  loss  of  sight  and  strength,  so  that  I  was  con- 
strained to  give  over,  and  T.  C.  finished  the 
meeting — after  which,  lots  were  cast  to  see 
whether  I  should  pass  the  sabbath  here,  or  go 
to  East-town — it  turned  up  for  me  to  tarry 
here,  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  held  three 
meetings,  which  were  solemn. 


92.  I  met  T.  C.  who  said,  if  I  was  so  mind- 
ed I  might  return  home  ;  which  I  declining,  he 
said,  c:  I  do  not  believe  God  has  called  you  to 
preach."  I  asked  him,  why  ?  He  replied,  1st, 
your  health — 2nd,  your  gifts — 3rd.  your  grace 
— 4th,  your  learning — 5th.  sobriety — in  these 
you  are  not  equivalent  to  the  task.  I  replied, 
enough  ! — Lord  !  what  am  I  but  a  poor  worm 
of  the  dust,  struggling  for  life  and  happiness.* 

93.  The  time  now  drawing  near  when  I  ex- 
pected to  leave  these  parts,  the  society  where 
I  first  attempted  to  give  out  a  text,  desired  to 
hear  me  again  ;  and  contrary  to  my  entreaties, 
T.  C.  appointed  and  constrained  me  to  go, 
threatening  me  if  I  refused — According]  v  I 
went  and  gave  out  these  words.  '-Am  I  there- 
fore become  your  enemy,  because  I  tell  you 
the  truth."     Gal.  i v.  16. 

94.  June  30th.  I  rode  twenty-four  miles  and 
preached  once,  and  saw  J.  Lee,  the  presiding 
elder,  who  had  just  returned  from  the  east — I 
gave  him  my  recommendation. 

95.  July  3rd.  This  evening,  our  quarterly 
meeting  being  over,  from  the  representation 
that  was  given  of  me  by  T.  C.  I  received  a 
dismission  from  the  circuit,  with  orders  to  go 
home,  which  was  as  follows  : 

96.  "We  have  had  brother  Lorenzo  Dow. 
the  bearer  hereof,  travelling  on  Warren  cir- 
cuit, these  three  months  last  past.  In  several 
places  he  was  liked  by  a  great  many  people  ; 
at  other  places,  he  was  not  liked  so  well,  and 
at  a  few  places  they  were  not  willing  he 
should  preach  at  all :  we  have  therefore  thought 
it  necessary  to  advise  him  to  return  home  for 
a  season,  until  a  further  recommendation  can 
be  obtained  from  the  society  and  preachers  of 
that  circuit.  John  Yanimax, 

Jesse  Lee,    Elder.  Thomas  Coope. 

Rhode  Island,  July  3rd,  1797. 

To  C.  Spry,  and  the  Methodists  in 
Coventry." 

96.  The  time  has  been  when  I  could  easier 
have  met  death  than  this  discharge — two  or 
three  handkerchiefs  were  soon  wet  through 
with  tears:  my  heart  was  broke,  I  expostu- 
lated with  them,  and  besought  him  for  farther 
employment ;— but  apparently  in  vain.  The 
next  morning,  as  we  were  about  parting;,  he 
said,  if  you  are  minded,  you  may  come  to 
Greemcich  quarterly  meeting,  next  Sunday,  on 
your  way  home. 

97.  This-  evening  I  preached  in  Greeinrtrh 
court  house,  as,  I  once  dreamed,  and  the  as- 
sembly and  place  looked  natural  to  me. 

98.  After  travelling  through  Sepatchet, 
Smithfidd,  (in  which  I  formed  a  class  for  the 
first  time.)  Providence,  and  Wickford,  where 
attending  a  prayer  meeting  among  the  Baptists, 

*  He  since  is  expelled  the  connexion. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


19 


I  asked  liberty  to  speak,  which  seemed  to  give 
them  a  surprise,  and  after  some  time,  they  said, 
if  I  had  a  message  from  God,  they  had  no 
right  to  hinder  me.  I  spoke  a  few  minutes, 
to  their  attention,  and  their  leader  seemed  sa- 
tisfied, and  bid  me  God  speed. 

99.  From  thence  to  South  Kingston,  I  set 
oat  for  my  native  town ;  to  which  I  arrived, 
and  met  my  friends  who  were  glad  to  see  me. 

100.  My  parents  asked  me  whether  I  was 
not  convinced  that  I  did  wrong  in  going  1  I 
told  them  no  :  but  was  glad  :  others  began  to 
mock,  and  cry  out,  this  man  began  to  build, 
and  was  not  able  to  finish. 

101.  After  a  few  days,  I  set  out  for  Gran- 
ville, to  meet  C.  Spry,  who  gave  me  a  written 
license.,  and  orders  to  come  to  the  ensuing 
quarterly  meeting  at  Enfield,  where  he  would 
give  me  a  credential  for  the  conference ;  and 
if  I  was  so  minded,  and  brother'  Cankey  will- 
ing, I  might  travel  Tolland  circuit  until  that 
time. 

102.  But  as  the  circuit  extended  through 
my  native  town,  I  thought  proper  to  forbear, 
and  set  off  for  Hanover,  in  the  State  of  New 
Hampshire,  to  see  my  sister,  whom  I  had  not 
seen  for  about  five  years.  But  /.  Lee  coming 
to  town  next  day,  lodged  at  a  house  where  I 
had  inquired  the  road,  and  they  informed  him 
of  me  :  he  sent  for  me,  and  querying  me  whe- 
ther I  still  preached,  and  by  what  authority, 
and  what  I  came  there  for — showed  his  dis- 
approbation at  my  coming  hither,  and  then 
we  parted. 

103.  I  tarried  a  few  days  and  held  several 
meetings,  and  for  the  time  met  with  no  small 
trials  of  mind  and  opposition  from  without, 
and  then  returned  to  Connecticut,  fulfilling 
several  appointments  by  the  way. 

104.  I  went  twenty-eight  miles  to  Enfield 
quarterly  meeting  for  my  credential,  and  C. 
Spry  sent  me  to  Z.  Cankey,  who  could  not 
give  it  to  me  according  to  discipline  ;  he  sent 
me  back  to  S.  and  he  again  to  Z.  C.  several 
times  ;  but  at  length  Z.  C.  said,  have  you  not 
a  written  license  ?-  —J  told  him  yes,  to  preach : 
said  he,  that  is  as  good  as  a  recommendation 
to  the  conference,  which  I  believed,  though 
C.  Spry  knew  that  according  to  the  letter  of 
the  discipline  I  could  not  be  received  with 
this,  yet  he  told  me  to  attend  the  conference. 

105.  September  20th.  Conference  came  on 
in  the  town  of  Thompson,  and  I  passed  the 
examination  by  the  bishop  before  them  :  and 
after  some  conversation  in  the  conference,  T. 
Coope,  J.  Lee,  and  N.  Snethen,  bore  hard 
upon  me  after  I  had  been  sent  out  of  the  room  : 
and  those  who  were  friendly  to  me  durst  say 
but  little  in  my  favor ;  so  I  was  rejected  and  sent 
home,  they  assigning  as  the  reason,  the  want  of 
a  written  credential,  though  the  greatest  part 
of  them  were  personally  acquainted  with  me. 


106.  This  so  affected  me  that  I  could  take 
no  food  for  thirty-six  hours. 

107.  After  my  return  home,  still  feeling  it 
my  duty  to  travel,  I  accordingly  resolved  to  set 
off  the  next  Monday  ;  but  Philip  Wagar,  who 
was  appointed  for  Orange  circuit,  being  in 
Tolland,  sent  for  me,  and  I  went  twelve  miles 
to  see  him. 

108.  After  that  he  had  criticised  and  exam- 
ined my  credentials,  he  concluded  to  take  me 
on  his  circuit.  I  accordingly  got  prepared, 
and  bidding  my  friends  farewell  for  a  season, 
met  him  in  West-Windsor. 

109.  Some  weeks  ago,  whilst  I  was  in 
Rhode  Island,  being  troubled  with  the  asthma- 
tical  disorder,  I  was  necessitated  to  sit  up  some 
nights  for  the  want  of  breath ;  but  at  length 
lying  down  on  the  carpet,  I  found  that  I  could 
sleep  and  breathe  easy. 

110.  Accordingly,  I  was  resolved  to  try  the 
experiment  until  the  fall  of  the  year,  which  I 
did  without  much  trouble.  But  September 
27th,  being  on  my  way  with  P.  Wagar,  he 
said  the  people  would  despise  me  for  my  lodg- 
ing, and  it  would  hurt  my  usefulness:  and 
accordingly  he  insisted  upon  my  lying  in  bed 
with  him,  he  thinking  it  was  a  boyish  notion 
that  made  me  lie  on  the  floor. 

111.  To  convince  him  to  the  reverse,  I  went 
to  bed,  but  was  soon  much  distressed  for  want 
of  breath,  and  constrained  to  arise  and  sit  up 
all  night.  After  which,  I  would  be  persuaded 
to  try  the  bed  no  more.  After  travelling  with 
him  a  few  days  into  the  state  of  New  York, 
he  gave  me  a  direction  when  and  where  to 
take  the  circuit.  I  travelled  to  New  Lebanon, 
where  I  saw  one  who  experienced  religion 
about  the  time  that  I  did,  and  our  meeting  in 
this  strange  land  was  refreshing  to  our  souls. 

112.  Monday,  October  10th.  I  rode  twenty 
miles  to  Adams,  and  thence  to  Stanford  :  at 
these  places  we  had  refreshing  seasons. 

113.  Wednesday  12th.  I  rode  thirty  miles 
across  the  Green  Mountains,  in  fifteen  of  which 
there  was  not  a  sign  of  a  house,  and  the  road 
being  new,  it  frequently  was  almost  impassa- 
ble :  however  I  reached  my  appointment,  and 
though  weary  in  body,  my  soul  was  happy  in 
God. 

114.  From  Halifax  I  went  to  Guilford,  and 
in  entering  a  chamber  where  the  people  were 
assembled,  it  appeared  natural  to  me,  as 
though  I  had  seen  it  before,  and  brought  a 
dream  to  my  remembrance,  and  so  overcome 
me  that  I  trembled  and  was  obliged  to  retire  for 
some  minutes.  In  this  meeting,  three  persons 
were  stirred  up  to  seek  God. 

115.  Leaving  the  state  of  Vermont,  I  cross- 
ed Connecticut  river,  and  through  Northfield 
to  Warwick,  Massachusetts,  where  we  had  a 
refreshing  season. 

116.  Thence  I  went  to  Orange,  and  t reach- 


el  in  the  Presbyterian  meeting  house,  the 
clergyman  having  left  the  town.  Being  this 
day  nineteen  years  old,  I  addressed  myself  to 
the  youth.  I  spent  a  few  days  here,  and 
though  meeting  with  some  opposition,  we  had 
refreshing  seasons.  Oh  !  how  fast  is  the  doc- 
trine of  unconditional  reprobation  falling,  and 
infidility  and  the  denial  of  future  punishment 
prevailing!  Men  thus  going  from  one  ex- 
treme to  the  other,  as  they  wish  to  lull  con- 
science to  sleep,  that  they  may  go  on  in  the 
enjoyment  of  the  world  without  disturbance : 
but,  oh !  would  they  wish  to  be  deceived  in  a 
dying  hour? 

]  17.  I  never  felt  the  plague  of  a  hard  heart, 
as  I  do  of  late,  nor  so  much  faith  as  I  now 
have  that  inbred  corruptionwiW  be  done  away, 
and  I  filled  with  perfect  peace,  and  enabled  to 
rejoice  evermore. 

118.  I  never  felt  the  worth  of  souls  so  near 
my  heart  as  I  do  of  late,  and  it  seems  as  if  I 
could  not  give  vent  enough  to  it.  Lord  !  pros- 
per my  way,  and  keep  me  as  under  the  hollow 
of  thy  hand,  for  my  trust  is  in  thee. 

119.  October  20th.  Satan  pursues  me  from 
place  to  place  :  oh  !  how  can  people  dispute 
there  being  a  devil !  If  they  underwent  as 
much  as  1  do  with  his  bufferings,  they  would 
dispute  it  no  more.  He  throwing  in  his  fiery 
darts,  my  mind  is  harrassed  like  punching  the 
body  with  forks  and  clubs.  Oh !  that  my 
Savior  would  appear  and  sanctify  my  soul, 
and  deliver  me  from  all  within  that  is  contrary 
to  parity. 

120.  23d.  I  spoke  in  Hardwick  to  about  four 
hundred  people,  thence  to  Petersham  and 
Wenchendon,  to  Fitchburgh,  and  likewise  to 
Notown,  where  God  gave  me  one  spiritual 
child.  —  Thence  to  Ashburnham,  where  we 
had  some  powerful  times. 

121.  November  1st.  I  preached  in  Ringe, 
and  a  powerful  work  of  God  broke  out  shortly 
after,  though  some  opposition  attended  it ;  but 
it  was  very  solemn. 

122.  Some  here  I  trust  will  bless  God  in  the 
day  of  eternity,  that  ever  they  saw  my  face  in 
this  vale  of  tears. 

123.  In  my  happiest  moments  I  feel  some- 
thing that  wants  to  be  done  away :  oh !  the 
buffetings  of  satan  !  if  I  never  had"  any  other 
hell,  it  would  be  enough. 

124.  Thence  to  Marlborough,  where  our 
meetings  were  not  in  vain. 

125.  Whilst  I  am  preaching,  T  feel  happy, 
}"  t  as  soon  as  I  have  done,  I  feel  such  horror. 
I  vithout  guilt)  by  the  buffetings  of  satan,  that 

am  ready  to  sink  like  a  drowning  man,  some- 
imes  to  that  decree,  that  I  have  to  hold  my 
tongue  between  my  teeth  to  keep  from  utter- 
ins  blasphemous  expressions ;  and  can  gel  rid 
of  these  horrible  feelings  only  by  retirement 
in  earnest  prayer  and  exertion  of  faith  in  God. 


L= 


126.  From  Marlborough,  I  went  to  Pack- 
ersfield,  and  thence  to  Chesterfield,  where  I 
had  one  seal  of  my  ministry.  Leaving  New 
Hampshire,  I  crossed  into  Vermont,  and  came 
to  Marlborough. 

127.  Thus  I  continued  round  my  circuit 
until  I  came  to  Belcher — a  few  evenings  prev- 
ious, I  dreamed  that  a  minister  came  and  re- 
proved me  harshly,  whilst  I  was  preaching — in 
this  place  it  was  fulfilled ;  for  a  Baptist  preach- 
er accused  me  in  the  congregation  of  laying 
down  false  doctrine  :  presently  a  Presbyterian 
affirmed  the  same  likewise ;  because  that  I 
said  a  Christian  would  not  get  angry. 

128.  Here  also  appeared  some  little  fruit  of 
my  labor,  among  which  were  some  of  my  dis- 
tant relations. 

129.  About  this  time  I  visited  Mary  Spald- 
ing, who  had  been  suddenly  and  miraculously 
restored  (as  was  said)  from  an  illness  which 
had  confined  her  to  her  bed  about  the  space 
of  nine  years.  Her  conversation  was  so  pro- 
fitable, that  I  did  not  grudge  the  journey 
of  several  miles  to  obtain  it.  I  found  it  to 
strengthen  my  confidence  in  God  :  the  account 
was  published  in  print,  by  a  Presbyterian  min- 
ister, with  her  approbation. 

130.  On  the  29th,  I  met  P.  Wagar,  which 
seemed  to  refresh  my  mind.  I  had  to  take  up 
a  cross  and  preach  before  him  :  but,  oh  !  the 
fear  of  man  !  The  next  day  I  parted  with 
him  and  went  on  my  way. 

131.  My  discouragements  were  so  great, 
that  I  was  ready  to  leave  the  circuit,  and  I 
would  think  within  myself,  I  will  go  to  my 
appointment  to-day  and  then  go  off;  but  being 
refreshed  during  the  meeting,  my  drooping 
spirits  would  be  revived,  and  I  would  be  en- 
couraged to  go  to  the  next.  Thus  it  would  be, 
day  after  day ;  sometimes  I  was  so  happy, 
and  the  times  so  powerful,  I  would  hope  ••  the 
winter  was  past  and  gone  ;*'  but  soon  it  would 
return  again.  Thus  I  went  on,  during  the 
three  first  months  of  the  circuit ;  at  length,  my 
discouragements  being  so  great,  and  inward 
trials  heavy,  concluded  to  go  farther  into  the 
country  and  spend  my  time  in  the  best  manner 
I  could,  about  the  neighborhood  where  my 
sister  lived. 

132.  December  15th,  I  rode  fifteen  miles  to 
Brattleborough.  About  this  time  on  my  way 
I  took  a  severe  cold  on  my  lungs,  and  almost 
lost  my  voice.  The  next  day  my  friends  ad- 
vised me  not  to  go  to  any  other  appointments, 
as  they  thought  it  presumption;  but  I  feeling 
impressed  on  my  mind,  could  not  feel  con- 
tent to  disappoinl  the  people.  Accordingly,  in 
the  name  of  God,  I  set  out  in  the  hard  snow 
storm,  and  over  the  mountains,  about  ten  miles, 
and  a  solemn  time  we  had.  The  storm  still 
continuing  to  increase,  the  snow  had  now 
fallen  about  knee  high,  so  that  the  mountains 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


21 


were  almost  impassable  by  reason  of  snow, 
steepness,  miul  and  logs ;  the  people  here 
thought  niy  life  would  be  endangered  by  the 
falling  of  trees,  or  the  extreme  cold  in  the  woods, 
as  there  was  no  house  for  several  miles,  and 
the  wind  blew  exceeding  hard  :  however,  out 
I  set,  relying  upon  the  strong  for  strength. 
The  snow  being  driven  in  banks  more  than 
belly  deep,  I  frequently  was  obliged  to  alight 
and  stamp  a  path  for  my  horse  :  and  though 
I  was  much  wearied  and  chilled,  yet  by  the 
goodness  of  God,  I  arrived  uX  my  appoinment, 
fourteen  miles.  We  had  a  good  time,  and  I 
did  not  begrudge  my  labor.  I  believe  these 
trials  will  be  for  my  good,  to  qualify  me  for 
future  usefulness  to  others  :  and  a  secret  con- 
viction I  feel,  that  if  I  prove  faithful,  God  will 
carry  me  through,  and  support  me  to  see  the 
cause  that  should  ensue. 

133.  After  my  arrival  at  my  sister's  I  had 
thoughts  of  spending  my  time  principally  in 
study ;  but  feeling  it  my  duty  to  call  sinners 
to  repentance,  I  could  not  enjoy  my  mind  con- 
tented without  travelling  in  the  neighboring 
towns,  there  being  no  Methodists  in  this  part 
of  the  world. 

134.  I  went  to  Enfield  several  times  duiing 
my  stay,  (being  first  invited  by  a  universalian) 
by  which  there  seemed  to  be  some  good  done. 
Here  I  received  an  invitation  to  fix  my  resi- 
dence among  them,  as  their  stated  preacher. 
This  was  somewhat  pleasing  to  nature,  as  by 
which  I  could  have  ease  and  acquire  wealth  ; 
an  elegant  new  meeting  house  being  also  rea- 
dy ;  but  something  would  not  suffer  me  to 
comply. — I  still  feeling  it  my  duty  to  travel,  I 
went  into  Canaan,  Lyme,  Dorchester,  Orford, 
Hebron,  New-Lebanon,  Strafford,  Tunbridge, 
Chelsea,  Hartford,  with  many  other  adjacent 
towns  :  and  the  feather  edge  of  prejudice  re- 
moved, and  some  few  were  awakened  and 
hopefully  converted  to  God. 

135.  1797,  June  4th.  Vershire  in  Vermont, 
I  met  with  N.  Sncthen,  who  informed  me  that 
he  had  seen  /.  Lee,  and  that  I  must  come 
down  to  the  quarterly  meeting  ;  and,  said  he, 
"  /.  Lee  disapproves  of  your  travelling  into  so 
many  new  places,  and  what  will  you  do  pro- 
vided that  he  forbids  your  preaching  ?"  I  told 
him  it  did  not  belong  to  J.  L.  or  any  other  man 
to  say  whether  I  should  preach  or  not,  for 
that  was  to  be  determined  between  God  and 
my  own  soul ;  only  it  belonged  to  the  Method- 
ists to  say  whether  I  should  preach  in  their 
connexion ;  but  as  long  as  I  feel  so  impressed, 
I  shall  travel  and  preach,  God  being  my  help- 
er ;  and  as  soon  as  I  feel  my  mind  released,  I 
intend  to  stop,  let  people  say  what  they  will. 
But,  said  he,  "  What  will  you  call  yourself  1 
the  Methodists  will  not  own  you  ;  and  if  you 
take  that  name,  you'll  be  advertised  in  the 
public  papers  as  an  impostor."'      Said  I,  "I 


shall  call  myself  a  friend  to  mankind."  Oh  ! 
said  he,  for  the  Lord's  sake  don't ;  for  you  are 
not  capable  of  it — and  not  one  of  a  thousand 
is ;  and  if  you  do  you'll  repent  it.  I  sunk  in- 
to a  degree  of  gloominess  and  dejection — [  told 
him  I  was  in  the  hands  of  God.  and  felt  sub- 
missive ;  so  I  bade  him  farewell  and  rode  ten 
miles  on  my  way.  The  next  day  I  rode  fifty 
miles  to  Charlestown,  where  I  overtook  /.  Lee, 
to  my  sorrow  and  joy  *  *  *  *  *  *  *  *  *  * 
He  mentioned  some  things,  that  if  ever  I  trav- 
elled I  must  get  a  new  recommendation  from 
my  native  circuit,  or  else  not  offer  myself  to 
conference  again. 

136.  We  then  role  to  Orange  quarterly 
meeting  ;  but  J.  Lee  forbade  P.  W.  to  employ 
me  any  more,  and  then  set  off'.*  I  ran  after 
him  and  said,  if  you  can  get  no  text  to  preach 
upon  between  now  and  conference,  I  give  you 
Genesis  xl.  14,  and  then  turned  and  ran,  and  • 
saw  him  no  more  for  some  years,  when  we 
met  at  Petersburg  in  Virginia. 

137.  1  then  returned  home  to  my  parents, 
after  an  absence  of  eight  months ;  having 
travelled  more  than  four  thousand  miles, 
through  heat  in  the  vallies,  the  scorching  sun 
beating  down,  and  through  cold  upon  the 
mountains,  and  frequently  whilst  sleeping 
with  a  blanket  on  the  floor,  where  I  could  look 
up  and  see  the  stars  through  the  bark  roof, 
the  frost  nipping  me  so  that  I  lost  the  skin 
from  my  nose,  hands  and  feet ;  and  from  my 
ears  it  peeled  three  times — travelling  through 
storms  of  rain  and  snow  ;  this  frequently  drift- 
ed into  banks,  so  that  I  had  no  path  for  miles 
together,  and  was  obliged  at  times  to  alight 
and  stamp  a  way  for  my  horse  for  some  rods ; 
at  other  times  being  engaged  for  the  welfare 
of  souls,  after  preaching  in  the  dark  evening, 
would  travel  the  chief  part  or  the  whole  of  the 
night,  journies  from  twenty  to  forty  miles,  to 
get  on  to  my  next  day's  appointment ;  preach- 
ing from  ten  to  fifteen  times  a  week,  and  of- 
ten-times  no  stranger  to  hunger  and  thirst  in 
these  new  countries;  and  though  my  trials 
were  great,  the  Lord  was  still  precious  to  my 
soul,  and  supported  me  through. 

138.  The  preacher  of  Tolland  circuit,  (Evan 
Rogers,  who  since  hath  turned  churchman) 
after  some  close  and  solemn  conversation,  ad- 
vised me  to  preach  in  my  native  town,  and 
providing  1  could  obtain  a  letter  of  recommenda- 
tion concerning  my  preaching  gifts  as  well  as 
my  conduct,  he  saw  no  hindrance  why  I  should 
not  be  received  at  conference.  The  thought 
was  trying,  the  cross  was  great,  to  think  of 
preaching  before  my  old  acquaintances  and 
relations ;  besides,  my  parents  were  opposed 
to  it,  fearing  how  I  should  make  out :  how- 
ever, there  being  no  other  way,  and  necessi- 


*  This  was  the  fourth  time  I  had  been  sent  home. 


I  22 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


tated  thereto,  the  people  flocked  out  from  everv 
quarter,  and  after  my  feeble  manner  I  attempt- 
ed to  perform,  and  I  obtained  a  credential  by 
the  voice  of  the  whole  society ;  which  was  ap- 
proved of  by  the  preachers  at  the  quarterly 
meeting;  after  which  it  was  thought  proper 
to  send  me  to  Granville  circuit. 

139.  During  my  stay  at  and  about  home, 
though  I  went  into  several  other  places,  not  in 
vain  to  some  souls,  yet  my  trials  were  very  great, 
so  that  many  almost  whole  night's  sleep  depart- 
ed from  me ;  I  walked  the  floor  and  woods  weep- 
ing, until  I  could  weep  no  more,  and  wringing 
my  hands  until  they  felt  sore.  When  I  was 
in  the  north  country,  being  under  strong  tern p- 
lations  to  end  my  life,  I  went  down  to  a  river 
to  do  it,  but  a  thought  of  futurity  darted  into 
my  mind  ;  the  value  of  my  soul !  oh  !  Eternitv. 
I  promised  and  resolved  that  if  God  would 
grant  me  strength  to  resist  the  temptation,  and 
see  my  native  land  in  peace,  that  I  would  dis- 
charge my  duty  to  my  friends  ;  which  he  did, 
and  now  my  promise  began  to  stare  me  in  the 
face. 

140.  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  visit  from  house  to 
house ;  but  the  cross  was  so  heavy,  I  strove 
to  run  round  it ;  but  the  thorns  beside  the  way 
scratched  me :  and  to  take  up  one  end  of  the 
cross  it  dragged  hard  ;  here  the  old  temptation 
returned  so  powerful,  that  I  durst  not  go  from 
one  appointment  to  another  alone,  nor  with- 
out one  to  go  with  me,  and  sometimes  to  sleep 
in  the  same  room,  lest  I  should  end  myself  at 
night;  and  for  the  ease  and  enjoyment  of  my 
mind,  I  was  necessitated  and  did  visit  about 
sixty  different  families,  and  then  set  offto  Gran- 
ville circuit,  under  the  care  of  Sylvester  Hutch- 
inson, with  Smith  Weeks  and  Joseph,  Mitchell. 
Weeks  was  at  first  unwilling  I  should  come 
on  the  circuit,  fearing  how  I  would  make  out, 
but  seeing  I  was  under  trials,  consented  :  ac- 
cordingly I  went  round  until  I  came  to  Suffield. 
Upon  my  entering  the  neighborhood,  falling 
into  conversation  with  an  old  man,  he  invited 
me  to  hold  a  meeting  at  his  house  :  accordingly 
I  appointed  to  preach  to  the  youth  in  the 
evening;  and  went  to  my  other  appointment 
not  far  off.  The  man  of  this  house  shut  his 
door  and  would  entertain  no  more  meetings. 
This  was  a  trial  to  me,  not  knowing  what  the 
society  would  do  for  a  place  to  meet  in. 

141.  When  I  began  to  meditate  what  I 
should  say  to  the  youth,  I  could  think  of  no 
subject,  and  felt  distressed,  and  was  sorry  I 
b;nl  made  I  lie  appointment. 

1  42.  I  withdrew  to  a  field  to  srek  help  from 
the  Lord;  but  1  felt  as  if  all  the  powers  of 
darkness  were  combined  and  compassed  me 
about. 

143.  When  1  saWthe  people  began  to  col- 
lect, I  thought  I  would  have  given  the  whole 
world  if  I  possessed  it,  that  the  meeting  had 


not  been  appointed,  but  as  it  was  now  given 
out,  and  circumstances  being  as  they  were,  I 
durst  do  no  other  than  go  to  the  house ;  I 
went  with  this  burthen  to  the  house,  and 
by  an  impression  spoke  ironically  from  the 
words  of  Solomon,  which  mightily  pleased 
the  youth  at  first.  My  burthen  was  soon  gone ; 
the  power  of  God  seemed  to  overshadow  the 
people,  as  I  turned  the  discourse  upon  the 
judgment  which  the  youth  must  be  brought 
into  :  and  one  of  the  ringleaders  was  cut  to 
the  heart,  and  brought  to  seek  God.  Here  a 
good  work  broke  out,  and  where  about  thirty 
or  forty  used  to  attend,  now  the  congregation 
was  increased  to  hundreds,  and  this  wilderness 
seemed  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

144.  In  Northampton  a  society  was  collect- 
ed likewise,  though  Methodists  had  not  preach- 
ed there  before. 

145.  August  6th,  after  preaching  in  Con- 
way, I  went  to  Buckland  :  and  when  the 
people  saw  my  youth,  and  were  disappointed 
of  the  preacher  they  expected,  they  despised 
me  in  their  hearts.  However,  God  made  bare 
his  arm,  and  I  have  reason  to  believe  that 
about  thirty  persons  were  stirred  up  to  seek 
God  from  this  day. 

146.  The  year  past  was  remarkable  for  very 
many  persons  complaining  of  uncommon  trials 
of  mind  from  the  enemy  of  souls,  and  scarcely 
any  revival  to  be  heard  of  either  in  Connecti- 
cut, Massachusetts,  or  the  upper  part  of  New 
York. 

147.  The  flame  kindled  and  ran  into  several 
neiudihoring  towns,  and  some  hundreds  of 
souls  professed  to  experience  the  forgiveness 
of  their  sins. 

148.  A  great  deal  of  opposition,  both  from 
preachers  and  people,  Baptists  and  Presbyter- 
ians, were  in  this  quarter;  professing  to  be 
friends  to  God  and  truth,  whilst  to  us  they 
were  secret  enemies;  seeking  to  get  people 
converted  to  their  way  of  thinking,  and  prose- 
lyted to  their  denomination. 

149.  I  dreamed  one  night,  that  I  saw  a  field 
without  end,  and  a  man  and  boy  striving  to 
gather  in  the  corn,  whilst  thousands  of  birds 
were  destroying  it.  I  thought  there  was  such 
a  necessity  for  the  corn  to  be  gathered,  that 
let  the  laborers  work  ever  so  hard,  the  labor 
would  not  wear  out  their  strength  until  the 
han  esl  was  past. 

150.  This  dream  encouraged  me  to  go  on 
in  this  work,  and  in  the  space  of  twenty-two 
days,  I  travelled  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles, 
ami  preached  seventy-six  times:  besides  visit- 
ing some  from  house  to  house,  and  speaking 
to  hundreds  in  class-meetings.  In  several 
other  places,  there  was  a  good  revival  like- 
wise. At  the  quarterly  meeting,  I  obtained  a 
certificate,  concerning  my  usefulness  and 
conduct  here,  and  as  S.  Hutchinson  thought 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


23 


not  proper  to  take  all  the  preachers  to  confer- 
ence, concluded  to  leave  me  to  help  the  rivi- 
vals,  and  that  he  would  there  transact  my  busi- 
ness for  me,  so  I  gave  him  my  dismission  from 
Rhode  Island,  and  my  two  last  recommenda- 
tions to  carry  into  conference. 

151.  September  19th.  Conference  began  in 
Wilbraham  :  my  case  was  brought  forward, 
to  determine  whether  I  should  be  admitted  on 
trial  to  preach,  or  sent  home,  or  expelled. 

152.  /.  Lee,  and  several  others,  of  whom 
some  were  strangers  to  my  person,  took  up 
hard  against  me,  from  say  and  hearsay ;  and 
only  one  at  first  espoused  my  cause,  (this  was 
Joseph  Mitchell,  with  whom  I  had  travelled 
these  la~>t  few  weeks.)  after  some  time  a  se- 
cond joined  him.  The  debate  was  sharp  and 
lasted  for  about  three  hours :  when  Mitchell 
and  Bortwick  could  say  no  more,  but  sat  down 
and  wept ;  which  seemed  to  touch  the  hearts 
of  some :  at  length,  it  being  put  to  the  vote 
whether  I  should  travel  or  not ;  about  two- 
thirds  of  the  conference  were  in  my  favor. 
All  that  saved  me,  in  this  conference,  from  an 
expulsion,  was  the  blessing  which  had  attend- 
ed my  labors  ;  but  still  those  who  were  against 
me  would  not  suffer  me  to  be  admitted  on  trial, 
nor  my  name  printed  in  the  minutes.  One 
said,  if  they  acknowledged  me  fit  to  travel,  why 
nnt  my  name  be  put  on  the  minutes'?  if  he  be 
fit  for  one,  why  not  for  the  other,  &c.  So  I 
was  given  into  the  hands  of  S.  Hutchinson,  to 
employ  me  or  send  me  home,  as  he  should  think 
fit.  He  sent  me  a  message  to  meet  him  on 
Long  Island,  which  I  never  received  in  time  to 
go  :  and  the  first  preacher,  (Daniel  Bromley,) 
who  came  to  me  after  conference,  I  asked 
what  had  the  conference  done  with  me.  He 
replied,  they  have  done  by  you,  as  they  have 
done  by  me ;  what's  that'?  said  I.  He  replied, 
they  have  stationed  me  on  this  circuit — and 
that  was  all  that  I  could  get  out  of  him  con- 
cerning the  matter  ;  only  he  ordered  me  to 
take  his  appointments  round  the  circuit,  whilst 
he  should  go  to  see  his  friends,  until  he  should 
meet  me  again.  Accordingly  I  set  out  to  go 
round  the  circuit. — I  had  been  on  my  way  but 
a  day  or  two,  before  I  came  to  places  where 
the  preachers,  on  their  way  from  conference, 
had  been,  and  told  the  accusations  against  me, 
and  my  rejection.  Thus  it  was,  day  after  day  : 
people  telling  me  the  same  story. 

153.  From  this  circumstance,  as  the  confer- 
ence had  given  me  no  station,  and  Hutchinson 's 
message  not  reaching  me,  I  concluded  I  should 
be  sent  home  again  ;  as  I  had  no  license  ac- 
cording to  discipline,  which  one  must  have,  if 
his  name  is  not  printed  in  the  minutes. 

154.  My  trials  were  great;  I  was  afraid  I 
should  become  insane ;  and  seeing  no  chance 
for  my  life,  I  publicly  gave  up  the  name  of 
Methodist,  and  assigned  the  reason  why,  viz. 


because  the  preachers  would  not  receive  me, 
as  a  brother  to  travel  with  them,  &c,  and  was 
resolved  to  set  out  for  some  distant  part  of 
America,  out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  the  Me- 
thodists, and  get  societies  formed,  and  the  next 
year  come  and  offer  myself  and  them  to  the 
connexion,  and  take  this  method  to  get  my 
character  established ;  for  J.  Lee  had  said,  if 
I  attempted  to  travel  in  the  name  of  a  Method- 
ist, without  their  consent,  he  would  advertise 
me  in  every  paper  on  the  continent,  &c,  for  an 
impostor. 

155.  But  now  arose  a  difficulty  from  another 
quarter ;  I  had  lost  my  great  coat  on  the  road 
whilst  travelling,  and  my  coat  was  so  worn 
out  that  I  was  forced  to  borrrow  one ;  my 
shoes  were  unfit  for  further  service,  and  I  had 
not  a  farthing  of  money  to  help  myself  with, 
and  no  particular  friends  to  look  to  for  assist- 
ance. Thus  one  day  whilst  riding  along,  fac- 
ing a  hard,  cold,  northeast  storm,  very  much 
chilled,  I  came  to  a  wood ;  and  alighting  from 
my  horse  and  falling  upon  my  knees  on  the 
wet  grass  ;  I  lifted  up  my  voice  and  wept,  and 
besought  God  either  to  release  me  from  travel- 
ing and  preaching,  or  else  to  raise  me  up  friends. 
My  soul  was  refreshed ;  my  confidence  was 
strengthened,  and  I  did  believe  that  God  would 
do  one  or  the  other :  and  true  it  was :  people 
a  few  days  after  this,  of  their  own  accord, 
supplied  all  my  necessities,  and  gave  me  a  few 
shillings  to  bear  my  expenses. 

156.  Jeremiah  Ballard,  whom  I  had  esteem- 
ed as  a  pious  man,  was  expelled  at  the  Wil- 
braham conference,  and  as  he  represented  it 
to  me,  it  was  unjustly  ;  he  went  with  me  to 
the  north,  and  a  number  of  places  he  saw, 
with  me,  the  out-pouring  of  God's  spirit :  he 
was  minded  to  form  societies,  and  call  our- 
selves by  the  name  of  Separate  Methodists.  I 
told  him,  no  ;  for  God  did  own  the  Methodists, 
and  of  course  I  durst  not  do  any  thing  to  their 
injury.  This  caused  a  separation  between  him 
and  me  :  he  formed  societies  on  his  own  plan, 
and  afterwards  I  saw  him  no  more ;  but  by 
what  I  could  learn,  he  and  his  people  differed, 
and  then  he  and  some  of  them  removed  off  to 
the  western  country.  It  appears  that  the  con- 
ference was  under  the  necessity  of  excluding 
him  for  a  foolish  thing  ;  as  he  would  show  no 
humility,  but  stubborn  impenitence.  0 !  how 
blessed  is  the  spirit  of  meekness. 

157.  I  accordingly  left  the  circuit  and  set 
off  for  the  north  :  I  had  not  gone  far  till  I  came 
to  Deerfield  river  :  in  riding  through  which, 
the  cakes  of  ice  going  down  the  stream,  had 
like  to  have  cost  me  my  life  ;  but  this  did  not 
discourage  me  ;  I  still  went  on  my  way,  up- 
wards of  an  hundred  miles,  till  I  came  to  the 
town  of  Windsor,  in  Vermont;  where  God 
poured  out  his  Spirit,  and  several  were  turned 
to  him.    I  thought  it  not  my  duty  to  leave  the 


24 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOTJBNAL. 


young  converts  to  the  devouring  wolves,  bul 
to  tarry  and  strengthen  them  for  a  season  ; 
and  whilst  here  wrote  back  to  some  of  my  old 
friends,  who  told  the  preachers  where  I  was 
and  what  I  was  about:  who  wrote  requesting 
me  to  come  back  to  a  quarterly  meeting.  At 
first  I  concluded  not  to  go ;  thinking  what 
should  they  want  but  to  scold  me ;  but  feeling 
it  impressed  upon  my  mind  in  a  powerful  man- 
ner, one  evening,  after  holding  two  meetings, 
I  called  for  my  horse,  and  set  out  from  Clare- 
mont,  and  continued  travelling  twenty-five 
hours,  excepting  the  times  of  baiting  my  horse, 
during  which  space,  I  rode  about  an  hundred 
and  seventeen  miles,  and  got  back  to  Conway 
on  my  old  circuit ;  from  hence,  I  proceeded  to 
Buckland,  where  was  held  the  quarterly  meet- 
!  ing — and  met  the  preachers,  wishing  to  know 
what  they  wanted  with  me. 

158.  Hutchinson  began  to  be  very  crabby 
and  cross,  seemingly  at  first,  in  his  questioning 
me  why  I  went  away  1  I  assigned  him  as  the 
reason,  because  that  I  had  no  chance  for  my 
life.  Why,  said  he,  did  you  not  receive  the 
message  I  sent  you,  to  come  to  me  ?  I  replied, 
no ;  (not  until  it  was  too  late,  &c.)  which  I 
could  hardly  persuade  him  to  believe  at  the 
iirst . 

159.  L.  Macombs  asked,  what  I  came  back 
for  1  I  told  him,  I  was  sent  for,  and  I  came 
to  see  what  they  wanted  of  me. — Said  he, 
what  do  you  intend  to  do  1  I  replied,  I  ex- 
pected to  go  back  to  the  north ;  then  he  and 
Hutchinson  went  and  talked  together.  I  was 
sorry  I  had  gone  away,  after  I  had  found  out 
the  mistake,  and  Hutchinson's  friendship  for 
me  :  accordingly  in  answer  to  a  query  which 
was  proposed,  viz.  what  satisfaction  can  you 
make  ?  I  replied,  that  I  was  willing  to  ac- 
knowledge that  I  was  sorry,  but  not  guilty,  as 
I  did  it  in  sincerity,  not  hearing  soon  enough 
of  his  message :  which  acknowledgment  I 
made,  first,  in  quarterly  conference,  before 
about  thirty  preachers,  leaders,  and  stewards, 
with  exhorters,  and  then  he  required  it  in  a 
public  assembly  of  about  eight  hundred  people. 

160.  After  which,  I  travelled  several  days, 
in  company  with  S.  Hutchinson,  who  was  go- 
ing to  take  me  to  Cambridge  circuit ;  and  on 
the  way,  sai  I  lie.  -the  conference  have  had.  a 
great  deal  of  talk  and  trouble  concerning  you, 
and  now  you  arc  under  my  care,  and  you  shall 
live  or  ilic  at  the  end  of  three  months  :  if  you 
an'  faithful  and  your  labors  blest,  so  that  von 
can  obtain  a  recommendation  from  the  circuit, 
all  shall  be  well ;  but  if  not.  you  shall  die. 

161.  After  reaching  the  circuit,  a  saying  1 
remembered,  viz.  you  had  as  good  be  hanged 
for  stealing  an  old  sheep  as  a  lamb,  and  lull- 
ing the  peojile  in  a  very  low  state  of  religion, 
I  was  convinced  that  nothing  but  a  revival 
could  save  my  life;  I  was  therefore  resolved 


to  Jo  my  endeavors  to  get  a  revival  or  else  to 
get  the  circuit  broke  up.  So  I  went  a  visiting 
the  people,  from  house  to  house,  all  denomi- 
nations, that  were  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
where  there  was  freedom,  to  exhort  them  col- 
lectively or  individually,  as  I  felt  in  my  mind, 
after  joining  in  prayer. 

162.  Pittstoivn,  New  York,  was  the  first 
place  I  thus  tried  on  this  circuit,  and  preached 
at  night.  Thus  I  did  here,  for  several  days 
successively,  and  it  caused  a  great  deal  of  talk. 
Some  said  I  was  crazy ;  others,  that  I  was 
possessed  of  the  devil :  some  said  one  thing, 
and  some  thought  another:  many  it  brought 
out  to  hear  the  strange  man ;  and  would  go 
away  cursing  and  swearing,  saying,  that  I 
was  saucy  and  deserved  knocking  down,  and 
the  uproar  was  so  great  among  the  people, 
that  the  half-hearted  and  lukewarm  Methodists 
were  tried  to  the  quick,  and  became  my  warm 
opposcrs  ;  complaining  of  me  to  my  travelling 
companion,  Timothy  Dewey,  whose  mind  at 
first  was  prejudiced  !,  However,  it  was  not  long 
before  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  some  small 
fruit  of  my  labor  here ;  which  gave  me  en- 
couragement to  strive  to  raise  the  inquiry  of 
the  people  to  consideration  :  though  the  devil 
should  be  raised  round  the  circuit. 

163.  In  this  place  I  visited  about  a  hundred 
families,  some  of  them  twice  or  thrice  over. 
In  Ashgrove,  I  walked  about  four  miles,  and 
visited  every  family  in  the  way,  and  generally 
met  with  a  good  reception,  though  the  cross  of 
visiting  thus  was  the  hardest  and  happiest 
that  ever  I  took  up.  Wilson's  hollow,  which 
was  surrounded  by  mountains,  except  one 
small  entrance,  by  which  I  set  out  to  go  to  an 
appointment;  and  coming  to  a  house.  I  felt 
impressed  to  go  in  and  pay  them  a  visit ;  but 
the  cross  being  heavy,  I  strove  to  excuse  my- 
self and  e;o  by,  sayine;  the  other  preachers  who 
are  older  in  years  and  in  experience  and  learn- 
ing do  not  visit  thus,  and  yet  enjoy  the  com- 
forts of  religion,  and  I  will  take  them  for  my 
pattern  ;  thinking  it  impossible  that  God  should 
call  me  to  such  a  peculiarity,  who  was  so 
weak  ami  ignorant.  Instantly,  I  felt  distress 
in  my  mind  :  when  I  came  to  a  second  house 
I  felt  impressed  as  above  :  but  still  supported 
my  mind  against  it  with  the  same  arguments 
— when  I  cast  a  look  to  the  sky,  and  felt  as  if 
God  was  about  to  revive  religion  there,  and  if 
I  did  not  visit  them,  their  souls  would  h«  re- 
quired at  my  hand  :  it  seemed  as  though  the 
sun  frowned  upon  me  :  accordingly,  I  resi  lv- 
ed,  if  the  impression  continue!,  that  I  would 
go  into  the  next  house,  and  if  I  met  good  re- 
ception, that  I  would  thus  go  through  all  the 
Families  in  the  hollow,  which  amounted  to 
aboul  thirty  in  number.  I  called,  and  finding 
a  good  reception  to  my  visit,  I  went  to  a  se- 
cond  and  third,  but  was  turned  away:  to  all 


in  the  village,  however  I  went,  and  Pome 
thought  one  thing,  and  some  said  another; 
however,  they  came  out  to  hear  a  crazy  man, 
as  they  thought,  and  were  struck  with  a  great 
solemnity,  whilst  I  spoke  from  these  words, 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  set  thine  house  in  order, 
for  thou  shalt  die  and  not  live."  The  second 
and  the  third  day,  I  held  meetings  likewise, 
and  said,  at  such  a  time,  I  hope  to  be  here 
again,  God  willing ;  and  accordingly  came, 
and  proposed  a  covenant  to  the  people,  if  they 
would  attempt  to  pray  three  times  a  day,  four 
weeks,  (on  their  knees,)  I  would  remember 
them  thrice  in  the  twenty-four  hours  during  that 
space,  God  being  our  helper,  to  perform ;  and 
those  who  would  endeavor  to  do  it,  to  signify 
it  by  standing  on  their  feet,  and  those  who 
would  not,  to  keep  their  seats ;  for  God  is 
about  to  revive  religion  here  :  and  those  who 
will  put  in  for  a  share,  may  freely  obtain,  but 
those  who  neglect  will  find"  to  their  sorrow. 

164.  About  twenty  rose  up,  to  which  I  call- 
ed God  to  witness,  and  whilst  we  were  at 
prayer,  one  who  had  not  agreed,  caught  hold 
of  a  loom  to  avoid  falling  down,  whilst  his 
knees  smote  together.  The  evening  after  I 
was  gone,  the  youth  assembled  to  take  coun- 
sel about  their  souls  ;  and  were  so  concerned, 
that  the  cries  became  general,  and  were  heard 
afar  off:  but  eight  persons  found  comfort  be- 
fore they  disbanded. 

165.  To  this  place,  Hutchinson  came,  just 
after  he  reached  the  circuit,  though  I  had  not 
heard  of  this  eifect  of  my  labors. 

166.  Thus  round  the  circuits  I  went,  visiting 
from  house  to  house,  getting  into  as  many 
new  neighborhoods  as  I  could,  and  sparing  no 
character  in  my  public  declarations.  Many 
were  offended  at  my  'plainness  both  of  dress, 
expressions,  and  way  of  address  in  conversa- 
tion, about  heart  religion  ;  so  that  the  country 
seemed  to  be  in  an  uproar  ;  scarcely  one  to 
take  up  my  cause,  and  I  was  mostly  known 
by  the  name  of  crazy  Dow.  At  length,  quar- 
terly meeting  came  on  in  Welsh-hollow,  and  I 
expected  an  expulsion,  the  uproar  being  so 
great,  as  T.  Dewey  had  come  thirty  miles  to 
give  me  a  scolding  for  my  conduct  :  to  whom 
I  said,  I  make  a  conscience  of  what  I  do,  and 
for  it,  I  expect  to  give  an  account  to  God:  if 
you  should  even  turn  against  me,  I  cannot 
hearken  to  you,  in  this  matter.  After  which 
God  gave  me  favor  in  his  sight ;,  so  that  he 
took  my  part,  and  defended  my  cause  (round 
the  circuit,  like  a  champion)  to  the  lukewarm, 
unknown  to  me  at  first.  Of  hint  1  was  the 
more  afraid,  as  I  knew  that  he  had  promoted 
the  expulsion  of  BaV.ord. 

167.  So  I  went  to  Hutchinson,  and  besought 
him  to  exclude  me,  that  I  might  go  my  way 
and  be  of  no  more  trouble  to  them ;  which  he 
refused,  and  gave  me  some  sharp  words,  and 


said  he  would  not ;  but  that  I  should  tarry  on 
that  circuit  another  quarter,  adding,  but  before 
the  quarter  is  up,  I  expect  you'll  leave  the 
circuit  and  run  away  :  so  we  parted.  But  I 
was  resolved  he  should  be  disappointed  in  me 
for  once  at  least,  if  no  more. 

168.  At  Claridon  and  Castleton  the  society 
were  watching  over  me  for  evil,  and  not  for 
good.  These  two  places,  I  visited  likewise, 
from  house  to  house  ;  next  to  Fair  Haven, 
where  I  met  with  hard  speeches.  Then  to 
Poultney,  where  was  no  regular  preaching. 
Here  lived  a  young  woman  whom  I  began  to 
question  about  her  soul;  but  met  with  cool 
answers.  Well,  said  I,  I'll  pray  to  God  to 
send  a  fit  of  sickness  upon  you,  if  nothing  else 
will  do,  to  bring  you  to  good,  and  if  you  won't 
repent  then,  .to  take  you  out  of  the  way,  so 
that  you  shall  not  hinder  others.— Said  she,  if 
you'll  pray  for  such  things  as  this,  you  can't 
be  the  friend  you  pretend  to  be  to  my  soul ; 
and  I'll  venture  all  your  prayers,  and  was 
much  displeased,  and  so  was  her  mother  like- 
wise. She  soon  began  to  grow  uneasy  and 
restless,  and  went  into  one  room  and  into 
another,  back  and  forth ;  then  sitting  down, 
but  could  get  no  relief.  The  whole  family, 
except  the  father  and  one  son,  began  to  grow 
outrageous  towards  me,  which  occasioned  me 
to  go  seven  miles  late  at  night,  for  the  sake  of 
family  quietness. 

169.  Shortly  afterwards  the  young  woman 
began  to  seek  God,  and  with  two  of  her  sis- 
ters, were  found  walking  in  the  ways  of  wis- 
dom :  and  a  society  was  soon  formed  in  the 
place,  although  I  saw  them  no  more. 

170.  In  Hampton  and  Skeinsborqugh,  on 
the  south  end  of  lake  Cham^lain,  was  some 
revival,  likewise. 

171.  Here  was  a  woman  who  found  fault 
with  me,  for  exhorting  the  wicked  to  pray  : 
saying,  the  prayers  of  the  wicked  were  an 
abomination  to  the  Lord.  But  I  told  her  that 
■was  home-made  scripture  ;  for  that  there  was 
no  such  expression  in  the  bible :  and  after 
bringing  undeniable  passages  to  prove  it  was 
their  duty,  I  besought  her  to  pray:  she  replied, 
I  cannot  got  time.  1  then  offered  to  buy  the 
time,  and  for  a  dollar  she  promised  she  would 
spend  one  day  as  I  should  direct,  if  it  were  in 
a  lawful  way,  provided  she  could  get  the  day, 
(she  not  thinking  I  was  in  earnest;)  I  then 
turned  to  her  mistress,  who  promised  to  give 
her  a  day — then  throwing  a  dollar  into  her 
lap.  I  called  God  and  about  thirty  persons  pre- 
sent, to  witness  the  agreement.  She  besought 
me  to  take  the  dollar  again,  which  I  refused, 
saying,  if  you  go  to  hell,  it  may  follow  and 
enhance  your  damnation.  About  ten  days 
elapsed,  when  her  conscience  roaring  loud,  she 
took  the  day,  and  read  two  chapters  in  the 
bible,  and  retired  thrice  to  pray  to  God  to  show 


26 


EXE3I  'LIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


her  what  she  was,  and  what  he  would  have 
her  to  be,  according  to  my  directions. 

172.  Afterwards,  I  had  the  satisfaction  to 

1  hear  that  before  night  she  felt  distressed  on 

account  of  her  soul,  and  before  long  found  the 

i  comforts  of  religion.     From  thence  I  visited 

1  Kingsborough    and    Queensborough,     where 

many  were   brought  to  a  sense  of  themselves, 

among  whom  was  Solomon  Moon. 

17  3.  One  evening,  just  as  I  had  dismissed 
the  assembly,  I  saw  a  man  to  whom  my  mind 
was  impressed  to  go ;  and  before  I  was  aware 
of  it,  I  was  breaking  through  the  crowd  ;  and 
when  I  had  got  lo  him,  I  said,  "  are  you  will- 
ing I  should  ask  you  a  few  serious  questions  ?": 
to  which  he  replie  1,  yes  :  do  you  believe,  (said 
I,)  there  is  a  God  1  said  he,  yes. 

174.  Q.  Do  you  believe  "there  is  a  reality 
in  religion  ? 

A.  I  am  uncertain;  but  think  we  ought  to 
do  as  we  would  be  done  by. 

Q.  Are  you  willing  for  some  good  advice  1 

A.  Yes. 

Q.  Supposing  I  shall  give  you  some  that 
you  can  find  no  fault  with  the  tendency  of  it ; 
are  you  willing,  and  will  you  try  to  follow  il 
for  four  weeks  1 

A.  Yes,  if  it  is  no  unreasonable  request. 

1  then  desired  him  not  to  believe  what  au- 
thors, ministers,  or  people  said,  because  they 
said  so ;  but  to  search  the  Scriptures  to  seek 
for  light  and  instruction  there;  to  read  but  a 
little  at  a  time,  and  read  it  often,  striving  to 
take  the  sense  of  it. 

2dly.  Not  to  stumble  over  the  unexemplary 
walk  of  professors  of  religion ;  nor  the  contra- 
diction of  ministers'  sermons :  but  to  forsake 
not  what  other  people  thought  was  wrong, 
but  what  he  himself  thought  to  be  wrong  : 
and  then  to  take  his  leisure  time,  and  go  where 
none  would  see  him  but  God,  twice  or  thrice  a 
day,  and  upon  his  knees  beseech  the  Almighty 
to  give  him  an  evidence  within,  that  there  was 
a  heaven  and  a  hell,  and  a  reality  in  religion, 
and  the  neccssitv  of  enjoying  it  in  order  to  die 
happy;  and  then,  said  I,  I  do  not  believe  the 
time  will  expire  before  you  will  find  an  alter- 
ation in  your  mind,  and  that  for  the  better. 

Q.  Is  the  advice  good  or  bad  1 

A.  I  have  no  fault  to  find  ;  the  natural  ten- 
dency of  it  is  to  good,  if  followed. 

I  then  said,  you  promised,  it'  the  advice  was 
good,  and  you  had  no  fault  to  find  with  it, 
that  you  would  follow  it  four  weeks  ;  and  now 
I  call  God  to  witness  to  your  promise  60  left 
him. 

He  went  away,  and  began  to  meditate  how 
he  was  taken  in  the  promise  before  he  was 
aware  of  it,  and  for  forty-eight  hours  neglect- 
ed it — when  his  conscience  condemned  him, 
and  for  the  ease  of  his  mind  was  necessitated 
to  go  and  pray. 


175.  From  hence  I  went  to  Thermon"s  pa- 
tent, and  held  several  meetings,  not  in  vain, 
and  riding  across  the  branches  of  Hudson 
River,  I  called  the  inhabitants  together,  and 
we  had  a  refreshing  season  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord.  In  eternity,  I  believe,  some  will 
be  thankful  for  that  day. 

176.  After  preaching  at  fort  Edward,  (where 
one  took  fire  mysteriously,  and  was  burnt  to 
death,)  I  went  to  Kast-town. — Here  the  youth, 
under  plain  dealing,  would  frequently  leave 
the  house.  Accordingly,  after  procuring  the 
school  house,  I  invited  all  the  youth  to  come 
and  I  would  preach  to  them ;  and  the  house 
was  filled  from  end  to  end  :  and  then  placing 
my  back  against  the  door,  (to  prevent  their 
running  away,)  gave  out  the  text,  and  did  not 
spare,  and  was  soon  confirmed  that  God  was 
about  to  visit  the  place. 

177.  Solemnity  rested  on  every  countenance, 
and  in  the  morning  the  congregation  was  tre- 
ble its  usual  number,  and  there  was  a  shaking 
among  the  dry  bones.  This  neighborhood  I 
visited  from  house  to  house  likewise,  and  con- 
versed personally  with  the  youth,  found  that 
about  two-thirds  of  them  were  under  serious 
impressions,  but  durst  not  expose  it  to  each 
other  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at,  (though 
some  fled  from  me  to  prevent  being  talked  to,) 
and  in  this  private  conversation,  they  promised 
to  pray  for  a  season,  one  of  which  broke  her 
promise  and  strove  to  escape  my  sight,  hut 
following  her  to  a  neighboring  house,  I  sat  in 
the  door  and  would  not  let  her  out  till  she 
promised  to  serve  God  or  the  devil  for  a  fort- 
night; the  latter  she  chose,  saying,  I  can't 
keep  the  other:  and  I  called  God  to  witness, 
and  said,  Til  pray  that  you  may  be  taken  sick 
before  the  fortnight's  up — and  left  her. — Be- 
fore night  she  beean  to  grow  uneasy  and  was 
sorry  she  made  the  promise,  and  soon  broke 
it,  and  began  to  seek  the  salvation  of  her  soul, 
and  in  about  a  week  was  hopefully  converted 
to  God. 

178.  After  I  had  gone  through  the  visiting, 
in  public  meeting  I  set  forth  plainly  the  state 
of  the  youth,  as  abovementioned.  ami  besoughl 
them  not  to  be  afraid  of  each  other,  but  to 
continue  seeking  the  Lord.  And  one  evening 
whilst  T.  Dewey  was  exhorting,  a  flash  of 
forked  lightning  pierced  the  air.  and  rolling 
thunder  seemed  to  shake  the  house.  Some 
screeched  out  for  mercy :  some  jumped  out  at 
the  windows,  and  others  ran  out  at  the  door. 

179.  From  this  night  the  stir  became  visi- 
ble, and  thirteen  of  the  youth  that  night  re- 
solved together  to  pursue  religion,  let  their 
companions  do  as  they  would,  A  young  man 
by  the  name  of  Gideon  Draper,  said,  "If  I 
can  stand  the  crazy  man,  I  will  venture  all 
the  Methodist  preachers  to  convert  me."  And 
when  I  heard  of  his  expression,  faith  sprang 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


27 


up  in  my  soul,  and  I  felt  a  desire  to  talk  to 
him ;  he  objected,  "  I  am  too  young ;"  but  here 
God  brought  him  down,  and  he  is  now  an 
itinerant  preacher. 

180.  As  our  quarterly  meeting  was  drawing 
near,  every  society  round  the  circuit  promised, 
6uch  a  day,  as  much  as  their  labor  and  bodily 
strength  would  admit,  to  observe  as  a  day  of 
prayer  and  fasting  to  God,  that  he  would  meet 
with  us  at  the  quarterly  meeting ;  which  came 
on  June  20th,  at  Pittstown. 

181.  Here,  after  S.  Hutcliinson  had  finished 
his  sermon,  /.  Mitchell  began  to  exhort,  when 
there  commenced  a  trembling  among  the  wick- 
ed :  one,  and  a  second,  and  a  third  fell  from 
their  seats,  and  the  cry  for  mercy  became  gen- 
eral j  and  many  of  the  backsliding  professors 
were  cut  to  the  quick  ;  and  I  think  for  eleven 
hours  there  was  no  cessation  of  the  loud  cries; 
no  business  of  a  temporal  nature  could  be 
done  at  this  quarterly  meeting  conference. 

182.  The  next  day,  Solomon  Moon,  who 
had  come  more  than  forty  miles,  stood  up  in 
the  love  feast  and  declared  how  he  was  caught 
in  a  promise,  and  to  ease  his  mind,  was  neces- 
sitated to  fulfil,  and  within  three  days,  found 
the  reality  of  what  he  had  doubted  ;  and  be- 
sought others  not  to  be  afraid  of  promising  to 
serve  God :  for,  said  he,  I  bless  the  day  that 
ever  I  saw  the  face  of  brother  Dow.  It  was 
curiosity,  as  he  testified,  which  first  induced 
him  to  come  out  to  hear  him  that  was  called 
the  crazy  man.  In  this  love  feast,  the  cry  be- 
gan again  and  continued  till  within  two  hours 
of  sun  setting,  when  I  went  off  to  an  appoint- 
ment, leaving  about  twenty  who  were  resolv- 
ed not  to  go  away  until  they  found  pardon. 

183.  This  day's  meeting  was  a  season  not 
soon  to  be  forgotten.  I  have  reason  to  be- 
lieve, from  observation  round  the  circuit,  that 
not  less  than  an  hundred  souls  were  blessed 
and  quickened  here.  N.  B.  It  had  continued 
from  nine  in  the  morning. 

184.  During  these  last  three  months,  I  had 
six  hundred  miles  to  travel,  in  four  weeks,  be- 
sides meeting  in  class  upwards  of  six  hundred 
members  and  spectators,  and  preaching  seventy 
or  seventy-five  times,  and  some  visiting. 

185.  As  we  were  enlarging  this  circuit,  there 
being  a  vacant  place  of  upwards  of  sixty 
miles,  where  I,  with  some  trouble,  got  a  few 
places  of  preaching.  As  I  was  travelling,  at 
a  distance  I  saw  one  dressed  in  black,  whom 
I  overtook ;  and  I  asked,  in  our  conversation, 
if  he  knew  any  thing  of  the  Methodists  and 
their  doctrine  lately,  in  these  parts.  He  was 
a  Calvinist  Bapust  preacher,  and  from  my 
dress  and  questions  ije  supposed  that  I  was  no 
preacher,  but  a  stranger  to  the  Methodists,  so 
he  talked  just  like  a  prejudiced  Calvinist,  about 
them ;  and  when  he  had  found  me  out,  he  co- 
lored, and  invited  me  to  dine  at  an  acquain- 


ance  of  his ;  and  I  requested  permission  to 
pray  with  them,  which  caused  a  surprise. — 
"Prayers,"  thought  they,  ;'in  the  middle  of 
the  day !"  Through  this  medium,  the  door  was 
opened  at  Brandon,  where  I  made  a  covenant 
with  the  people  ;  here  curiosity  brought  out 
one  of  the  chief  men,  a  merchant,  with  his 
proud  niece,  to  hear,  as  he  expected,  a  great 
man,  but  being  disappointed  in  the  looks  of 
the  person,  was  almost  ready  to  go  home ;.  but 
considering  in  his  mind,  I  have  come  a  mile 
and  a  half  distance,  through  a  difficult  road  ; 
now  I  am  here,  I'll  stay  to  the  end.  He  rose 
up  in  the  covenant  with  his  niece,  not  think- 
ing what  they  were  about,  but  seeing  others 
rise.  I  called  God  to  witness  to  the  covenant, 
and  went  on  my  way.  The  consciences  of 
these  two  persons  began  to  condemn  them  for 
breach  of  promise ;  and  to  ease  their  minds, 
were  constrained  to  fulfil,  and  soon  found  com- 
fort ;  and  they,  with  his  wife,  at  the  end  of 
four  weeks,  came  out  to  join  society ;  and 
twenty-two  others  followed  their  example  the 
same  day :  in  nine  days  after,  twenty-live 
others  joined  likewise. 

186."  The  commonalty  said,  the  Methodists 
have  done  some  good,  by  turning  the  mind  of 
the  blasphemer,  from  collecting  in  his  debts, 
to  religion,  and  so  we  are  kept  out  of  jail. 

187.  In  New  Huntingdon,  I  made  a  coven- 
ant with  the  people,  which  proved  not  alto- 
gether in  vain.  Shortly  after,  about  forty 
were  joined  in  class.  This  place,  I  visited 
from  house  to  house,  with  Hindsburg,  Monk- 
ton,  and  Starksborough  ;  where  the  wilderness 
seemed  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  O  ! 
the  joyful  meetings  we  had  in  these  new  coun- 
tries, will  not  soon  be  forgotten. 

188.  When  in  Williston,  an  uncle  of  mine 
with  his  family  came  out  to  hear,  but  behaved 
very  rudely,  and  strove  to  persuade  me  to 
leave  the  town,  and  have  no  more  meetings 
there  ;  for,  said  he,  you'll  break  up  our  good 
order. 

189.  From  hence  I  proceeded  to  Richmoi.d, 
where  was  a  woman,  Avho  being  told  by  her 
physician  that  death  was  now  upon  her,  cried 
out,  why  Dr.  Marsh,  you  have  been  deceiving 
me,  promising  me  life  and  health,  not  letting 
me  know  my  danger,  that  I  might  prepare  for 
death.  Twice  I  have  been  brought  to  the  gates  j 
of  death,  and  promised  God,  if  I  might  be  re- 
stored, that  I  would  serve  him,  and  after  re- 
covering, broke  my  promise,  and  went  on  in 
the  ways  of  sin  ;  and  now  I  am  brought  to  the 
gates  of  death,  and  have  not  time  to  repent : 
and  turning  to  a  man  in  the  company,  said, 
whilst  the  minister  is  preaching  my  funeral 
sermon,  know  ye  that  my  soul  is  in  hell,  and 
then  expired. 

190.  Here  whilst  I  preached,  some  liked, 
others  mocked,  and  were  unwilling  to  con- 


verse  with  me,  lest  I  should  ensnare  them  in- 
to a  promise.  From  hence  I  crossed  Onion 
River  (through  some  danger  by  reason  of  its 
depth)  to  Underbill,  where  God  gave  me  one 
child  in  the  gospel,  as  I  found  next  year. 
From  thence  to  Cambridge,  where  I  met  with 
some  opposition,  and  crossing  the  river  Dem- 
iles  to  Fairfield  and  Fairfax,  where  the  people 
were  serious,  but  some  afterwards  spoke  evil 
of  this  way. 

191.  Thence  to  St.  Albans,  where  one  made 
disturbance  in  meeting,  which  I  reproved.  Af- 
ter meeting,  he  said,  if  I  did  not  make  him  sa- 
tisfaction, by  a  public  acknowledgment  that 
I  had  abused  him,  he  would  prosecute  me  at 
law.  I  defied  him  to  do  his  worst,  knowing 
that  the  law  was  in  my  favor;  then,  said  he, 
lay  out  for  the  worst.  In  another  meeting, 
although  he  thought  himself  a  gentleman,  he 
came  in  and  publicly  attempted  to  wring  my 
nose ;  but  I  dodging  my  head,  his  hand  slipped 
by ;  and  though  I  was  a  stranger,  a  man  at- 
tempted to  take  my  part,  so  I  was  forgotten 
by  the  first ;  the  wrangle  in  words  was  so  sharp 
between  them,  that  the  woman  of  the  house 
turned  him  out  of  doors. 

192.  The  next  day  he  waylaid  me  until  he 
was  tired  and  chilled,  and  went  in  to  warm 
himself,  and  just  then  I  rode  by  the  house 
where  he  was. 

193.  I  preached  in  Swanton,  likewise,  and 
though  I  had  many  critics,  and  was  publicly 
opposed  by  three  Baptist  preacheis,  yet  three 
persons  dated  their  conviction  and  conversion 
from  this  meeting :  at  the  close  of  it,  I  appeal- 
ed to  the  people  that  I  had  proved  every  dis- 
puted point  from  the  Scriptures  ;  whereas  my 
opponents  ha  1  not  brought  one  whole  passage  of 
Scripture,  in  support  of  their  assertions :  so  hav- 
ing first  recommended  them  neither  implicitly  to 
believe  me  nor  my  opponents,  but  to  search 
the  Scriptures  for  their  own  information,  we 
parted.  But  the  Baptists  held  a  council  amongst 
themselves,  and  came  to  a  conclusion,  that  it 
was  best  to  come  no  more  to  hear  such  false 
doctrine,  as  they  deemed  mine  to  be.  From 
Canada,  1  visited  all  the  towns  on  the  Lake 
shore  to  Orwell,  to  my  uncle  Daniel  Rusts, 
and  God  was  with  me  on  the  way. 

194.  The  circuit  was  now  divided,  and  I 
was  to  take  the  pail  which  lay  towards  Al- 
bany. 

195.  September  10th,  having  travelled  on 
foot  the  preceding  week,  about  ninety  miles, 
and  preached  nearly  twice  a  day,  I  thought 
that  something  broke  or  gave  way  in  my 
breast.  I  borrowed  a  horse  and  proceeded 
from  Wells  to  Danby.  Whilst  speaking  in 
the  chapel,  my  strength  failed  and  I  '.rave  over, 
ami  brother  Lobdel  concluded  the  meeting. 

196.  To  his  house  I  went,  hut  vvas  soon 
confined  to  the  floor  with  a  strong  fever,  being 


destitute  of  money,  bound  in  body,  and  but 
one  room  in  the  house,  and  several  children 
in  the  family ;  and  the  walking  across  the  floor, 
(the  sleepers  being  long)  caused  a  springing 
which  gave  me  much  pain,  as  I  had  but  one 
blanket  under  me.  A  wicked  physician  was 
employed,  without  my  consent,  whose  pre- 
scriptions I  did  not  feel  freedom  to  follow  ; 
but  being  over-persuaded  by  some  who  wish- 
ed me  well,  I  at  length  complied,  and  found  a 
very  bad  effect  attended  :  being  in  this  situa- 
tion, I  began  to  meditate  what  course  to  take, 
knowing  that  unless  I  could  get  help  soon  I 
must  die. — When  I  recollected  an  account  I 
had  heard  of  a  man  in  a  fever,  who  was  given 
over  to  die ;  and  by  persuading  his  watcher 
to  give  him  plentifully  of  cold  water,  which 
was  contrary  to  orders,  he  recovered  in  a  few 
hours.  I  endeavored  to  follow  the  example, 
by  asking  it  in  tea  cups  full,  from  both  of  my 
watchers  alternately,  (so  that  they  should  not 
mistrust  my  intention,  lest  they  should  with- 
hold it  from  me)  as  they  waked  up  in  the  night, 
until  I  had  taken  twenty-four  cups,  which  pro- 
moted a  copious  perspiration,  and  the  fever 
left  me,;  but  I  was  so  weak  that  I  could  not 
bear  the  noise  and  shaking;  and  the  extremes 
from  heat  and  cold,  occasioned  by  fire  being 
sometimes  large  and  sometimes  nearly  out. 
The  man  of  the  house  with  /.  Mitchell,  were 
now  gone  to  the  conference  at  Granville.  I 
hearing  of  another  family  of  Methodists  who 
were  rich,  persuaded  a  young  man  without 
religion,  to  make  a  bier  and  sew  a  coverlet 
upon  it;  with  which,  (the  neighbors  being 
called  in)  they  carried  me  up  and  down  hills, 
(like  a  corpse)  several  miles  to  the  rich  mans 
house,  where  I  expected  the  best  attendance ; 
but,  alas  !  I  was  much  disappointed,  for  they 
seemed  unwilling  to  assist  me  with  nursing  or 
necessaries ;  neither  could  I  send  to  where  I 
had  friends,  by  reason  of  the  distance.  Here 
I  despaired  of  life,  and  some  who  were  no 
friends  to  my  manner  of  conduct,  reported  that 
1  was  dead,  from  which  it  appeared,  they 
wished  it  were  the  case.  This  report  gained 
much  ground,  and  circulated  for  some  hun- 
dreds of  miles;  so  that  my  parents  heard  of  it, 
and  believing  it,  gave  me  up  for  dead,  and  my 
sisters  dressed  in  mourning,  and  the  preachers 
on  hearing  it  so  credibly,  ventured  to  preach 
my  funeral  sermon  in  several  places  where  I 
had  travelled. 

197.  The  first  relief  that  I  got  during  this 
illness,  was  from  a  Quaker,  (a  namesake  of 
mine,  though  no  relation)  who  had  accidentally 
heard  me  preach. 

19S.  He  came  ten  miles  to  see  me,  on  hear- 
ing 1  was  sick;  I  hinted  to  him  concerning 
my  situation;  he  went  away  ami  the  next  day 
.Hue  again,  and  brought  a  quart  of  wine,  a 
pint  of  brandy,  a  pound  of  raisins,  and  half  a 


pound  of  loaf  sugar.  These  articles  seemed  ! 
to  give  me  new  strength,  but  were  soon  out. 
My  nurse,  who  was  a  spiritual  child  of  mine, 
offered  to  get  me  what  I  had  need  of  at  her 
own  cost ;  but  she  having  herself  and  two 
children  to  maintain  by  her  labor,  being  for- 
saken by  her  husband,  my  heart  was  so  tender 
that  I  could  not  accept  of  her  kind  offer.  Then 
she  prevailed  upon  the  man  of  the  house,  with 
much  difficulty,  to  get  me  a  bottle  of  wine. 
The  reason  (I  suppose)  they  were  so  unwilling 
to  supply  me  with  what  I  stood  in  need  of, 
was  because  they  expected  no  recompense. 

199.  The  floor  over  head  Avas  loose  boards, 
on  which  they  poured  day  after  day,  baskets 
of  apples  and  Indian  corn  in  the  ear;  which 
with  the  working  of  a  loom,  and  spinning 
wheels  in  an  adjoining  room,  besides  the  cider 
mill  near  at  hand,  all  together,  caused  such 
noises  as  in  my  very  weak  state  distressed  me 
much.  In  addition  to  the  above,  the  youth 
of  the  neighborhood  made  noisy  visits,  without 
restraint  from  the  family. 

200.  A  man  who  had  heard  of,  but  never 
seen  me,  came  fifteen  miles  to  know  my  state, 
and  gave  me  a  dollar.  Soon  after,  two  men 
who  had  heard  that  I  was  dead,  and  then  alive, 
and  dead  again,  came  about  thirty  miles  to 
find  out  the  truth  concerning  me.  I  was  glad 
to  see  them,  and  would  take  no  denial,  until 
they  promised  to  come  with  a  wagon  and 
take  me  away  :  which  they  were  unwilling  to 
do,  thinking  that  I  should  die  by  the  fatigue, 
but  at  length  consented. 

201.  The  wagon  came,  and  a  message  from 
a  young  woman,  that  if  I  would  come  to  her 
father's  house,  the  best  of  care  should  be  taken 
of  me.     Her  name  was  Mary  Switzer. 

202.  I  waited  thirty-six  hours  for  the  rain 
to  abate,  but  seeing  it  did  not,  I  persuaded 
them  to  wrap  me  in  a  coverlet,  and  with  straw 
under  and  over  me  we  set  out — and  over  rug- 

tged  hills  and  mountains,  carried  me  twenty- 
seven  miles  in  eight  hours,  to  the  house  where 
I  was  invited ;  and  beyond  their  expectation 
I  received  no  harm.  At  this  time  I  was  so 
weak,  that  I  was  obliged  to  be  carried ;  not 
being  able  even  to  stand  alone. 

203.  The  young  woman  made  good  her  pro- 
mise, and  the  young  friends  who  had  joined 
society  when  I  was  in  this  part  before,  spared 
no  pains  for  my  comfort — she  being  up  with 
me  four  and  five  times  every  night,  whilst  I 
was  still  despairing  of  life.  One  evening  as 
the  young  people  were  holding  a  prayer  meet- 
ing in  the  adjoining  room,  a  thought  came  in- 
to my  mind,  "  Why  is  not  God  as  able  now  to 
raise  me  to  health  as  those  in  primitive  days?" 
something  answered,  "  He  is ;"  why  is  he  not 
as  willing'?  something  replied,  "He  is;"  anoth- 
er thought  arose,  "  Why  don't  he  do  it  ?"  the 
answer  was,  "  because  you  lack  faith :"    It 


struck  my  mind,  "  is  faith  the  gift  of  God  ?  or 
is  it  the  creature's  act?"  the  reply  was,  "the 
power  to  believe  is  the  gift  of  God;  but  the 
act  of  faith  is  the  creature's."  I  instantly 
strove  to  see  if  I  could  act  faith ;  and  I  did  be- 
lieve, if  the  young  people  which  were  in  the 
room,  would  intercede  with  God,  faithfully 
during  that  week,  that  God  would,  in  answer 
to  many  prayers,  restore  me  to  health. 

204.  I  made  this  request  of  them,  if  consist- 
ent with  God's  will.  About  two  hours  after- 
wards I  fell  asleep,  and  had  a  singular  dream, 
by  which  I  was  convinced  I  should  see  my 
native  town  in  peace  once  more  ;  and  within 
fifteen  hours  after  I  perceptibly  began  to  amend, 
and  by  the  goodness  of  God,  after  about  ten 
weeks'  confinement,  from  the  beginning  of  mv 
illness,  I  was  able  to  ride  alone. 

205.  During  this  illness  I  was  frequently 
asked  if  I  did  not  repent  having  exposed  my- 
self to  such  toils  and  hardships,  through  the 
year  past  ?  I  replied,  no — if  it  was  to  do,  I 
would  do  it  again ;  it  brought  me  such  peace 
and  consolation,  that  now  my  very  soul  was 
lifted  up  above  the  fear  of  death,  so  that  the 
grave  appeared  lovely. 

206.  What  I  wished  to  live  for,  was  prin- 
cipally these — first,  to  attain  to  higher  degrees 
of  holiness  here,  that  I  might  be  happier  here- 
after ;  and  secondly,  I  felt  the  worth  of  souls 
to  lie  near  my  heart,  and  I  desired  to  be  useful 
to  them.  What  I  desired  to  die  for,  was  to 
get  out  of  this  troublesome  world,  and  to  be  at 
rest  with  saints  above. 

207.  I  obtained  a  letter  of  recommendation, 
signed  by  above  thirty  local  preachers,  stew- 
ards, and  class  leaders,  &c.  concerning  my 
usefulness  and  moral  conduct;  which  T.  Dew- 
ey carried  to  the  conference,  and  gave  his 
opinion  concerning  me :  when  nine  others  and 
I  were  admitted  on  trial.  My  name  was  now 
printed  in  the  minutes,  and  I  received  a  writ- 
ten license  from  Francis  Asbury.  Then  said 
S.  Hutchinson  to  J.  Lee,  this  is  the  crazy  man 
you  have  been  striving  to  kill  so  much. 

208.  November  20.  I  set  off  with  brother 
Dewey,  for  the  north,  though  still  so  weak  that 
I  could  neither  get  on  or  off  my  horse  alone. 

209.  In  Argyle,  we  had  a  solemn  season: 
then  we  parted  and  I  re-visited  Thermon's  pa- 
tent and  Queensborough  :  after  which  I  rode 
twenty-three  miles,  facing  a  cold  north-east 
snow  storm ;  I  think  the  hardest  that  ever  I 
was  exposed  to  :  even  wild  geese  could  not 
keep  their  course,  but  flew  round  and  round. 
The  next  day  but  one,  I  rode  through  Rutland 
thirty-six  miles  to  Brandon  :  stayed  a  week ; 
met  "the  societies  ;  preached  fifteen  times  and 
bade  them  farewell,  and  returned  southward, 
visiting  some  places  until  the  quarterly  meet- 
ing came  on. 

210.  I  took  my  leave  of  the  classes  and 


30 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


people  in  the  different  places,  taking  them  to 
record  that  I  had  spared  no  pains,  either  by 
night  or  day,  in  public  or  in  private,  to  bring 
them  to  good ;  and  if  they  did  not  repent,  I 
should  appear  against  them  at  a  future  day, 
calling  the  sun,  moon  and  stars,  with  the  fowls 
of  the  air  and  the  beasts  of  the  field  to  witness 
against  them,  that  my  skirts  were  pure  from 
all  their  blood.* 

211.  December  27th,  I  puked  almost  to 
death  before  it  could  be  stopped ;  but  far  be- 
yond expectation,  God  enabled  me  to  speak  at 
night.  On  the  29th,  I  held  three  meetings, 
which  appeared  not  in  vain.  On  the  29th,  our 
quarterly  meeting  began  in  Ashgrove,  where  I 
was  complained  of,  and  was  whipped  (in 
words)  by  brother  Hutchinson  for  jealousy. 

212.  The  next  day  we  had  a  refreshing  sea- 
son and  about  two  hundred  communicants ; 
and  after  giving  them  my  farewell,  I  felt  as 
pure  from  the  blood  of  the  people  as  if  I  had 
never  been  called  to  preach. 

213.  During  my  stay  upon  these  two  cir- 
cuits, in  ten  months,  about  six  hundred  were 
taken  into  society,  and  as  many  more  went  off 
and  joined  the  Baptists  and  Presbyterians. 

214.  From  thence  I  started  with  brother 
Sabin  for  the  South,  I  rode  through  Benning- 
ton, in  a  cold  storm  ;  through  tedious  drifts  of 
snow,  to  Williamstown. 

215.  January  1st,  1799.  I  again  renewed 
my  covenant  to  be  more  faithful  to  God  and 
man  than  I  had  been.  I  proceeded  to  Stock- 
bridge,  and  met  my  friend  Hubberd,  who  was 
to  go  where  I  had  come  from,  and  I  to  supply 
his  place  on  Pittsfield  circuit,  while  brother 
Sabin  was  to  go  to  Litchfield.  This  circuit  was 
in  a  very  low  situation,  and  the  most  despised 
of  any  in  New  England ;  and  as  they  had  fre- 
quently sent  complaints  to  conference  against 
their  preachers,  I  at  first  refused  to  go  to  it, 
lest  I  should  be  injured  by  false  brethren, 
knowing  that  J.  Sawyer,  with  whom  I  was  to 
travel,  had  been  prejudiced  against  me.  But 
upon  conditions  that  Dewey  and  Sawyer  would 
stand  by  me,  as  far  as  consistent  with  truth 
ami  discipline,  I  consented  to  go. 

216.  On  the  3d,  I  began  to  pursue  the  cir- 
cuit regularly,  after  my  irregular  manner,  to 
sinners  and  lukewarm  professors,  with  back- 
sliders. 

217.  From  Lenox,  going  across  the  moun- 
tains to  New  Canaan,  I  met  with  a  loss,  and 
had  like  to  have  perished  with  the  cold  and 
snow  drifts. 

218.  6th.  I  preached  in  Pittsfield :  the  mem- 
bers were  high  in  profession,  but  low  in  heart; 
their  prejudice  being  great,  they  did  not  invite 
me  to  their  houses,  but  were  sorry  I  came  on 
the  circuit. 


*  I  have  not  seen  them  since. 


219.  7th.  Windsor.  In  the  lukewarm  class, 
the  power  of  God  was  felt.  From  hence  to 
Adams  and  Stanford,  where  revivals  soon 
broke  out,  but  the  Baptists  did  us  much  harm, 
pretending  to  be  friends;  but  with  the  repro- 
bation doctrine  opposing  as  enemies  behind 
our  backs. 

220.  Thence  through  Clarksburgh  to  Pow- 
nal,  where  the  people  were  once  engaged  in 
religion,  but  now  were  hardened  ;  so  we  gave 
up  the  place. 

221.  Thence  to  Hoosac,  where  several  were 
cut  to  the  heart,  and  shortly  after  a  beautiful 
society  was  formed.  This  town  being  large, 
I  went  into  several  other  parts  to  break  up 
fresh  ground. 

222.  One  day,  a  man  said  to  me,  "fourteen 
months  ago  I  met  you  coming  out  of  Troy; 
and  you,  after  inquiring  the  road,  asked,  was 
my  peace  made  with  God  1  1  replied,  I  hope 
so  ;  (knowing  it  was  not)  for  which  my  con- 
science condemned  me  ;  but  the  pride  of  my 
heart  would  not  suffer  me  to  acknowledge  that 
I  lied :  and  you,  after  giving  me  good  advice, 
went  on  your  way  ;  which  advice  has  not  left 
me  yet:  and  now  I  am  resolved  to  serve  God 
the  remainder  of  my  life."  This  was  an  en- 
couragement to  me,  not  to  be  discouraged,  as 
bread  thrown  on  the  waters  is  found  after  many 
days. — Hence  I  went  to  Troy,  where  was 
some  revival  in  the  class.  Thence  to  Green- 
bush,  where  a  glorious  work  of  God  began. 

223.  The  second  time  I  went  to  this  place 
the  people  flocked  out  by  hundreds,  to  hear 
the  strange  man  preach  up  his  principles.  I 
told  the  people  that  God  had  promised  me  two 
souls  to  be  converted  from  that  day ;  and  if 
my  labors  were  not  acknowledged,  they  might 
brand  me  in  the  forehead  with  the  mark  of 
liar,  and  on  the  back  with  the  mark  of  hypo- 
crite. 

224.  They  watched  my  words.  However, 
two  who  were  in  the  assembly  thought,  oh  ! 
that  I  might  be  one  of  these  two :  and  shortly 
after  both  found  pardon.  A  reprobation  preach- 
er sought  td  do  us  much  harm,  when  I  publicly 
besought  God,  if  he  was  a  true  minister,  to 
hlcss  his  labors,  and  make  it  manifest:  but  if 
he  had  jumped  presumptuously  into  the  work, 
that  God  might  remove  him  so  that  he  should 
not  hurt  the  people.  Shortly  after  he  fell  in- 
to a  scandalous  sin,  and  so  his  influence  was 
lost. 

225.  At  Canaan-gore,  a  number  of  back- 
sliders and  sinners  were  brought  to  a  sense  of 
themselves,  and  joined  in  a  class;  one  of  whom 
invited  me  to  preach  in  Green  River  meeting 
house,  as  we  had  a  right  to  it  two  days  in  the 
year. 

226.  The  time  arrived;  the  people  cameout, 
and  I  went ;  but  having  a  hard  day's  journey 
of  twenty-five  miles,  and  to  preach  five  times, 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


31 


and  to  speak  to  three  classes,  I  had  to  be  in 
earnest. 

227.  As  I  entered  the  meeting  house,  hav- 
ing an  old  borrowed  great  coat  on,  and  two 
hats,  the  people  were  alarmed,  and  thought  it 
singular  that  1  did  not  bow  to  every  pew  as  I 
went  towards  the  pulpit,  which  was  the  cus- 
tom there.  Some  laughed,  and  some  blushed, 
and  the  attention  of  all  was  excited.  I  spoke 
for  about  two  hours,  giving  the  inside  and  out- 
side of  Methodism. — Many,  I  believe,  for  that 
day,  will  be  thankful,  though  I  was  strongly 
opposed  by  a  reprobationist  in  the  afternoon. 
My  hat  being  taken  from  me  without  my  con- 
sent, and  two  others  forced  upon  me,  I  was 
carrying  one  to  give  a  young  man. 

228.  In  New  Concord,  religion  being  low,  I 
visited  the  people  three  miles,  taking  every 
house,  and  (being  persuaded)  I  told  the  people 
that  God  would  soon  surely  revive  his  work  ; 
which  words  they  marked  and  sought  to  do 
me  harm,  as  instantly  the  work  did  not  ap- 
pear. 

229.  I  besought  God  in  public,  that  some- 
thing awful  might  happen  in  the  neighborhood, 
if  nothing  else  would  do  to  alarm  the  people. 
For  this  prayer  many  said  I  ought  to  be  pun- 
ished. 

230.  A  company  of  young  people,  going  to 
a  tavern,  one  of  them  said,  I  will  ride  there  as 
Christ  rode  into  Jerusalem  :  instantly  his  horse 
started,  ran  a  distance,  and  threw  him  against 
a  log.  He  spoke  no  more  until  he  died : 
which  was  next  morning.* 

231.  In  this  neighborhood,  the  young  peo- 
ple assembled  again  to  a  gingerbread  lottery  ; 
and  I  preached  from — "  if  they  hear  not  Moses 
and  the  prophets ;  neither  will  they  be  per- 
suaded, though  one  rose  from  the  dead." — 
They  were  so  struck,  that  the  fiddler  who  they 
employed,  had  nothing  to  do. 

232.  At  length  the  revival  appeared  visible, 
and  the  mouths  of  gainsayers  were  shut : 
numbers  were  added  to  class. 

233.  On  my  way  to  Spencertown,  at  a  dis- 
tance, I  discovered  a  place  in  a  hilly  country, 
where  I  thought  God  would  immediately  revive 
his  work.  Coming  to  a  house,  I  inquired  my 
road,  but  found  I  had  gone  out  of  my  way ; 
but  upon  being  righted,  I  came  to  the  place 
which  just  before  I  had  seen  from  the  top  of 
a  mountain,  where  I  thought  God  would  re- 
vive his  work. 

234.  I  began  immediately  to  visit  the  neigh- 
borhood from  house  to  house.  The  people 
thought  it  strange,  (I  being  a  stranger.)  and 
came  out  to  see  where  it  would  end. 

235.  Here  too  it  was  soon  reported  I  was 
crazy,  which  brought  many  out  to  the  different 
meetings  :  amongst  whom  was  an  old  man, 


'  His  name  was  Valentine. 


who  came  to  hear  for  himself,  and  told  the 
congregation  that  I  was  crazy,  and  advised 
them  to  hear  me  no  more.  I  replied,  people 
do  not  blame  crazy  ones  for  their  behavior ; 
and  last  night  I  preached  from  the  word  of  the 
Lord ;  but  when  I  come  again  I  will  preach 
from  the  word  of  the  devil.  This  tried  our 
weak  brethren :  however,  the  people  came  out 
by  hundreds  to  hear  the  new  doctrine.  I  spoke 
from  Luke  iv.  6,  7,  and  an  overshadowing  sea- 
son we  had  of  the  divine  presence.  I  besought 
the  family  to  promise  to  serve  God ;  but  upon 
receiving  a  refusal,  my  soul  was  so  pained 
with  concern  on  their  account,  that  I  could  not 
eat  my  breakfast,  and  set  out  to  go  away  in 
the  rain.  Conviction  seized  the  minds  of  the 
family ;  they  followed  me  at  a  distance  with 
tears,  and  made  me  the  promise,  and  not  alto- 
gether in  vain.  Here  the  society  was  greatly 
enlarged  ;  those  that  were  in  darkness  were 
brought  into  marvelous  light. 

236.  In  Alford,  I  preached  Methodism,  in- 
side and  outside. — Many  came  to  hear;  one 
woman  thought  I  aimed  at  her  dress.  The 
next  meeting  she  ornamented  far  more,  in  or- 
der that  I  might  speak  to  her.  But  I  in  my 
discourse  took  no  notice  of  dress,  and  she 
went  away  disgraced  and  ashamed. 

237.  The  brethren  here  treated  me  very 
coldly  at  first,  so  I  was  necessitated  to  pay  for 
my  horse  keeping  for  five  weeks :  and  being 
confined  a  few  days  with  the  ague  and  fever, 
the  man  of  the  house  not  being  a  Methodist,  I 
paid  him  for  my  accommodation. 

238.  I  had  said  in  public  that  God  would 
bless  my  labors  there;  which  made  the  people 
watch  me  for  evil  and  not  for  good.  I  visited 
the  whole  neighborhood  from  house  to  house, 
which  made  a  great  uproar  among  the  people. 
However  the  fire  kindled;  the  society  got  en- 
livened, and  several  others  who  were  stumb- 
ling at  the  unexemplary  walk  of  professors, 
were  convinced  and  brought  to  find  the  reali- 
ties of  religion  for  themselves.  When  leaving 
this  place,  I  was  offered  pay  for  my  expenses, 
but  I  refused  it,  saying,  if  you  wish  to  do  me 
good,  treat  the  coming  preachers  better  than 
you  have  done  me. 

239.  Stockbridge.  Here  the  minister  of  the 
place  had  done  his  endeavors  to  influence  the 
people  to  shut  the  preachers  out  of  the  town : 
but  by  an  impression  I  went  into  one  part,  and 
by  an  invitation  to  another ;  and  though  the 
opposition  was  great  from  the  magistrates  and 
quality,  yet  they  found  no  way  to  expel  us 
out  of  the  place ;  but  the  revival  began,  and 
several  were  stirred  up  to  seek  God.  Now 
reprobation  lost  ground :  the  eyes  of  many 
were  enlightened  to  see  a  free  salvation  offer- 
ed to  all  mankind. 

240.  In  Lenox  the  society  and  people  were 
much  prejudiced  at  first,  but  the  former  quick- 


32 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


ened  afresh.  Here  lived  a  young  woman,  who, 
by  the  unexemplary  walk  of  professor^,  was 
prejudiced  against  the  advice  to  relig  or ,  say- 
ing, I  see  no  difference  between  their  walk 
and  others.  Her  parents  besought  me  to  say 
nothing  to  her  about  her  soul,  lest  she  should 
be  prejudiced  and  hardened  more.  I  began  to 
consider  what  to  do  ;  and  after  seeking  to  God 
for  wisdom  and  success,  said,  "  Sophy,  if  you'll 
read  a  chapter  every  day  till  my  return  four 
weeks  hence,  I'll  give  you  this  bible :"  she 
thinking  I  was  in  jest,  said  she  would ;  I  in- 
stantly gave  it  to  her,  at  which  she  blushed.  At 
my  return,  as  she  said  she  had  fulfilled,  I  re- 
quested a  second  promise ;.  which  was  that 
she  would  pray  twice  a  day  in  secret  another 
four  weeks.  She  said,  you'll  go  and  tell  it 
round  if  I  do :  which  I  assured,  her  I  would 
not,  if  she  would  only  grant  my  request ;  said 
she,  III  retire,  but  not  promise  to  kneel,  so  we 
parted.  At  the  expiration  of  the  time  I  came 
round  the  circuit  here  again,  and  requested  one 
promise  more,  viz.  to  pray  once  a  day  kneel- 
ing, which  I  would  not  take  a  denial  of :  and 
to  get  rid  of  my  importunity,  she  promised  ; 
and  before  the  time  expired  she  was  convinced 
of  the  necessity  of  being  made  holy,  and  was 
willing  that  all  the  world  should  know  of  her 
resolution  to  serve  God  during  life.* 

241 .  I  visited  Pittsfield  extensively,  and  had 
the  satisfaction  to  see  the  Methodists  and 
others  stirred  up  to  serve  God.  Now  they 
offered  me  presents,  which  I  refused,  saying, 
the  next  preachers  invite  home  and  treat  well, 
for  my  sake. 

242.  In  Bethlehem,  whilst  preaching,  I  was 
suddenly  seized  with  puking,  and  expected  to 
expire.     Here  also  God  revived  his  work. 

243.  Conference  drawing  near,  and  finding 
that  my  food  did  not  nourish  and  strengthen 
me  as  heretofore,  I  was  convinced  that  unless 
I  could  get  help,  I  must  be  carried  off  the  stage. 
I  accordingly  wrote  to  conference  concerning 
my  state,  and  requested  permission  to  take  a 
voyage  to  sea,  as  I  had  no  hope  of  escaping 
any  other  way  ;  and  Ireland  lay  particularly 
on' my  mind.  Feeling  a  particular  desire  to 
visit  Lansingburgh  and  Albany,  which  the 
preachers  had  restrained  me  from  going  to,  I 
embraced  the  opportunity  whilst  they  were 
gone  to  conference. 

244.  June  17th.  I  preached  five  times  and 
rode  thirty-live  miles.  On  the  18th,  1  rode 
fifty-five  miles;  preached  five  times,  and  spoke 
to  two  classes.  On  the  19th  I  preached  six 
times  and  rode  twenty-live  miles.  On  the  20th 
I  preached  twice  and  went  to  Albany,  and 
preached  eight  nights  successively,  one  ex- 

\  cepted,  which  I  improved  in  Lansingburgh. 

245.  In  the  day  time,  I  went  to  Coeyman's 


•A  few  years  alter  she  died  happy. 


patent  and  Niskeuna.  These  visits  were  not 
altogether  in  vain  ;  wherefore  I  did  not  grudge 
the  abovementioned  hard  days'  work,  to  gain 
this  time 

246.  29th.  I  rode  thirty  miles,  preaching 
twice  on  the  road,  to  Hancock  ;  which  place 
I  had  visited  extensively,  it  being  newly  taken 
into  the  circuit,  and  about  forty  persons  joined 
in  the  class.  Our  quarterly  meeting  coming 
on,  the  congregation  was  so  large,  we  were 
constrained  to  withdraw  to  the  woods;  for  no 
building  we  had  would  contain  them.  It  was 
a  powerful  time  indeed,  and  many  were  re- 
freshed from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

247.  My  state  of  health  being  so  low,  I 
bade  them  farewell  until  we  should  meet  in  a 
future  world,  as  I  expected  to  see  them  no  more 
on  earth. 

248.  I  took  them  all  to  record,  that  my 
skirts  were  pure  from  all  their  blood,  as  I  had 
spared  no  pains  to  bring  them  to  good. 

249.  When  I  at  first  came  on  this  circuit,  I 
felt  like  one  forsaken,  as  they  all  appeared 
to  be  sorry  to  see  me,  and  almost  unwilling  to 
feed  me  or  my  horse.  For  all  my  toil  here, 
I  received  ten  dollars,  when  my  extra  expenses 
were  upwards  of  six  pounds ;  so  that  when 
leaving  it,  I  was  sixteen  pounds  worse  in  cir- 
cumstances than  when  coming :  yet  it  afforded 
me  comfort  that  I  could  leave  them  in  peace 
and  have  a  joyful  hope  of  enjoying  some  of 
them  as  stars  in  my  crown  of  glory,  which  I 
expected  soon  to  obtain. 

250.  As  the  preachers  who  had  just  come 
from  conference  told  me  that  my  request  was 
rejected,  and  my  station  was  on  the  bounds  of 
Canada ;  this  information  grieved  me  at  first, 
however.  I  consented  to  go  according  to  or- 
ders, after  I  had  visited  my  native  town. 

251.  Leaving  this  circuit,  to  which  there 
were  added  one  hundred  and  eighty,  and  about 
five  hundred  more  under  conviction  for  sin,  I 
set  off  for  Coventry,  and  riding  through  Gran- 
ville circuit,  it  caused  me  to  weep  and  mourn 
when  I  saw  some  who  were  awakened  when  I 
was  there,  now  in  a  backsliden  state. — Oh  ! 
the  harm  done  by  the  laziness  and  unfaithful- 
ness of  preachers.  But  some  who  were  alive 
then,  are  alive  still,  and  I  trust  to  meet  them 
in  a  better  world. 

252.  July  3d.  I  reached  my  native  town, 
and  found  my  parents  and  friends  well  in 
body,  but  low  in  religion.  Next  evening  I 
preached;  many  flocked  out  to  hear  the 
preacher  who  had  arose  from  the  dead,  as  was 
the  common  say. 

253.  I  told  tlie  people,  once  I  was  opposed 
by  them  about  preaching:  I  have  come  home 
before  now  to  see  you  and  bid  you  farewell 
for  a  season;  but  now  I  have  come  home,  not 
a  cousining,  as  some  children  do  to  see  their 
parents,  but  to  diseharge  my  duty  and  bid  you 


rp 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


33 


farewell  once  for  all ;  and  if  God  does  not 
give  me  seals  of  my  labor,  you  may  still  say 
he  has  not  called  me  to  preach. 

254.  I  went  to  New  London,  to  see  if  the 
salt  water  would  do  me  any  good,  and  coming 
through  Norwich  I  met  with  a  cool  reception 
from  the  society :  but  in  New  London  all 
seemed  friendly.  We  had  several  powerful 
meetings ;  two  were  awakened  and  one  found 
pardon  during  my  stay. 

255.  I  besought  God  to  let  me  preach  one 
funeral  sermon  in  my  native  town;  where, 
having  visited  many,  I  preached  in  about 
twenty  different  houses.  Having  spent  about 
four  weeks,  the  time  drew  near  when  I  must 
set  off. 

256.  The  class-leader,  S.  Parker.,  having 
received  a  wound,  bled  to  that  degree,  that  he 
died  in  consequence  of  it,  happy  in  the  love 
of  God. 

257.  I  took  leave  of  the  dear  families  of  my 
acquaintance,  and,  August  4th,  preached  the 
funeral  sermon  to  many  hundreds  of  people  ; 
both  gentry  and  commonalty  were  drawn  out 
by  curiosity  to  hear  one  of  their  native  town, 
whom  they  had  heard  so  much  about ;  think- 
ing it  would  do  to  go  to  a  funeral,  when  it 
would  not  to  go  to  another  of  my  meetings ; 
taking  the  funeral  for  a  cloak. 

258.  After  discharging  my  duty  as  God 
gave  me  strength,  to  old  and  to  young,  to  pro- 
lessor  and  non-professor,  I  said,  ye  all  see  the 
decline  I  am  in,  and  take  you  to  record  my 
walk  and  conversation  since  T  first  professed 
religion,  and  my  faithfulness  to  you  now ; 
and  if  God  permit,  I  intend  to  see  you  again 
at  the  end  of  eleven  months ;  but  it  is  im- 
pressed on  my  mind  as  though  I  should  never 
see  you  in  time,  (unless  it  should  be  in  answer 
to  many  prayers,)  I  therefore  bid  you  farewell 
till  the  judgment  day ;  and  then  taking  my 
youngest  sister  by  the  hand,  (from  whom  I 
had  obtained  a  promise  to  pray  twice  a  day 
till  I  should  be  twenty-two  years  old,  remind- 
ing her  of  my  dream,  she  then  being  in  the 
height  of  fashions,  pleaded  she  would  have 
none  to  go  with  her;  I  said,  I  myself  had 
to  go  alone,  and  was  enabled  to  endure — 
and  you,  after  I  am  two  and  twenty,  if  tired 
of  the  service  of  God,  can  turn  back,  and  the 
devil  will  be  willing  to  receive  you  again, 
then  tears  began  to  roll,)  bade  her  farewell, 
and  strive  to  appear  to  meet  me  in  heaven, 
and  rather  than  have  her  turn  back  to  sin, 
would  come  and  preach  her  funeral  sermon. 
Another  sister,  and  my  mother,  and  brother-in- 
law,  1  shook  hands  with  likewise.  My  fa- 
thers trials  were  so  great,  he  withdrew,  (I 
suppose  to  weep:)  and  then  mounting  my 
horse,  all  this  being  in  the  sight  of  the  assem- 
bly, and  the  sun  shining  from  the  western  sky, 
I  called  it  to  witness  against  that  assembly  if 


they  would  not  repent,  that  my  skirts  were 
pure  from  their  blood;  and  then  putting  the 
whip  to  my  horse,  I  rode  off  forty  miles  that 
evening  before  I  dismounted.  On  the  5th,  I 
rode  seventy  miles  to  Chesterfield.  A  family 
with  whom  I  was  acquainted,  being,  as  I 
thought,  unwilling  to  receive  me,  I  went  to 
the  next  house  and  so  pleaded  that  they  tock 
me  in. 

259.  The  next  day  I  rode  sixty-four  miles  to 
Hanover,  and  the  day  after  saw  my  brother-in- 
law  and  two  sisters;  to  whom  I  discharged 
my  duty,  and  left  them  and  went  to  Vershire. 

260.  A  swelling  appearing  on  my  horse's 
leg,  I  left  him  and  borrowed  another  to  reach 
my  circuit.  On  my  way  across  the  mountain, 
I  preached  in  Berry,  and  the  power  of  God 
was  present.  The  next  morning,  crossing 
Onion  river,  reached  my  circuit  at  Essex, 
being  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  my 
parents.  Cold  winter  now  approaching,  my 
clothes  considerably  worn  and  few ;  and  no 
way  apparently  to  get  any  more,  having  but 
one  penny  in  my  pocket,  and  a  stranger  in  a 
strange  land  ;  and  unless  God  gives  me  favor 
in  the  sight  of  the  people,  shall  have  to  walk 
on  foot.  My  trust  is  still  in  God ;  my  mind  is 
solemnly  stayed  upon  him,  and  I  do  believe  he 
will  bless  me  here  by  numbers. 

261.  I  met  brother  Sabin,  (a  local  preacher, 
who  came  to  my  assistance,)  in  Jericho.  Af- 
ter meeting,  we  set  off  (whilst  one  rode  the 
other  went  on  foot)  to  Fletcher :  here  a  pow- 
erful work  of  God  immediately  broke  out. 
The  next  day,  we  swam  the  horse  across  the 
river  Demile,  ourselves  crossing  in  a  canoe, 
proceeded  through  a  wood  without  any  path, 
for  some  miles,  and  late  at  night  came  to  Fair- 
field, about  thirty  miles  in  all.  My  body  was 
weary,  but  my  soul  was  happy. 

262.  It  was  not  long  until  I  was  sorely 
tempted  to  desist  from  travelling,  and  wait  till 
my  change  come,  but  then  considering  the 
value  of  souls,  I  am  constrained  to  exert  the 
little  strength  I  have. 

263.  On  hearing  brother  Sabin  preach  in 
Shelden,  I  was  comforted.  The  next  day,  we 
crossed  Canada  line  into  Dunn's  Patent :  here 
God  began  a  good  work.  From  thence  to  the 
Dutch  manor,  brother  Miller's,  where  I  had 
been  before. 

264.  I  held  meeting,  and  a  proud  young 
woman  was  stirred  up  to  seek  the  Lord,  and 
found  comfort — and  borrowing  a  horse,  I  went 
to  break  up  fallow  ground,  and  proceeded  to 
Dunham,  towards  Mumphrey  Magog  Lake, 
and  held  meetings  in  different  parts  of  the 
town.  Some  were  angry,  and  spake  evil  of 
the  way,  and  some  were  serious  and  tender, 
and  desired  to  hear  again.  The  people  in 
this  part  of  the  world,  were  the  offscouring  of 
the  earth,  some  having  ran  hither  for  debt, 


34 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OH,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


others  to  avoid  prosecution  for  crimes,  and  a 
third  character  had  come  to  accumulate  money. 
These  were  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd, 
having  only  two  ministers,  one  of  whom  be- 
lieved one  principle  and  preached  another. 
Hence  I  went  to  Sutton,  and  got  into  three 
parts  of  the  town  ;  in  two  of  which,  there  was 
a  prospect  of  much  good  ;  but  in  the  other, 
reprobationism  shut  up  the  hearts  of  the  people, 
and  I  must  speak  there  no  more. 

265.  Returning  through  these  places  to 
Mussisque  bay,  the  prospect  of  good  increased. 
From  thence  I  proceeded  round  the  north  end 
of  the  bay  to  the  west  side,  as  far  as  I  could 
find  inhabitants.  The  roads  were  so  sloughy 
and  miry  that  they  were  almost  impassable ; 
however,  I  got  places  to  accommodate  the  in- 
habitants for  meetings,  all  along.  Here,  for 
thirty  miles,  there  was  no  preaching  until  I 
came :  but  the  Lord  made  bare  his  arm. 

266.  Returning  I  held  meetings  at  the  same 
places,  and  found  the  prospect  to  increase. 
Then  going  up  the  lake  shore,  holding  meet- 
ings where  I  had  the  year  past,  until  I  came 
round  to  Fletcher ;  here  the  work  increased. 
Hence  I  proceeded  through  Johnston,  up  river 
Demile  to  Morristown.  Here  the  people  had 
not  heard  a  sermon  for  two  years ;  we  entered 
into  a  covenant  to  serve  the  Lord ;  and  many 
were  keenly  convicted,  and  their  hearts  were 
like  wax  before  the  sun. 

267.  Hence  to  Stowe,  where  for  three  miles 
I  could  get  no  house  at  first;  night  drawing 
on,  I  scarcely  knew  what  to  do,  as  the  fami- 
lies would  not  take  me  in  ;  but  at  length  I  met 
a  company  of  men,  who  had  been  marking  out 
land  in  the  woods ;  to  these  I  made  known  my 
errand ;  and  they  invited  me  to  go  back  about 
two  miles;  and  the  house  was  soon  filled  with 
people,  and  solemn  times  we  had  that  evening 
and  the  next  morning. 

268.  Ten  years  ago,  this  was  an  howling 
wilderness,  inhabited  only  by  wild  boasts,  and 
now  contained  near  one  hundred  families. 
Oh  !  what  an  alteration  there  is  in  the  earth. 

269.  From  hence  I  went  to  Waterbury,  on 
Onion  river,  where  a  reprobationist  gave  me 
these  words  to  preach  from  :  "  No  man  can 
come  to  me  except  tiie  Father  who  hath  sent  me 
draio  him.''1  The  Lord  loosed  my  tongue,  and 
good  I  believe  was  done. 

270.  From  thence,  1  returned  to  Mussisque 
bay,  under  trials  and  discouragements  of  mind, 
but  was  revived  on  meeting  brother   Sabin. 

;  As  I  could  not  readily  find  a  horse  to  borrow, 
I  set  out  on  foot  towards  Magog  :  but  my 
body  being  weak,  I  disappointed  one  congre- 
gation, to  my  sorrow,  but  reached  the  next 
day's  appointments  in  Sutton  and  Dunham, 
and  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  some, 
who  with  horses  conveyed  me  to  the  several 
places. 


271.  During  my  walking,  I  found  one- 
fourth  of  a  dollar,  and  reasoned  why  1  found 
this  ?     I  have  not  had  any  for  some  time  past. 

272.  I  had  to  walk  from  Dunn's  patent  to 
the  bay,  which  was  about  ten  miles,  the  High- 
est way,  on  which  lived  but  few  inhabitants: 
I  set  out,  hoping  to  get  through  that  night,  but 
falling  short  by  reason  of  weakness,  came  to 
a  house  and  requested  they  would  guide  me 
through  the  woods,  but  in  vain  :  I  then  en- 
treated liberty  to  tarry  under  their  roof  all 
night,  as  it  had  now  become  dark,  and  impos- 
sible for  a  stranger  to  keep  the  road,  it 
being  narrow  and  miry,  and  closed  overhead 
by  the  branches  of  the  thick  topped  trees  :  be- 
sides, it  was  exceedingly  dangerous,   by  the 

flocks  of  bears,  which  were  uncommonly  nu- 
merous this  fall ;  but  at  first  my  entreaties 
were  in  vain  :  then  remembering  the  piece  of 
money  which  I  had  found,  I  otiered  it  to  them 
for  the  privilege,  which  on  this  condition  I 
obtained.  The  next  morning,  with  much  dif- 
ficult}', I  got  through  to  a  friend's  house. 

273.  After  breakfast,  I  obtained  a  horse, 
and  set  out  to  fulfil  my  appointments  round 
the  bay,  which  were  five.  Far  beyond  my 
expectation,  I  was  enabled  to  go  through 
these,  riding  twenty-five  miles  that  day,  and 
visiting  the  isle  of  Noah  and  Hog  island,  (in 
the  latter  of  which  I  held  the  first  religious 
meeting,  that  was  ever  in  it ;  and  a  solemn 
time  it  was,)  I  returned  to  the  Dutch  manor 
and  sold  my  watch,  saddle  and  portmanteau. 

274.  For  some  months  past,  I  had  no  hope 
of  recovering  from  my  declining  state,  unless 
it  were  by  a  long  voyage  to  sea,  but  the  im- 
possibility of  it,  as  J  thought.,  was  so  great  that 
1  rejected  the  idea.  But  it  being  strongly  im- 
pressed these  few  weeks  past,  if  that  I  tarried 
I  should  die  according  to  the  dream  ;  but  that 
if  I  were  to  cross  the  ocean  to  Ireland,  it  would 
be  the  the  means  which  God  did  choose  to 
bless  to  the  restoration  of  my  health,  and  pre- 
servation of  my  life  for  future  usefulness,  for 
some  particular  end  unknown  to  me.  But 
when  I  considered  the  dangers  by  sea,  by  rea- 
son of  storms  and  tempests,  at  that  season  of 
the  year,  and  of  being  taken  by  pirates  or  pri- 
vateers, into  whose  hands  I  might  fall  in  this 
declining  state,  and  what  care  would  be  shown 
me  I  did  not  know  :  and  supposing  1  were 
even  to  get  well  to  Europe,  what  might  follow 
I  did  not  clearly  foresee  :  the  country  being  in 
scarcity,  with  great  disturbances,  and  who 
would  receive  me  I  could  not  tell — and  if  re- 
jected by  all,  having  no  trade  to  pursue,  I  saw 
nothing  but  that  death  would  follow.  These 
things  weighed  so  heavy  in  the  balance  of 
reason,  that  I  rejected  the  impression,  and 
threw  it  out  of  my  mind  as  a  temptation  :  it 
returned  with  more  force,  and  pursued  me 
from  day  to  day.     By  nourishing  it,    I  had 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


35 


peace  ;  and  by  rejecting  it,  depression,  which 
caused  great  distress ;  so  that  many  hours  of 
my  sleep  departed  from  me.  This  I  made 
kncwn  to  the  preachers  and  some  others,  who 
had  importuned  me  to  tell  them  what  was  the 
matter. 

275.  After  being  informed,  all  with  one 
voice  entreated  me  not  to  entertain  such  a 
thought  as  coining  from  God ;  seeing  that  my 
labors  were  here  acknowledged,  and  that  there 
was  a  prospect  of  an  universal  revival : 
Wherefore,  it  is  inconsistent  (said  they)  that 
he  could  require  you  to  go  away  three  thou- 
sand miles,  into  a  strange  country,  without 
friends,  leaving  the  circuit  in  this  situation, 
(forfeiting  the  confidence  which  the  confer- 
ence have  placed  in  you,  by  giving  you  the 
care  of  the  circuit,)  and  none  to  supply  your 
place. 

276.  These  arguments  were  powerful,  and 
so  confounded  me,  that  I  could  not  answer 
them  :  still  there  was  something  in  my  mind 
that  said,  go,  and  by  putting  it  away  I  could 
get  no  peace. 

277.  September  26th.  I  preached  in  High- 
gate,  Swanton,  and  St.  Albans,  for  the  last 
time;  in  Georgia  and  in  Milton  likewise:  in 
the  latter,  I  once  made  a  covenant,  which  they 
broke,  and  afterwards  they  hated  me  so,  that 
they  could  not  bear  to  see  me. 

278.  28th.  Our  quarterly  meeting  began  in 
Essex.  I  made  my  exercise  known,  and  the 
declining  state  I  was  in,  to  S.  Hutchinson  and 
J.  Mitchell,  who  would  hearken  nothing  to  it ; 
but  brought  up  the  above  mentioned  argu- 
ments. I  besought  for  a  certificate,  concerning 
my  moral  conduct,  but  was  refused,  with  a 
strict  injunction  not  to  go.  S.  Hutchinson 
said,  I  shall  appear  like  a  fool  in  the  eyes  of 
the  conference,  for  supporting  your  cause  in 
the  manner  I  have  done,  as  some  said  that  you 
would  never  prove  true  to  the  connexion, 
which,  by  going  away,  will  appear  to  be  the 
case.  But  if  you'll  tarry,  as  I  ever  have  been, 
so  I  still  will  be  your  friend ;  and  the  next 
conference,  your  probation  will  be  ended,  and 
you  will  be  ordained.  1  bid  him  farewell, 
giving  him  Hezekiah's  lamentation — Isaiah 
xxxviii.  9.  &c. — He  gave  me  Paul's  charge  to 
Timothy,  and  so  we  parted,  after  that  I  had 
given  my  farewell  to  the  people. 

279.  I  now  proceeded  to  fulfil  what  appoint- 
ments I  had  made  for  myself;  riding  with 
J.  M.  to  Fletcher.  He  again  entreated  me  for 
his,  and  my,  and  the  work  of  God's  sake,  to 
tarry,  saying,  "  If  you  go  away  and  leave  us 
thus,  I  believe  the  curse  of  God  will  follow 
you ;"  and  kneeling  down,  besought  God,  if 
he  had  called  me  to  go,  to  make  it  manifest, 
and  if  not,  to  hedge  up  my  way,  and  so  parted 
for  a  while;  and  I  went  to  Cambridge,  John- 
ston, Morristown,  Stowe,  and   Waterbury,  to 


Duxbury,  and  the  quickening  power  of  God 
was  sensibly  felt  in  every  place. 

280.  About  this  time  I  met  Dr.  Whipple,  of 
New  Boston,  in  New  Hampshire,  who  gave 
me  some  things  for  my  voyage,  but  saying  he 
felt  for  me  in  this  great  undertaking. 

281 .  My  trials  of  heart  were  great,  to  think 
of  leaving  my  people  and  country,  and  par- 
ticularly my  parents ;  probably  to  see  them 
no  more,  (so  contrary  to  the  minds  and  advice  j 
of  all  those  who  wished  me  well ;)  but  I  have 
endeavored  to  weigh  the  matter  candidly  be- 
fore God,  as  for  eternity  ;  and  after  making  it 
a  matter  of  earnest  prayer  to  know  my  duty, 
that  if  the  impression  be  from  God  it  may  in- 
crease, and  if  from  the  enemy  it  may  decrease  : 
and  according  to  the  best  judgment  that  I  can 
form,  I  do  believe  it  to  be  the  will  of  God  that 

I  should  go ;  as  I  can  enjoy  peace  of  mind  in 
no  pursuit  but  this,  and  accordingly  I  am  re 
solved  to  proceed  as   the  door  opens. 

282.  My  horse  being  brought  from  Vershire, 
which  cost  eighty-four  dollars,  I  now  sold  for 
a  small  part  of  that  sum ;  and  all  which  I 
could  collect,  including  the  price  of  my  sad- 
dle, &c,  amounted  to  six  guineas  and  some 
provisions. 

283.  October  12th.  I  met  brother  Mitchell 
again  :  he  would  not  bid  me  farewell,  saying, 
I  can't  give  my  consent  you  should  go.  I  bid 
him  farewell,  saying,  I  know  you  have  ever 
been  my  friend,  and  are  such  to  the  present 
day;  it  is  hard  to  go  contrary  to  your  advice; 
and  if  you  think  I  am  wilful  in  this  matter, 
you  judge  me  wrong  and  hard  :  it  is  in  tender 
conscience  before  God,  that  I  leave  you  this 
day,  for  the  sake  of  peace  of  mind,  which,  if  I 
could  otherwise  enjoy,  I  would  take  up  with 
your  advice,  "  to  stick  and  die  by  the  stuff;" 
and  kneeling  down,  whilst  at  prayer  our  hearts 
melted  with  a  feeling  sense  of  the  goodness  of 
God  ;  and  as  Jonathan  and  David,  our  parting 
was  hard.  From  thence  I  proceeded  (in  a  ca- 
noe which  had  come  for  me,  and  started  back, 
I  being  about  twenty  minutes  behind  the  time, 
but  hailed  him,  so  he  stopped  and  took  me  in. 
This  was  a  stranger,  as  the  first  man  who  was 
to  have  come  for  me  was  dead)  down  the  Mus- 
sisque  river,  across  the  bay,  to  what  is  called 
the  ridge,  where  God  has  begun  a  good  work. 
Here  some  of  my  friends  from  the  Manor  met 
me  with  entreaties  not  to  go,  (which  to  pre- 
vent did  not  bring  my  chest  ;  as  apparently  I 
must  die  with  sufferings  amongst  hard-hearted 
sailors  :)  but  if  I  would  tarry  with  them,  I 
should  have  friends  and  a  decent  burial  ;  but 
my  mind  was  to  go :  so  they  went  back 
and  brought  my  chest  to  South  river :  we 
kneeled  down  on  the  bank,  and  besought  God, 
if  it  was  his  will  I  should  go,  to  prosper  my 
way  :  but  if  not,  to  shut  it  up.  Said  they, 
"  we  expect  to  see  you  again  ;*'  but  I  replied, 


36 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


"it  is  in  my  mind  as  though  I  should  never  I  two  years  old;  the  dream  of  the  prophet  now 
see  you  again."     Some  were  minded   not  to    lay  with  weight  upon  my  mind,  which  said, 


have  brought  my  chest,  that  I  might  be  there- 
by detained  until  it  was  too  late  forgoing  ;  (as 
the  fleet  was  to  saii  in  a  short  space.)  Being 
disappointed  of  a  canoe  which  was  promised, 
we  took  another,  which  sprang  a  leak  before 
we  had  gone  far ;  but  we  got  a  second  down 
the  river,  and  soon  got  into  the  lake.  The 
waves  ran  high,  and  the  people  had  advised 
us  not  to  go,  as  they  thought  there  was 
great  danger  of  upsetting. 

284.  The  man  who  had  promised  to  take 
me  to  St.  John's,  breaking  his  word,  I  had  to 
look  out  for  another,  who  said,  "  such  a  day, 
I  went  out  of  curiosity  to  hear  a  strange  man 
who  had  come  to  the  neighborhood,  whose 
words  reached  my  heart ;  and  now  I  believe 
God  has  pardoned  my  sins,  and  I  bless  God 
that  ever  I  saw  your  face.". 

285.  Cutting  down  a  bush  and  hoisting  it 
for  a  sail,  we  reached  St.  John's  about  three 
in  the  afternoon ;  and  after  wandering  up  and 
down  the  town  for  about  two  hours,  I  found 
a  man,  who  for  two  dollars  engaged  to  carry 
me  in  a  cart  to  Lapareri,  the  mail  stage  hav- 
ing gone  off  just  before  I  arrived  there.  After 
being  examined  strictly  by  the  military  offi- 
cers, and  my  name  recorded,  I  parted  with  the 
canoe  man  and  went  on  my  way ;  being 
now  entirely  among  strangers,  and  probably  I 
shall  be  so,  I  know  not  but  for  life.  The  cart 
broke  down  on  the  road  ;  so  he  had  to  borrow 
another  :  about  three  o'clock  after  midnight,  I 
arrived  at  Lapareri,  being  very  much  chilled. 

286.  The  market  boats,  at  break  of  day, 
started  for  Montreal  :  and  on  my  way  I   dis- 


that  I  should  live  until  I  was  two  and  twenty, 
and  the  hours  passed  solemnly  away.  A  wo- 
man passenger  said,  "  I  judge  this  man's  a 
Methodist  ;"  I  turning  away  as  with  an  air 
of  disdain,  said,  what  do  you  lump  me  in  with 
that  despised  people  for  1  She  replied,  "  be- 
cause you  don't  drink  and  be  jovial  and  cheei- 
ly  as  what  the  rest  of  us  are  :  but  you  are 
gloomy  and  cast  down  ;  like  that  people,  al- 
ways melancholy."  Well,  said  the  sailors, 
we'll  try  him  over  the  ground,  and  see  what 
he  is  made  of;  then  they  began  to  put  tar  on 
my  face  and  tallow  on  my  clothes,  until  I  told 
the  captain  he  ought  to  make  them  behave 
more  civil,  being  commander  of  the  ship. 
However,  I  was  the  object  of  all  their  sport  for 
seven  days  on  our  way  to  Quebec  :  during 
which  time  I  suffered  much  with  cold,  having 
no  blankets,  and  lying  either  on  the  cable  or 
across  some  barrels  filled  with  potash,  and  my 
garments  being  thin,  and  nothing  but  a  side 
of  leather  to  cover  myself  with  :  But  the  last 
night  I  found  a  small  sail,  and  begging  it  of 
the  captain,  I  wrapped  myself  in  it  and  thought 
myself  comfortable.  There  was  no  fire  below 
decks  at  this  rime.  One  morning,  a  lieutenant 
came  on  board  before  I  was  up,  and  describing 
my  dress,  inquired  of  the  captain  if  such  a  per- 
son was  on  board  :  I  came  up,  and  the  cap- 
tain told  me  what  had  passed. 

289.  The  officer  then  said,  you  were  seen 
at  Lapareri,  &c,  and  was  thought  to  be  one 
of  M 'CI en's  party,  as  a  spy,  and  I  have  come 
a  hundred  miles  to  apprehend  you,  and  now 
you   must   clear   yourself,  or  go   before   the 


covered  several  vessels  lying  at  the  wharf,  one  |  chief  commander.     I  showed  him  my  license 


of  which  particularly  attracted  my  mind,  and 
after  landing,  I  walked  on  board,  inquiring 
where  she  belonged  and  was  bound  to.  The 
captain  answered,  "belongs  to  Quebec,  and 
bound  for  Dublin  :"  (the  very  place  where  I 
wanted  to  go.) 

Q.  Will  you  give  me  a  passage  1 

A.  Have  you  plenty  of  money  1 

Q.  What  shall  you  charge  ?• 

A.  Sometimes  people  give  fifteen  guineas, 
but  I  will  carry  one  for  eight. 

Q.  I'll  give  you  five  and  find  myself;  will 
you  carry  me  for  that  1  if  not  I  must  return  to 
the  States. 

A.  I  will ;  but  you  are  a  devilish  fool  for 
going  from  a  plentiful  country  with  peace,  to 
that  disturbed  island.  I  then  gave  him  his 
money,  and  bought  some  more  provisions,  and 
had  a  few  shillings  left. 

287.  After  attempting  to  preach  in  ;i  con- 
gregation of  the  hardest  of  the  hard.  1  went  on 
Board  the  vessel,  and  put  down  the  river  a  few 
leagues. 

288.  October  Kith.   I  this  day  was  twenty- 


and  some  private  letters,  and  told  him  my  bu- 
siness :  he  then  replied,  "  I  believe  you  are 
an  honest  man,  and  if  you'll  enlist.  I'll  give 
you  so  much  bounty  and  a  sergeancy ;  and  if 
not,  you  shall  be  pressed."  I  replied,  tight  I 
cannot  in  conscience  for  any  man ;  because  it 
would  be  inconsistent  for  a  man  one  hour  to 
be  praying  for  his  enemies,  and  the  next  hour 
learning  to  handle  a  gun  to  shoot  them ;  but 
if  you  take  me  on  board,  I  shall  preach.  At 
length,  I  found  a  strange  piece  of  money  in 
my  pocket ;  and  he  attempted  to  take  my  hat 
to  put  a  cockade  on  it  ;  1  snatched  it  out  of  his 
hand  and  pushed  him  away:  to  which  he 
said,  remember,  you  are  not  in  the  States  now: 
here  it  is  treason  to  resist  an  officer.  1  ma- 
king as  if  I  would  throw  them  overboard,  he 
besought  me  not,  as  the  cockade  was  costly  : 
on  condition  of  his  Letting  me  have  peace  till 
1  got  to  Quebec,  I  gave  them  up.  At  our  ar- 
rival, it  being  evening,  I  would  not  stay  on 
board  in  the  captain's  absence,  knowing  the 
sailors  would  abuse  me.  The  lieutenant,  as 
I  carried  his  little  chest  or   trunk  to   his  lodg- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


37 


ings,  said  he  would  send  his  servant  to  pilot 
me  to  the  house  of  a  piece  of  a  Methodist,  but 
it  being  now  late,  altered  his  mind,  and  gave 
me  entertainment  all  night,  with  blankets  and 
fire,  which  was  refreshing  to  me.  He  and  his 
captain  exerted  themselves  to  lead  me  into 
sin ;  hut  before  we  parted  I  obtained  liberty 
to  pray  with  them. 

290.  The  next  morning  I  enquired  for  Me- 
thodists, and  through  the  medium  of  an  Eng- 
lish lad,  the  people  being  mostly  French, 
found  a  few  backslidden  ones,  some  of  whom 
came  from  Europe.  The  week  preceding,  a 
society  of  about  twenty-six,  belonging  to  the 
army,  had  gone  to  Halifax,  but  two  or  three 
of  their  wives  were  left.  T  found  the  place 
where  they  used  to  hold  their  meeting,  and 
collected  about  a  dozen  English  to  a  meeting 
in  the  evening. 

291.  The  next  evening  the  congregation  in- 
creased to  about  thirty  ;  thus  on  to  about  a 
hundred  and  fifty  the  five  days  I  was  there. 
A  woman  the  first  day,  on  finding  out  who 
and  what  I  was,  invited  me  to  dinner  ;  then 
her  husband  invited  me  to  eat  and  drink  as  I 
needed,  as  often  and  as  long  as  I  stayed  :  This 
I  looked  upon  as  providential.  This  woman 
was  very  inquisitive  to  know  all  the  particu- 
lars of  the  materials  I  had  procured  for  the 
voyage ;  and  the  day  but  one  before  I  was  to 
set  sail,  gave  me  all  the  small  materials  that 
were  lacking — and  the  last  evening  after  I  had 
done  preaching,  one  and  a  second  and  a  third, 
&c.  of  their  own  accord,  without  any  hint 
from  me,  came  forward  and  laid  down  pieces 
of  money,  amounting  in  the  whole  to  several 
dollars,  which  I  stood  in  need  of  at  this  criti- 
cal time  ;  and  a  buffalo  skin  dressed  with  the 
hair  on,  (which  I  had  to  lodge  on  while  here 
in  the  city.)  and  a  blanket,  was  given  me  by 
one  person  for  my  bed  on  the  voyage.  Now 
I  began  to  meditate,  when  I  entered  this  city, 
according  to  human  appearance,  I  must  fall 
short  of  the  voyage  for  want  of  necessaries, 
and  no  place  to  lodge  in  whilst  here  ;  but  that 
God  who  I  believed  had  called  me  to  go,  to 
him  I  looked  (when  in  retirement  under  a  fort 
wall)  and  found  my  wants  supplied  ;  and  if 
he  thus  far  had  opened  my  way  step  by  step, 
what  reason  had  I  to  doubt  but  what  all  my 
journies  might  be  made  as  prosperous  as  this 
through  trials,  and  I  preserved  for  future  use- 
fulness, and  yet  see  my  native  land  in  peace  ; 
and  my  soul  was  strengthened  to  put  my  trust 
in  God  and  go  forward.  1  think  about  twenty 
were  stirred  up  to  seek  God  during  this  short 
stay,  who  earnestly  entreated  me  to  give  over 
my  voyage  and  tarry  with  them ;  but  not  pre- 
vailing, sought  a  promise  for  my  return  in  the 
spring,  which  I  gave  them  not ;  but  said,  if 
God  will,  perhaps  I  may  see  you  again. 

292.  October  28th.      I  went  on  board  and 


the  fleet  fell  down  the  river — I  thought  of  my 
parents,  but  said,  to  tarry  is  death  ;  to  go,  I 
do  but  die. 

293.  Oct.  31st.  I  informed  my  parents  of 
my  departure,  and  got  into  the  gulf  of  St. 
Lawrence ;  I  felt  some  little  sea-sick,  but  did 
not  puke  much ;  but  my  bodily  sickness  in- 
creases fast,  and  'tis  more  than  probable,  ac- 
cording to  human  appearance,  that  I  shall  not 
see  Dublin. 

294.  November  2d.  I  saw  Newfoundland 
covered  with  snow,  and  left  it  to  the  left.  My 
sickness  still  increases,  and  I  am  scarcely  able 
to  sit  up  ten  minutes  in  twenty-four  hours. 
The  captain,  though  deistical  and  profane,  is 
as  kind  as  I  could  expect  from  a  religious 
man.  Though  the  agreement  was  to  come  in 
the  steerage,  my  birth  is  in  the  cabin,  and  the 
boy  has  orders  to  wait  upon  me  as  I  have  need. 

295.  I  feel  the  want  of  some  religious  per- 
son to  converse  with  :  Oh  !  how  do  people 
misimprove  their  privileges,  and  some  don't 
prize  them  until  deprived  of  them  : — But  reli- 
gion is  that  which  the  world  can  neither  give 
nor  take  away  ;  I  still  feel  the  Lord  to  be 
precious  to  my  soul,  in  my  critical  place — 
surely  in  the  deep  waters  are  the  wonders  of 
the  Almighty  to  be  seen. 

296.  The  whole  fleet  consisted  of  about 
twelve  sail ;  we  had  pleasant  sailing  for  about 
a  week,  the  ships  frequently  calling  to  each 
other ;  but  at  length  the  sea  began  to  rise ; 
first  like  hills,  then  like  mountains,  then  it 
seemed  to  run  to  the  skies ;  the  whole  fleet 
was  scattered  ;  but  the  next  day  collected 
again  ;  and  within  two  hours  after,  so  scatter- 
ed that  we  saw  each  other  no  more. — This 
gale  lasted  five  days  :  the  captain  said,  that 
for  fifteen  years  he  had  not  seen  the  like. 
The  mate  replied,  "  I  have  followed  the  sea 
these  twenty-five  years  and  have  never  seen 
the  like ;"  but  through  the  goodness  of  God, 
we  were  not  driven  any  out  of  our  course, 
and  sustained  no  damage  except  the  breaking 
of  the  mainyard  ;  though  the  crew  appeared 
terrified  once  or  twice,  I  don't  know  that  my 
mind  was  ever  more  calm  in  my  life.  I  fre- 
quently said  to  myself,  "  my  body  may  sink 
to  the  bottom  ;  but  my  soul  will  fly  to  the  pa- 
radise of  God."  At  length  the  wind  abated, 
and  the  sea  fell,  and  I  spent  a  little  time  on 
deck  :  I  could  see  no  land  :  farewell  to  Ame- 
rica.— Oh  !  shall  I  ever  see  my  native  country 
again  1  I  am  now  going  to  a  strange  land, 
to  be  a  stranger  amongst  strangers,  and  what 
is  before  me  I  know  not. 

297.  I  gave  the  name  of  my  father,  and  the 
place  of  his  residence,  to  the  captain,  that  if 
he  gave  me  to  the  sharks,  my  parents  should 
have  information,  which  he  promised  to  send. 
If  I  live  to  do  good,  I  will  bless  God  ;  and  if 
I  die,  0  God !  thy  will  be  done. 


38 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


298.  What  am  I  going  to  Europe  for? 
For  the  sake  of  riches  ?  From  whence  will 
they  come  1  For  honor  ?  Who  will  give  me 
this  1  For  ease  ?  Lord  thou  knowest  my 
heart,  that  I  have  no  other  end  in  view,  but 
thy  glory  and  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls  : 
And  though  I  pass  through  trials,  I  will  fear 
no  evil,  whilst  God  is  on  my  side.  I  know 
the  time  has  been  when  I  was  a  guilty  sinner, 
and  I  have  a  witness  within  myself  that  all 
my  guilt  is  done  away  through  the  mediation 
of  Christ,  and  my  soul  is  in  a  state  of  accept- 
ance with  God.  I  frequently,  whilst  enjoying 
this  evidence,  am  greatly  distressed  and  com- 
passed about,  as  with  all  the  powers  of  hell, 
so  that  an  horror  seems  to  run  o^er  my  mind, 
when  I  feel  not  the  least  degree  of  guilt,  but 
love  to  God  and  all  mankind,  and  none  of  the 
slavish  fear  of  hell ;  neither  would  I  commit  a 
known  sin  for  my  right  hand.  If  any  one 
should  ask,  how  that  a  sanctified  saint  could 
have  such  feelings  or  trials  1  I  ask  again, 
cannot  spirit  pray  or  operate  upon  spirit,  as 
well  as  matter  upon  matter  ?  If  any  one 
should  deny,  let  him  prove  it. — Experience  is 
the  greatest  evidence  ;  a  person  may  be  pow- 
erfully depressed  by  the  infernal  powers  of 
darkness,  and  still  retain  the  right  and  sure 
evidence  of  his  acceptance  with  God ;  so  as  to 
read  their  title  clear  to  heaven. — Tempting  to 
actual  evil  is  one  thing  ;  and  buffetting  of  the 
mind  is  another :  at  particular  times,  to  feel 
either  the  one  or  the  other,  is  no  sin,  whilst 
the  whole  soul  cleaves  after  God. 

299.  After  being  under  some  weighty  ex- 
ercises, I  fell  asleep,  and  God  comforted  me  in 
dreams  of  the  night ;  for  first,  I  thought  I  saw 
myself  in  some  place,  and  the  people  seemed 
to  be  struck  with  wonder  what  I  came  for ; 
shortly  after  I  heard  some  young  converts  tell 
their  experience ;  then  I  saw  the  work  go 
prosperously  on  :  after  which  I  saw  myself  sur- 
rounded by  a  wicked  company  of  people ;  but 
their  words  were  like  empty  sounds,  though 
their  tongues  were  sharp,  yet  their  weapons 
were  like  feathers ;,  for  my  forehead  was  like 
brass  :  but  God  raised  me  up  friends  in  time 
of  need.  From  this,  I  infer  that  some  trouble 
is  at  hand,  yet  I  am  more  than  ever  convinced 
that  this  voyage  will  turn  for  my  good,  and 
for  the  glory  of  God.  Trouble  I  expect  is 
near,  but  my  trust  is  in  God  ;.  all  is  well  now; 
to-morrow  may  take  thought  for  itself. 

300.  I  remember  once  when  I  was  in  trou- 
ble with  my  nwthmatical  disorder,  I  besought 
God  to  heal  my  body  and  let  my  heaviest 
trials  he  in  mind;  but  now  I  find  it  is  not 
good  to  be  our  own  choosers,  but  submit  to 
the  will  of  God:  remembering  thai  all  things 
shall  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love 
him. 

301.  25th.     The  sun   in   the   sky  was  not 


seen  for  several  days,  which  made  it  danger- 
ous sailing ;  but  fearing  privateers,  did  not 
lay  to.  One  evening,  the  captain  grew  unea- 
sy and  could  not  sleep,  and  got  up  and  lay 
down  several  times  in  a  short  space,  and  as 
the  mate  came  below  to  warm  himself,  the 
captain  said,  Mr.  Tom,  is  there  land  near  ? 
the  mate  said,  I  can  see  three  leagues  a-head 
and  there  is  no  land  in  sight.  The  captain's 
trouble  continuing,  the  reason  he  could  never 
assign,  immediately  lay  down,  and  then  rose 
up  and  wer  t  on  deck,  and  being  strong  sight- 
ed, beheld  land  within  a  mile  !  All  hands 
were  called  ;  they  tacked  the  vessel  about. — 
Oh  !  what  a  providence  was  this! — Less  than 
twenty  minutes  no  doubt  would  have  wrecked 
the  ship.  This  was  in  latitude  57,  off  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland. 

302.  26th.  The  sun  broke  out  pleasant; 
this  evening  we  came  to  anchor  at  Lame,  in 
the  north  of  Ireland  ;  having  no  contrary  wind 
all  the  way  until  we  got  off  this  port ;  when 
the  wind  turning  suddenly  round,  drove  us  in 
here,  where  we  were  bound  nineteen  days. 
O !  what  a  mercy  of  God !  I  have  seen  his 
wonders  in  the  deep,  and  through  his  good- 
ness have  escaped  the  roaring  waves.  I  yet 
cannot  say  I  am  sorry  that  I  have  come ;  al- 
though I  know  not  what  awaits  me  on  the 
shore ;  my  trust  is  still  in  God,  who  has  the 
hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hand. 

303.  27th.  This  morning,  I  went  on  shore, 
having  no  proper  recommendations  with  me. 
The  captain  said,  "  I  wonder  what  the  devil 
you  are  going  to  do  here."  I  told  him,  per- 
haps he  might  see  before  he  left  town. 

304.  As  I  entered  the  village,  I  inquired  for 
Methodists,  (and  a  lad  directed  me  to  inquire 
for  John  Wears,  a  schoolmaster,)  and  came  to 
a  house  and  met  the  man  in  the  door :  said  I, 
are  there  any  that  love  God  here  or  in  town  ? 
Said  he,  my  wife  makes  more  ado  about  reli- 
gion, than  all  the  people  in  town  ;  come  walk 
in.  I  went  in,  but  found  him  an  enemy  to 
truth. 

305.  In  this  place,  for  more  than  forty 
years,  no  regular  society  could  be  established 
till  a  few  days  since,  nine  women  were  joined 
in  a  class,  (one  of  whom  kept  a  school,  and 
sent  me  word  that  I  might  occupy  her  room 
for  meeting.)  With  much  difficulty,  through 
the  goodness  of  God,  I  got  a  few  collected  in 
the  evening,  to  whom  I  spoke.  A  loyal  wo- 
man after  meeting  scolded  me  because  I  did 
in >t  pray  for  the  king  :  I  replied,  that  I  came 
from  a  country  where  we  had  no  king,  and  it 
was  not  natural  for  me,  so  she  excused  inl- 
and invited  me  to  breakfast.  Noise  began  to 
be  in  town,  ••  there  is  an  American  come." 
Accordingly  the  next  day  I  gave  a  crown  for 
a  large  ball  chi  mber,  and  put  up  a  public  no- 
tice, requesting  all  hands  to  turn  out:  many 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


39 


came  to  see  the  babbler ;  to  whom  I  spoke, 
and  then  caught  near  the  whole  of  them  in  a 
covenant :  which  the  greater  part,  I  suppose, 
broke  that  night. 

306.  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the 
people;  and  I  received  invitations  to  break- 
fast, dinner,  and  supper,  more  than  I  needed 
during  all  my  stay.  The  next  evening,  after 
preaching,  said  I  to  the  people,  as  many  of 
you  as  will  pray  for  yourselves  twice  in  the 
twenty-four  bours  for  two  weeks,  I  will  en- 
deavor to  remember  you  thrice,  God  being  our 
helper;  and  you  that  will,  come  forward,  that 
I  may  take  your  names  in  writing,  lest  that  I 
forget. 

307.  A  few  came  forward  that  night ;  some 
more  next  day,  and  so  on,  now  and  then  se- 
rious countenances  appeared  in  the  streets  :  at 
length,  one  and  another  was  telling  what  God 
had  done  for  their  souls.  The  congregations 
were  very  large.  I  had  a  desire  to  visit  the 
adjacent  country  :  but  no  door  opening,  as  no 
one  might  travel  without  a  pass ;  the  country 
being  under  martial  law. 

308.  When  I  arrived  at  Lame,  the  captain 
said,  "  When  I  sailed  from  Quebec,  you  were 
so  weak  and  low,  that  I  never  expected  to 
bring  you  to  land  again :  I  tbought  I  should 
give  your  body  to  the  sharks."  "  But  now. 
said  the  mate,  you  look  ten  pounds  better." 
The  inhabitants  said,  "  We  evidently  perceive 
that  since  your  coming  here  you  have  altered 
for  the  better  every  day ;  you  are  become 
quite  another  man  than  when  we  first  saw 
you." 

309.  The  first  night  after  I  came  on  shore, 
I  went  into  my  room,  and  was  going  to  pull 
off  the  coverlet  of  the  bed  and  spread  it  on  the 
floor,  according  to  my  usual  custom  in  America ; 
and  behold  the  floor  was  earthen  or  ground. 
Avhich  I  had  never  seen  before.  I  felt  amazed, 
to  think  what  I  should  do  ;  to  sleep  in  a  bed 
(thought  I)  T  cannot;  to  sleep  on  the  ground, 
I  shall  be  chilled  and  take  a  fever.    At  length. 

T  came  to  this  resolution ;  Til  go  into  bed  with 
my  clothes  on,  and  if  it  comes  to  the  worst, 
I'll  get  up;  so  I  lay  down,  thinking  it  was 
more  than  probable  I  should  have  to  rise  with- 
in half  an  hour,  on  account  of  my  asthma.  I 
soon  fell  asleep,  and  slept  sound  until  morning. 

310.  December  15th,  after  two  days  sail,  I 
landed  in  Dublin.  Having  a  letter,  I  sought 
to  find  him  to  whom  it  was  directed ;  (and  a 
custom  house  officer,  for  two  and  six  pence  Eng- 
lish, piloted  me  there)  but  in  vain,  he  not  be- 
ing at  home,  and  night  coming  on,  I  scarcely 
knew  what  to  do,  (as  the  family  would  not 
suffer  me  to  stay  within,  fearing  who  or  what 
I  might  be.)  I  inquired  for  Methodists;  and 
a  chaise-man  said,  I  know  where  there  is  one 
lives  ;  and  for  a  shilling,  I  gc  .  him  to  pilot 
me  to  the  house. 


311.  After  rapping,  the  door  was  opened 
by  a  boy,  who  informed  the  mistress  that  a 
stranger  wanted  her  husband  ;  she  said,  let 
him  come  in  till  he  comes  home  :  so  I  went  in, 
and  sat  down  in  the  shop.  By  and  by,  in  came 
her  husband,  William  Thomas,  who  stopped 
and  looked,  and  then  with  a  smile,  shook  hands 
with  me  ;  which  gave  me  some  hope.  After 
I  told  him  my  case  he  invited  me  to  tarry  all 
night :  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  in  the 
evening,  attended  meeting  at  Gravel-walk, 
where  I  was  called  upon  to  pray. 

312.  The  next  day,  I  called  to  see  the  preach- 
ers, and  when  I  saw  Mr.  Tobias,  made  my 
case  known  to  him.  He  heard  me,  and  then 
with  plain  dealing,  advised  me  to  go  on  board 
again  and  return  to  America  (though  he  did 
not  attempt  to  scruple  the  account  I  gave  of 
myself.)  He  offered  me  half  a  crown,  which 
I  refuser],  and  with  tears  left  him,  though  T 
had  only  two  shillings  left! 

313.  In  the  evening  at  Whittfriar-street 
meeting  house,  I  was  again  invited  to  pray 
and  sing  ;  but  Mr.  Tobias  the  preacher  (on 
whom  I  had  called)  checked  me  in  the  meeting, 
and  took  the  hymn  out  of  my  mouth,  com- 
manding the  persons  who  prayed  to  stand  on 
their  feet :  and  after  meeting  gave  me  a  sharp 
reprimand  :  and  then  calling  the  local  preach- 
ers and  leaders  into  a  room,  and,  I  suppose, 
charged  them,  and  reprimanded  him  who  had 
invited  me,  as  he  ever  after  was  shy  to  me. 

314.  Now  my  door  seemed  to  be  completely 
hedged  up,  and  I  saw  nothing  but  death  be- 
fore me,  having  no  money  to  pay  my  passage 
back,  and  did  not  know  how  to  do  ship  work, 
and  no  trade  to  follow  for  my  bread,  and  I 
could  not  expect  this  family  to  entertain  me 
long;  no  acquaintance  round  about,  and  three 
thousand  miles  from  my  friends.  No  one  can 
tell  my  feelings,  but  those  who  have  been  in 
the  like  circumstances.  It  was  a  trial  of  my 
faith,  yet  I  could  not  say  I  was  sorry  that  I 
had  come;  though  it  seemed  to  me  I  should 
sink  :  But  these  words  strengthened  my  confi- 
dence, "  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all 
numbered  ;"  immediately  I  lay  down  and  fell 
asleep,  and  dreamed  that  I  saw  a  person  put 
leaven  into  a  bowl  of  meal,  it  leavened  and 
leavened  until  it  swelled  clear  over  on  the 
ground,  then  leavened  under  ground  till  it  got 
a  distance  of  some  score  rods,  imperceptible 
by  the  inhabitants:  at  length  it  broke  out  in 
the  furthermost  place  :  and  then  appeared  in 
several  other  spots.  This  dream  strengthened 
my  confidence  in  God,  that  my  way  was  prepar- 
ing, though  imperceptible  to  me.  When  I 
awaked,  my  trials  of  mind  were  greatly  less- 
ened. I  besought  God  if  he  had  any  thing  for 
me  to  do  in  this  country,  to  open  a  door  and 
prepare  my  way ;  but  if  not  to  take  me  to  him- 
self, for  now  I  was  only  a  burthen  to  myself 


40 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


and  others;  and  I  did  believe  that  one  or  the 
other  he  would  prant. 

315.  20th.  Whilst  we  were  at  family  pray- 
er, a  Scotch  soldier  overheard  us,  and  came  in 
and  invited  me  to  preach  in  the  barracks  at 
Chapel-izod ;  which  I  did  several  times.  Sev- 
eral other  doors  opening  in  different  barracks, 
I  improved  the  opportunities :  one  of  which 
was  at  Island-bridge,  where  God  began  a  re- 
vival, and  a  small  society  was  formed.  Having 
a  desire  to  visit  the  country,  at  first  the  door 
appeared  shut ;  but  one  (who  for  a  scruple  of 
conscience  had  been  expelled  society,)  upon 
hearing  thereof,  sent  word  to  me,  that  he  was 
going  to  the  Queen's  County,  and  if  I  was 
minded  to  go,  would  bear  my  expenses. 

316.  26th.  Taking  the  canal  boat,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  Monastereven,  whence  we  walked 
to  Mount  Mellick.  Here  I  found  a  man  out 
of  society,  who  had  been  abused,  which  occa- 
sioned the  separation  of  about  thirty,  who  held 
meeting  by  themselves.  I  held  several  meet- 
ings in  different  parts  of  the  neighborhood,  and 
refreshing  seasons  we  had  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord.  A  quarterly  meeting  was  held 
here  :  I  petitioned  for  liberty  to  go  into  the 
love  feast,  but  was  denied,  saying,  you  belong 
to  no  particular  people. 

317.  My  congregations  were  so  large,  that 
no  private  house  could  contain  them  :  for 
which  reason  some  got  open  the  preaching 
house  doors,  contrary  to  my  advice ;  lest  it 
should  look  as  though  I  wanted  to  cause  divi- 
sions ;  as  the  preacher  had  left  strict  orders 
not  to  let  me  in,  &c. 

318.  Here  I  heard  two  women  from  my  ownV 
country  preach,  (called  Quakers)  for  the  firsl 
time  of  my  hearing  any  of  their  society. 

319.  A  question  arose  in  my  mind  whether 
I  had  done  wrong  in  coming  away  from  my 
own  country;  is  it  not  possible  I  lay  under  a 
mistake  after  all  %  Thus  I  fell  asleep,  and 
dreamed  that  I  died  and  was  buried  under 
a  hearth  ;  the  lid  which  composed  a  part  of 
the  hearth  was  marble  :  My  father  coming  in- 
to the  room,  said,  What  is  there  1  one  replied, 
your  son  lies  there  ;  he  then  pulled  off  the  lid. 
and  behold  it  was  truth  ;  and  I  stood  ami 
looked  at  my  body  and  behold  it  began  to  pu- 
trefy and  moulder.  I  was  then  a  mystery  to 
myself,  to  see  my  body  in  one  place  and  I 
standing  in  another.  I  began  to  feel,  to  see 
if  I  was  ilesh,  when  a  voice  seemed  to  answer. 
I  will  explain  the  mystery  to  you  :  if  you  had 
tarried  in  America,  you  would  have  died  as 
the  prophet  predicted,  and  your  body  would 
have  been  mouldering  as  you  now  see  it;  but 
now  you  are  preserved  for  future  usefulness. 
1  waked  u p  with  the  queries  gone. 

320.  From  hence  (Mont  Mellick,)  I  return- 
ed to  Dublin. — I  received  two  letters  from  the 
north,  requesting  me  to  return  with  all  speed 


to  Lame.    I  had  received  money  enough  from 
the  withdrawn  members  to  return. 

321.  After  holding  some  more  meetings  n 
the  barracks,  (and  paying  my  passage,  ana 
procuring  some  provisions,  having  two  shil- 
lings left,)  I  set  sail,  but  was  put  back  by  a 
contrary  and  tempestuous  wind,  after  beirg 
out  thirty  hours. 

322.  I  believe  there  was  the  peculiar  hand 
of  God  in  this  ;  for  a  powerful  time  we  had  at 
Island  bridge  the  same  evening. 

323.  January  20th,  1800.  After  walking 
some  miles  I  embarked  again,  and  just  as  I 
was  going  on  board  heard  the  shrieks  of  a 
woman,  and  turning  round  saw  (a  door  shut 
to)  one  weeping  as  if  her  heart  would  break  ; 
I  asked  the  cause,  she  said  she  had  three 
children  at  home,  who  had  eaten  nothing 
since  yesterday,  and  that  she  had  not  a  six- 
pence to  buy  bread  for  them,  and  this  fa- 
mily would  not  lend  a  shilling,  and  that  her 
husband  would  not  receive  his  wages  till  Sa- 
turday night.  There  was  a  dialogue  in  my 
mind  whether  duty  required  me  to  relieve  her 
want,  (as  I  reflected  how  much  better  my  pre- 
sent circumstances  were  than  her's.)  however 
I  did  not  leave  her  till  I  had  given  her  one  of 
the  shillings  I  had  left ;  and,  O,  how  grateful 
she  appeared !  The  wind  was  not  entirely 
fair,  however  we  put  to  sea  :  the  storm  in- 
creased, and  the  sea  seemed  to  run  mountains 
high,  and  washed  several  valuable  things  over- 
board ;  but  what  surprised  me  was,  I  never 
once  heard  the  captain  swear  or  take  an  oath 
during  all  the  time. 

324.  On  the  22d  we  gained  Belfast  harbor, 
'and  came  to  anchor  within  two  miles  of  the 
town,  where  I  jumped  into  the  pilot's  boat  and 
gave  my  remaining  shilling  to  be  taken  ashore ; 
and  through  cold  wind  and  rough  sea,  reached 
the  town  about  six  o'clock  in  the  evening ;  I 
wandered  up  and  down  for  some  time,  the 
way  I  felt  my  heart  inclined,*  till  recollecting 
a  letter  I  had  in  my  pocket ;  but  how  to  find 
the  person  to  whom  it  was  directed  I  did  not 
know,  but  feeling  my  heart  drawn  up  an  alley, 
I  went  to  the  door  and  rapped  :  the  people  de- 
sired to  know  what  I  wanted,  I  told  them,  and 
they  invited  me  to  take  tea.  which  favor  1  re- 
ceived as  from  the  hand  of  God;  then  ;i  hid 
piloted  me  to  the  house  where  I  wished  to  go 
to.  where  1  found  the  mother  of  sergeant  'lip- 
ping, in  whose  room  I  preached  at  [sland 
bridge,  he  having  sent  by  me  a  letter  to  her. 

325.  Here  I  hud  lodging,  and  continued  a 
few  davs.  1  went  to  seethe  preacher,  Andrew 
Hamilton,  jun.,  to  whom  I  related  all  my  si- 
tuation, and  after  a  little  conversation,  he  gave 
me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  with  liberty 


♦By  the  light  of  lamps— famine  and  death  now  stared 
me  in  the  face  in  this  large  town — yet  could  not  say  I 
was  sorry  I  had  left  America 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


41 


to  improve  round  his  circuit,  so  long  as  my 
conduct  should  he  such  as  it  had  been  at 
Lame:  He  could  not  be  blamed  for  this  pre- 
caution, for  if  I  behaved  bad  he  would  be 
blamed.  I  told  him  I  hoped  he  would  not  by 
mt  have  cause  to  repent  giving  the  liberty. 
He  likewise  gave  me  money,  to  pay  the  pas- 
sage of  a  letter  to  New  York,  to  get  justice  to 
my  character. 

326.  From  thence  to  White-abbey,  where  I 
was  questioned  very  close,  and  it  was  judged 
I  did  wrong  in  leaving  America ;  but  /.  Mor- 
rison, whom  I  had  seen  at  Lame,  (the  local 
preacher  who  formed  the  class  and  questioned 
me  very  close  to  know  where  I  came  from 
and  was  going  to,)  persuaded  them  to  call  an 
assembly,  to  whom  I  spoke. 

327.  Thence  to  Carrickfergus,  (where  a 
jailer  apparently  died  and  remained  for  some 
hours,  then  revived  again  for  some  hours,  and 
appeared  to  be  in  great  horror,)  and  held 
several  meetings;  to  these  two  places  I  had 
notes  of  introduction  from  a  preacher. 

328.  Thence  to  Ballycarey,  and  held  three 
meetings,  which  were  very  serious.  From 
thence  to  Lame,  which  I  gained  about  twelve 
o'clock.  I  took  breakfast,  and  visited  two  or 
three  families;  and  though  my  dress  was 
somewhat  altered,  the  people  knew  me,  and 
were  staring  from  their  doors  and  windows. 

329 .  I  spent  some  more  time  about  here  not 
altogether  in  vain. 

330.  The  society,  Avhen  I  left  it,  amounted 
to  about  sixty  in  number.  Such  a  village  as 
this  I  never  met  with  before,  for  universal 
friendship  to  me,  considering  I  was  such  a 
stranger. 

331.  One  man  by  the  name  of  Martin. 
showed  every  possible  kindness,  whilst  I  was 
confined  by  a  breaking  out,  which  was  gene- 
rally thought  to  be  the  small-pox. 

332.  One  morning  the  shop  door  under  the 
same  roof,  was  found  wide  open;  though  late 
in  the  evening,  the  mistress  had  examined  par- 
ticularly, as  was  her  constant  custom  to  see 
that  it  was  locked  and  barred  just  before  she 
retired  to  rest,  and  nothing  was  missing, 
though  money  and  valuable  articles  were 
in  it. 

333.  The  man  who  said  his  wife  made  so 
much  ado  about  religion,  at  first  was  unwill- 
ing to  hear  me  preach,  or  even  to  pray  in  his 
family,  being  much  given  to  jesting,  &c,  hut 
when  sickness  came  upon  him,  he  made  vows 
to  serve  God,  and  sent  for  me  to  visit  him, 
and  a  few  hours  before  his  departure,  found 
acceptance. 

334.  Isle  of  Magee — Here  was  no  society; 
many  were  the  opposers  to  a  free  salvation ; 
contending  for  reprobation  and  blinding  the 
people  thereby.  However,  many  tender  minds 
of  the  youth  appeared  to  be  stirred  to  con- 


sideration   during  the   few  meetings   I  held 
among  them. 

335.  In  Strade  and  Cogray,  were  a  tender 
people  ;  at  Doe  the  officer  of  the  guard,  taking 
the  letter  of  the  law,  would  suffer  no  meeting 
in  the  evening,  so  scores  were  disappointed ; 
however,  I  held  meeting  in  the  morning  and 
several  times  afterwards,  and  the  disappoint- 
ment brought  more  out  to  hear,  by  which 
means  I  hope  good  was  done. 

336.  One  morning  I  went  to  the  Barracks, 
and  found  many  of  the  soldiers  round  the 
card-table,  which  seemed  to  dash  them;  I 
threw  a  pamphlet  on  the  table  and  walked  off. 
These  things  so  attracted  their  attention,  that 
on  a  Sabbath  day  the  parade  was  omitted, 
that  the  men  might  come  and  hear  me.  The 
greatest  part  of  the  assembly  were  caught  in 
a  covenant  to  pray  to  God  ;  but  some  were 
angry,  and  said  I  swore  the  people  to  be 
religious. 

337.  In  Carley,  the  family  had  not  notified 
the  people  according  to  expectation,  fearing 
the  martial  law.  However  they  thought  and 
said  it  was  a  pity  I  should  lose  my  visit ;  and 
calling  in  the  neighbors,  we  had  a  refreshing 
season.  Some  more  meetings  I  held  in  this 
vicinity,  and  some  good  I  hope  was  done.  In 
Ballynure  and  at  Bryantang,  we  had  comfort- 
able seasons.  At  Kilwater  the  Lord  has  be- 
gun a  good  work.  In  Belleaston  church,  I 
spoke  to  the  young  people  from,  "Is  it  well 
with  thee'?"  having  walked  fourteen  miles 
and  spoke  four  times. 

338.  Sunday,  Feb.  23d.  I  went  fourteen 
miles ;  preached  four  times :  many  felt  the 
word,  and  it  was  a  happy  day  for  me. 

239.  March  6th.  A  magistrate  hailed  me 
on  the  road,  and  said,  Where  are  you  going  1 

A.  To  Larne. 

Q.  Where  did  you  come  from  ] 

A.  Ballycarey. 

Q.  What's  your  occupation  ] 

A.  I  have  got  none. 

Q.  Where  do  you  belong  1 

A.  No  where. 

Q.  What,  are  you  strolling  about  the  coun- 
try % 

A.  Yes,  I  have  no  particular  place  of  resi- 
dence. 

Q.  Where's  your  pass  1 

A.  I  have  got  none. 

Q.  Where  was  you  born  1 

A.  North  America. 

Q.  Well,  to  America  you  shall  go  again.— 
Come,  go  along  with  me  to  the  guard-house. 

Q.  What  do  you  follow,  and  what  did  you 
come  after  ? 

A.  I  follow  preaching,  and  come  upon  ac- 
count of  my  health  ;  and  Methodist  preachers 
don't  apply  to  magistrates  for  passes. 

Well,  said  he,  (upon  observing  I  could  not 


42 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


walk  fast,  my  feet  being  sore,)  if  ever  I  see 
you  this  way  again,  I'll  send  you  to  prison. 
1  replied,  you  are  at  your  option,  and  can  do 
as  you  think  proper  ;  then  he  put  the  whip  to 
his  horse  and  went  on. 

340.  My  mind  has  been  much  exercised  of 
late,  as  though  it  would  be  my  duty  to  travel 
the  vineyard  in  other  lands  ;  and  the  time 
of  my  departure  from  about  here  I  believe  is 
nigh. 

341.  I  feel  the  worth  of  souls  near  my 
heart,  and  as  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent  in 
the  ministerial  work  as  ever.  My  trust  is 
still  in  God  ;  but  oh  !  the  hindrances  of  Zion ! 
stumbling-block  professors,  I  fear  are  the  ruin 
of  many  souls. 

342.  When  I  feel  an  uncommon  impression 
to  do  such  and  such  things,  if,  when  I  resist 
them,  it  brings  a  burthen,  and  if  when  I 
cherish  them,  it  brings  love,  I  generally  pros- 
per in  following  it. 

343.  My  soul  is  pained  on  Zion's  account. 
The  sores  upon  my  feet  grow  worse,  and  I 
have  no  one  who  can  sympathize  with  me  in 
my  singular  state. 

344.  Sunday,  16th.  I  preached  in  Larue, 
for  the  last  time,  from,  -Finally,  brethren, 
farewell,"'  &c,  to  many  hundreds  of  people, 
and  a  melting  season  it  was ;  hard  to  part 
with  the  young  beginners ;  but  the  will  of 
God  be  done. 

345.  On  the  17th,  contrary  to  the  advice  of 
my  friends,  I  walked  to  Caron  Castle.  There 
I  held  some  meetings,  and  there  seemed  a 
prospect  of  good :  from  thence  to  Glenarm 
and  Canayla ;  here  we  had  solemn  seasons. 

346.  Returning  to  Carrickfergus,  I  held 
several  meetings;  as  when  I  left  this  place 
before,  I  put  up  a  public  notice,  requesting 
the  people  to  turn  out  when  I  should  come 
again,  and  hear  me,  not  as  critics,  but  as  sin- 
cere inquirers  after  truth.  Word  flew  over 
the  town,  "the  American's  come,  the  Ameri- 
can's come;''  so  I  told  them  I  would  speak  to 
the  youlli  ;  which  brought  out  a  multitude. 
Then  I  said,  invite  out  the  deists  and  I  will 
preach  to  them  ;  so  the  deists  in  town  were 
invited  personally,  and  came  out.  After  seve- 
ral meetings,  I  felt  myself  clear  from  the 
place  and  went  away.  The  power  of  God 
was  sensibly  felt  here,  and  one  sea!,  I  trust, 
found  religion,  whom  in  some  months  after,  I 
met  in  Dublin.  From  this,  I  infer,  that  I 
ought  not  to  be  discouraged,  if  the  fruit  of  the 
word  does  not  immediately  appear. 

347.  April  1st.  Quarterly  meeting  was 
held  in  Belfast,  where  I  met  several  preachers, 
who  treated  me  with  love  and  friendship,  as 
much  as  I  could  expect  in  my  situation.  One's 
nam.'  was  Wood.  A  woman  at  Newry,  who 
had  got  her  mind  prejudiced,  had  said,  God 
hnb  forsaken  the  Methodists,  and  will  bless 


them  no  more,  and  the  Evangelical  society 
have  got  the  crown.  Wood  said,  God  has  not 
forsaken  them,  but  will  bless  them  again,  and 
twenty  souls  will  be  converted  before  Saturday 
night :  and  how  he  came  to  speak  these 
words,  he  could  not  tell ;  it  was  the  beginning 
of  the  week,  and  no  visible  appearance  ol  a 
revival,  until  the  next  evening,  when  some 
were  awakened  powerfully,  and  just  twenty 
before  sunset  on  Saturday,  professed  to  receive 
remission  of  sins,  and  some  hundreds  were 
shortly  taken  into  society. 

348.  I  walked  to  Antrim,  and  held  a  few 
meetings  that  were  solemn  and  tender,  and  re- 
turned to  Belfast.  Round  this  place,  I  had 
some  meetings  in  the  street ;  for  which  I  was 
sent  to  prison.  But  A.  Hamilton  said  to  the 
officer,  preaching  in  the  streets  is  a  privilege 
allowed  us  by  government,  and  they  will  give 
you  no  thanks  for  your  loyalty  in  sending  this 
young  man  to  prison  ;  for  he  seeks  to  do  no 
harm,  if  he  can  do  no  good.  I  got  a  good 
opportunity  to  speak  to  the  prisoners  by  this 
means,  and  shortly  was  let  out.  I  bless  God 
for  this  singular  event,  for  it  brought  more 
people  out  to  meeting. 

349.  Feeling  my  spirit  inclined  to  the  south, 
I  bought  a  passage.  These  words  were  run- 
ning through  my  mind,  "  and  the  waters  as- 
suagerl."  I  told  the  people,  I  believed  we 
should  have  a  rough  passage.  Some  advised 
me  not  to  go  ;  but  feeling  my  work  done  here, 
I  set  forward  on  Friday  11th  :  but  on  Saturday 
night  the  wind  began  to  blow,  and  the  waves 
to  toss  the  vessel,  which  drove  the  captain 
and  hands  to  their  Romish  duties,  as  they  got 
affrighted. 

350.  The  wind  drove  us  into  Ramsay  Lay, 
in  the  isle  of  Man;  and  we  anchored  about  a 
mile  from  land.  The  waves  being  high,  I  did 
not  venture  on  shore  for  several  days. 

351.  The  sailors  ate  up  my  provisions, 
whilst  I  slept,  and  their  provisions  my  weak 
stomach  could  not  endure;  •  e  than 
eighty  hours  I  did  not  break  my  last,  except 
with  cold  water,  and  I  despaired  i  I 

352.  The  wind  and  storm  increased.  A 
schooner  near  us  slipped  her  cable  and  drove 
oil' towards  Scotland.  Our  captain,  tin 
following,  got  terrified,  as  did  all  the  hands 
and  passengers;  but  my  mind  was  calmly 
composed  and  stayed  on  God. 

353.  The  captain  had  thoughts  of  running 
the  vessel  on  shore  to  the  mercy  of  Cod  :  but 
at  length  day  broke;  a  signal  of  distress  was 
hoisted,  and  a  boat  came  from  shore  anil  towed 
the  vessel  to  the  quay,  an  I  I  went  on  si 

aefhing  to  eat,  ha\  ing  bul  one  i  i 
with  me;  and  after  much  difficulty  1  found  a 
Methodist  boarding-house,  and  no 
my    situation    to    them,    who  ga\ 
food:  and  eating  rather  hearty  in  my  weak 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


43 


state,  it  seemed  to  give  me  much  pain.  Here 
also  I  obtained  a  lodging  for  the  night.  My 
soul  was  melted  to  tenderness  under  a  sense 
of  the  divine  goodness,  in  turning  my  present 
captivity.  The  next  day,  a  preacher  came  to 
town,  to  whom  I  made  known  my  situation  ; 
and  God  gave  me  favor  in  his  sight. 

354.  The  preaching  house  doors  were  open- 
ed to  me,  where  some  hundreds  of  people  came 
to  hear  me  the  first  night ;  and  conditionally 
if  the  vessel  did  not  sail,  I  intended  to  speak 
the  next. 

355.  The  vessel  attempted  to  sail  out  un- 
known to  me;  but  broke  her  anchor  against 
the  quay ;  which  detained  her  another  tide ; 
so  I  fulfilled  the  meeting  and  did  not  lose  my 
passage.  And  the  captain,  who  said  I  was 
either  a  witch,  or  a  wizard,  or  a  devil,  or 
something,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  me,  he 
would  have  had  a  good  passage  ;  and  before 
he  would  take  me  again,  I  should  pay  five 
pounds.  He  and  the  crew  came  to  hear  me 
preach. 

356.  I  visited  about  twenty  families ;  which 
times  were  tender  indeed.  The  disposition  of 
the  inhabitants  seemed  exceedingly  hospitable. 
They  were  minded  I  should  tarry  for  some 
weeks ;  but  not  prevailing,  gave  me  the  neces- 
saries for  my  passage ;  so  we  set  sail  for 
Dublin. 

357.  I  did  not  regret  all  my  sufferings,  con- 
sidering the  good  times  we  had  in  this  place. 

358.  The  night  before  I  got  on  shore, 
(whilst  the  waves  were  running  over  the 
deck,  every  now  and  then  the  water  coming 
into  the  forecastle  where  I  was,  which  made 
me  wet  and  chilled,)  I  dreamed  that  I  got  on 
shore  and  held  two  meetings  :  this  I  related  to 
the  people  before  I  held  the  first  meeting. 

359.  After  a  passage  of  forty-eight  hours,  I 
landed  in  Dublin,  and  was  glad  to  escape  the 
sailors,  who  twice  threw  me  across  the  cabin. 

360.  I  went  to  my  old  lodgings  at  W. 
TAowias's,  where  I  continued  about  twelve 
days,  to  let  my  feet  grow  a  little  better;  but 
the  same  shyness  still  appeared  among  the 
Methodists. 

361.  During  this  stay  was  held  the  Quaker 
yearly  meeting.  Several  meetings  I  attended, 
and  found  it  not  altogether  unprofitable. 

362.  Here  I  saw  one,"  who  when  hearing  I 
was  sick  in  the  north,  sent  something  for  my 
relief,  and  here  gave  me  more  to  bear  my  ex- 
penses. 

363.  May  6th.  I  took  the  canal  boat  for 
Monastereven,  where  I  tarried  a  few  days, 
and  the  edge  of  prejudice  seemed  to  be  re- 
moved in  general ;  and  some  refreshing  meet- 
ings we  had,  though  the  preaching  house  was 
shut  against  me  by  strict  orders  from  the 
preachers.  The  class  leader  said,  I  believe 
you  mean  well,  but  did  wrong   in   coining 


away  without  liberty ;  for  which  reason  these 
afflict ions'in  body,  &c.  pursue  you ;  but  if  you 
are  faithful,  will  at  last  work  for  your  good. 

364.  A  door  being  opened,  I  rode  three 
miles  and  held  four  agreeable  meetings. 

365.  A  man  carried  me  to  Knightstown, 
near  Mount  Mellick,  as  my  feet  were  so  sore 
I  could  not  walk ;  my  hands  likewise  so 
swelled,  that  I  could  neither  dress  nor  undress 
myself :  so  I  tarried  with  T.  Gill  for  several 
days,  holding  meetings  in  the  evenings;  the 
fruit  of  which,  I  expect  to  see  in  the  day  of 
eternity.  Thence  I  rode  to  Maryborough, 
where  I  found  kind  friends,  and  held  four 
meetings.  Thence  to  Mount  Mellick,  where 
we  had  some  refreshing  times.  Then  I  hob- 
bled along  about  two  miles,  to  T.  Gill's,  and 
spent  a  little  time  more. — My  trials  concern- 
ing my  singular  state,  and  the  exercise  of 
faith  God  calls  me  to,  and  to  see  so  little  fruit 
of  my  labor,  and  the  cause  of  God  so  wound- 
ed by  ministers  and  professors  of  all  denomi- 
nations, that  I  wished  to  retire  to  some  lonely 
part  of  the  earth,  and  weep  and  mourn  out  my 
days.  But  I  cannot  feel  myself  released  from 
the  important  duty  of  sounding  the  gospel 
trumpet ;  from  which,  if  I  had  the  riches  of 
the  Indies,  I  would  have  given  them  for  a  re- 
lease ;  but  in  vain  were  my  thoughts.  I 
sometimes  thought  I  knew  the  feelings  of 
Moses,  in  some  small  degree,  with  Jeremiah 
and  Jonah ;  but  not  long  after  I  found  the 
Lord  to  breathe  into  my  soul  the  spirit  of  my 
station  ;  I  felt  resigned ;  my  discouragement 
subsided,  and  I  was  filled  with  holy  resolu- 
tions to  go  forward  in  the  name  of,  and  rely- 
ing on,  God  alone.  0  God  !  keep  me  as  in 
the  hollow  of  thy  hand,  meek  and  patient, 
strong  in  faith,  and  clean  from  the  stain  of  sin. 

366.  Taking  my  farewell  leave  of  the  peo- 
ple, I  set  out  for  Hall,  near  Moat,  as  a  Qua- 
ker had  invited  me  at  the  yearly  meeting. 
Here  I  tarried  several  days,  and  experienced 
much  kindness,  and  I  improved  the  time  in 
reading  their  books  with  the  Journal  of 
George  Fox,  which  I  long  had  a  desire  to 
see,  but  never  had  an  opportunity  until  now. 
0!  how  are  this  dear  people  degenerated  from 
the  state  of  their  forefathers.  I  spoke  a  few 
words  in  one  of  their  meetings,  for  which  I 
got  a  gentle  reproof.  I  rode  to  Athlone,  and 
sent  a  man  through  the  town  to  notify  the 
people. 

367.  I  soon  had  a  considerable  congrega- 
tion collected  in  the  session  house,  where 
many  were  melted  to  tenderness.  I  believe 
much  good  might  be  done  here,  if  the  Gospel 
was  faithfully  preached;  but  I  must  go  to 
another  place  :  here  the  Methodists  looked 
upon  me  shy.  In  Moat  I  held  two  meetings, 
and  had  out,  as  I  was  told,  some  scores  of 
Quakers. 


44 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


368.  Thence  I  rode  on  a  car  to  Tullamore, 
where  I  found  prejudice  had  been  imbibed  by 
the  people.  Hence  I  walked  with  much  pain 
to  Mount  Meilick,  and  rested  two  days. 
Thence  to  Mountrath,  where  we  had  several 
comfortable  meetings. 

369.  As  I  lay  on  the  bed,  a  preacher  came 
in  and  looked,  and  went  out  and  inquired,  and 
came  in  again,  and  calling  me  brother,  shook 
me  by  the  hand.  [  questioned  him  as  to  his 
tnin  I  about  my  leaving  America,  and  having 
a  meeting  appointed  in  his  preaching  house; 
said  he.  it  is  hard  to  judge  in  a  case*  where  it 
comes  down  on  a  man's  conscience;  so  he 
parted  with  me  in  love,  saying-, — "  I  cannot 
encourage  you  according  to  discipline  ;  and  so 
I  will  let  you  alone,  &c.  But  brother  Averill 
told  me  if  I  saw  you,  to  bid  you  call  on 
HIM." 

370.  About  this  time  the  following  ideas 
came  into  my  mind.  1st.  About  the  plain 
language  so  called  :  first,  grammar ;  second, 
Bible;  third.  Christianity  teaches  us  plainness 
and  not  superfluity.  2d.  That  no  man  has  a 
right  to  preach  except  God  call  him  to  it  by 
his  Spirit  :  and  though  words  be  ever  so  good, 
in  and  of  themselves,  yet  unless  attended  by 
the  power  of  God  to  the  heart,  will  not  profit; 
therefore  it  must  be  delivered  in  the  power 
and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  to  be  useful; 
and  as  likeness  will  beget  likeness,  and  a 
stream  cannot  rise  higher  than  the  fountain; 
therefore  what  is  not  done  in  the  Spirit  cannot 

God  ;  consequently  we  must  be  subject 
to  the  Spirit,  passive  and  active:  passive, 
having  no  will  of  our  own,  but  what  is  con- 
formed and  swallowed  up  in  the  will  of  God  : 

to  do  what  God  requireth  of  us,  &c. 

371.  As  past  experience  is  like  past  food, 
the  presenl  enjoyment  of  the  love  of  God,  is 
what  makes  the  soul  happy;  therefore  there 
i-   a    necessity  of   momentary  watching  and 

•  er;  to  have  our  minds  uplifted, 
drawn  out  after  and   solely  stayed  on   Cud  : 
and  to  have  one  fixed  resolution  in  all  things, 
to  please,  and  know,  and  enjoy  Cod:  and  ac- 
•!y  begin,  spend,  and  close  every  day 
with  him:  and  in  order  to  do  this,  we  musl 
have  the  agency  of  the  Spirit;  it-  strivings 
and  assistance ;  but  can  we  have  this  at  all 
times  at  our  disposal  '     To  command  the  Spi- 
rit, we  cannol  :  this  is  the  free  unmerited  gift 
of  God  !  3  el  as  he  gh  es  it  freelj .  and  a    the 
Spirit  is  never  found  wanting  to  convince  cor>- 
Biderate  minds  ami   make  them   serious  and 
and   as  the  Scriptures   command   a 
:.  walking  and  Btri\  inur  :   and  sailh 

the  presenl  tense,  (and  \  el  requires  no 
I  therefore  conclude  we  may 


•  lie  travelled  at  large  bv  the  consent  of  the  Confer- 
ence. 


sensibly  feel  the  Spirit  continually;  and  the 
fault  must  be  on  the  creature  side,  if  we  do 
not,  &c. 

372.  But  can  a  man  have  the  Spirit  to 
preach  and  pray,  when  and  where  he  will  ? 
It  appears  the  apostles  could  not  work  mira- 
cles when  and  where  they  pleased  :  and  in 
order  that  souls  may  be  quickened,  the  word 
must  he  attended  by  the  same  power  and  Spi- 
rit, though  in  a  different  calling,  consequently 
we  must  be  under  its  influence,  direction,  and 
impression.  But  how  shall  we  know  the  light 
and  Spirit  of  God,  from  that  of  the  devil  1 

373.  1st.  There  is  no  true  solid  lasting 
peace,  but  in  the  knowing  and  enjoyment  of 
God  :  and  the  calls  of  the  Spirit  of  God  bring 
tenderness  and  solemnity,  and  in  following 
them  there  is  great  peace  and  content  in  the 
mind,  which  affords  a  joy  or  happiness  that  is 
very  sweet  and  full  of  love;  it  draws  them 
more  after  God,  and  they  have  greater  affection 
for  the  future  happiness  of  God's  creatures  ; 
and  to  resist  the  spirit  of  God'6  calls,  brings, 
1st.  depression  and  burden  ;  and  (if  persisted 
in)  darkness  and  condemnation  will  come  and 
overshadow  the  mind  and  the  tender  place 
will  become  hard  ;  and  great  bitterness  and 
unhappiness  will  fill  the  mind;  and  as  it  is 
Go  l's  will  and  delight  to  make  us  happy,  it  is 
our  duty  to  follow  the  leadings  which  give 
true  content  and  solid  joy  to  the  inquiring 
mind  :  and  they  that  do  not,  sin  against  God, 
and  wrong  themselves.  As  for  a  person's 
having  the  discerning  power  positively  to 
know  the  state  of  the  people,  I  know  not ; 
but  God  knoweth  the  state  and  hearts  of  all ; 
and  his  Spirit  may  influence  and  impress  a 
person's  mind  to  such  and  such  discourses,  or 
to  speak  to  such  and  such  states  or  cases  of 
men,  though  we  may  not  know  the  particular 
object ;  and  as  there  is  no  particular  form  of 
church  worship  or  government  pointed  out  in 
the  Scriptures,  I  therefore  have  no  right  to 
stick  down  a  stake,  and  tie  all  preachers  to 
that  particular  form,  mode,  or  rule  in  public 
meetings:  for  what  is  one's  meat  is  another's 
poison.  In  some  cases  amongst  men.  there  is 
no  general  rule  without  an  exception  to  it; 
what  will  be  suitable  at  one  time  will  nol  al- 
ways do  at  another:  therefore  we  are  daily  to 
inquire  the  will  of  God,  and  follow  the  leading 
of  God's  spirit. 

374.  When  God  is  about  to  make  use  of  an 
instrument  to  some  work,  a  little  previous  he 
frequently  permits  them  to  pass  through  greal 
bufferings  of  Satan,  and  deep  trials  of  mind. 
Trials  denote  good  days  :  and  good  denotes 
trials  at  hand:  but  the  darkest  hour  is  just 
before  the  break  of  day. 

With  regard  to  asking  a  blessing, 
either  vocal  or  in  silence,  or  rather  giving  of 
thanks,  previous  to  eating,   is  scriptural;  but 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


45 


after,  appears  to  be  the  addition  of  men  :  ex- 
cept it  be  inferred  from  the  writings  of  Moses. 

376.  Water  baptism  I  have  seen  God  ac- 
knowledge, by  displaying  his  power,  whilst 
the  ceremony  was  administered  in  sprinkling, 
plunging  and  pouring :  but  as  Paul  said,  God 
had  not  sent  him  to  baptize,  but  to  preach,  so 
say  I. 

377.  With  regard  to  bread  and  wine,  God 
has  blessed  my  soul  in  the  use  of  them,  when 
I  looked  through  the  means  to  the  end.  But 
ceremonies  others  contend  enough  about ;  and 
all  I  have  to  do  is  to  save  souls.  If  I  could  feel 
my  mind  released,  oh !  how  soon  would  I  re- 
tire to  my  father's  house,  or  to  some  retired 
place,  and  spend  my  days ;  but  I  feel  woe  is 
me,  if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel. — Some  can  go 
or  stop,  just  as  man  directs;  and  preach,  and 
have  no  seals  of  their  ministry  from  year  to 
year ;  and  yet  feel  contented  and  think  all  is 
well,  but  how  they  get  along  with  it  is  un- 
known to  me.  But  some  I  believe  God  ac- 
cepts as  christians,  but  not  as  preachers. 

378.  My  mind  is  pained  to  see  so  many 
resting  in  means  short  of  the  power  :  and  oth- 
ers so  closely  attached  to  particular  forms. 
Oh !  my  bowels  yearn  over  the  different  de- 
nominations; my  soul  mourns  before  God  on 
Zion's  account.  I  am  willing  to  spend  and  be 
spent  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord ;  but  I  know 
in  vain  I  labor  except  God's  Spirit  attend  the 
word  and  work. 

379.  I  believe  God  intends  and  will  lead  me 
by  the  still  waters,  in  a  way  I  have  not  fully 
known  ;  and  trials  at  hand  I  believe  await  me, 
and  afterwards  I  trust  God  will  bless  my  la- 
bors. 

380.  From  Mountrath  I  called  upon  Mr. 
Averill,  on  my  way  to  Donoughmore. — With 
him  I  had  an  agreeable  conversation. — Said 
he,  "  I  believe  you  are  sincere,  but  lie  under 
a  powerful  temptation  in  coining  away  from 
America."  He  gave  me  the  liberty  of  his  pul- 
pit;  from  which  I  spoke  to  the  people,  and  a 
refreshing  time  we  had.  In  Donoughmore 
likewise,  at  two  meetings.  From  hence  to 
Durrow,  where  we  had  two  meetings,  and  I 
received  a  kind  reception,  though  a  stranger. 
Thence  I  walked  to  Kilkenny ;  my  feet  being 
bad,  I  was  detained  here  for  several  days,  du- 
ring which  time,  I  had  a  number  of  meetings  ; 
the  latter  of  which  were  very  refreshing,  and 
one  soul  I  since  hear  has  been  brought  to 
good.  Here  a  stranger  sent  a  horse  with  me 
twelve  miles  to  Innisteague.  Thence  I  walk- 
ed to  Ross.  Here  a  Quaker  lived  who  had 
invited  me  from  the  yearly  meeting  ;  I  spent 
near  a  week  at  his  house,  perusing  some  books 
which  I  found  profitable. 

381.  I  once  went  into  a  prayer  meeting  in 
the  Methodist  chapel,  and  they  gave  me  the 
hymn  book,  which  I  took  as  providential ;  for 


I  was  impressed  to  speak  concerning  the 
dealings  of  God  with  me,  though  I  sung  not : 
thus  God  opens  my  door  step  by  step.  The 
next  morning  I  set  out  on  my  way  some  dis- 
tance ;  the  further  I  went,  the  more  depressed 
I  felt,  and  the  more  impressed  to  return ;  and 
for  peace  of  mind  through  necessity  I  went 
back,  and  requested  permission  in  the  preach- 
ing house  to  call  the  people. 

382.  After  they  h/id  considerable  talk 
among  themselves,  and  some  with  me,  they 
opened  the  door  ;  at  first,  the  discipline  seem- 
ed to  hinder,  and  then  they  durst  not  deny. 

The  commanding  officer  of  the  town,  with 
many  of  the  quality  and  commonalty,  filled 
the  meeting  house  full,  to  whom  I  spoke  an 
hour  or  more  ;  this  was  a  refreshing  time,  and 
not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

383.  Very  early  the  next  morning  feeling 
my  mind  free  of  this  place,  I  set  out  for  En- 
niscorthy,  and  found  an  opportunity  to  ride  on 
a  car,  which  greatly  eased  my  feet. 

384.  I  spoke  a  few  words  in  the  Methodist 
meeting,  and  at  night  put  up  with  a  Quaker, 
in  whose  house  I  spoke  to  a  number  of  his 
servants.  Thence  I  walked  to  Carnew ;  I 
here  was  received  as  a  friend  by  a  Methodist 
supernumerary  preacher,  who  gave  me  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship  ;  and  in  his  house  I 
had  some  meetings.  Attempting  to  ride  on  a 
car  from  thence,  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I 
was  overtaken  with  an  express  from  the  Wid- 
ow Leonard,  who  wished  to  see  me.  Here  I 
called  another  meeting,  which  was  tender. 
Thence  I  walked  to  Gorey,  where  I  spoke  to 
a  few  hundreds,  and  a  solemn  time  it  was. 

385.  From  thence  to  Eicon,  holding  one 
meeting  on  the  way,  and  two  here,  which 
were  times  not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

386.  Thence  to  Rathdrum  :  here  I  spoke  to 
a  few,  amongst  whom  was  the  preacher  who 
had  shut  me  out  of  the  love  feast  at  Mount 
Mellick.  Here  he  pretended  some  friendship, 
with  color  in  his  face. 

387.  Thence  to  Wicklow,  where  Cooper 
preached,  and  then  a  Methodist  :  after  which 
I  was  permitted.  But  some  gentry  being  here, 
they  could  not  bear  the  truth. 

388.  From  thence  I  came  to  Dublin  about 
the  15th  of  July.  Here  I  met  Doctor  Coke, 
who  had  just  returned  from  America.  By  him 
I  received  a  letter  from  my  dear  friend,  /. 
Mitchell,  who  was  so  unwilling  that  I  should 
come  away  ;  and  also  another  from  R.  Searle. 
These  gave  me  some  refreshment.  About  this 
time  I  received  a  letter  from  my  parents  and 
sister ;  which  gave  me  comfort,  to  hear  my 
parents  were  well,  and  my  sister  still  endured. 

389.  Dr.  Coke  requested  me  to  go  a  mission- 
ary to  Halifax  or  Quebec ;  and  upon  condi- 
tions that  I  would  promise  obedience  to  what 
he  should  direct,  for  six  years  would  bear  my 


46 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


expenses ;  and  I  should  want  nothing  of 
books,  clothes,  &c.  Having  twenty-four  hours 
consideration,  I  weighed  the  matter,  and  re- 
turned my  answer  in  the  negative  ;  as  in  ten- 
der conscience  I  durst  not  leave  the  kingdom 
yet :  believing  it  the  will  of  God  I  should  stay. 
At  which  time  tears  llowed  plentifully,  and  it 
seemed  as  if  my  head  was  a  fountain  of  wa- 
ters. The  doctor  grasped  me  in  his  arms, 
gave  me  a  hug,  and  went  his  way. 

390.  At  the  time  he  made  me  the  proposal, 
(whilst  we  sat  at  breakfast,)  one  preacher 
came  and  sat  down  by  my  side,  and  said, 
-what  do  you  desire  or  request  of  the  confer- 
ence that  they  should  do  for  you  ?"  I  replied, 
(supposing  him  to  be  my  friend,)  nothing ; 
only  that  the  preachers  should  not  speak 
against  me,  to  blacken  my  character ;.  where- 
by to  prejudice  people  against  me,  to  hedge 
up  my  way,  and  hurt  my  usefulness.  He 
then  removed  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  table, 
and  said,  if  he  attempts  to  travel  in  the  name 
of  a  Methodist  and  preach  in  the  streets,  the 
mob  will  be  upon  him;  and  if  they  once  be- 
gin, they  will  attack  every  preacher  that 
comes  along,  and  fall  on  our  Irish  missiona- 
ries next :  and  if  they  begin,  it  will  be  hard  to 
stop  them  ;  and  government  will  immediately 
conclude  we  are  at  the  head  of  these  disturb- 
ances, or  the  occasion  of  them ;  by  which 
means  they  will  deem  us  enemies,  and  take 
away  some  of  our  privileges.  Whereas,  said 
the  doctor,  there  was  never  such  a  thing 
known,  when  in  the  midst  of  external  and  in- 
ternal wars  and  commotions,  that  preachers 
were  permitted  to  travel  and  hold  meetings  as 
oft  as  they  pleased.  He  then  added,  I  domt 
know  but  your  travelling  about,  may  do  more 
harm  than  the  conversion  of  five  hundred  souls 
may  do  good  ;  take  it  upon  all  accounts,  I 
can't  say  hut  I  -dial I  be  under  tile  necessity  of 
writing  to  Lord  Castlereagh,  to  inform  him 
who  and  what  you  are  :  that  we  disown  you, 
&c,  then  you'll  be  arrested  and  committed  to 
prison,  and  if  you  once  get  in  jail,  it  will  he 
hard  to  get  out. 

391.  These  things  were  mentioned  for  my 
consideration,  during  the  above-mentioned 
twenty-tour  hours. 

392.  But  the  impression  on  my  mind  was  so 
strong  to  tarry,  that  if  government  had  threat- 
send  me   to  prison   in   irons,  as  yet  I 

durst  not  consent  to  go. 

393.  Alter  thi<,  il   was  talked  over  in  con- 
ami  agreed  that  the  connexion  should 

show  me  no  countenance,  but  disapprobation, 
which  they  requested  the  doctor  to  tell  me, 
though  he  never  did  bis  errand;  bul  Tobias, 
upon  finding  out  his  mission,  took  upon  him- 
sell  to  do  it,  without  being  appointed;  and 
tori. id  me  coming  to  Waterford  (where  he  was 
stationed)  among  the   Methodists,   or   to  the 


meeting  house,  and  if  I  did,  he  would  preach 
against  me  in  public  and  in  private.  Upon 
lli is.  several  of  the  preachers  who  were 
friendly  in  their  hearts,  durst  not  show  it  out- 
wardly, &c. 

394.  Now,  according  to  appearance,  my 
way  was  hedged  up  all  around.  My  trials 
were  keen;  but  God  was  my  support,  in  whom 
I  put  my  trust,  believing  he  would  pave  my 
way  step  by  step. 

395.  About  this  time  I  had  a  short  sketch 
of  the  general  run  of  my  experience  committed 
to  the  press,  in  order  to  give  away  for  the 
benefit  of  mankind — it  contained  about  twen- 
ty small  pages,  the  edition  was  near  three 
thousand — none  of  which  I  sold ;  but  sent 
some  of  them  to  different  parts  of  the  country. 

396.  I  took  a  walk  out  of  town,  in  order  to 
preach  to  a  garrison  ;  but  could  not  get  them 
together  ;  so  I  gave  them  some  pamphlets,  and 
set  out  to  return  ;  and  on  my  way  from  the 
Pigeon-house  I  was  suddenly  taken  unwell, 
and  thought  I  should  have  died  on  the  spot ; 
and  staggering  along,  I  got  into  Ringsend ; 
when  after  some  little  refreshment  in  a  gro- 
cer's shop,  I  gained  some  strength,  and  visited 
a  couple  of  prisons,  and  got  to  my  lodgings. 
This  was  the  first  Lord's  day  in  August.  I 
took  tea  with  the  family,  and  retired  to  my 
chamber,  where  I  was  confined  about  thirty- 
two  days,  without  the  sight  of  the  sun. 

397.  In  the  beginning  of  this  confinement, 
it  was  thought  I  had  the  measles,  but  an 
apothecary  being  called  in,  on  examining 
closelyr,  he  said  the  eruption  was  too  promi- 
nent for  this,  and  therefore  it  must  be  some- 
thing else,  perhaps  the  small  pox  :  so  my 
friends  halted  between  two  opinions  ;  scarcely 
knowing  what  to  do — I  being  unwilling  to 
have  any  physician  who  had  not  the  fear  of 
God  before  his  eyes;  knowing  I  had  suffered 
so  much  from  them,  with  very  little  good. 

398.  But  a  Quaker  woman,  who  heard  of 
me,  came  to  see  me,  and  said.  -'I  wish  he  was 
in  the  care  of  Doctor  Johnson,  and  I  should 
feel  my  mind  easy."  I,  upon  hearing  the 
words,  made  some  inquiry  concerning  the  man, 
and  consented  he  should  come;  and  being 
sent  for,  he  came  without  delay,  as  he  had 
heard  of  me  just  before,  and  was  considering 
in  his  mind  whether  he  should  come  of  his 
own  accord  and  offer  me  his  assistance. 

399.  My  eves.  at.  this  time,  were  entirely 
closed,  and  continued  so  about  a  fortnight; 
and  for  about  ten  days  nothing  passed  through 
my  bowels. 

400.  Here  I  despaired  of  life,  and  expected 
to  die  :  but  the  Lord  was  precious  to  my  soul 
as  ever.  Three  things  I  desired  to  live  for, 
which  were : 

401.  1st.  I  wanted  to  attain  higher  degrees 
of  holiness,  that  I  might  be  happier  hereafter. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


47 


402.  2d.  I  felt  the  worth  of  souls,  and  an 
anxious  desire  to  be  useful  to  them. 

403.  3rd.  My  parents  I  wished  to  see  once 
more  in  this  world,  lest  when  they  heard  of 
my  death,  it  would  bring  them  to  the  grave 
with  sorrow.  But  at  length  I  was  enabled  to 
give  them  up,  and  leave  them  in  the  hand  of 
God  to  protect  and  support. 

404.  What  I  wished  to  die  for  was,  to  get 
out  of  this  troublesome  world,  and  to  be  at 
rest  with  saints  above  :  yet  I  felt  resigned  to 
go  or  stay,  as  God  should  see  fit :  sensibly 
feeling  the  presence  of  God,  and  reading  my 
title  clear  to  the  mansions  of  glory.  The  very 
sting  of  death  was  gone ;  so  that  it  appeared 
no  more  to  me  to  die,  than  to  fall  asleep 
and  take  a  nap. 

405.  During  this  time,  there  was  something 
whispering  in  my  mind,  as  though  this  sick- 
ness, by  the  will  and  wisdom  of  God,  came, 
and  would  turn  to  his  glory  in  this  world,  and 
yet  I  must  travel  other  countries  to  preach  the 
gospel)  but  the  possibility  of  it  seemed  so 
contrary  to  human  appearance,  that  I  did  not 
give  much  heed  to  the  whispering  voice  :  but 
my  soul  was  happy  all  the  time. 

406.  Some  thought  it  strange  that  I  did  not 
speak  more  than  I  did  about  religion :  but  I 
feeling  my  mind  weak,  and  my  thoughts  some- 
times to  wander,  was  fearful  lest  I  should 
speak  amiss,  and  thereby  perhaps  hurt  tender 
minds,  as  some  had  already  said  that  I  was 
better  in  my  heart  than  in  my  head.  After 
twenty-two  days  thus  passing  away,  hope  be- 
gan to  spring  up  in  my  mind  that  I  should  re- 
cover, and  yet  labor  in  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lor  J. 

407.  The  physician,  Dr.  Johnson,  had  at- 
tended me  faithfully  from  the  time  he  first  came  ; 
sitting  up  with  me  about  ten  whole  nights, 
and  visiting  me  repeatedly  through  the  day  : 
and  as  soon  as  he  thought  I  was  able,  had 
me  carried  in  a  sedan  chair  to  his  own  house; 
though  he  was  neither  in  membership  with  the 
Quakers  nor  Methodists. 

408.  Here  I  continued  seven  weeks.  I 
think  for  about  twelve  days  after  I  came,  the 
blood  would  gush  out  of  my  sores,  upon  at- 
tempting to  rest  the  weight  of  my  body  upon 
my  limbs  ;  but  upon  the  forty- fourth  day  of 
my  sickness,  I  attempted  to  venture  out  with 
help.  During  this  space  of  time,  God  gave 
me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  though  a 

!  stranger  in  this  land,  and  having  but  one 
guinea  when  I  was  first  taken  ill,  yet  I  wanted 
for  nothing  during  the  whole  time. 

409.  Oh  !  how  different  are  the  dealings  of 
man  to  me  now,  from  those  in  America,  when 
confined  with  the  bilious  fever. — Surely  there 
must  be  the  hand  of  God  in  this.  He  let  me 
know  what  it  is  to  want  and  to  abound,  that 
I  might  feel  my  weakness  and  dependence,  and 


prize  my  privilege  by  feeling  for  my  fellow 
mortals,  and  improve  my  time  for  eternity. 

410.  I  think  of  all  the  people  I  have  met 
with  for  four  years  and  seven  months'  travel, 
this  doctor  has  shown  me  the  greatest  kind- 
ness and  friendship  ;  for  which,  may  God  re- 
ward him  in  the  day  of  eternity  ! 

411.  After  some  little  recovery,  feeling  a 
desire  to  do  good,  I  asked  for  White-friar-street 
preaching  house ;  but  was  denied.  Then  for 
Lady  Huntingdon"1  s  society  meeting  house  in 
Plunket-street,  but  could  not  get  it.  Thence 
I  applied  to  the  Quaker  society,  but  they  could 
not,  consistent  with  their  religious  principles  ; 
yet  they  behaved  very  kind  and  friendly  to 
me.  Then  I  sought  for  a  play  house  in  vain  : 
thus  my  way  seemed  to  be  hedged  up. 

412.  The  first  place  that  presented  to  view 
was,  the  Weaver's  hall,  on  the  Coombe  in  the 
Liberty :  which  was  occupied  by  the  separate 
Methodists,  (by  some  called  Kilhamites,)  but 
by  themselves,  the  new  connexion.  Here  I 
had  several  meetings;  some  laughed;  others 
stared  ;  but  in  general  were  solemn  and  quiet, 
and  some  were  melted  to  tenderness.  I  form- 
ed a  covenant  in  one  of  these  meetings,  which 
appeared  not  altogether  fruitless.  In  their 
meetings  also,  I  had  liberty  to  speak  what  I 
felt. 

413.  About  this  time,  I  received  a  letter 
from  S.  Hutchinson,  dated  New  York,  July 
21st;  in  which  I  found  he  was  now  reconcil- 
ed to  my  coming,  and  sent  my  character  to 
this  country,  to  A.  Hamilton,  doing  me  jus- 
tice ;  which  letter  I  showed  to  one  of  the  sta- 
tioned preachers,  and  had  my  character  read 
in  a  public  assembly,  to  let  people  know  what 
I  was,  as  many  had  been  scrupulous  concern- 
ing me. 

414.  At  length,  recovering  my  health  to 
such  a  degree,  I  had  thoughts  of  leaving  Dub- 
lin, and  going  to  the  country,  but  could  not 
feel  my  mind  free,  until  I  first  had  visited 
several  prisons,  and  held  a  meeting  at  the 
doctor's  house. 

415.  October  16.  I  was  tiventy-three  years 
old ;  the  prophet's  prediction  was  fresh  in  my 
mind,  not  only  the  year  past,  but  now.  What 
is  past  and  gone  I  know:  but  what  is  to 
come,  I  leave  the  event  to  God;  believing  he 
who  hath  preserved  me  and  brought  me  through 
the  mountains  or  waves  of  affliction  and  trials, 
will  still  be  with  me,  and  grant  me  strength  in 
proportion  to  my  day,  if  I  cleave  to  him  with 
all  my  heart,  and  have  but  the  one  thing  in 
view,  viz.,  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation 
of  immortal  souls. 

416.  18th.  I  have  held  a  few  meetings  of 
late  in  Chapel-izod,  which  seem  not  to  be  alto- 
gether in  vain. 

On  the  19  th,  I  held  my  last  there,  and  at 
the  Coombe. 


48 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


On  the  20th,  I  visited  several  prisons,  hold- 
ing meetings  with  the  prisoners;  and  gave 
them  some  bread  and  books :  and  called  some 
of  the  most  serious  and  decent  of  the  nighbor- 
hood  into  the  doctor's  house  at  even,  to  whom 
I  spoke  about  an  hour,  and  all  was  solemn 
and  quiet;  so  for  the  present  I  feel  my  mind 
released  to  go  and  visit  the  country.  What  is 
before  me,  I  know  not;  I  expect  trials  and 
hardships  in  the  way;  but  as  soon  as  I  can 
find  mt  mind  released  and  free,  and  the  door 
open,  I  intend  to  return  to  my  own  country. 

417.  22d.  In  company  with  my  doctor,  I 
went  to  Rathcool,  but  the  woman  of  the 
bouse,  who  invited  me,  being  absent,  I  met 
with  a  cool  reception  ;  however,  I  spoke  to  a 
few,  and  with  grief  went  to  Leixlip,  where  I 
had  been  invited,  but  the  family  holding  some 
different  sentiment,  my  situation  here  was 
trying  too. 

418.  At  Lucan,  I  was  disappointed,  and 
then  began  to  grow  discouraged ;  querying  in 
my  own  mind,  whether  the  preachers  were  not 
right  and  I  under  a  mistake. — Whilst  spend- 
ing some  time  solitary  and  walking  the  floor, 
I  besought  God  if  he  would  make  my  journey 
prosperous,  and  give  me  favor  in  the  sight  of 
the  people,  to  give  me  a  token  for  good ;  and 
upon  this  I  lay  down  to  rest,  and  soon  fell 
asleep,  and  dreamed  I  was  walking  up  a  river 
side,  through  a  smooth  plain,  and  began  to 
feel  faint  and  weary,  and  meditated  what  I 
should  do  for  refreshment;  and  suddenly  com- 
ing to  the  door  of  a  cottage,  which  was  open, 
I  saw  the  table  spread,  and  as  I  rapped,  the 
mistress  came,  and  grasping  me  by  the  hand, 
gave  me  a  hearty  welcome,  to  my  astonish- 
ment.— Said  I,  "  how  do  you  know  me  ?" 
Sai  1  she,  "  our  little  Jemmey,  (as  I  thought  a 
boy  about  twelve  years  old,)  dreamed  last 
night  that  God  sent  two  angels  to  us,  clothed 
in  white',  with  a  message  to  entertain  a  trav- 
eller, with  such  and  such  a  dress  and  features, 
who  should  come  in  the  afternooon,  and  you 
answer  the  very  description ;  therefore  you 
are  welcome."  I  then  looked,  and  behold  my 
robe  was  white,  fine  unspotted  linen  ;  and  oh  ! 
how  joyful  I  felt,  to  think  angels  were 
sent  to  prepare  my  way.  I  then  awaked  with 
my  mind  solemnly  stayed  on  God;  and  my 
spirits  refreshed  to  pursue  the  journey, 

419.  Taking  the  canal  boat  at  Hazel-hatch, 
I  went  to  Athy,  and  on  the  way  the  passen- 
g<  rs  solicited  me  to  play  cards,  1  replied)  I  will 
play  one  game  when  you  have  done,  but  must 
have  the  captain's  consent ;  they  then  looked 
and  laughed,  and  played  on  ;  now  and  then 
turning  a  joke  on  me. 

420.  1  gave  one  of  my  pamphlets  to  the 
captain,  and  in  the  evening,  as  soon  as  the 
gaming  was  over,  after  they  had  done  playing, 
I  offered  to  buy  the  cards;  the  captain  replied, 


I  don't  sell  cards,  but  will  give  them  to  you; 
I  thanked  him,  and  played  my  game  by 
throwing  them  out  at  the  window  into  the  ca- 
nal. The  company  seemed  to  be  thunder- 
struck and  conscience  convicted,  and  their 
merriment  was  soon  over.  Solemnity  seemed 
to  rest  on  every  countenance ;  they  now  and 
then  forced,  out  a  word,  as  though  they  took 
my  conduct  as  an  imposition ;  but  in  a  man- 
ner they  seemed  dumb  or  confounded  :  but  T 
felt  justified  in  my  conduct. 

421.  In  Athy  I  met  with  a  kind  reception, 
and  had  the  liberty  of  a  chapel  which  was  not 
the  Methodists.  I  held  two  meetings,  but  the 
curate  thought  I  was  for  party,  as  I  preached 
up  free  salvation,  he  knowing  it  was  a  con- 
troverted point,  and  at  first  would  not  consent 
for  a  third  meeting,  till  reviewing  the  matter, 
he  would  take  no  denial  but  I  should  hold  a 
third.     These  meetings  were  quickening. 

422.  Thence  to  Carlow,  where  I  held  three 
meetings  :  here  I  was  troubled  with  the 
Asthma,  for  the  first  time  to  prevent  my  rest 
since  I  came  into  this  country  :  thus  I  per- 
ceive the  seeds  of  death  are  in  my  body, 
which,  if  I  am  not  faithful,  I  expect  will  carry 
me  suddenly  hence. 

423.  I  walked  to  Hacketstown  through  the 
rain,  thirteen  long  Irish  miles.  I  enquired  for 
swaddlers,  (for  if  I  asked  for  Methodists,  the 
Romans  there  would  immediately  direct  me  to 
the  worst  enemy  they  had,  through  an  evil 
spirit,)  and  was  directed  to  a  house,  (not  a 
member,  but  a  hearer,)  and  asked  for  liberty 
to  tarry  all  night,  as  I  could  not  hear  of  a  man 
who  had  invited  me  to  come  previously.  The 
woman  said,  if  you  will  accept  of  some  straw, 
you  may  stay,  which  I  thanked  her  for,  as  I 
felt  so  weary,  I  scarce  knew  how  to  walk  any 
farther  ;  but  the  man  perceiving  my  thoughts 
of  tarrying,  objected  ;  I  then  rummaged  my 
papers,  found  a  few  lines  to  a  man  out  of 
town,  who  was  not  in  a  capacity  to  entertain 
travellers,  so  I  walked  to  his  father's  (being 
piloted  by  a  lad,  who  returned  immediately) 
about  half  a  mile,  and  came  to  the  door  and 
rapped.  The  family  were  unwilling  to  let 
me  in,  as  several  persons  the  night  before  had 
been  robbed,  and  house  robberies  were  fre- 
quent in  that  quarter.  I  now  was  called  to 
an  exercise  of  my  faith,  as  there  were  several 
dogs  to  guard  the  house  without,  and  appa- 
rently I  should  not  be  let  in,  as  they  question- 
ed me  back  and  forth  through  the  door,  with 
entreaties  to  go  to  a  tavern,  yet  they  could  re- 
collect none  near,  but  what  was  "filled  with 
soldiers.  At  length  the  old  man,  who  was 
the  only  Methodist  in  the  house,  whilst  sitting 
in  the  corner,  felt  these  words  run  through  his 
mind  (as  1  was  ibi'it  to  go  and  take  up  my 
lodgings  on  the  h.\.;x;  of  a  ditch)  repeatedly 
with    power,    "be    not    forgetful    to    enter- 


tain  strangers,  for  thereby  some  have  enter- 
tained angels  unawares;"  he  began  to  grow 
restless  and  uneasy,  and  finally  prevailed  on 
the  family  to  open  the  door  and  see  who  and 
what  I  was.  As  I  came  in  I  saw  fear  in 
their  countenances,  and  began  to  sing  an 
American  hymn  and  talk  with  them  about 
their  souls,  and  soon  it  was  gone.  The  old 
man  says,  I  think  I  have  heard  of  you  before 
from  Mount  Mellick.  They  entertained  me 
all  night.  As  I  was  going  away  in  the  morn- 
ing, the  old  man  said,  will  you  not  hold  a 
meeting  ?  I  said,  if  you  will  get  the  people 
convened.  During  the  day  two  daughters 
were  following  the  new  fashions;  observing 
the  superfluities  they  were  fixing  on  some 
new  clothes,  I  said,  every  time  you  wear 
them,  remember  another  suit  you'll  have,  the 
muffler  and  the  winding  sheet,  which  seemed 
to  sink  in  their  minds ;  and  since,  I  have  had 
the  satisfaction  to  hear,  (several  ways)  these 
young  women  were  found  walking  in  the 
ways  of  wisdom. 

424.  In  all  I  had  four  meetings  here.  In 
Tinnehely  I  had  two  in  a  house  and  one  in 
the  street.  In  Killevany  we  had  several  re- 
freshing seasons.  At  Rednah  we  had  two 
powerful  meetings.  At  Roundwood  we  had 
two  likewise.  At  Castle-cavan  the  people 
were  hard,  but  I  hope  some  good  was  done. 
At  Echon  I  fell  in  with  Mr.  Matthew  Lanktree, 
who  I  expected  would  treat  me  with  coldness, 
considering  what  had  passed  at  conference, 
but  was  agreeably  disappointed. 

425.  He  gave  me  liberty  to  travel  on  his 
circuit  as  long  as  I  pleased.  He,  I  think,  is 
one  of  the  holiest  men  I  have  met  with  in  Ire- 
land. He  strove  to  persuade  me  to  accept 
from  him  a  razor,  which  something  within 
had  in  times  past  prevented  me  from  using, 
and  forbid  it  still,  as  it  was  a  guard,  sentry, 
or  watch  to  remind  me  of  my  duty,  and  that 
if  ever  I  fell  away  to  become  a  backslider, 
(properly  speaking,)  I  should  never  be  re- 
claimed. 

426.  Arklow  had  lain  with  some  weight  on 
my  mind  for  several  weeks :  I  accordingly 
paid  it  a  visit.  No  Methodist  being  in  the 
town,  I  knew  not  where  to  go ;  but  God  put  it 
into  the  heart  of  a  man  to  open  his  ball  cham- 
ber, in  which  I  held  several  meetings,  which 
were  very  tender.  A  man  who  had  opened  a 
malt-house  to  other  missionaries,  denied  it 
to  me. 

427.  On  my  way  to  Carnew,  a  preacher 
who  had  treated  me  with  coolness  at  Ross, 
and  had  some  trying  reflections  for  it,  took  me 
upon  his  horse,  and  he  himself  walked  six 
miles.  He  now  gave  me  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship,  and  I  spoke  for  him  at  night. 

428.  Here  lives  a  widow  who  was  strangely 
preserved  in  the  rebellion;  she  is  liberal,  1st, 


in  sentiment — 2d,  in  alms — 3d,  in  plain  deal- 
ing. She  has  built  a  large  preaching  room, 
which  is  open  to  all ;  is  prudent  in  temporal 
and  external  matters,  and  in  religious  things, 
sees  men  as  trees  walking. 

429.  Here  some  blamed  me  for  not  being 
more  cheerful,  and  take  a  glass  of  wine,  and 
dress  more  ministerial,  &c.  But  there  is  a 
certain  something  within,  which  is  tender,  and 
to  grieve  or  go  contrary  to  it,  pains  me,  and  I 
know  not  but  condemnation  may  follow  if  I 
persisted  in  going  contrary  to  its  dictates. 
Here  I  had  several  refreshing  seasons.  A 
few  days  since,  as  I  was  credibly  informed, 
there  was  heavenly  melodious  music  heard, 
from  whence  could  not  be  ascertained  :  and  at 
the  same  time  a  young  woman  died  happy. 

430.  At  Castletown,  Arklow-rock,  Bally- 
murtah,  Minerrock,  and  Sally-mount,  we  had 
melting  times.  In  Wicklow,  two  solemn 
meetings.  In  Gorey,  I  held  three  in  a  house, 
and  one  in  the  street.  The  chief  commanding 
officer,  as  the  sergeant  said,  was  coming  to 
stop  me ;  and  when  within  a  few  yards, 
turned  and  went  off  muttering. 

431.  At  Clough,  I  had  one  meeting.  In 
Ballycanew,  two.  Clinganny,  one.  Bally- 
more,  one.  Ferns,  two.  Newtonbarry,  four, 
and  one  in  its  vicinity,  which  was  quick- 
ening. 

432.  At  Enniscorty,  after  holding  two  meet- 
ings, I  went  out  of  town  on  my  way,  but 
going  burthened  and  distressed,  returned  back 
and  held  two  more  for  the  ease  and  enjoyment 
of  my  mind. 

433.  I  went  on  Vinegar-Hill,  and  took  a 
view  of  the  place  where  much  blood  was  shed 
on  account  of  religion. — Oh !  when  will  the 
time  come,  when  the  earth  shall  be  of  one 
heart  and  of  one  mind,  and  the  nations  learn 
to  war  no  more.  Many  who  say  they  are 
enlightened,  being  still  in  darkness,  rest  con- 
tented, and  fight  for  the  form  of  religion,  but 
know  not  the  power  or  the  purity  of  it. 

434.  At  Wexford,  I  met  M.  Lanlctree  again; 
I  told  him  he  must  prepare  for  a  scolding  at  the 
next  conference,  provided  he  gave  me  such 
liberties.  He  replied,  1  dare  not  oppose  you  ; 
'tis  evident  God  is  with  you ;  and  I  look  upon 
it  providential  your  coming  here,  and  so  does 
my  wife,  as  she  has  found  it  a  blessing  to  her 
soul ;  and  I  entreat  you  to  tarry  longer  on  the 
circuit ;  and  as  we  were  about  to  part  to  see 
each  other  no  more,  as  we  supposed,  he  could 
hardly  refrain  from  weeping. 

435.  I  held  three  meetings  here,  and  one  at 
the  barony  of  Forth,  which  was  the  most  re- 
freshing I  had  seen  for  some  time. 

436.  On  my  way  to  Ross,  I  saw  one  sitting 
by  the  way  side,  reading  the  bible,  to  whom  I 
gave  a  pamphlet. 

437.  As  I  called  at  a  tavern  to  refresh,  I 


50 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


found  a  young  man  under  some  convincement. 
I  conversed  plainly  with  him,  though  a  stran- 
ger, and  gave  him  a  pamphlet. 

438.  At  Ross,  1  held  three  meetings,  and 
some  said  I  was  Qwkerized  ;  others  said  I 
was  too  much  of  a  Methodist,  and  some  that  I 
was  a  mystic. 

439.  From  thence  I  set  off  for  Waterford, 
where  M.  Tobias  was  stationed,  as  this  place 
lay  upon  my  mind  for  several  weeks.  I  was 
now  tailed  to  a  trial  of  my  faith,  as  I  did  not 
expect  one  Methodist  in  the  place  would  re- 
ceive me.  But  this  afforded  me  some  comfort, 
that  1  could  appeal  to  the  Searcher  of  hearts. 
I  had  no  other  end  in  view,  than  to  do  his 
will,  believing  it  to  be  my  duty  to  go. 

440.  Having  a  letter  to  a  class  leader  which 
was  not  particularly  directed,  as  to  his  resi- 
dence, I  inquired  for  the  man ;  one  said,  he 
lived  in  one  street ;  another  said,  in  another  ; 
thus  I  wandered  up  and  down  the  town  for 
some  time,  and  suddenly  I  discovered  a  man  : 
a  thought  arose,  that  man  won't  lie ;  I  ran  to 
him  and  showed  the  letter ;  said  he,  do  you 
think  I  know  the  man  ?  I  told  him  I  wanted 
information  :  he  asked  me  several  questions, 
and  piloted  me  to  the  door.  The  man  of  the 
house  read  the  letter,  and  after  tea  took  me  to 
the  preacher's  house  to  hear  what  he  would 
say;  and  behold  it  was  the  man  I  had  seen  in 
the  street,  Zechariah  Worrel. 

441.  He  gave  me  the  right  hand  of  fellow- 
ship. I  told  him  to  look  out  what  he  did,  lest 
others  should  blame  him.  I  spoke  at  night, 
and  on  Sabbath  morning  too  ;  but  at  night  he 
durst  not  give  me  the  liberty  ;  as  then  was 
the  great  congregation.  On  Monday  evening, 
through  the  intercession  of  the  leaders,  I  held 
a  third  meeting,  and  appointed  for  the  fourth  ; 
the  house  was  well  filled,  and  in  the  congre- 
gation were  several  Quakers.  There  was  a 
considerable  movement  among  the  people. 

442.  The  next  morning,  I  held  my  last 
meeting ;  the  class  leaders,  of  their  own  ac- 
cord, gave  me  a  recommendation ;  first,  that 
they  believed  I  preached  the  gospel  as  held  by 
the  Methodists ;  and  second,  that  my  labors 
were  blessed  to  the  people. 

443.  Here  I  had  several  valuable  articles 
of  clothing  and  money  offered  to  me,  which  I 
refused ;  however,  about  eleven  shillings  were 
forced  on  me.  I  visited  several  backsliders 
and  quitted  the.  place. 

444.  In  Pill-town,  we  had  a  shaking  time  ; 
here  I  pasted  up  some  printed  rules  for  holy 
living,  in  the  streets ;  as  I  had  done  some 
written  ones  in  several  other  places. 

445.  To  Carrick-on  Suir,  I  had  several  let- 
ters, which  paved  my  way  to  getting  the 
preaching-house ;  in  which  I  had  five  meet- 
ings that  were  tender.  The  chief  person  of 
the  society,  when  I  first  came  here,  was  ab- 


sent; hut  on  coming  home  offered  me  two 
shirts  and  some  money,  which  I  refused. 
Said  he,  '•  it  argues  a  sound  heart,  but  a  weak 
head ;  and  if  I  had  been  at  home  when  you 
first  came,  I  would  not  have  given  you  the 
preaching-house,  as  that  would  have  been  an 
encouragement  to  impostors  :  but  you  might 
have  preached  in  my  private  house  as  often  as 
you  pleased/'  I  had  several  other  things 
offered  by  other  persons  also,  which  1  refused, 
and  went  to  Clonmel,  having  about  five  hun- 
dred papers  printed — rules  for  holy  living. 
Here  I  got  the  preaching-house,  likewise; 
which  some  previously  said  I  would  not  get: 
however,  the  congregations  were  larger  than 
had  been  known  for  many  months ;  and  the 
power  of  God  was  sensibly  present. 

446.  Earnest  entreaties  were  made  for  my 
tarrying  longer;  but  feeling  my  mind  free, 
after  holding  three  meetings,  and  after  pasting 
up  some  rules,  I  quitted  the  town. 

447.  I  had  accepted  a  small  note  and  two 
shillings,  but  feeling  burthened  in  my  mind, 
gave  up  the  former  to  the  person. 

448.  At  night,  I  put  up  with  a  Roman 
Catholic,  at  Capperquin,  which  took  all  the 
money  that  I  had,  amounting  to  2s.  6d. 
English. 

449.  On  my  way  to  Tallow,  a  magistrate 
overtook  me. 

Q.  What  have  you  got  in  your  bundle  1 

A.  Papers. 

Q.  What  papers  1 

A.  Rules  for  holy  living. 

Q.  Where  did  you  sleep  last  night  ? 

A.  Capperquin. 

Q.  You  made  good  speed  this  morning — 
where  was  you  born  % 

A.  North  America. 

Q.  What  did  you  come  here  after  ? 

A.  Partly  upon  account  of  my  health,  and 
partly  by,  an  impression  on  my  mind,  believ- 
ing it  to  be  the  will  of  God. 

Q.  And  what  do  you  do  here  ? 

A.  I  strive  to  persuade  people  to  serve 
God. 

Well,  said  he,  that  is  a  good  practice :  but 
do  you  meet  with  much  success  ?  I  replied, 
I  am  striving  to  do  what  I  can  ;  but  it  is  the 
spirit  of  God  that  must  accomplish  the  work. 
He  then  proposed  several  of  the  questions 
again  and  again,  with  some  others,  I  suppose, 
to  see  if  1  would  contradict  myself.  1  then 
gave  him  a  paper  and  a  pamphlet,  and  told 
him,  if  he  wanted  further  information,  to 
search  me. 

He  said,  there  are  many  Tho  go  about  to 
stir  up  the  minds  of  the  lower  class,  (alluding 
to  politics,  riot,  and  rebellion,)  but  my  mind  is 
satisfied  concerning  you,  and  so  he  rode  on. 

450.  In  Tallow,  I  held  two  meetings,  the 
house  being  opened  to  me ;  but  now  I  had  an* 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


51 


other  trial ;  my  feet  being  so  sore,  appa- 
rently I  could  walk  no  further;  but  a  man 
who  was  going  my  road,  took  me  up  before 
him  on  a  horse,  and  carried  me  six  miles; 
and  another  man  afterwards  let  me  get  upon 
his  car  now  and  then ;  and  now  and  then  I 
would  hobble  along  a  spell ;  so  I  got  to  Cork 
late  in  the  evening  ;  and  having  a  letter  to  a 
man,  I  was  provided  with  food  and  lodging. 

451.  Next  day,  I  went  to  see  the  assistant 
preacher,  who  was  also  chairman  of  the  dis- 
trict. Said  I,  "  what  privilege  will  you  grant 
me  ?"  Said  he,  "  go  away,  and  come  at 
such  an  hour,  and  I  will  tell  you ;"  which  I 
did. — Said  he,  I  have  talked  with  some  of  our 
most  respectable  friends,  who  think  it  not 
proper  to  give  you  any  encouragement,  as  it 
would  be  too  great  encouragement  to  impos- 
tors; and  we  think  you  to  be  out  of  your 
sphere.  But,  said  I,  suppose  I  hold  meetings 
in  town,  not  to  intrude  upon  your  meeting 
hours ;  nor  yet  say  any  thing  against  you ; 
neither  lay  down  contrary  doctrines  ? — Said 
he,  it  will  be  taken  as  opposition,  if  you  hold 
any  meetings  any  where,  at  any  time  here ; 
so  I  parted  with  him;  this  being  Saturday 
evening. 

452.  Sabbath  morning  I  heard  one  preach, 
and  then  took  breakfast  with  a  Quaker,  who 
treated  me  cool  enough.  I  attended  their 
meeting,  and  then,  by  an  impression  upon  my 
mind,  took  upwards  of  an  hundred  of  my 
handbills,  or  printed  rules,  and  went  through 
the  town  distributing  them  to  the  gentry,  and 
heard  a  preacher  at  night.  The  next  morning, 
feeling  the  want  of  some  money,  I  attempted 
*o  sell  my  watch,  but  could  find  none  that 
would  buy  it.  At  length,  I  went  into  another 
watchmaker's,  who  looked  at  me  and  said, 
tell  me  your  cheapest  price  :  I  said  a  guinea, 
it  being  not  half  the  value.  He  asked  me 
what  countryman  I  was ;  I  burst  out  a  cry- 
ing ;  he  then  gave  me  a  breakfast,  a  guinea, 
and  a  shilling.  He  asked  then  my  religion  ; 
and  I  gave  him  a  pamphlet  and  paper ;  and 
requested  a  guide  out  of  town,  to  which  I 
gave  half  the  guinea  ;  with  orders  to  carry  it 
to  the  man  who  had  provided  my  bed  and 
board,  as  he  had  a  wife  and  three  others  of 
his  family  sick  at  that  time. 

In  the  night  I  arrived  at  Bandon,  and  in- 
quired for  Methodists ;  the  woman  said,  What 
do  you  want  with  them  1  A .  To  tarry  all 
night.  Q.  Are  there  any  near  1  A.  There  is 
one  near  you.  Q.  Did  you  ever  hear  of  an 
American  in  this  country  1  A.  Yes.  Q. 
What  is  he  doing  %  A.  Wandering  up  and 
down  striving  to  do  good,  and  he  has  had 
the  small-pox  of  late.  Q.  Are  you  he"?  A. 
J  Yes.  Come,  walk  in.  I  felt  thankful  to  God 
that  he  had  provided  me  lodging  for  the 
night,  &c. 


453.  Next  day  I  went  to  see  the  preachers ; 
one  of  whom  treated  me  rather  cool;  the  other 
said,  I  can  give  you  no  encouragement,  and  I 
will  give  you  no  opposition ;  I  am  willing  you 
should  go  round  the  circuit  and  do  all  the  good 
you  can.  From  this,  I  perceived  that  he  felt 
more  love  in  his  heart  than  he  durst  show  out. 
But  in  a  dream  of  the  night,  my  mind  was  so 
impressed,  that  I  quitted  the  town  early  in  the 
morning,  leaving  my  staff  behind  and  bidding 
none  farewell.  It  took  me  more  than  seven 
hours  to  walk  nine  miles,  to  Kinsale  :  on  the 
way  I  was  near  being  stopped  by  a  magistrate. 
I  sat  down  by  the  road  side  and  reflected  thus  ; 
"  here  I  am,  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land  :  but 
little  money,  and  few  that  show  me  friendship ; 
I  am  going  now  to  a  place ;  and  I  have  no 
ground  to  expect  reception  ;  I  cannot  walk 
much  farther ;  I  cannot  buy  a  passage  to  a  dis- 
tant part ;  and  what  shall  I  do,  seeing  I  have 
no  way  to  get  bread  ?  Once  I  had  a  father's 
house  and  tender  parents  ;  and  how  would 
they  feel  if  they  knew  my  present  case  ?  Un- 
less God  works  wonders  for  me  soon,  I  shall 
surely  sink." — Then  I  lifted  up  my  voice  and 
wept. 

454.  The  first  Methodist  I  met  in  town 
treated  me  coolly ;  but  recollecting  to  have  seen 
a  young  woman  in  Dublin,  who  lives  here,  I 
inquired  and  found  her.  She  at  first  was  sorry 
to  see  me ;  she  being  in  a  low,  uncomfortable 
state  of  mind,  and  her  parents  not  Methodists. 
However,  they  invited  me  to  tarry ;  and  so  it 
happened  by  the  overruling  hand  of  Provi- 
dence, that  I  got  the  preaching  house  :  first, 
by  talking  with  the  members  individually,  and 
provoking  them  to  say,  I  have  no  objection  if 
the  rest  have  none  ;  and  then  by  making  bold 
to  stand  up  on  Christmas  night,  after  a  local 
preacher  had  dismissed  the  people,  and  spake 
a  few  words,  and  formed  a  covenant  with  the 
assembly  to  pray  three  times  a  day  for  a  week, 
and  the  greater  part  of  which  agreed,  and  I 
called  God  to  witness  to  the  engagement.  And 
when  the  society  met  to  speak  on  the  privilege 
of  the  meeting  house,  there  was  none  to  ob- 
ject. 

455.  Early  the  next  morning  many  came 
out  to  meeting,  and  at  evening  likewise ;  thus 
for  several  days  together ;  and  God's  power 
was  felt  by  several  who  were  quickened  to 
start  afresh  for  the  kingdom  of  glory. 

456.  I  held  one  meeting,  to  preach  to  the 
children.  The  preacher  who  had  treated  me 
with  slightness  in  Bandon,  came  to  the  stairs 
and  listened.  At  a  love  feast,  there  was  never 
such  a  refreshing  time  known  there  before,.  ._: 

457.  I  wished  for  a  passage  to  Dublin,  a 
vessel  being  ready  for  sea;  but  the  owner 
would  not  consent  that  the  master  should  take 
me  on  board ;  saying,  where  they  have  got 
priest,  minister,  or  preacher  on  board,  there  it 


no  prosperity  or  good  luck  ;  and  the  vessel 
was  wind  bound  for  several  days. 

458.  During  my  stay  here,  I  frequently 
thought  every  meeting  would  be  the  last,  and 
would  appoint  no  more,  hoping  by  some  means 
to  gel  away  ;  but  no  door  opened.  I  received 
invitations  to  breakfast,  dine,  and  sup,  more 
than  I  supplied.  At  length,  some  people  (not 
in  society)  procured  me  a  passage,  unknown 
to  the  owner,  by  persuading  the  captain  to 
take  me  on  board,  and  provided  sea  stores, 
and  then  gave  me  information  that  the  wind 
was  coming  fair,  and  if  I  would,  I  could  now  sail 
for  Dublin.  The  people  at  a  venture  would 
come  out  to  meeting,  and  seemed  as  though 
they  could  not  keep  away.  I  requested  my 
departure  might  be  notified  that  night ;  and 
within  two  hours  after  hearing  that  the  cap- 
tain would  take  me,  went  on  board,  and  was 
under  sail ;  and  after  fifty-two  hours  passage 
from  Oyster-haven,  I  landed  in  Dublin,  and 
went  to  my  old  home,  Doctor  Johnson's,  where 
1  was  cordially  received,  having  been  absent 
eleven  weeks  and  two  days,  and  travelled  by 
land  and  water  about  seven  hundred  English 
miles. 

459.  It  lying  weightily  upon  my  mind,  what 
the  Cork  preacher  said,  I  wrote  to  him  to  the 
following  purport. 

460.  "I  don't  see  how  you  could  in  justice 
take  it  as  wicked  opposition,  if  I  did  nor  said 
nothing  against  the  Methodists,  provided  I 
held  meetings,  without  judging  me  hard.  I 
acknowledge  you  treated  me  with  less  seve- 
rity in  harsh  words  than  I  expected ;  but  lest 
yon  should  write  letters  before  me  and  hedge 
up  my  way,  I  left  Cork  as  I  did;  and  now  re- 
member, if  souls  be  lost  in  consequence  of  it, 
that  will  lie  at  your  door,  for  God  knows,  if  I 
could  have  kept  my  peace  of  mind,  I  would 
not  have  left  America;  but  in  tender  conscience 
I  was  constrained  to  come." 

The  person  who  carried  the  above,  delivered 
it  as  follows : 

Sir,  here  is  a  letter  from  Lorenzo. 

Preacher.  Oh  !  is  he  in  Kinsale  ?  (reads  the 
letter  without  changing  countenance,)  he  is 
displeased  I  did  not  let  him  preach  :  did  he 
preach  in  Kinsale  ? 

Bearer.  Yes,  sir,  to  large  congregations; 
and  a  prospect  of  good. 

Pre.  I'm  glad  there  is  a  good  prospect — he 
has  been  a  zealous  preacher  in  America,  and 
came  away  against  rule,  or  order  of  his  assist- 
ant— he  follows  his  own  feelings  too  much — 
he  is  Quakerized. 

Bea.  I  believe,  sir,  he  is  led  by  the  dictates 
of  the  Spirit,  for  his  labors  are  owned  of  <  rod. 

Pre.  Poor  man,  he  fatigues  himself — I  told 
him  lie  ought  not  to  walk  so  much.  I  bid  him 
call  on  me  in  the  morning,  in  order  to  give  him 
some  assistance ;  but  was  too  ill  to  see  him. 


Bea.  I  don't  think  Lorenzo  would  accept  of 
it,  sir !  he  is  not  a  burthen  to  any  of  our  so- 
cieties. 

Pre.  I  hear  he  is,  abstemious,  and  will  not 
take  sufficient  nourishment  :  he  won't  take 
clothes,  and  such  a  poor  figure  as  he  cuts! 
why,  when  he  went  to  Bandon  and  stood  at 
the  people's  door,  they  could  not  tell  what  to 
make  of  him  ;  and  so  he  concluded,  with  saying 
something  concerning  my  heart  and  head. 

461.  January,  1801.  The  greater  part  of 
this  month  I  spent  in  this  city.  I  went  to  see 
John  Dinnen,  who  treated  me  with  more  friend- 
ship than  ever  before  ;  yet  there  seemed  to  be 
something  out  of  order  between  us. 

462.  Here  I  found  Alice  Cambridge,  (who 
lives  with  Mrs.  Stafford,  from  whom  I  received 
manifested  kindness.)  who  had  been  very 
hardly  treated  in  the  south;  and  turned  and 
kept  out  of  society  for  no  other  cause,  than 
because  in  conscience  she  could  not  desist  from 
holding  public  meetings.  She  was  kind  to  me 
during  my  illness,  and  was  the  occasion  of 
the  preachers  first  coming  to  see  me.  Oh! 
prejudice  and  austerity,  when  will  ye  be  done 
away  !  By  the  means  of  Alice,  I  procured  a 
large  room  for  meeting,  in  Stephen-street, 
where  thrice  I  spoke  to  some  scores.  In  Cha- 
pel-street, twrice —  some  seemed  to  feel  the 
word  ;  others  were  angry.  In  Thomas-street, 
I  met  a  few.  In  New-street,  I  had  four  meet- 
ings; some  people  were  solemn;  others  noisy. 
I  spoke  twice  at  the  Coombe  ;  three  times  in 
Spital-fields; — twice  in  Ransford-street ;  once 
in  Cathedral-lane,  besides  family  visits,  at 
which  came  in  a  few  in  different  parts  of  the 
city.  At  Elephant-lane,  I  had  two  solemn  and 
attentive  meetings. 

463.  For  some  months  I  had  a  desire  to 
preach  at  Blackrock  ;  but  saw  no  way  till 
now;  the  young  curate,  by  the  name  of  Mitch- 
ell, whom  I  had  seen  at  Athy,  gave  me  the 
privilege  of  Mr.  Kelly's  chapel :  in  which  I 
spoke  to  an  attentive  serious  people. 

464.  Having  it  impressed  upon  my  mind 
for  several  months,  to  give  the  inhabitants  of 
Dublin  a  general  warning,  I  never  saw  my 
way  clear  to  proceed  until  now;  and  believing 
the  judgments  of  God  hanging  over  the  place, 
1  got  about  three  thousand  handbills  printed, 
such  as  lay  upon  my  mind,  and  the  greatest 
part  I  distributed  among  the  quality  and  de- 
cent kind  of  people;  which  I  left  either  in  their 
shops  or  houses,  and  one  I  enclosed  in  a  letter, 
ami  gave  it  to  a  sentinel  in  the  castle-yard  for 
the  Lord  Lieutenant;  but  fearing  he  would 
not  gel  it.  gol  a  second  framed  and  directed  in 
gilt  letters,  for  the  Lord  Lieutenant,  sealed  in 
black  wax  and  paper,  and  tied  tape  round  it — 
this  I  lefl  in  the  porter's  lodge. 

465.  I  got  two  others  framed  in  black,  and 
\  directed  in  gold  letters:  one  for  the  mercliants, 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


53 


the  other  for  the  lawyers  :  the  first  I  hung  up 
in  the  Royal  Exchange :  the  other  I  left  on 
the  floor  in  the  sight  of  the  Lawyers,  in  the 
hall  of  the  four  courts,  and  walked  out,  (it  be- 
ing court-time.) 

466.  A  local  preacher  said  he  was  willing 
I  should  have  a  meeting  in  his  house,  if  it 
would  not  grieve  his  brethren  ;  at  the  leader's 
meeting  it  was  objected  to. 

467.  At  John  Jones's,  my  printer,  in  Bride- 
street,  I  held  my  last  meeting,  which  was  so- 
lemn and  refreshing,  having  had  near  thirty 
since  this  time  of  coming  to  town. 

468.  Feeling  my  mind  at  present  free  from 
the  city  and  college,  (as  I  had  left  a  pamphlet 
on  every  floor  in  the  letter  box,)  and  bound  to 
the  west  of  Ireland,  I  took  leave  of  a  number 
of  my  Dublin  friends,  saying,  I  know  not  I 
shall  ever  see  you  again  in  lime  ;  but  several 
said  it  was  impressed  on  their  minds  I  should 
return  to  the  city  before  I  went  to  America. 

469.  February  1st.  I  took  leave  of  my  dear 
Paul  and  Lctilia,  who  had  showed  every  par- 
ticular kindness  and  attention  to  me  during 
this  visit,  which  parting  was  painful  to  me, 
and  taking  the  canal  boat,  I  arrived  in  Tulla- 
more  after  night  fall.  This  day  one  passenger 
called  for  a  pack  of  cards,  another  reproved 
him,  saying  it  is  Sabbath  day ;  this  opened  a 
door  for  me  to  distribute  some  handbills  and 
pamphlets :  some  of  which  passed  into  the 
first  cabin,  which  influenced  the  passengers  to 
send  for  me  in  there.  Some  of  these  cross- 
questioned  me  concerning  my  leaving  America, 
and  travelling  through  the  kingdom,  with  other 
parts  of  my  conduct  which  they  had  heard  of. 
I  endeavored  to  return  my  answers  to  the  pur- 
pose, and  yet  in  such  a  manner  as  should  be 
profitable  to  the  whole.  God  was  my  helper, 
and  his  power  seemed  to  come  over  them. 
These  people  spread  over  the  town,  what  a 
strange  man  they  had  in  company.  The  Me- 
thodists who  heard  of  it,  came  to  the  house 
where  I  was  confined  with  sickness  to  my  bed 
near  all  day,  and  asked  if  I  would  hold  a 
meeting  at  night.  I  said  yes,  provided  you 
will  give  me  the  preaching  house,  and  get  the 
people  notified.  Here  prejudice  had  formerly 
shut  the  door  and  the  hearts  of  the  people 
against  me. 

470.  In  the  evening  the  seats  were  filled  ; 
the  next  night  the  house  was  filled  ;  the  third 
night  all  the  people  could  not  get  in.  The 
next  morning  early  the  seats  were  filled,  and 
I  gave  my  last  :  the  da}*  but  one  preceding,  I 
put  up  one  of  the  rules  for  holy  living  in  the 
market  place,  which  occasioned  a  Protestant 
and  a  Roman  or  two,  to  come  first  to  words, 
and  then  to  blows ;  and  then  one  of  the  Ro- 
mans who  held  the  Protestant  whilst  the  other 
beat  him,  was  obliged  to  run  into  his  house 
and  not  show  his  head  in  the  market  all  day, 


lest  the  Orangemen  should  give  him  a  beating  : 
he  was  cne  of  the  richest  merchants  of  his 
profession  in  town :  I  spoke  that  day  in  the 
street  to  near  fifteen  hundred  people,  generally 
well  behaved  :  here  I  was  offered  half  a  gui- 
nea, and  the  offer  of  a  return  carriage  to  carry 
me  sixteen  miles ;  which  I  refused,  knowing 
that  example  goes  before  precept;  and  that 
the  eyes  of  many  are  upon  me.  I  walked 
nineteen  miles  to  Birr,  but  here  met  with  a 
cool  reception ;  likewise  at  Cree,  to  which  I 
had  a  letter  from  their  friend  ;  nevertheless 
was  cool  enough  received.  Well,  said  I,  I 
have  come  about  twenty-two  miles  out  of  my 
way  to  see  you  ;  and  if  it  were  convenient, 
should  be  glad  to  hold  a  meeting,  but  if  you 
call  not  the  people  together,  I  shall  be  pure ; 
and  leaving  them  immediately,  after  giving 
them  two  pamphlets,  I  reached  Eyre-court 
that  night. 

471.  The  next  day  I  walked  twenty-two 
miles,  and  got  benighted ;  I  called  at  a  farm- 
house and  got  liberty,  for  money,  to  tarry  all 
night,  but  found  no  freedom  to  eat  in  the 
house,  except  two  or  three  roasted  pota- 
toes. 

472.  Next  morning  walked  on  and  a  car 
overtook  me,  and  I  hired  a  driver  to  carry  me 
into  Tuam,  at  which  town  upon  my  arrival, 
felt  a  sudden  halt  in  my  mind  ;  enquired  for 
Methodists,  and  after  getting  some  refreshment 
found  one,  who  treated  me  kindly  and  got  me 
the  preaching  house  and  about  ten  score  of 
hearers  that  night. 

473.  For  several  days  past,  feeling  the  ne- 
cessity of  a  preacher's  being  assisted  by  the 
supernatural  grace  of  God,  or  else  his  labors 
to  be  of  but  little  use,  and  feeling  my  own 
weakness,  trials  began  to  arise  and  discour- 
agements to  desist,  but  here  God  revived  my 
spirits  by  granting  the  quickening  influence 
of  his  grace  to  assist  me  to  go  through  the 
meetings  both  at  night  and  morning. 

474.  At  Hollymount,  we  had  two  solemn 
meetings,  though  the  class  leader  had  treated 
me  with  some  neglect. 

475.  At  Castlebar,  where  Mr.  Russel  and 
his  wife  were  kind  and  friendly  more  than  I 
expected,  I  held  a  number  of  meetings  which 
were  refreshing  and  powerful :  here  one  wo- 
man said  she  had  seen  me  in  a  dream  two 
weeks  before. 

476.  At  Newport  good  was  done;  here  I 
was  met  by  Sir  Neal,  who  observing  me  to 
have  a  bundle  of  papers  under  my  arm,  which 
I  had  got  printed  a  few  days  before  as  a  warn- 
ing to  the  people  of  the  country,  being  more 
and  more  convinced  there  is  an  awful  cloud 
gathering  over  the  land.  He  questioned  me 
very  harsh  and  sharply  what  those  were,  and 
who  and  what  I  was  :  and  after  taking  me  to 
his  house  and  examining  different  papers,  said 


54 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


he  believed  I  was  an  honest  man,  and  gave  m? 
a  pass. 

477.  At  Xappogh  the  people  were  cold  anc 
hard:  at  Westport  in  the  day  of  eternity,  I 
expect  the  fruit  of  two  meetings  will  appear. 

478.  At  Tullagh,  a  country  place,  about 
two  hundred  came  out  at  night,  and  as  many 
the  next  morning,  though  the  ground  was 
wliite  with  frost. 

479.  At  Cappavico,  the  Lord's  power  was 
to  be  felt,  ainl  at  Menalo  we  had  memorable 
times.  About  this  time,  I  fell  in  with  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Averill,  who  entreated  me  to  tarry 
longer  on  the  circuit ;  saying,  the  cries  of  the 
people  are  after  you,  which  I  look  upon  to  be 
the  voice  of  God  in  their  hearts,  for  it  is  evi- 
dent God  is  acknowledging  you  amongst  them, 
and  if  you  will  tarry  another  year,  I'll  give 
you  a  guinea  a  month,  to  bear  your  expenses, 
and  providing  the  next  conference  set  their 
faces  against  you  as  they  did  the  last,  I'll  pay 
your  passage  home  to  America.  I  told  him,  I 
believed  the  time  was  near,  that  it  was  the 
will  of  God,  I  should  return  home ;  therefore 
durst  not  engage  to  tarry. 

480.  At  Foxford  we  had  good  times — at 
Ballina,  we  had  three  powerful  meetings. 
About  this  time,  I  had  some  articles  of  cloth- 
ing and  money  offered  to  me  :  but  a  small  part 
I  felt  free  to  accept,  though  I  would  have  to 
live  by  faith  about  my  passage. 

481.  I  walked  about  thirty  Irish  miles  in  a 
day,  and  coming  to  Sligo,  I  met  Mr.  Averill 
again.  He  preached  and  administered  the  sa- 
crament, the  latter  of  which  was  refreshing. 

482.  In  the  evening,  I  spoke  at  the  court 
house  to  about  a  thousand  people,  and  en- 
treated them  to  prepare  for  trials,  which  I  ex- 
pected were  coming  on  the  land.  The  next 
morning,  after  speaking  to  about  two  hundred, 
went  to  Manor-hamilton,  where  was  a  great 
ado  about  religion,  and  some  good  doing. 

483.  I  attempted  to  speak  at  night,  and 
about  two-thirds  through  my  discourse,  I  was 
suddenly  stopt,  like  one  confounded,  and 
other  preachers  carried  on  the  meeting,  and 
concluded  it. 

484.  The  next  morning,  feeling  greatly  de- 
pressed in  mind,  I  wrote  a  letter  for  Mr. 
Averill,  leaving  it  on  the  table,  and  quit  the 
house  before  the  family  was  up,  and  walked 
twenty-one  miles  to  Enniskillen,  where  I 
spoke  to  a  few  at  night,  not  in  vain.  The 
next  morning,  speaking  to  a  number  more,  I 
went  to  Tempo,  and  at  a  tavern  where  I  took 
sciine  refreshment  I  missed  my  pocket-book, 
in  which  were  a  number  of  letters  to  people's 
friends  in  America.  At  night,  I  called  in  a 
market  town,  and  after  distributing  a  number 
of  handbills,  called  at  a  house,  and  for  the 
sum  of  thirteen  shillings  English,  could  have 
supper,  and  lodging,  and  breakfast,  and  liber- 


ty of  holding  two  meetings.  The  man  was  a 
Methodist,  the  woman  a  Presbyterian.  The 
Methodists  then  besought  me  to  tarry  a  day 
or  two,  in  vain. 

485.  Partly  in  the  rain.  I  walked  twenty- 
one  miles  to  Dungannon,  and  whilst  distribut- 
ing handbills  through  the  town,  a  soldier  I 
met,  who  knew  me  though  it  was  night,  and 
took  me  to  a  sergeant's  house,  who  said, 
"  when  we  lay  at  Chapel-izod  last  year,  when 
you  came  there  and  formed  the  covenant,  a 
corporal  who  agreed  thereto,  afterwards  be- 
came serious,  and  died  in  peace/' 

486.  Here  I  had  an  ulcer  broke  in  my 
lungs  whilst  I  was  asleep,  which  had  like  to 
have  strangled  me  at  first.  I  felt  cold  chills 
after  this,  running  through  my  body,  and  fe- 
verish, and  my  bodily  strength  greatly  reduced. 
The  sergeant,  who  a  few  days  previous,  was 
wishing  that  he  knew  where  I  was,  that  he 
might  send  for  me  to  come  to  that  place,  ask- 
ed the  circuit  preacher  if  I  might  have  the 
meeting  house,  who  said,  "by  no  means;" 
however,  the  sergeant  knowing  my  desire  to 
hold  a  meeting,  after  the  preacher  had  dis- 
missed the  people,  spoke  out,  and  said  :  Take 
notice,  there  is  an  American  in  town,  who 
will  hold  a  meeting  to-morrow  evening,  but 
the  place  is  not  determined  on ;  then  walking 
and  whispering  to  the  preacher,  said,  will  you 
forbid  its  being  here  ?  Who  replied,  I  will 
neither  approve  or  oppose  it.  The  sergeant 
turned  to  the  people  and  said,  It  will  be  here. 

487.  I  had  four  meetings  in  the  house,  and 
two  in  the  street,  which  were  solemn  and  at- 
tentive. 

488.  I  held  several  in  the  neighborhoods  of 
this  place,  which  seemed  to  be  attended  with 
some  degree  of  power;  at  one  of  which,  a 
seceder's  school  house  would  not  contain  the 
people,  and  church  service  just  being  over.  I 
got  the  liberty  of  its  pulpit,  which  I  looked 
upon  as  singular  and  providential.  I  spoke 
to  near  seven  hundred  people,  and  mentioned, 
I  believed  trials  were  near.  Thence  I  pro- 
ceeded to  Lisburn,  and  put  up  with  one  who 
had  been  a  Quaker,  but  had  withdrawn.  He 
appeared  to  be  a  conscientious  man,  but  the 
Scriptures  bear  but  little  weight  with  him,  and 
the  divinity  of  Christ  he  seems  to  stumble  at. 
Thence  to  Belfast;  on  my  way  I  called  at 
Lambeg  to  inquire  concerning  a  singular  cir- 
cumstance, respecting  one's  losing  their  hair  ; 
which  was  thought  to  be  supernatural  ;  it  has 
produced  a  great  effect  upon  the  man  of  the 
house. 

489.  All  the  vessels  in  Belfast  were  full  of 
passengers,  except  two;  one  of  which  was  so 
dear,  and  her  provisions  not  such  as  I  requir- 
ed, she  I  declined.  But  a  Quaker  said,  Lo- 
renzo! I  would  not  wish  to  transport  thee; 
but  if  thy  mind  is  clear  to  go  home,  we  will 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


55 


make  thee  out  a  passage  ;  thee  speak  to  thy 
friends,  and  I  to  mine ;  which  I  did,  but  no 
notice  was  taken  of  it :  then  the  Quaker  with 
a  friend  gave  me  two  guineas  to  engage  my 
passage  on  board  the  other ;  but  the  captain 
who  was  bending  towards  Quakerism,  ob- 
serving I  had  the  small  pox  some  months  be- 
fore, refused  to  take  me  ;  saying,  I  know  not 
but  the  infection  may  still  be  in  your  clothes, 
and  five  of  my  hands  have  not  had  it,  and  if 
they  should  be  taken  unwell,  I  shall  be 
knocked  up  on  my  voyage. 

490.  About  this  time  I  received  three  let- 
ters from  Dr.  Johnson,  giving  some  account 
of  my  last  visit  in  Dublin,  and  with  an  anx- 
ious desire  for  my  return;  but  if  I  did  not  see 
my  way  clear  to  come,  might  draw  on  him 
for  as  much  as  should  be  needful  for  my  voy- 
age, and  receive  it  either  as  a  gift  or  loan, 
whichever  might  be  most  agreeable  to  me 
— but  I  in  a  letter  replied,  "  I  cannot  see  my 
way  clear  to  ask  the  Methodists  for  much 
help,  lest  they  should  lay  claim  to  me  and 
seek  to  tie  my  hands :  and  to  ask  too  much 
of  the  Quakers,  I  must  look  all  round  ;  and 
for  you  to  pay  it  out  of  your  own  pocket,  I 
cannot  consent,  no,  not  in  my  mind  :  but  if 
people  are  willing  to  do  the  same,  shall  look 
upon  it  as  providential." 

491.  In  one  of  his  letters,  he  expressed  a 
desire,  if  consistent  with  the  Divine  will,  he 
with  his  dear  Letitia  might  see  me  once  more, 
to  take  leave  of  me,  and  see  me  properly 
equipped  under  their  own  inspection.  Ac- 
cordingly, as  my  way  now  seemed  hedged  up 
in  the  north,  and  feeling  my  mission  to  be 
nearly  ended,  unless  it  were  a  desire  to  visit 
two  or  three  neighborhoods,  and  feeling  that 
I  could  go  without  condemnation,  1  took  the 
mail  coach  to  Lisburn,  where  I  held  a  meeting 
in  what  is  called  the  new  connexion,  which 
was  solemn  and  tender. 

492.  Thence,  being  an  outside  passenger,  I 
came  to  Dublin  the  next  day,  chilled  and 
tired,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  kindness 
of  the  guard  accommodating  me  with  his  seat, 
I  must  have  given  out  on  my  way. 

493.  About  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I 
arrived  at  my  friend,  Dr.  Johnson's,  to  their 
agreeable  surprise.  Here  follows  one  thing 
ot  the  Doctor's  singular  conduct,  in  sending 
some  notices  to  persons  of  different  persua- 
sion^, that  "  if  any  person  of  ability  had  a  de- 
sire, and  would  consider  it  a  privilege  to  as- 
sist in  sending  Lorenzo  Dow  comfortably 
home  to  his  own  country,  such  assistance 
would  be  accepted  by  Letitia  Johnson,  102 
New  street."  In  consequence  of  this,  they  re- 
ceived somewhat  more  than  the  voyage  re- 
quired. I  held  two  meetings  in  Bride  street, 
the  latter  of  which  was  solemn  and  tender, 
and  the  two  Dublin  preachers  were  present. 


494.  March28th.  It  was  now  rising  of  sixteen 
months  since  I  first  came  on  to  the  Irish  shore, 
and  whilst  others  have  been  robbed  and  mur- 
dered, I  have  been  preserved  by  land  and  sea. 
Though  a  few  days  ago,  I  was  informed,  the 
crew  with  whom  I  sailed,  when  drove  into  the 
Isle  of  Man,  were  plotting  to  throw  me  over- 
board, if  an  Englishman  had  not  interposed. 
I  have  known  less  of  hunger  in  this  country 
of  scarcity,  than  ever  for  the  space  of  time  in 
my  own,  since  travelling. 

495.  To-morrow,  God  willing,  I  expect  to 
embark  for  America.  What  is  past,  I  know  ; 
what  is  to  come,  I  know  not.  I  have  endured 
trials  in  my  own  country,  and  have  not  been 
without  them  in  this,  even  from  those  whom 
I  love  and  wish  well,  both  outward  and  in- 
ward, temporal  and  spiritual  :  but  my  trust  is 
still  in  God,  who  I  believe  will  support  me, 
and  give  me  a  blessing  upon  my  feeble  labors 
in  my  native  land,  though  I  expect  to  wade 
through  deep  waters  there. 

496.  I  know  not  but  I  may  come  to  Eu- 
rope again,  though  there  is  but  one  thing 
which  will  bring  me,  viz.,  to  save  my  soul. 

497.  April  2nd.  I  took  my  farewell  leave 
of  Paul  and  Letitia  Johnson,  and  YV  Jliam  and 
Nancy  Thomas,  with  whom  it  was  hard  part- 
ing, and  embarked  for  America  on  board  the 
ship  Venus,  S.  Taber,  master,  250  tons  bur- 
then, seventy-three  passengers,  mostly  Roman 
Catholics. 

3rd.  At  one  o'clock,  A.  M.,  took  in  our  an- 
chors, hoisted  sail,  and  in  about  fifteen  days 
after  losing  sight  of  land,  we  were  half  across 
the  ocean,  when  the  wind  came  against  us,  so 
that  we  were  driven  to  the  north,  and  south, 
about  two  weeks,  making  but  very  little  head- 
way. 

498.  26th.  I  held  meeting  on  board ; 
good  attention  appeared  among  those  who 
could  attend.  After  forty-seven  days  passage, 
we  hove  in  sight  of  land,  and  shortly  after 
came  to  the  quarantine  ground,  (Staten  Island,) 
where  I  was  detained  thirteen  days  ;  during 
which  time  I  got  relief  from  some  persons  in 
New  York,  whereby  I  escaped  these  vermin 
that  are  troublesome  on  long  voyages  with  a 
number  of  people,  &c.  On  our  passage  my 
life  was  despaired  of  through  costiveness,  (as 
in  thirty-three  days  no  means  of  medicine  an- 
swered but  thrice,)  by  some  gentlemen  on 
board,  who,  with  the  captain,  showed  me 
kindness.  After  holding  two  meetings,  and 
my  clothes  cleansed,  I  got  permission  from  the 
doctor  to  come  into  the  city;  where  I  was 
cordially  received  by  S.  Hutchinson,  and  some 
other  kind  friends ;  but  they  durst  not  open 
the  preaching  house  doors  to  me  for  fear  of 
the  censure  of  the  conference  now  at  hand. 

499.  Dr.  Johnson,  who  had  given  me  a  pa- 
per signifying  that  if  I  were  brought  to  want 


in  any  part  of  Ireland,  could  draw  on  him  for 
any  Bum  I  chose,  by  any  gentleman  who  traded 
in  Dublin,  which  paper  I  never  made  use  of. 
He  sent  a  library  of  books  by  me,  with  orders 
to  sell  them,  ami  make  use  of  the  money  to 
buy  me  a  horse  to  travel  with,  &c.  These 
books  were  of  singular  service,  to  aid  me  in 
my  travels,  which  I  thought  to  be  my  duty, 
viz.,  instead  of  being  confined  on  a  circuit,  to 
travel  the  country  at  large,  to  speak  on  cer- 
tain points,  which  I  considered  injurious  to  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  in  this  World,  &c.  Not 
knowing  the  value  of  these  second  hand  books, 
one  took  the  advantage  of  my  ignorance  to 
get  them  under  price  ;  but  my  friends  insisted 
he  should  give  up  the  bargain  ;  to  which  he 
with  a  hard  demand  of  ten  dollars  consented, 
with  the  proviso  that  Kirk  (who  sold  them  for 
an  hundred  and  fifteen  dollars)  should  have  no 
profit.     Oh!  the  cursed  love  of  money.* 

500.  June  16th.  Conference  came  on,  and 
some  of  my  old  friends  were  minded  I  should 
take  a  circuit;  hut  did  not  blame  me  for  go- 
ing to  Europe,  considering  the  advantage  I  had 
got  to  my  health,  &c.  1  could  not  feel  my 
mind  free  to  comply,  feeling  it  my  duty  to 
travel  more  extensively.  Their  entreaties  and 
arguments  were  hard  to  resist ;  and  on  the 
other  hand  the  discouragements,  if  I  rejected, 
or  discomplied,  would  be  great.  It  would  not 
only  by  them  be  deemed  wilful,  and  must  ex- 
pect their  disapprobation  ;  but  still  be,  like  the 
fowls  of  the  air,  to  trust  Providence  for  my 
daily  bread :  here  I  was  brought  to  halt  be- 
tween two  opinions,  thinking  it  was  easier  for 
one  to  be  mistaken  than  twenty  ;  yet  I  felt  it 
my  duty  to  travel  the  continent  at  large.  Here 
my  trials  were  keen. 

501.  A  pamphlet  of  my  experience  coming 
to  America,  Kirk  was  minded  to  reprint  it; 
but  Bishop  Whatcoatsaid  I  belonged  to  them, 
and  they  ought  to  have  the  first  privilege 
of  printing  my  experience:  and  being  under 
great  trials  of  mind,  concluded  to  give  up  my 
judgment  to  theirs,  and  take  a  circuit;  which 
I  had  no  sooner  consented  to  try  for  a  year, 
the  Lord  being  my  helper,  than  an  awful  dis- 
tress came  over  my  mind ;  but  I  could  not  re- 
call my  words.  My  mind  being  somewhat 
agitated,  gave  the  bishop   somewhat  encour- 

menl  relative  to  my  journals,  of  which,  on 
reconsideration,  I  repented,  as  the  time  was 
not  yet. 

I  was  restored  by  the  conference  where 

on  going  away,  viz.,  remainingon  trial. 

The  conference  was  more  friendly  than   1   ex- 

.  when  on  my  voyage  home;  but  I  did 

not  make    any  acknowledgment    that   I   did 

wrong  in  going  away.     Some  thought  I  had 

discipline;     but  on  re-examination  it 

*  I  paid  the  doctor  afterward?. 


was  found  I  had  not,  as  one  on  trial   has  a 
right  to  desist  as  well  as  they  to  reject. 

503.  My  station  was  on  the  Duchess  and 
Columbia  circuit,  with  David  Brown  and  Wil- 
liam Thatcher — Freeborn  Garretson,  pn  si  ling 
elder.  Thus  distressed,  [  sailed  to  Rhinebeck, 
on  which  way,  one  attempting  to  go  on  board 
the  vessel,  was  knocked  out  of  the  boa',  and 
carried  down  the  stream  more  than  a  mile  be- 
fore he  could  be  picked  up.  Oh!  what  dan- 
gers are  we  in?  How  uncertain  is  life  I  When 
I  arrived  at  the  flats,  I  called  at  a  Methodist's, 
and  got  meeting  appointed  for  the  night.  One 
of  the  principal  Methodists  came  to  inquire, 
who  is  stationed  on  our  circuit  ?  I  replied, 
Brown,  Thatcher,  and  Dow.  Sail  he,  Dow, 
I  thought  he  had  gone  to  Ireland  !  I  replied, 
he  has  been  there,  but  has  lately  come  back. 
Said  he,  Dow !  Dow !  why  he  is  a  crazy  man ; 
he  will  break  up  the  circuit;  so  we  parted. 
After  meeting,  I  appointed  another  at  the  new 
meeting  house  then  building,  which  tried  them 
at  my  boldness,  they  not  knowing  who  I  was, 
(but  supposed  a  local  preacher,)  and  intended 
Mr.  G.  should  preach  the  first  sermon  there, 
for  the  dedication.  Next  day,  some  desired 
to  know  my  name,  which  I  desired  to  be  ex- 
cused from  telling.  I  held  a  number  of  meet- 
ings in  this  place,  mostly  cold  and  lifeless, 
though  we  had  some  good  and  pious  friends ; 
yet  I  could  not  speak  with  life  and  power  as 
formerly  ;  but  felt  as  if  I  was  delivering  my 
message  to  the  wrong  people.  For  it  had 
been  in  my  mind,  to  return  to  my  native  town, 
and  there  begin,  and  travel  extensively  :  first, 
in  the  adjacent  places,  and  so  abroad,  as  I 
might  find  Providence  to  open  the  door. 

504.  When  I  got  to  this  place,  I  had  two 
shillings  left,  and  hearing  of  a  place  called 
Kingston-sopus,  I  was  minded  to  visit,  (con- 
trary to  the  advice  of  my  friends,)  and  having 
got  a  few  together  with  difficulty,  and  ! 

two  other  appointments,  returned,  having  paid 
away  all  my  money  for  ferriages,  and  when 
the  time  commenced  in  which  I  musl  go  and 
fulfil  the  appointments,  saw  no  way 
across  the  ferry,  and  whilst  walking  along  in 
meditation  on  past  providence,  and  raising  my 
heart,  that  a  way  might  he  opened  for  my 
getting  across  the  ferry,  I  cast  my  eye  upon 
the  sand,  and  espied  something  bright,  i 
picking  it  up  found  it  to  be  a  York  -hilling, 
the  very  sum  I  wanted  in  order  to  cross  over. 
And  when  I  had  fulfilled  my  first  appointment, 
and  was  going  to  the  second,  astrangei 
hands  with  me,  and  left  near  half  a  dollar  in 
my  hand,  so  1  was  enabled  to  get  back.  Thus 
1  see  Providence  provides  l'w  them  that  put 
their  trust  in  him. — Having  some  scripture 
pictures  framed  sent  by  me  from  Europe  to  dis- 
pose of,  some  I  gave  away,  and  the  remainder 
I  let  go  to  a  printer,  for  some  religious  hand- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


57 


bills,  &c.  in  Poughkeepsie,  some  of  which  I 
distributed  through  the  town,  and  hearing  the 
sound  of  a  fiddle,  I  followed  it,  and  came  to  a 
porch  where  was  a  master  teaching  his  pupils 
to  dance.  I  gave  some  handbills,  which  he 
called  after  me  to  take  away,  but  I  spoke  not 
a  word  but  went  off.  Here  the  people  are 
hardened. — At  Fishkill  and  the  Highlands,  the 
people  were  hard,  and  apparently  sorry  to  see 
me. — At  Clove  and  Sharlingtown  likewise,  I 
visited  some  neighboring  places,  and  had  some 
tender  meetings.  At  Amenia  and  Dover,  the 
Methodists  seemed  shy;  I  put  up  at  a  tavern 
several  times.  Swago,  I  visited  from  house 
to  house,  but  have  not  the  art  nor  the  spirit  of 
visiting  as  when  in  the  north  country.  Sharon 
— I  found  two  classes  here,  the  first  hard  and 
sorry  to  see  me  ;  the  other  tender  with  Chris- 
tian love.  In  Salisbury  and  Canaan,  (Con- 
necticut,) I  had  sundry  meetings,  but  still  felt 
as  if  not  in  my  right  sphere.  A  report  that 
crazy  Dow  had  got  back  from  Ireland,  brought 
many  out  to  hear.  Mount  Washington,  Shef- 
field, and  Egremont,  (Mass.,)  I  visited ;  thence 
to  Hudson,  and  so  to  Rhinebeck. 

505.  After  quarterly  meeting,  I  went  home 
to  see  my  friends,  and  found  my  parents  well, 
and  one  sister,  who  had  become  more  serious 
within  the  course  of  a  few  months,  which  was 
a  matter  of  consolation  to  me. 

506.  The  expectation  of  the  Methodists  was 
raised,  expecting  such  times  as  we  had  before, 
not  looking  enough  beyond  the  watchman — 
once  some  were  prejudiced  against  me;  but 
now  too  much  for  me,  so  I  was  clogsred  with 
their  expectations  and  shut  up.  Walking  to 
Norwich,  gave  away  my  pocket  handkerchief 
to  get  breakfast,  and  took  shipping  to  New 
London,  where  we  had  three  meetings  that 
were  large  and  tender.  One  who  was  near 
and  dear  to  me  di  1  not  come  to  see  me,  neither 
durst  I  go  to  see  him,  which  caused  me  some 
pain  of  heart. 

507.  September  3rd.  I  went  forty  miles  to 
Middletown,  and  had  four  meetings  which 
were  good  and  tender.  At  New  Hartford,  I 
hired  a  ball  room,  which  cost  me  a  dollar  and 
a  half.  The  man  thought  I  was  going  to  have 
a  play  at  first — many  came  to  hear,  to  whom 
I  spoke  from,  After  I  have  spoken,  mock  on. — 
Some  were  tender,  and  some  disputed,  saying, 
all  things  are  decreed,  and  they  hoped  they 
were  Christians,  and  no  man  can  be  a  Chris- 
tian unless  he  is  reconcile!  to  God's  decrees. 
I  replied,  if  all  things  arc  fore-ordained,  it  was 
fore-ordained  that  I  should  talk  as  I  do,  and 
you  are  not  reconciled  to  it.  and  of  course  are 
not  Christians  ;  but  deceiving  yourselves  ac- 
cording to  your  own  doctrine.  The  young 
people  smiled,  and  so  we  parted. 

508.  Oh,  when  shall  the  time  commence 
when  the  watchman  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  and 


the  earth  be  filled  with  God's  glory  ? — Thence 
I  went  to  my  circuit,  and  continued  round  with 
my  mind  burthened,  as  when  sailing  up  from 
New  York :  and  have  been  burthened  and  de- 
pressed whilst  on  this  circuit  ever  since.  I  do 
not  have  such  meetings  as  formerly,  though 
the  cause  of  God,  and  the  worth  of  souls  lies 
as  near  my  heart  as  ever.  What  can  be  the 
cause,  unless  out  of  my  sphere  1  I  felt  a  pain 
in  my  right  side,  and  on  the  seventh  day,  an 
ulcer,  as  I  suppose,  broke  in  my  lungs,  and  I 
raised  a  putrefied  matter,  and  was  forced  to 
cut  my  labor  short  the  next  day  through  weak- 
ness of  body.  After  this,  I  had  hardly  strength 
to  keep  up  with  my  appointments;  but  fre- 
quently was  obliged  to  lie  upon  the  bed  whilst 
addressing  the  people.  At  length,  I  got  a  lit- 
tle more  free  from  my  pain,  and  was  in  hopes 
that  the  raising  would  cease,  and  the  place 
heal. 

509.  October  24th — 25th.  After  quarterly 
meeting,  I  left  this  circuit,  by  G"s.  direction, 
and  proceeded  for  Litchfield  circuit,  but  did 
not  ask  for  location,  as  I  wished  to  go  through 
the  year  if  possible,  considering  my  engage- 
ment, and  the  nature  of  my  standing. 

510.  26th.  The  Methodists  being  low  and 
lazy  here,  I  walked  through  the  town,  and 
gave  notice  for  meeting,  and  invited  the  peo- 
ple ;  and  some  ministers  and  lawyers,  with  the 
people,  accepted.  The  second  meeting  scores 
could  not  get  in.  At  Milton,  God  has  be- 
gun a  good  work.  In  Kent,  the  people  are 
hard.  New  Milford,  Washington,  Woodbury, 
Goshen,  Winchester,  Bristol,  I  visited.  Some 
were  hard ;  some  were  prejudiced;  and  with 
some  I  had  comfort ;  amongst  whom  were 
some  seventh  day  Baptists  near  the  last  place. 
In  Farminglon  and  Northington,  religion  seem- 
ed low,  in  the  latter,  harm  was  done  by  the 
minister  opposing  the  work  under  brother  M. 
In  Granby  and  Barkhempstead,  it  is  low. 
Hartland  hollow,  once  a  flaming  place  for  pie- 
ty, but  seems  to  be  diminished  greatly,  yet  of 
late  some  small  quickening.  Colebrook  and 
Winstead  I  visiled  :  in  the  latter  is  a  large  so- 
ciety, but  not  so  much  engaged  as  they  use! 
to  be.  Thus  I  have  got  round  the  circuit — 
scarce  any  blessing  on  my  labors,  and  my 
mind  depressed  from  day  to  day. 

511.  Of  late  it  hath  lain  upon  my  mind  that 
I  should  not  recover  whilst  I  continued  in  this 
sphere  of  action  ;  and  that  my  ill  health  came 
in  consequence  of  not  doing  what  I  had  felt  to 
be  my  duty,  viz.  to  travel  the  continent  more 
at  large  ;  and  the  only  remedy  to  escape  and 
recover  from  this  decline,  would  be  by  a 
change  of  air  and  climate,  &c,  and  as  though 
Providence  chose  to  make  use  of  this  means 
for  my  recovery,  for  some  end  unknown  to  me. 
And  the  more  I  made  it  a  matter  of  prayer, 
that  if  it  were  a  temptation,  it  might  decrease : 


58 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


but  if  it  were  from  Him,  it  might  increase  ; 
and  the  more  I  think  upon  it  and  weigh  it  as 
for  eternity,  the  more  it  increases,  and  cords 
of  sweet  love  drew  me  on. 

512.  The  thoughts  of  leaving  the  circuit 
without  liberty,  is  somewhat  trying,  as  I  had 
done  it  once  before:  and  some  perhaps  may 
conclude  there  is  no  confidence  to  be  put  in  me. 
The  island  of  Bermuda,  or  Georgia,  is  what  I 
had  in  contemplation. 

513.  November  21— 22.  Quarterly  meeting 
was  in  Cornwall ;  I  told  brother  Batchelor 
that  my  mind  was  under  the  above  trials;  he 
said  he  was  willing  1  should  go.  But  Gar- 
retson,  my  spiritual  grandfather,  would  not 
consent  ;  but  offered  me  a  location  on  the  cir- 
cuit, if  I  would  say  I  could  travel  no  longer; 
but  would  not  consent  that  I  should  leave  it 
on  any  condition  at  first.  I  could  not  say  but 
what  I  could  travel  a  space  longer,  and  yet 
apparently  but  a  very  little  while.  At  length 
I  strove  to  get  him  to  say,  if  it  was  the  opin- 
ion of  brother  Moriarty,  that  my  health  was 
declining,  he  would  not  charge  me  with  diso- 
bedience at  the  next  conference :  he  said  I 
must  then  labor  not  in  my  usual  way,  but  like 
the  other  preachers,  viz.  the  regular  appoint- 
ments only,  and  thus  indirectly  it  was  left — 
so  I  continued  on. 

27th.  My  strength  I  think  declines. 

514.  December  1.  I  reached  my  parents 
again,  tarried  four  days,  had  two  meetings, 
and  told  my  parents  of  my  intention  of  visit- 
ing the  southern  climes.  They  did  not  seem 
to  oppose  it  as  I  expected :  but  said,  once  it 
would  have  been  your  delight  to  have  been 
received  and  regularly  travelling  on  a  circuit, 
and  now  they  are  willing  to  receive  you,  you 
cannot  feel  contented  to  tarry  on  a  circuit, 
which,  if  we  were  to  have  our  choice,  it  would 
be  to  have  you  continue ;  then  you  will  have 
friends,  and  can  come  and  see  us ;  but  you 
must  be  your  own  judge  in  this  matter;  weigh 
it  well,  and  act  accordingly. 

515.  I  left  my  horse,  saddle,  bridle  and 
watch,  in  the  bands  of  Nathaniel  Phelps,  and 
had  some  money  id'  a  neighbor,  viz.  my  horse, 
with  the  man  who  came  fifteen  miles  to  see 
me,  and  gave  me  a  dollar,  when  I  was  sick  in 
the  north  country.  Peter  Moriarty,  the  as- 
sistant preacher  of  the  circuit,  being  gone 
home  to  wait  till  God  should  send  snow  that 
he  might  move  his  family,  it  was  uncertain 
when  I  could  get  hi-  judgment  respecting  my 
decline,  and  there  being  no  probability  of  my 
ohtaining  Garretsons  consent,  1  was  now 
brought  into  a  straight.  Being  unable  to 
ful lil  the  appointments  with  propriety  any 
longer,  [  got  brother  Fox  to  take  them  in  my 
stead. 

516.  My  license  being  wrote  in  such  form 
by  Mr.  (lit  would  only  serve  for  the  Duchess 


and  Columbia  circuits,  so  that  when  he  remov- 
ed me  to  Litchfield  it  was  good  for  nothing, 
so  I  destroyed  it,  and  of  course,  now  had  no 
credentials  to  aid  me  in  a  strange  land.  The 
thoughts  of  going  away  under  the  above  diffi- 
cult circumstances  was  trying  both  to  my  na- 
tural desire,  and  to  my  faith ;  yet  it  appeared 
to  me  I  was  brought  into  this  situation  by  my 
disobedience,  and  the  only  way  would  be  to 
obey  in  future. 

517.  December  9.  A  friend,  N.  P.  carried 
me  to  Hartford,  and  being  disappointed  of 
shipping,  I  set  off  on  foot  to  New  Haven,  and 
though  weak  in  body,  I  went  twelve  miles, 
and  stopped  at  a  tavern ;  but  it  being  the 
free-mason  lodge  night,  they  made  such  a 
noise  I  could  not  sleep,  so  I  went  to  a  farm- 
house. 

518.  Set  off  at  dawn  of  day,  and  a  man  in 
Meriden  saw  and  knew  me,  gave  me  a  break- 
fast, and  sent  a  horse  with  me  several  miles, 
so  I  reached  New  Haven  that  night,  and 
spoke  to  a  few.  The  next  evening  I  spoke 
again,  and  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight 
of  some.  At  length  I  set  sail  for  New  York, 
and  making  a  mistake  as  the  passengers 
divided  when  going  on  board,  I  carried 
away  two  bottles  which  belonged  to  the 
other  packet  where  my  things  were;  and  on 
our  arrival,  I  paid  the  damage  of  the  porter, 
which  the  people  drank  up  without  my  con- 
sent. However,  they  were  so  kind  as  to  rum- 
mage my  things  and  write  in  my  journals 
some  scurrilous  language  belonging  to  sea- 
faring people.  After  my  landing,  I  went  to 
my  old  home  at  the  house  of  brother  Jeffery. 
I  took  the  advice  of  several  physicians,  whose 
advice  it  was  to  go.  And  finding  a  vessel 
bound  to  Bermuda,  was  denied  a  passage  on 
account  of  my  religion;  but  captain  Peleg 
Latham,  going  to  sail  for  Savannah,  offered  to 
take  me,  and  throw  in  a  fifth  part  of  my  pas- 
sage, considering  the  cause  of  my  going. 

519.  Through  Dr.  Johnson's  books,  I  had 
procured  my  horse,  got  some  religious  hand- 
bills printed,  containing  rules  for  holy  living, 
Sfc,  paid  my  passage,  and  had  about  one  dol- 
lar and  a  half  left  me,  eighteen  dollars  still 
being  in  G.'s  hands.  My  friends  made  out 
my  provisions.  My  cough  and  weakness  in- 
crease. I  am  more  than  ever  sea-sick.  I 
said,  to  tarry  is  death,  to  go  I  do  but  die. 

520.  January  3d,  1802.  I  am  in  lat.  34  dog. 
38  min.,  long.  76  deg.  2  min.  My  cough  has 
almost  left  me;  but  my  raising  continues. 
The  people  are  as  kind  and  civil  as  I  could 
expecl  under  the  circumstances.  Natural  and 
human  prospects  appear  dark ;  what  is  before 
me  I  know  not;  my  trust  is  in  God.  1  have 
but  one  to  look  to  or  rely  upon  in  this  under- 
taking. My  trials  are  keen — indeed  it  is  a 
trial  of  my  faith  to  go;  but  Jesus  is  precious 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


59 


to  my  soul  on  this  roaring  sea.     The  winds 
these  four  days  past  are. contrary. 

521.  There  is  but  one  in  all  Georgia  that  I 
know.  I  have  seen  before,  Hope  Hull,  my 
spiritual  father:  and  to  him  I  never  spoke. 
My  mind  was  tried  by  the  enemy  of  souls ; 
something  within  said,  you  will  see  such  good 
days  no  more  :  the  openings  and  favors  you 
have  had  are  now  gone,  and,  as  it  were,  death 
awaits  you.  But  one  evening,  when  thus 
tried,  when  lying  down,  a  thought  arose,  why 
have  I  not  as  great  a  right  to  expect  favors 
from  God  now,  as  in  days  that  are  past  and 
gone.  Immediately  hope  and  faith  began  to 
revive,  and  my  heart  to  be  drawn  out  in 
prayer.  Soon  after,  the  wind  came  fair,  and 
we  run  from  five  to  nine  miles  an  hour,  till 
we  had  run  our  latitude.  On  our  way,  a 
whale  played  round  our  vessel  for  an  hour  or 
two. 

522.  January  6.  Saw  land — it  being  foggy, 
did  not  venture  into  port.  The  night  follow- 
ing found  we  had  but  about  two  fathoms  of 
water,  as  we  sounded  to  cast  anchor  upon  a 
hollow  shoal;  it  being  then  high  water,  the 
captain  began  to  prepare  the  boats  to  flee  ;  the 
noise  awaked  me  up — I  saw  the  people  terri- 
fied and  preparing  to  escape.  I  began  to  ex- 
amine whether  I  was  sorry  I  had  come,  or 
was  prepared  to  die — felt  great  inward  peace, 
and  no  remorse,  and  fell  asleep  again ;  but 
their  ado  soon  awaked  me.  I  dressed  myself, 
sung  an  hymn,  and  lay  down.  I  observed 
some  praying,  and  one  man  reproving  an- 
other, saying,  it  is  no  time  to  swear  now — 
soon  the  vessel  struck,  the  cable  they  cut  off 
at  five  blows,  and  hoisted  a  sail,  leaving  the 
anchor,  and  the  tide  carried  us  through  a  nar- 
row place  into  deep  water,  striking  twice  on 
the  way — just  before,  was  a  smart  breeze,  but 
now  a  calm.  Through  this  medium,  by  the 
providence  of  God,  we  escaped.  Gladness 
appeared  on  every  countenance,  and  soon 
drinking,  cursing,  swearing,  and  taking  God's 
name  in  vain,  appeared  on  the  carpet.  My 
heart  was  grieved  to  see  this,  and  I  could  but 
reprove  and  counsel  them.  Oh,  how  fre- 
quently will  people  be  frightened  in  danger 
and  deny  it  afterwards ! 

523.  7th.  Fog  continued  till  afternoon, 
then  got  a  pilot,  and  anchored  in  the  river  at 
night. 

Friday,  8th.  I  landed  in  Savannah,  and 
walked  through  the  town.  I  found  a  burying 
ground,  and  the  gate  being  down,  I  went  in, 
and  spent  an  hour  or  two  in  thanksgiving 
and  prayer  for  my  deliverance,  and  a  prosper- 
ous journey.  Oh,  the  poor  blacks  !  a  boat 
of  them  with  some  white  people  came  along- 
side of  our  vessel :  my  heart  yearns  when  I 
view  their  sable  faces  and  condition.  I  in- 
quired for  Methodists,  and  found  no  regular 


ones  in  town.  But  one  of  Hammet's  party, 
Adam  C.  Cloud,  a  preacher,  whom  I  did  not 
know  at  first,  gave  me  the  liberty  of  his 
preaching  house  that  night,  in  which  I  spoke 
to  about  seventy  whites  and  blacks  ;  but  to 
get  them  collected,  I  took  upwards  of  a  hun- 
dred handbills,  and  distributed  them  through 
the  town,  and  threw  one  into  a  window  where 
a  man  was  dying;  and  a  Baptist  preacher 
being  present,  read  it  to  the  family,  as  he 
afterwards  told  me,  and  that  it  was  a  solemn 
time.  He,  Mr.  Halcomb,  ever  denied  me  his 
meeting-house.  On  Sunday  and  Monday  even- 
ings, I  spoke  in  the  African  meetinghouse; 
it  did  my  heart  good  to  see  the  attentive 
blacks. — Andrew,  the  black  preacher,  had 
been  imprisoned  and  whipped  until  the  blood 
ran  down,  for  preaching ;  as  the  people 
w;m ted  to  expel  religion  from  the  place,  he 
being  the  only  preacher  in  town.  The  whites 
at  length  sent  a  petition  to  the  legislature  for 
his  permission  to  preach,  which  was  granted. 
Said  he  to  me,  "  my  father  lived  to  be  an  hun- 
dred and  five  years  old,  and  I  am  seventy,  and 
God  of  late  has  been  doing  great  things  for  us. 
I  have  about  seven  hundred  in  church,  and 
now  I  am  willing  to  live  or  die  as  God  shall 
see  fit."  The  whites  offered  me  a  collection, 
which  I  declined,  lest  wrong  constructions 
should  be  put  upon  it,  and  I  deemed  an  im- 
postor, as  I  was  a  stranger.  I  gave  my  trunk, 
&c.  to  the  family  where  I  tarried.  In  pouring 
out  some  crackers,  I  found  two  dollars,  which 
I  suppose  my  friends  flung  in  at  New  York  ; 
this  I  stood  in  need  of.  As  I  was  leaving 
town  old  Andrew  met  me,  and  shaking  hands 
with  me,  left  eleven  dollars  and  a  half  in  my 
hand,  which  some  had  made  out :  So  I  per- 
ceived God  provides  for  those  who  put  their 
trust  in  him.  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  fell 
in  with  a  team  ;  I  gave  the  man  a  hand-bill, 
which  he  said  he  would  not  take  half  a  dollar 
for,  and  bade  me  put  my  bundle  in  his  cart ; 
thus  with  help  got  I  on  about  twenty  miles 
that  day. 

524.  The  captain  with  whom  I  sailed,  said, 
he  discovered  a  visible  alteration  for  the  bet- 
ter in  my  health,  previous  to  our  parting,  as 
my  cough  left  me,  I  raised  less  and  less,  and 
my  strength  returned  more  and  more,  far  be- 
yond expectation.  It  was  thought,  when  I 
sailed  from  New  York,  that  I  should  not  live 
to  return. 

525.  The  day  after  I  left  Savannah,  a  man 
overtook  me,  who  heard  of  me,  and  said, 
"  are  you  the  preacher  who  has  lately  come 
from  the  northward  ?"  I  replied  in  the  af- 
firmative. Said  he,  "  I  heard  you  in  Savan- 
nah, and  desiring  to  find  you,  I  saw  one  back 
in  a  wagon  dressed  in  black,  whom  I  asked  if 
he  was  the  man ;  he  replied,  no,  sir,  I  love 
rum  too  well." 


GO 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


526.  lie  took  me  on  his  horse,  and  carried 
me  to  old  father  Boston's,  near  Tukisaking. 
Here  I  was  kindly  received,  and  called  in  a 
few  neighbors,  to  whom  I  spoke,  and  appoint- 
ed meeting  for  Sunday.  In  the  interval  they 
began  to  interrogate  me  where  I  come  from, 
and  for  my  license  or  credentials  ;  which,  on 
the  relation  of  my  situation,  caused  them  to 
think  1  was  an  impostor:  but  at  length  they 
found  my  name  on  the  minutes,  so  their  fears 
were  in  a  measure  subsided.  A  Methodist 
preacher,  on  his  way  from  conference,  fell  in 
there  on  Saturday,  and  behaved  as  if  he 
thought  I  was  an  impostor:  however,  my  ap- 
pointment was  given  out,  and  could  not  be 
recalled.  And  while  I  was  fulfilling  of  it,  the 
melting  power  of  God  was  felt,  and  tears  were 
rolling  on  every  side.  As  I  was  leaving  the 
assembly  to  go  to  my  evening  appointment, 
about  ten  miles  off,  several  shook  hands  with 
me,  and  left  pieces  of  money  in  my  hand  to 
the  amount  of  some  dollars,  which  I  perceived 
increased  the  preacher's  jealousy,  as  I  refused 
the  loan  of  a  horse.  I  walked  and  fulfilled 
my  evening  meeting,  where  a  collection  was 
offered,  which  I  refused,  however,  about  four 
dollars  were  forced  upon  me. 

527.  18.  Continuing  my  course.  I  saw  the 
sand  hill  or  hooping  crane,  the  largest  kind 
of  bird  or  fowl  I  ever  saw;  also,  a  flock  of 
geese  flying  over.  Sure — instinct !  what  is 
it  1  or  who  can  tell  ?■  the  power  of  attraction  ? 
Men  are  wise,  yet  the  more  they  find  out, 
the  greater  mysteries  are  presented  to  view, 
and  the  more  puzzled  they  are  relative  to  the 
book  of  nature.  Oh,  the  wisdom  of  God  ! 
The  birds  of  flight  know  their  appointed 
time:  and  oh,  that  the  children  of  men  would 
consider   theirs      I  dined  gratis  at  an  inn. 

528.  20.  I  reached  Augusta,  (the  place 
seemed  familiar,  as  if  I  had  seen  it  before, 
when  I  came  within  sight  of  it,  as  I  had  four 
times  dreamed  of  preaching  in  a  similar  place, 
and  seen  some  similar  people,;  and  inquired 
for  Methodists,  and  the  first  direction  was  to 
go  to  the  house  of  a  Frenchman,  where  the 
family  treated  me  with  great  ridicule  and  con- 
tempt. From  thence  I  was  directed  to  the 
house  of  a  Calvinist,  where  I  was  treated 
with  equal  coolness.  Thence  to  a  house 
where  the  fashionable  preachers  put  up,  bu1 
got  no  encouragement  to  tarry  :  but  \ 
rected  to  the  common  preachers'  boarding 
hou  ".  where  I  was  thought  to  bean  impostor, 
and  so  was  sent  to  a  private  boarding  house: 
I  went  there,  but  could  not  get  entertainmenl 
for  love  nor  money;  and  espj  ing  a 

woods  at  a  distance,  concluded  to  go  and  take 
up  my  lodging  there  that  night:  a 
a  handbill,  !  set  off  an  1  go1   about  two-thirds 
of  the  way  out  of  town,  when  a   negro  over- 
took  me  with  an  express  that  his  mistress 


wanted  I  should  come  back.  I  went  back  and 
tarried  all  night,  and  for  my  supper,  lodging 
and  breakfast,  they  would  take  nothing,  nei- 
ther would  they  keep  me  any  longer,  though  I 
offered  them  any  sum  that  they  should  ask  for 
a  week's  board.  Next  night  I  offered  a  fami- 
ly pay  for  four  nights  lodging  ;  they  said  they 
would  take  me  on  trial ;  I  did  not  eat  nor 
drink  with  them ;  they  kept  me  three  nights 
for  nothing,  but  they  would  not  keep  me  the 
fourth.  Next  night,  I  went  down  on  the  bank 
of  the  river  to  take  up  my  lodgings  there,  and 
whilst  walking  back  and  forth,  meditating  on 
my  singular  state  and  circumstances,  a  boat 
landed,  from  which  came  a  negro,  and  called 
me  by  name  :  I  asked  him  where  he  saw  me  ? 
He  replied,  I  heard  you  preach  in  Savannah ; 
did  you  not  in  such  a  place  1  He  asked  me 
where  I  lodged ;  I  told  him  I  had  no  place ; 
said  he,  will  you  sleep  where  black  people 
live  1  I  replied,  if  they  be  decent  ones. — He 
went  off,  and  after  about  half  an  hour  came 
back,  and  piloted  me  to  a  black  family,  who 
lived  in  as  good  fashion  as  two-thirds  of  the 
people  in  Augusta.  I  stayed  ali  night,  and 
though  I  offered  them  pay,  yet  they  would  not 
receive  an}',  neither  would  they  keep  me  any 
longer  for  love  nor  money.  I  procured  my 
provisions  and  had  them  dressed  at  the  house 
of  Moses,  a  black  man,  who  was  a  Baptist 
preacher.  Whilst  at  his  shop,  I  heard  of  a 
man  who  was  friendly  to  the  Methodists,  to 
whom  I  sent  a  line,  signifying  that  if  he 
would  make  me  an  appointment,  I  would  cross 
the  river  to  Camelton,  where  he  lived,  and 
preach.  He  did  as  I  desired,  and  I  held  three 
meetings. — Here  1  had  a  singular  dream, 
which  seemed  to  be  as  singularly  fulfilled  in 
some  degree  shortly  after.  I  spoke  in  the  Af- 
rican Baptist  meeting  house  to  some  hundreds 
of  blacks,  and  a  few  whites,  the  Methodist 
meeting  house  being  denied  me  by  the  socie- 
ty, and  the  preacher,  L.  G.,  they  supposing 
that  I  was  an  impostor. 

529.  30.  I  tarried  two  nights  at  a  planta- 
tion house  where  the  man  was  trounled  with 
an  uncommon  disorder,  which  puzzled  a  coun- 
cil of  physicians,  who  supposed  it  to  be  a  po- 
lypus in  the  heart.  In  the  night  I  was  seized 
with  an  inward  impulse  to  set  off  on  the 
Washington  road,  (my  things  not  being  ar- 
rive 1  up  the  river,)  so  that  my  sleep  d<  | 
in  the  morning,  when  Ianxe.it  was  apparent- 
ly gathering  for  a  storm  of  rain,  so  I  rejected 
the  impulse  as  a  temptation :  bu1  it  r< 
with  double  force  :  and  for  the  sake  of  peace 
of  mind.  1  set  off:  but  what  !  was  after  1 
could  not  tell,  and  when  turning  it  over  in  my 
ired  iV.  ■  a  fool  to  myself.  And 
after  tra  ibout  ten  miles,  an  old  man 

and  eighty,  \\  ho   \\  as  riding 
very  fa  ;i  i  !  of  a  sudden  as  he  met  me, 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


61 


and  said,  young  man,  are  you  travelling  %  I 
answered  in  the  affirmative,  and  gave  him  one 
of  my  handbills  ;  he,  on  finding  the  contents, 
shook  hands  with  me,  and  said,  I  am  a  Bap- 
tist, but  my  wife  is  a.  Methodist;  and  invited 
me  to  his  house,  about  seven  miles  off  on  the 
Uchee  creek,  and  procured  me  a  congregation 
the  next  day,  among  whom  was  a  respectable 
family  which  attended,  (Esquire  Haynes  and 
his  wife,)  who  got  their  hearts  touched  under 
the  word,  and  invited  me  to  hold  meeting 
at  their  house,  which  I  did  the  next  day  ;  and 
through  this  channel  my  door  was  open  for 
visiting  several  neighborhoods,  where  the 
people  seemed  melted  to  tenderness ;  and  so  I 
was  not  examined  for  credentials.  I  begged 
two  children  of  the  above  mentioned  family, 
(only  they  were  to  have  the  care  of  them) 
which  since  have  become  serious.  Appoint- 
ments being  sent  on  before  me,  I  went  from 
Haynes's  to  Pieman's — thence  to  Capt.  Thorn- 
ton's, on  Upton  Creek. 

530.  February  10th.  I  got  to  Hope  Hull's 
before  sun  rise,  having  walked  nine  miles  that 
morning.  I  found  him  in  acorn  house.  I  sa- 
luted Avith,  how  do  you  do,  father  1  His  re- 
ply was  somewhat  cool ;  he  agreed  to  make  me 
an  appointment  in  the  court  house,  (he  living 
above  a  mile  from  the  town,)  having  influence 
amongst  the  people.  After  breakfast,  before 
he  had  started  for  town,  I  took  a  quantity  of 
handbills,  and  running  through  the  woods, 
got  to  the  town  first,  and  distributed  them 
among  the  people,  and  cleared  out  before  he 
got  to  town,  having  scarcely  spoken  to 
any  one.  This  made  a  great  hubbub  amongst 
the  people,  who  I  was,  and  where  I  came 
from ;  but  when  he  came  in  to  make  the  ap- 
pointment, he  unfolded  the  riddle  ;  this  brought 
many  out  to  hear.  Next  night,  I  spoke 
again  ;  it  was  thought  I  should  get  no  hear- 
ers; however,  the  latter  congregation  was 
larger  than  the  first ;  a  young  clergyman  from 
Connecticut,  at  the  first  meeting,  said  I  spoke 
many  truths,  but  was  incorrect,  and  was  mind- 
ed not  to  come  again ;  however,  he  did ;  and 
after  I  had  done,  he  voluntarily  made  a  flow- 
ery prayer,  in  which  he  gave  me  a  broadside. 

531.  I  once  had  a  sister  who  resided  in  this 
town,  and  her  husband,  who  was  a  country 
lawyer,  was  ungenerously  abused  in  a  duel, 
afterwards  died  at  Charleston  ;  his  life  and 
death,  when  I  reflected  on  his  future  state, 
caused  me  some  tender  sensations  of  mind. 
One  night  in  a  dream,  I  thought  he  appeared 
to  me,  and  replied,  "  It  is  better  off  with  me 
in  the  other  world  than  what  you  think — it  is 
well  with  me  ;  when  I  was  dying,  and  so  far 
expired  that  I  could  not  communicate  to 
others,  I  was  convinced  of  the  truths  of  reli- 
gion, and  sought  and  found  acceptance." 
When  I  awoke,  my  mind  was  greatly  relieved. 


532.  Hope  Hull  said  to  me,  the  kindness 
you  received  in  Ireland,  might  be  accounted 
for  on  natural  principles — the  affection  of  the 
people  taking  pity  on  you  ;  and  if  one  was  to 
come  to  this  country,  and  behave  well,  would 
have  the  same  kindness  shown  him  :  He  en- 
treated me  to  give  over  this  mode  of  travel- 
ling, and  to  return  to  New  England,  and  agree 
to  taks  a  circuit  and  wander  no  more;  for, 
said  he,  though  it  appears  that  Providence 
hath  been  kind  to  you,  yet  you  will  not  al- 
ways find  Dr.  Johnsons  in  your  travels  :  but 
said,  he  thought  that  trials  and  difficulties 
would  devolve  upon  me,  and  involve  me  by 
and  by.  He  mentioned  that  God  suffered  Ba- 
laam to  go  where  he  desired ;  likewise  a 
young  man  that  came  to  Charleston,  who  lay 
under  a  mistake  on  a  certain  occasion,  and 
some  other  things  similar  to  this ;  which, 
considering  who  he  was,  and  my  singular 
standing,  and  danger  of  running  too  fast  or 
too  slow,  or  going  on  one  side  or  the  other, 
discouraged  me  much,  when  I  gave  way  to 
reasoning  and  doubting  on  the  subject  of  my 
duty  in  so  travelling ;  but  when  I  put  my 
confidence  in  God,  and  submitted  the  matter 
to  him,  I  felt  peace  and  happiness  of  mind, 
and  an  inward  refreshment  and  courage  to  go 
forward  :  he  said  that  he  did  not  know,  when 
travelling,  that  ever  he  felt  it  impressed  on  his 
mind  to  go  to  one  place  more  than  another ; 
but  said  he,  if  I  heard  of  a  place  opened,  or  a 
meeting  house  vacant  of  a  minister,  or  a 
wicked  neighborhood,  why  reason  said  I 
should  go.  In  reading  Alexander  K — 's  life, 
I  could  not  but  remark  his  dream,  page  96, 
about  the  pit  and  spring  of  water,  &c. 

533.  H.  H.  gave  me  a  paper  where  to  call 
on  certain  families  ;  I  cautioned  him  on  what 
he  did,  lest  he  should  be  censured  for  opening 
my  way  :  said  he,  I  leave  every  man  to  pad- 
dle his  own  canoe.  I  left  the  house  before 
the  family  was  up,  and  walked  nine  miles ;  at 
Washington,  where  H.  lived,  a  contribution 
was  offered,  as  well  as  at  Uchee  creek,  and 
some  other  places,  which  I  refused,  knowing 
that  example  goes  before  precept,  and  that 
impostors  are  fond  of  money,  and  if  I  were 
not  guarded,  should  be  esteemed  as  such ; 
however,  at  the  latter  place,  eleven  dollars 
were  sent  from  the  people  by  Mr.  H.  and 
forced  upon  me. 

534.  I  found  the  great  Baptist  meeting 
would  take  off  the  people,  so  I  continued  on  my 
walk  until  I  got  about  twenty  miles  from  H's, 
(giving  away  handbills  on  the  road,)  where  I 
sat  down  in  the  forks  of  the  path  and  medit- 
ated what  I  should  do  to  preserve  my  journals 
from  an  approaching  shower.  Just  then  a 
man,  whom  I  had  given  a  handbill  to,  came 
along  and  invited  me  to  his  house  :  he  dis- 
mounted from  his  horse,  and  I  got  on,  and 


soon  arrived  there,  which  was  ahout  a  mile, 
when  an  awful  shower  of  rain  fell,  I  think  as 
ever  I  beheld;  so  my  journals  were  preserv- 
ed. This  man  had  no  religion.  In  the  night 
I  felt  uneasy,  and  my  heart  bound  upon  the 
road  ;  the  man  perceiving  that  I  was  getting 
up,  inquired  the  cause,  and  strove  to  discour- 
age me ;  but  not  prevailing,  arose,  and  taking 
two  horses  from  his  stable,  carried  me  across 
two  or  three  streams  of  deep  running  water, 
and  by  a  tavern  where  was  a  sharp  cross  dog. 
Soon  as  the  day  dawned,  he  went  back,  and  I 
continued  my  course  a  few  miles,  and  found  a 
family  of  Methodists  where  I  took  breakfast ; 
but  thought  that  they  supposed  that  I  was  an 
impostor;  and  being  informed  where  a  funeral 
sermon  was  to  be  preached,  I  quit  them,  and 
went  to  hear  Britain  Caple,  who  spoke  in  the 
power  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit ;  after 
which,  I  asked  and  obtained  permission  and 
spoke  a  few  words,  as  Caple  thought  I  could 
do  no  harm,  (I  appeared  so  simple  to  him,  as 
he  afterwards  said,)  if  I  could  do  no  good. 
Thence  I  went  to  Greensborough,  and  held 
meeting  that  night,  and  the  night  following, 
and  then  concluded  to  go,  not  amongst  the 
Methodists,  unless  it  came  in  my  way;  but 
principally  around  to  the  court-houses,  &c, 
and  on  my  way  to  Oglethrop,  I  called  at  a 
house  to  rest,  (having  the  night  before  tra- 
velled a  considerable  distance  till  two  men 
overtook  me,  and  on  finding  who  I  was,  pro- 
vided me  lodging  for  the  remainder  of  the 
night ;)  and  the  man  began  to  find  fault  about 
the  Methodists,  (he  not  knowing  who  I  was,) 
by  which  means  I  found  one  in  the  neighbor- 
hood ;  went  there  and  left  some  hand-bills  for 
the  neighborhood  ;  and  as  I  wras  going  off,  the 
family  found  out  who  I  was,  and  invited  me 
to  tarry  and  hold  a  meeting  after  they  had 
enquired,  and  found  that  I  was  not  one  of 
U:Kelly's  party.  In  the  meeting,  a  black  wo- 
man belonging  to  General  Stewart,  who  was 
brother  to  the  man  of  the  house,  fell  down 
and  lay  like  a  corpse  for  some  time  ;  and  her 
hands  seemed  as  cold  as  death.  We  were  at 
prayer  when  she  fell,  and  her  falling  had  like 
to  have  knocked  me  over.  After  about  an 
hour  and  a  half  she  came  to,  and  praised  God. 
I  gave  her  my  pocket  bible,  with  orders  to 
carry  it  home ;  and  if  she  could  not  read  her- 
self, to  get  the  whiles  to  do  it  for  her.  I  had 
a  meeting  next  night,  and  morning  following: 
and  thence  proceeded  to  two  appointments, 
which  the  family  had  sent  on ;  one  was  at 
Lexington,  at  Pope's  Chapel.  About  this  time 
I  had  a  singular  dream,  which  induced  me  to 
cross  the  Oconee  river,  and  tarried  with  a 
kind  Baptist  family  that  night;  next  day  1 
called  on  Tigner,  a  noted  Methodist ;  and 
finding  that  the  circuit  preacher,  T.  C,  would 
be  there  the  next  day,  I  left  a  parcel  of  hand- 


bills, and  went  on  my  way  until  evening, 
when  I  stopped  for  lodging ;  and  hearing  of  a 
serious  family,  I  called  on  them,  but  scarce 
knew  how  to  introduce  myself;  however,  the 
family,  on  asking  me  various  questions,  in- 
vited me  to  tarry  all  night;  and  in  the  even- 
ing, on  finding  out  what  I  was,  invited  me  to 
hold  a  meeting  next  day,  which  I  accordingly 
dil ;  this  being  in  Clark  county  :  and  at  night 
in  Jackson  old  court-house,  where  a  few  dol- 
lars were  forced  upon  me.  I  was  solicited  to 
tarry  longer,  but  felt  my  heart  drawn  to  travel 
with  expedition  over  these  interior  countries 
and  return  to  New  England,  as  my  health  and 
strength  had  returned  far,  far  beyond  my  ex- 
pectation. 

535.  Monday,  22.  I  walked  thirty-five  miles 
to  Franklin,  and  had  a  meeting  at  night. 

536.  23.  Yesterday,  espying  some  drunken 
people,  (apparently  so,)  I  left  an  appointment, 
which  to-day  I  fulfilled,  and  such  attention  is 
rare  to  be  found. 

537.  24.  An  opportunity  presenting,  I  rode 
a  number  of  miles,  and  had  meeting  at  night 
in  Elberton,  and  the  night  following.  I  got 
an  opportunity  of  sending  some  hand-bills  to 
the  Tombigby,  where  perhaps  I  may  one  day 
visit.  What  am  I  wandering  up  and  down 
the  earth  for  ? — like  a  speckled  bird  among 
the  birds  of  the  forest.  What  is  before  me  I 
know  not;  trials  I  expect  are  at  hand;  my 
trust  is  still  in  God — my  trials  are  keen — my 
mind  seems  to  be  led  to  return  to  the  north  by 
the  way  of  Charleston. 

538.  26th.  I  went  to  Petersburg— had  a 
letter  from  Dr.  Lester,  of  New  York,  to  Solo- 
mon Roundtree  there,  who  opened  his  house 
for  meeting,  and  showed  me  the  greatest  kind- 
ness of  any  man  since  I  came  to  the  south  ;  I 
went  through  the  town  and  dispersed  some 
handbills,  which  brought  many  out  to  meeting. 
I  visited  Vienna  and  Lisbon,  and  continued 
my  course  towards  Augusta,  though  strongly 
entreated  to  tarry  longer,  with  the  offer  of  an 
horse  to  ride  about  sixty  miles,  but  could  not 
find  freedom  to  tarry,  or  accept,  yet  about  ten 
dollars  I  was  constrained  to  reeeive,  lest  in 
attempting  to  do  good  I  should  do  harm. 
Some  good  impressions  appeared  to  be  made. 
I  called  at  a  house  on  the  road,  where  I  -aw 
a  woman  ask  a  blessing  at  the  table,  and  I, 
to  give  her  a  sounding,  talked  somewhat  like 
a  deist.  She  was  a  Methodist,  and  was  going 
to  turn  me  out  of  doors,  when  a  man  said,  he 
is  one  of  your  own  party ;  which  was  the 
preventative.  I  tarried  ail  night  which  she 
would  take  nothing  for,  but  gave  me  some  ad- 
vice ;  as  she  halted  between  two  opinions 
who  I  was.  Calling  for  some  breakfast  on 
the  road,  the  old  man  insisted  I  should  pay 
before  I  eat,  which  I  did,  and  asked  the  cause 
of  a  collection  of  youths  so  early  :  the  reply 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


63 


IL 


was,  to  revive  the  yesterday's  wedding.  After 
some  talk,  I  gave  them  some  handbills.  The 
old  man  took  one,  and  began  reading  like  an 
hero  ;  when  feeling  conviction,  could  hardly 
go  through ;  I  prayed  with  them,  and  went  on 
my  way,  and  some  of  the  young  people  who 
came  for  the  resurrection  of  the  wedding,  (as 
they  called  it,)  followed  me  out  of  doors,  with 
tears,  and  the  old  man  forced  back  the  quar- 
ter dollar  which  I  had  paid  for  my  breakfast. 

539.  Tuesday,  March  2d.  As  I  was  sit- 
ting down  to  rest,  by  the  forks  of  some  roads, 
four  persons  were  passing  by  me,  and  I  over- 
heard the  word  meeting;  which  induced  me 
to  ask,  if  they  were  going  to  meeting ;  but  the 
answer  was  cool ;  so  I  followed  after  them, 
and  going  along  to  see  what  they  were  after, 
about  half  a  mile  out  of  my  road,  I  came  to  a 
large  assembly  of  people  at  a  Presbyterian 
meeting-house,  waiting  in  vain  for  their  minis- 
ter :  I  gave  them  some  handbills,  the  people 
read  them,  and  then  showed  them  through  the 
assembly  ;  and  some  persons  present  who  had 
heard  of  me  before,  told  it ;  so  I  was  invited 
to  speak,  with  this  proviso,  that  I  must  give 
over  if  the  minister  came.  I  spoke  nearly  an 
hour  on  free  salvation,  but  the  minister  did 
not  come.  I  received  an  invitation  to  a 
Methodist  meeting  house,  where  I  had  two 
meetings,  and  some  dated  their  awakenings 
and  conversion  from  that  time.  From  man, 
we  may  receive  favors,  and  ask  again  and  be 
denied  with  resentment ;  but  the  more  we  ex- 
pect from  God,  the  more  we  shall  have  in  an- 
swer to  faith  and  prayer,  in  sincere  patience, 
in  submission  to  the  will  of  God ;  and  the 
longer  I  pursue  the  course  of  religion,  the 
more  I  am  convinced  of  the  truth  of  these 
scripture  passages,  that  all  things  shall  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God ;  if 
we  don't  bring  the  trials  on  ourselves  need- 
lessly ;  and  no  good  thing  will  God  withhold 
from  them  that  walk  uprightly.  Lord,  in- 
crease my  faith  ;  I  expect  trials  are  at  hand  ; 
the  devil  can  show  light,  but  not  love,  and  in 
going  in  the  way  of  love's  drawings,  I  gene- 
rally prosper :  but  in  going  contrary  thereto, 
barrenness,  distress,  burthens,  and  unfruitful- 
ness,  and  sorrow,  like  going  through  briars 
and  thorns ;  and  as  it  is  God's  will  to  make 
us  happy,  it  is  our  duty  to  go  in  the  paths  of 
peace,  tender  conscience,  and  melting  joy,  and 
in  so  doing,  I  don't  remember  the  time  I  was 
sorry,  though  I  perceive  not  the  propriety  of 
the  thing  immediately,  yet  I  do  afterwards; 
therefore,  act  as  a  mortal  being  who  possesses 
an  immortal  soul,  and  expect  to  give  an  ac- 
count at  the  bar  of  God,  as  if  my  eternal  happi- 
ness depended  on  the  improvement  of  my  time. 
Improvement  enlarges  the  experience,  and  ex- 
perience enlarges  the  capacity ;  and  conse- 
quently can  know  more  and  more  of  God ; 


and  God  made  us  so  that  it  might  be  the  case 
with  us ;  and  if  it  were  not  so,  we  could  nei- 
ther be  rewardable  nor  punishable,  for  there 
would  be  nothing  to  reward  or  punish,  for  one 
part  of  the  punishment  is  bitter  reflections,  or 
accusations  for  misimproved  time  and  talents, 
the  natural  consequence  of  which  hath  brought 
them  there,  and  this  would  make  distress. 
As  holiness  constitutes  the  felicity  of  para- 
dise, what  nonsense  it  is  for  an  unholy  being 
to  talk  of  going  there ;  for  it  would  rather 
tend  to  enhance  their  pain  to  behold  the 
brightness  of  that  sweet  world:  therefore  I 
think  they  had  rather  be  in  hell;  and  the 
mercy,  love,  and  goodness  above,  will  in 
justice  send  them  there,  for  it  is  the  will  and 
goodness  of  God,  to  send  people  or  persons  to 
the  places  suited  to  their  nature,  disposition 
and  choice.  Oh,  may  God  teach  me  the 
things  I  know  not — a  forced  obedience  is  no 
obedience  at  all ;  voluntary  obedience  is  the 
only  obedience  that  can  be  praise  or  blame 
worthy.  All  good  desires  come  not  by  na- 
ture, but  by  the  influence  of  God's  Holy  Spirit, 
through  the  mediation  of  Christ,  which  are 
given  to  make  us  sensible  of  our  weakness 
and  wants,  that  we  may  seek  and  have  the 
same  supplied  :  and  of  course,  it  is  our  duty 
to  adhere  to  the  sacred  influence  by  solemn 
considerations,  and  a  resolution  to  put  in 
practice  the  same,  by  breaking  off  from  that 
which  we  are  convinced  is  displeasing  and 
offensive  in  God's  sight,  and  looking  to  him 
for  the  blessings  we  feel  we  want,  in  earnest 
expectation  that  he  will  bestow  it  through  the 
merits  of  the  Son. 

540.  Crossing  Little  River  in  a  canoe,  I 
held  meeting  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning ; 
and  though  the  notice  was  short,  sixty  or 
seventy  came  out,  and  it  was  a  tender  time. 

Sunday,  7th.  I  arrived  in  the  town  of  Au- 
gusta, and  my  things  having  arrived,  I  went 
through  the  town,  distributing  handbills  from 
house  to  house.  Some  I  gave  to  black  peo- 
ple ;  some  I  flung  over  into  the  door  yards, 
and  some  I  put  in  under  the  doors,  or  through 
the  windows  where  the  lights  were  out ;  and 
whilst  doing  this,  a  negro  came  after  me  three 
times  to  go  to  his  master's  house,  saying  that 
Mr.  Waddle  (a  Presbyterian  minister)  wanted 
me.  I  went  and  obtained  a  breakfast,  he 
being  about  to  leave  the  town,  and  hearing  of 
me  before,  and  being  a  candid  man,  was  the 
means  of  removing  prejudice,  in  some  degree, 
from  that  society.  Then  I  went  to  the  Metho- 
dist meeting-house,  wThere  the  preacher  beck- 
oned me  to  come  up  into  the  pulpit,  which  I 
declined  until  the  third  time,  and  then  went. 
Said  he,  the  elder,  Stith  Mead,  will  be  in  town 
this  morning,  and  he  wants  to  see  you.  He 
had  got  on  my  track,  and  some  knowledge  of 
my  conduct,   which   had   removed  prejudice 


64 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


from  his  mind  ;  at  length,  he  came,  anil  after 
preaching  a  funeral  sermon,  offered  me  (if  I 
desired  it)  liberty  of  the  pulpit,  and  the  privi- 
lege of  giving  out  my  appointment  fix  the 
afternoon,  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  then 
went  off  to  the  Presbyterian  meeting,  and  told 
them  of  it  as  soon  as  the  meeting  was  dis- 
missed ;  and  the  African  Baptist  likewise,  and 
then  to  my  room,  (the  people  said,  I  was  a 
duzij  man.)  The  bell  was  rung  to  give  the 
people  notice;  this  was  for  the  convenience 
of  the  Presbyterians.  I  spoke  in  my  feeble 
way,  and  appointed  meeting  for  the  next 
evening.  The  Methodists  said,  you  will  have 
no  hearers  to-morrow  evening,  for  Mr.  Sne- 
tlien  was  liked  the  best  of  any  minister  that 
was  ever  here,  and  he  could  not  get  but  few 
hearers  on  a  week-day  night.  However,  the 
people  flocked  out  more  on  Monday  evening 
than  Sabbath,  and  I  appointed  for  Tuesday, 
and  told  the  young  people,  if  they  would  come 
out,  that  I  would  give  them  hymn-books.,  which 
accordingly  they  did,  and  the  congregation 
was  larger  still.  I  proposed  a  covenant  to 
the  people,  to  meet  me  at  the  throne  of  grace 
daily  in  private  devotion,  which  hundreds 
agreed  to  (by  rising  up)  for  a  space  of  time, 
which  I  bound  them  by  their  honor  to  keep. 
I  expected  to  leave  town  next  morning,  but 
S.  Mead  prevailed  on  me  to  tarry  till  the  fol- 
lowing Sabbath,  considering  the  prospect  of 
good.  Solemn  countenances  were  soon  seen 
in  the  streets.  On  Wednesday  evening  we 
had  meeting  in  Harrisburg ;  on  Thursday 
evening,  the  man  who  had  just  finished  a  job 
about  the  meeting-house,  kept  the  key,  so 
that  it  was  with  much  difficulty  that  we  ob- 
tained it  for  meeting  in  the  evening ;  he  as- 
signed as  the  reason,  arrearage  of  pay;  we 
told  the  people  of  it ;  I  mentioned  that  I  es- 
teemed it  a  privilege  to  have  such  a  house  to 
hold  meeting  in,  and  for  my  share  felt  willing 
to  give  ten  dollars  towards  the  deficiency; 
and  if  they  would  come  forward  and  subscribe 
liberally,  perhaps  they  might  not  feel  the  loss 
of  it,  for  God  might  bless  them  accordingly. 
We  got  upwards  of  seventy  dollars  that  night. 
I  told  the  youth,  if  they  would  come  to  a 
prayer  meeting  next  evening,  I  would  give 
them  some  more  books;  about  six  hundred 
persons  came  out,  to  whom  I  gave  several 
hymn-books  more,  making  an  hundred  in  all. 
Saturday  evening  and  next  morning,  I  held 
meeting  in  the  vicinity,  and  the  work  evi- 
dently appeared;  for  mourners  came  forward 
to  be  prayed  for.  In  the  afternoon  I  gave  my 
last  discourse  in  Augusta,  and  then  I  request- 
ed those  that  were  determined  to  set  out  and 
seek  God,  to  let  me  take  their  names  in  writ- 
ing, that  I  might  remember  them  in  my  devo- 
tions when  gone ;  about  seventy,  who  had 
been  careless,  came  forward. 


541.  Last  evening,  we  got  about  thirty  dol- 
lars more  for  the  meeting  house — it  was  ex- 
pected that  I  should  have  a  contribution  last 
meeting,  for  my  labors,  and  well  wishes  to  the 
town,  etc.,  which  I  declined,  and  many  thought 
it  strange,  yet  five  dollars  I  was  constrained 
by  my  friends  to  take  from  a  man  out  of  so- 
ciety^ lest  my  refusal  should  do  harm.  Next 
morning,  Doctor  Prentice,  who  had  treated  me 
as  a  friend,  and  was  the  first  man  that  gave 
me  an  invitation  to  make  his  house  my  home 
in  this  place,  sent  his  servant  and  chair  with 
me  nine  miles ;  thence  I  continued  on  my  way 
towards  Charleston. 

_  542.  Wednesday  17th.  I  set  off  before  sun- 
rise, but  was  taken  unwell,  so  I  walked  about 
ten  miles,  and  whilst  lying  down  under  a  pine, 
I  reflected  thus;  how  do  I  know  but  this  weak- 
ness of  body  came  by  the  will  and  wisdom  of 
God,  and  in  a  way  to  do  good,  as  afflictions 
happen  not  by  chance  nor  come  from  the  dust, 
but  are  God's  mercies  in  disguise ;  presently 
there  came  along  a  Methodist  backslider,  who 
at  times  strove  to  reason  himself  into  the  be- 
lief of  deism  and  universalism ;  but  still  he 
could  not  forget  the  peaceful  hours  he  once 
enjoyed,  yet  the  word  preached  would  reach 
his  heart,  so  that  he  but  seldom  went  to  places 
of  meeting.  I  obtained  a  promise  from  him, 
however,  that  he  would  try  to  set  out  again ; 
and  as  we  parted  he  was  tender.  I  spoke  at 
night  and  next  morning  to  a  few,  and  some 
wagons  coming  along,  I  got  liberty  to  ride  in 
some  of  them  by  turns.  My  shoes  heating 
my  feet,  I  gave  them  away  for  some  bread, 
having  a  pair  of  moccasins  with  me,  which 
preserved  my  feet  from  the  sand. 

543.  Friday  19th.  I  called  at  a  number  of 
houses,  to  get  entertainment,  but  could  not  for 
love  nor  money,  till  about  the  middle  of  the 
night,  when  coming  opposite  to  a  house  or 
cottage,  an  old  woman  opened  her  door,  and 
as  I  saw  the  light,  begged  permission  to  tarry, 
which  I  obtained,  and  she  gave  me  some  bread, 
and  said,  I  suppose  the  other  families  did  not 
take  you  in ;  but  supposed  you  to  be  some 
thief,  as  you  did  not  appear  to  be  in  the  cha- 
racter of  a  gentleman.  I  paid  her  for  my  lodg- 
ing; but  for  the  bread  she  did  not  require  it. 
Next  evening,  I  travelled  till  late,  likewise 
inquired  at  almost  every  house  for  entertain- 
ment, but  could  not  obtain  upon  any  condi- 
tions. At  length,  I  espied  a  light,  but  (hirst 
not  venture  near  it  for  fear  of  the  dogs,  but 
found  a  convenient  tree,  where  I  could  screen 
myself  from  the  dogs,  and  then  alarmed  the 
family.  After  some  time,  I  was  answered, 
and  piloted  to  the  house,  where  1  found  an 
old  woman  and  her  son,  and  she.  to  relieve 
my  hunger,  cave  me  such  as  her  cottage  afford- 
ed, viz.  coffee  and  cake,  gratis;  however,  I 
paid  her,   and  next  morning  I  went  to  Dor- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


65 


Chester,  and  called  on  a  Mr.  Car,  to  whom  I 
had  a  letter,  and  spoke  in  his  house,  where 
good  seemed  to  be  done,  after  that  I  had  heard 
a  Mr.  Adams,  an  independent  minister,  in  their 
meeting  house. 

541.  Monday  22d.  I  came  to  Charleston, 
and  found  the  preachers  friendly,  and  yet  shy, 
for  fear  of  the  censure  of  the  conference  ;  so 
the  preaching  house  was  shut  against  me.  I 
called  on  Mr.  Mattheivs,  then  one  of  Hamct's 
preachers,  for  some  handbills,  which  were  sent 
there  by  Adam  C.  Cloud,  for  me,  (here  I  took 
the  measles,)  and  distributed  about  twelve 
hundred  of  them  through  the  town,  and  then 
obtained  the  liberty  of  the  poor  house,  in 
which  I  held  several  meetings.  Matthews 
invited  me  to  supply  an  appointment  for  him 
in  the  great  meeting  house,  which  was  built 
for  the  Methodists,  and  about  which  Hamet 
made  crooked  work,  &c.  When  M.  was  gone 
out  of  town,  I  advertised  the  meeting,  and 
about  two  thousand  attended,  to  whom  I  spoke  : 
it  was  thought  to  have  been  as  still  a  meeting 
as  had  been  known  in  that  quarter,  for  such 
magnitude.  A  collection  was  offered  to  me, 
which  I  refused.  A  gentleman  opened  a  large 
room  in  which  I  held  several  picked  meetings ; 
a  collection  was  offered  here,  to  which  I  de- 
clined; however,  a  few  dollars  I  received  from 
some,  partly  through  constraint  and  the  me- 
dium of  Mr.  Monds,  who  appeared  loving  and 
kind.  The  family  here,  where  Jones  the 
preacher  had  piloted  me,  expecting  pay  for  my 
board.  I  found  a  little  book  here  which  I  want- 
ed, and  when  paying  for  it,  left  money  in  the 
man's  hands,  a  sufficiency  for  my  board,  and 
quit  the  house,  and  took  up  my  lodging  with 
Esquire  Terpin,  who  was  inclined  towards  the 
Friends  or  Quaker  society,  where  I  held  several 
picked  meetings :  the  Hamet  Methodists  were 
low — the  Ashbury  Methodists  (so  called)  were 
shy.  At  length,  I  took  my  departure  for  New 
York.  The  measles  appeared  on  my  voyage, 
and  the  captain  and  all  hands  were  unkind, 
and  one  passenger  shot  a  pistol  off  near  my 
head,  in  the  small  tight  steerage,  which  seem- 
ed to  injure  me  much  in  my  low  state. 

545.  April  8th.  I  landed  in  New  York, 
(though  on  our  way  we  had  crossed  the  Gulf 
stream,)  and  about  two  days  after,  my  life  was 
despaired  of  by  Dr.  Lester,  (as  the  inflamma- 
tory fever  had  set  in.)  Whilst  I  was  confined 
at  the  house  of  brother  Quackenbush,  the  Lord 
was  precious  to  my  soul — the  sting  of  death 
was  fled,  and  sometimes  I  turned  my  thoughts 
on  future  joys,  and  realized  that  some  of  my 
spiritual  children  had  gone  before,  and  I  ab- 
sent from  Jesus :  0  how  did  my  soul  wish  to 
be  in  those  sweet  realms  above !  But  then 
turning  my  thoughts  on  time,  1  considered  the 
value  of  souls,  and  that  poor  sinners  were  in 
the  dangerous,  blind,  dark  road — the  question 


arose,  which  I  would  choose,  to  depart  to  Par- 
adise, or  spend  twenty  or  thirty  years  more  in 
this  vale  ol  tears,  in  laboring  in  the  spirit  of 
a  missionary  for  the  sake  of  my  fellow  mor- 
tals' salvation  ;  and  after  a  short  pause  I  felt 
such  a  travail  for  souls,  that  if  it  mi'gb.1  be 
consistent  with  the  Divine  Will,  I  wished  to 
recover  for  their  sakes,  and  still  to  be  absent 
from  my  crown  of  glory ;  yet  I  felt  resigned 
to  go  or  stay  as  God  should  see  lit. 

546.  After  about  twelve  days'  confinement, 
I  put  on  my  clothes  with  help,  though  during 
that  time  I  could  sit  up  but  a  very  few  minutes 
at  a  time,  and  that  not  without  assistance,  to 
prevent  fainting.  The  day  that  I  got  able  to 
stagger  abroad,  the  mistress  of  the  house  was 
taken  ill :  the  Lord  was  good  that  we  were 
not  both  sick  together. 

547.  I  went  to  the  south,  without  consent : 
some  of  the  preachers  in  the  city  appeared  shy, 
who  were  dear  to  me,  which  hurt  my  feelings, 
not  to  be  visited  in  my  sickness,  though  one 
came  at  times  for  a  morning  walk,  and  at 
length  another ;  but  perhaps  there  was  a  cause. 

548.  May  2d.  God  opened  the  way  for  my 
getting  into  the  slate  prison,  (which  I  had  long 
before  felt  a  desire  to  visit,)  to  hold  religious 
meetings  there.  Brother  Kerr,  whom  I  had  seen 
in  Ireland,  was  one  of  the  keepers,  and  obtain- 
ed a  verbal  permit  for  a  friend  of  his  to  hold 
meeting  with  the  convicts,  though  in  general 
written  ones  from  two  inspectors  were  requir- 
ed from  those  who  are  invested  with  powers 
to  grant  them.  Two  Calvinists  preached  there 
generally :  but  this  Sunday  one  of  them  was 
called  away  to  a  sacramental  meeting,  and  the 
other  readily  consented  to  give  up  his  part  of 
the  day  without  examining  who  or  what  I 
was — (these  three  circumstances  of  the  one 
inspector  and  two  preachers,  I  perhaps  view  in 
a  different  light  than  what  some  do) — I  thought 
predestination  was  poor  stuff  to  feed  these  pri- 
soners with,  considering  their  conduct  and 
state ;  so  I  spoke  upon  particular  election  and 
reprobation  and  a  free  salvation,  not  out  of 
controversy,  but  to  inform  the  mind.  I  had 
held  but  one  short  meeting  since  my  sickness; 
and  I  was  still  so  weak,  that  I  scarcely  knew 
how  to  stand ;  yet  I  soon  forgot  myself  and 
stood  an  hour ;  and  in  the  afternoon  I  stood 
about  two,  whilst  speaking  on  deism,  and  the 
melting  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  present,  as 
we  formed  a  convenant  to  meet  each  other  at 
the  throne  of  grace,  &c.  (I  spoke  at  night  in 
the  poor  house) — I  believe  there  were  between 
three  and  four  hundred  prisoners. 

549.  Monday  3d.  I  received  a  letter  from 
one  of  the  prisoners,  who  was  condemned  to 
imprisonment  for  life  for  the  crime  of  forgery : 
he  was  a  deist  when  put  in  :  but  now  he  seems 
desirous  for  salvation — he,  in  the  name  of  a 
number,  requested  me  to  visit  them. 


66 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


550.  Tuesday  4th.  I  visited  'lie  cells  where 
some  of  the  most  impenitent  were  confined, 
and  tears  began  to  flow  ;  through  the  iron 
grates,  I  spoke  to  others  in  the  different  rooms 
of  the  mechanics,  (nailers  excepted) — [spoke 
with  some  and  prayed  also,  and  all  was  still 
ami  attention  ;  so  my  heart  seemed  lo  melt  to- 
wards them  in  love.  Then  I  visited  the  bad 
women,  and  it  was  ohserved  that  some  of  the 
worst  of  them  were  brought  to  bow.  I  obtain- 
ed tbe  favor  of  visiting  the  prison  through 
leaking  to  the  prisoners  on  a  week  day: 
this  I  was  informed  had  not  been  granted  to 
any  one  before — they  were  going  to  petition 
the  governor  for  a  permit  for  the  visit  if  I  had 
not  obtained  it  without,  considering  I  could 
not  tarry  till  the  following  Sabbath.  After- 
wards I  was  informed  that  a  number  became 
serious  ;  and  one  who  aided  in  burning  Al- 
bany, who  was  deistical  and  a  bad  prisoner, 
got  convicted  and  died  happy  soon  after: 
which  was  a  matter  of  consolation  to  me — the 
preachers  visited  the  prison,  and  bearing  of 
the  impressions  made  on  some  minds,  appear- 
ed more  soft  and  friendly,  and  had  thoughts  of 
offering  me  the  African  meeting  house  :  but 
feeling  my  mind  bound  for  Connecticut,  I  could 
not  feel  free  to  stay.  I  got  some  religious 
handbills  printed,  and  procured  some  books  to 
give  away  ;  so  I  had  not  money  enough  left 
to  carry  me  home  :  and  giving  away  about 
seventeen  hundred  handbills  over  the  city,  I 
found  a  vessel  bound  for  Middletown,  and  went 
on  board  just  as  she  was  going  off,  though  the 
captain  was  a  stranger  to  me  :  the  vessel  put 
into  New  Haven,  where  I  debarked,  and  the 
captain  gave  me  my  passage  gratis,  though  he 
knew  not  but  that  I  had  plenty  of  money, 
which  happened  well  for  me.  I  held  a  few 
meetings  in  New  Haven,  which  seemed  not 
altogether  in  vain,  though  the  devil  was  angry 
and  a  few  stones  flew  from  some  of  his  chil- 
dren, or  agents,  one  of  which  came  through 
the  window  in  the  pulpit  and  struck  just  by 
my  Bide.  A  young  man  of  no  religion  left  a 
dollar  in  my  hand,  which  enabled  me  to  take 
the  stage,  (though  I  still  was  feehle  in  conse- 
quence of  my  late  illness.)  thirteen  miles  and 
procure  me  a  breakfasl  ;  then  walking  a  few 
miles  to  Durham,  1  called  at  an  inn  to  rest, 
and  the  landlord,  who  was  a  Methodist,  knew 
me,  and  constrained  me  to  tarry  all  night  and 
hold  two  meetings.  I  then  sent  forward  ap- 
pointments into  the  neighboring  towns  and 
parishes,  &c.  in  every  direction,  though  I  knew 
not  in  what  way  I  should  get  on  to  fulfil 
them. 

551.  Thursday  13th.  I  arrived  in  Middle- 
town,  expecting  the  society  would  treat  me 
cool,  but  was  agreeably  disappointed. — When 
in  the  south,  I  found  some  minutes  of  a  con- 
ference  held  between  the  Presbyterian,  Bap- 


tist, and  Methodist  preachers:  twenty-five  in 
number,  to  form  regulations,  6cc.  how  the  dif- 
ferent societies  might  be  on  more  friendly 
terms  together,  as  the  contentions  between  the 
different  sects  had  been  a  great  injury  to  the 
cause  of  religion  in  the  unbelieving  world  : 
these  minutes  met  my  approbation,  so  I  got 
hundreds  of  them  reprinted,  and  sent  them  to 
ministers  and  preachers  through  the  north; 
and  finding  the  congregation  divided  about  an 
independent  meeting  house  here  in  Middle- 
town,  and  being  informed  that  the  parties 
were  to  meet,  &c,  I  went  in  the  dead  of  the 
night,  and  had  some  of  my  union  minutes 
pasted  on  three  doors  of  the  meeting  bouse. 
The  next  morning  they  were  read  by  many. 
1  suppose  each  part}',  on  the  firsl  sight,  con- 
cluded it  was  a  threatening  from  the  other,  till 
they  found  its  contents;  when  they  met,  1 
sent  in  a  petition  for  the  liberty  of  its  pulpit, 
Sic,  and  afterwards  the  Methodists  had  it 
more  frequent. 

552.  Oh,  the  mercy  of  Gol!  Oh!  the  re- 
bellion of  man!  discouragements  are  before 
me,  but  my  trust  is  still  in  God. 

553.  Saturdav  22d.  Having  had  seventeen 
meetings  the  week  past,  which  were  as  hard  as 
thirty  common  ones,  on  account  of  their  length 
&c.  a  friend  aided  me  with  a  horse,  so  I  came  to 
Easfbury  about  ten  at  night,  where  was  a 
quarterly  meeting  :  the  preachers  treated  me 
with  more  friendship  seven  times  than  I  ex- 
pected, particularly Broadhead,  the  Elder,  who 
had  wrote  to  me  in  Europe,  a  friendly  letter,  thai 
many  preachers  and  people  in  my  nati; 
would  wish  to  see  my  face  again,  though  I  had 
never  seen  him  before.  I  had  laid  out  for  the 
worst,  and  if  I  were  disappointed,  it  should  be 
on  the  right  side. 

Sunday  23d.  I  was  permitted  to  preach  for 
the  first  time,  at  a  quarterly  meeting,  and  tbe 
melting  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  present, 
and  a  quickening  was  felt  amongst  the  people. 
1  sent  forward  about  threescore  appointments, 
in  different  parts  of  this  State,  from  this  meet- 
ing, though  I  saw  no  way  how  I  could  get  on 
to  fulfil  them.  However,  Providence  provided 
a  way. — Abner  Wood,  one  of  the  preachers, 
having  an  extra  horse,  offered  it  to  me  very 
reasonable,  so  I  gave  him  an  order  on  Mr. 
Garretson,  for  the  eighteen  dollars  in  his 
hands,  and  let  him  take  my  watch,  (which  a 
•  oman  had  sent  me  just  as  I  was  embarking 
for  America,)  at  what  price  it  shohld  be 
thought  proper,  &c.  Brother  Burrows  gave 
me  an  old  saddle,  and  one  of  the  preachers, 
John  Nicholes,  gave  me  a  whip. 

Selling  the  gospel  is  not  in  so  good  a  de- 
mand now  as  formerly,  and  bigotry  through 
America  is  falling  fast,  and  God  is  bringing  it 
down,  and  Christian  love  prevailing  more  and 
more.     This  visit,  which  I  am  now  upon,  was 


EXE3IPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


67 


what  I  felt  to  be  my  duty  when  on  my  pas- 
sage home  across  the  Atlantic. 

544.  When  I  was  on  the  Orange  circuit,  I 
felt  something  within  that  needed  to  be  done 
away.  I  spoke  to  one  and  another  concerning 
the  pain  I  felt  in  my  happiest  moments,  which 
caused  a  burthen,  but  no  guilt :  some  said  one 
thing,  and  some  another ;  but  none  spoke  to 
my  case,  but  seemed  to  be  like  physicians  that 
did  not  understand  the  nature  of  my  disorder  : 
thus  the  burthen  continued,  and  sometimes  felt 
greater  than  the  burthen  of  guilt  for  justifica- 
tion, until  I  fell  in  with  T.  Dewy,  on  Cam- 
bridge circuit.  He  told  me  about  Calvin  Wos- 
ter,  in  Upper  Canada,  that  he  enjoyed  the 
blessing  of  sanctification,  and  had  a  miracle 
wrought  on  his  body,  in  some  sense.  The 
course  of  nature  turned  in  consequence,  and 
he  was  much  owned  and  blessed  of  God  in  his 
ministerial  labors.  I  felt  a  great  desire  arise 
in  my  heart  to  see  the  man,  if  it  might  be  con- 
sistent with  the  Divine  Will ;  and  not  long 
after,  I  heard  he  was  passing  through  the  cir- 
cuit, and  going  home  to  die,  I  immediately 
rode  five  miles  to  the  house,  but  found  he  was 
gone  another  five  miles  further.  I  went  into 
the  room  where  he  was  asleep — he  appeared 
to  me  more  like  one  from  the  eternal  world, 
than  like  one  of  my  fellow  mortals.  I  told 
him,  when  he  awoke,  who  I  was,  and  what  I 
had  come  for.  Said  he,  God  has  convicted 
you  for  the  blessings  of  sanctification,  and 
that  blessing  is  to  be  obtained  by  the  simple 
act  of  faith,  the  same  as  the  blessings  of  justi- 
fication. I  persuaded  him  to  tarry  in  the 
neighborhood  a  few  days;  and  a  couple  of 
evenings  after  the  above,  after  I  had  done 
speaking  one  evening,  he  spoke,  or  rather 
whispered  out  an  exhortation,  as  his  voice 
was  so  broken  in  consequence  of  praying,  in 
the  stir  in  Upper  Canada ;  as  from  twenty  to 
thirty  were  frequently  blest  at  a  meeting. 
He  told  me  that  if  he  could  get  a  sinner  under 
conviction,  crying  for  mercy,  they  would  kneel 
down  a  dozen  of  them,  and  not  rise  till  he 
found  peace ;  for,  said  he,  we  did  believe  God 
would  bless  him,  and  it  was  according  to  our 
faith.  At  this  time  he  was  in  a  consumption, 
and  a  few  weeks  after  expired  ;  and  his  last 
words  were,  as  I  am  informed,  "  ye  must  be 
sanctified  or  be  damned,"  and  casting  a  look 
upward,  went  out  like  the  snuff  of  a  candle, 
without  terror ;  and  while  whispering  out  the 
above  exhortation,  the  power  which  attended 
the  same,  reached  the  hearts  of  the  people ; 
and  some  who  were  standing  and  sitting,  fell 
like  men  shot  in  the  field  of  battle  ;  and  I  felt 
it  like  a  tremor  to  run  through  my  soul  and 
every  vein,  so  that  it  took  away  my  limb 
power,  so  that  I  fell  to  the  floor,  and  by  faith, 
saw  a  greater  blessing  than  I  had  hitherto  ex- 
perienced, or  in  other  words,  felt  a  Divine 


conviction  of  the  need  of  a  deeper  work  of 
grace  in  my  soul :  feeling  some  of  the  remains 
of  the  evil  nature,  the  effect  of  Adam's  fall, 
still  remaining,  and  it  my  privilege  to  have  it 
eradicated  or  done  away  :  my  soul  was  in  an 
agony — I  could  but  groan  out  my  desires  to 
God — he  came  to  me,  and  said,  believe  the 
blessing  is  now  ;  no  sooner  had  the  words 
dropped  from  his  lips,  than  I  strove  to  believe 
the  blessing  mine  now,  with  all  the  powers 
of  my  soul,  then  the  burthen  dropped  or 
fell  from  my  breast,  and  a  solid  joy,  and  a 
gentle  running  peace  filled  my  soul.  From 
that  time  to  this,  I  have  not  had  that  extacy 
of  joy  or  that  downcast  of  spirit  as  formerly  ; 
but  more  of  an  inward,  simple,  sweet  running 
peace  from  day  to  day,  so  that  prosperity  or 
adversity  doth  not  produce  the  ups  and  downs 
as  formerly  ;  but  my  soul  is  more  like  the 
ocean,  whilst  its  surface  is  uneven  by  reason 
of  the  boisterous  wind,  the  bottom  is  still  calm ; 
so  that  a  man  may  be  in  the  midst  of  outward 
difficulties,  and  yet  the  centre  of  the  soul  may 
be  calmly  stayed  on  God  :  the  perfections  of 
angels  are  such,  that  they  cannot  fall  away ; 
which  some  think  is  attainable  by  mortals 
here  :  but  I  think  we  cannot  be  perfect  as  God, 
for  absolute  perfection  belongs  to  him  alone  ; 
neither  as  perfect  as  angels,  nor  even  as  Adam 
before  he  fell,  because  our  bodies  are  now 
mortal,  and  tend  to  clog  the  mind,  and  weigh 
the  spirit  down ;  nevertheless,  I  do  believe, 
that  a  man  may  drink  in  the  Spirit  of  God,  so 
far  as  to  live  without  committing  wilful,  or 
known,  or  malicious  sins  against  God,  but  to 
have  love  the  ruling  principle  within,  and 
what  we  say  or  do  to  flow  from  that  Divine 
principle  of  love  from  a  sense  of  duty,  though 
subject  to  trials,  temptations,  and  mistakes  at 
the  same  time.  But  it  is  no  sin  to  be  tempted, 
unless  we  comply  with  the  temptation,  for 
Christ  was  tempted  in  all  respects  like  as  we 
are,  and  yet  without  sin.  James  saith,  count 
it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  (not  give  way)  into  di- 
vers temptations,  which  worketh  patience  and 
experience,  &c.  Again,  it  is  no  sin  to  mistake 
in  judgment,  and  even  in  practice,  if  it  flows 
from  the  principle  of  Divine  love ;  for  Joshua 
wholly  followed  the  Lord,  as  we  read  :  for  one 
sin  must  have  shut  him  out  of  Canaan,  as  it 
did  Moses;  yet  we  find  he  mistook  in  his  judg- 
ment and  practice,  in  the  matter  of  Eldad  and 
Medad,  prophesying  in  the  camp,  thinking 
they  did  wrong,  &c,  which  was  not  imputed 
as  a  sin  ;  and  many  infirmities  we  are  subject 
to  whilst  in  this  tabernacle  of  clay,  which  we 
shall  never  get  rid  of  till  mortality  puts  on  im- 
mortality. But  nevertheless,  as  before  ob- 
served, I  think  a  man  may  have  love  the  ru- 
ling principle,  which  is  the  perfection  in 
Christ  I  contend  for,  and  why  may  we  not 
have  it  1     God  gives  us  desires  for  it,  com- 


68 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


mands  us  to  pray  for  it  in  the  Lord's  prayer, 
and  that  in  faith  ;  and  commands  us  to  enjoy 
it,  and  love  him  with  all  our  heart,  and  his 
promises  are  equal  to  his  commandments, 
which  are,  that  he  will  circumcise  our  hearts 
to  love  him,  and  redeem  us  from  all  our  ini- 
quities;  and  as  death  doth  not  change  the  dis- 
position of  the  mind,  what  nonsense  it  is  to 
expect  a  death  or  future  purgatory — no,  we 
should  expect  it  now,  as  now  is  the  time  and 
day  of  salvation,  saith  the  Lord — Enoch 
walked  with  God  three  hundred  years;  the  an- 
cient disciples  were  filled  with  joy  and  the 
Holy  (Ihost,  and  John,  and  those  to  whom  he 
wrote,  were  made  perfect  in  love  ;  David, 
when  a  stripling,  was  a  man  after  God's  own 
heart,  but  not  when  a  murderer,  for  no  mur- 
derer hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him,  saith 
John,  but  after  his  confession  God  put  away 
his  sin:  and  Paul,  in  Romans  vii.  spoke  to 
those  who  knew  the  law  and  rehearsed  the 
language  of  one  under  it,  when  he  said,  I  am 
carnal,  sold  under  sin  ;  but  in  the  three  first 
verses  of  the  next  chapter,  he  informs  us,  that 
himself  was  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
(ieath  ;  if  so.  he  could  not  he  groaning  under 
the  bondage  of  it,  unless  you  can  reconcile 
liberty  and  bondage  together,  which  I  cannot 
do,  because  I  cannot  think  that  a  man  can  be 
carnal,  which  is  enmity  against  God,  and  yet 
be  one  of  the  best  men  at  the  same  time,  be- 
cause it  is  a  contradiction,  and  a  contradiction 
cannot  be  true. — A  garrison  may  have  inward 
foes  bound,  and  armies  without,  perhaps 
three,  and  yet  have  peace  among  themselves, 
destroy  some  of  the  inward  foes,  and  there 
are  some  left ;  destroy  the  whole,  and  there 
are  none  left  within,  yet  there  are  some  with- 
out, viz.,  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil ; 
there  is  need  for  the  garrison  or  person  to 
keep  up  their  watch  afterward  when  the  in- 
ward foes  are  destroyed,  as  well  as  before,  or 
else  the  outward  foes  will  come  in,  and  then 
they  will  have  inward  foes  again  :  therefore, 
you  see  that  the  blessing  of  sanctification  is 
not  only  obtained  by  a  simple  act  of  faith,  the 
same  as  justification,  but  kept  likewise  by  a 
constant  exercise  of  faith  in  God,  as  a  man 
going  towards  heaven  is  like  one  rowing  up  a 
river,  who,  when  diligent,  makes  headway, 
but  if  he  stops,  the  tide  will  take  him  back  ; 
therefore,  as  a  vessel,  whilst  a  stream  runs  in 
it,  will  be  kept  full,  if  it  be  full ;  but  stop  the 
stream  above,  and  it  will  grow  empty  by  the 
outlet;  so  the  Christian,  while  in  constant 
exercise  of  faith,  enjoys  constant  communion 
with  his  God  ;  but  if  he  does  but  neglecg  his 
watch,  lie  will  feel  an  aching  void  vithin.  0 
Christian!  can  you  not  realize  this,  or  witness 
to  it  from  experience  ? 

555.  Tuesday  25th.  I  found  my  friends  well 
in  Coventry — held  some  meetings,  and  then 


proceeded  to  fulfil  the  errand  or  work,  which 
I  had  felt  to  be  my  duty  when  coming  home 
from  Ireland,  namely,  to  travel  the  continent 
at  large,  to  speak  on  certain  points,  which  I 
conceived  to  stand,  or  be  in  the  way,  to  the 
no  small  injury  of  Christ's  kingdom,  which  I 
had  been  persuaded  to  give  over  the  year  be- 
fore, at  the  New  York  conference,  and  in  con- 
sequence thereof,  felt  my  mind  distressed,  and 
as  if  I  was  delivering  my  errand  to  the  wrong 
people,  until  I  arrived  in  Georgia,  for  a  recov- 
ery from  my  decline,  which  I  believed  came  in 
consequence  of  the  distress  of  my  mind,  which 
originated  from  undertaking  to  do  that  which 
I  thought  not  to  be  my  duty;  when  giving  up 
my  judgment  to  the  judgment  of  others,  in  a 
matter  of  magnitude  and  conscience  ;  though 
having  to  trust  Providence  for  my  daily 
bread  in  future,  as  when  in  Georgia  and 
Ireland;  yet  the  peace  of  mind  that  1  have. 
and  do  enjoy  in  this  critical  line  of  life, 
more  than  compensates  for  all  the  discour- 
agements as  yet,  and  my  trust  and  hope 
is  still  in  God,  who  hath  helped  and  supported 
me  hitherto. — Gilead  and  Hebron  wrere  the 
first  of  my  visiting  on  this  tour,  and  the  pow- 
er of  God  was  to  be  felt.  Lord,  open  my  door, 
and  prepare  my  way  through  the  State. 

556.  29th.  I  went  to  Lebanon,  through  the 
rain,  and  spoke ;  and  at  Windham  court 
house  at  night ;  the  people,  except  a  few, 
were  solemn  and  tender ;  then  tarried  at  a 
house  where  I  called  the  first  day  I  set  out  to 
face  a  frowning  world,  who  then  were  preju- 
diced against  me,  but  now  more  friendly.  Oh 
cursed,  hard  prejudice,  what  hast  thou  done  to 
benight  the  understanding,  and  prevent  it  from 
judging  aright !  it  is  the  devil's  telescope,  and 
will  magnify  and  deceive  according  as  you 
look  through  it. 

Sunday  30th.  I  spoke  twice  in  Scotland, 
and  twice  in  Canterbury. 

557.  31st.  I  rode  to  Preston,  and  had  one 
meeting,  and  three  in  Stonington,  and  a  quick- 
ening seemed  to  run  through  the  people.  I 
feel  the  wrant  of  more  faith. — Faith  among  the 
preachers  and  people  causes  good  meetings 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  I  spoke  at  the 
head  of  Mystick  river,  and  in  Groton,  and  New 
London,  to  many  hundreds  of  people. 

558.  My  way  was  singularly  opened  in 
Georgia,  and  so  it  hath  been  since  my  return. 
Glory  be  to  God — who  would  not  serve  so 
good  a  Being  as  this  ? 

559.  June  2d.  I  spoke  at  Quakerhill,  and 
in  Colchester,  four  times  that  day;  I  trust  not 
in  vain. 

5(30.  The  conference  is  sitting,  and  I  expect 
to  In-  as  a  leper  shut  out  of  the  camp — yet  I 
have  broken  no  discipline,  for  I  was  only  a 
preacher  on  trial,  and  never  in  full  connexion, 
and  of  course  cannot  be  expelled  from  the  con- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


G9 


flexion,  seeing  I  was  never  in. — And  I  never 

was  a  member  of  the  quarterly  conference,  and 
of  course  am  not  accountable  to  any  particular 
quarterly  conference  for  my  conduct :  And  the 
class  that  I  once  belonged  to  is  now  broken 
up:  and  my  standing  happened  to  be  such, 
that  there  was  none  in  particular  to  call  me 
to  an  account:  yet  I  had  plenty  to  watch  over 
me  either  for  good  or  evil.  If  my  standing 
had  been  any  other  than  it  is,  I  must  have 
had  my  heels  tripped  up  at.  this  critical  time. 

Sunday  6th.  I  spoke  in  the  congregational 
meeting  house,  in  my  native  town. 

561.  Monday  7th.  The  dysentery  took  away 
my  strength  considerably.  Wednesday,  I  vi- 
sited one  in  despair  of  God's  mercy,  though  a 
member  of  the  congregational  church  ;  she 
had  been  the  means  of  turning  her  son  from 
pursuing  religion,  back  into  sin. 

562.  Friday  11th.  I  preached  in  Andover, 
to  about  an  hundred,  generally  well  behaved  ; 
this  parish  had  been  (something  like  Jericho) 
shut  against  the  Method!  its. 

563.  Saturday  12th.  This  clay  or  two  past. 
I  have  been  somewhat  distressed  :  I  went  to 
Thompson,  and  on  my  way  the  burthen  fell, 
and  was  encouraged  to  go  forward,  as  God's 
spirit  seemed  to  run. through  the  assembly. — 
I  spoke  in  Pomfret,  Brooklyn,  Canterbury, 
Franklin,  Norwich,  and  at  the  landing,  where 
the  people  appeared  serious,  and  many  tender; 
at  the  latter  place,  one  came  to  me  and  said,  last 
August  I  heard  you  preach,  and  it  was  the 
means  of  my  conversion  to  God,  and  one  more. 

564.  Tuesday  15th.  I  spoke  in  Sterling. 
where  the  Methodists  had  not  spoke  before, 
and  in  Plainfield ;  thence  to  Bozrah,  and  some 
adjacent  places,  and  had  meeting.  About  this 
time,  I  fell  in  with  the  bishops  on  their  jour- 
ney to  the  east.  Mr.  Asbury  was  more  friend- 
ly than  I  expected — and  said,  he  thought  I 
missed  it,  that  I  did  not  tarry  at  the  New  York 
conference,  adding,  if  I  could  have  cleared  up 
some  things,  (which  I  suppose  was  about  my 
deserting  the  circuit,  &c.,)  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  preachers,  perhaps  I  might  have  been 
ordained  :  and  added  further,  that  my  name 
was  taken  off  the  minutes,  as  they  kept  none 
on  but  such  as  travelled  regularly.  Mr.  What- 
coal  said,  we  should  join  as  one  man  to  go 
forth  as  an  army  to  hold  each  other  up  ;  but 
if  you  attempt  to  travel  at  large,  you  will 
meet  with  continual  opposition  from  your 
brethren,  (though  some  approbate  you,)  and 
this  will  have  a  tendency  to  discourage  you, 
and  weaken  your  hands,  and  wean  you  from 
your  brethren,  so  after  a  while  you  will  fall 
away. — 8^*  See  Appendix. 

565.  I  visited  New  Salem,  Chatham,  Had- 
dam,  and  Guilford,  where  one  got  religion.* 

*  AVho  since  has  become  a  black  preacher  in  the  West 
Indies. 


— thence  to  Wallingford,  and  Cheshire,  where 
bigotry  is  great  in  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

566.  Tuesday  22d.  I  had  four  meetings,  and 
having  fulfilled  the  first  appointment  about  sun 
rise,  in  Newington:  I  went  to  the  second  in 
Wethersfield,  and  when  I  had  done,  a  woman 
who  was  a  stranger,  shook  hands  with  me  and 
left  a  dollar  in  my  hand,  which  was  the  only 
money  I  had  had  for  some  time.  On  the  way 
to  the  third  meeting,  my  horse  flung  me  in  the 
city  of  Hartford,  and  "ran,  and  I  got  him  no 
more  till  November  following  :  when  1  was 
falling,  my  horse  started  towards  me  as  I  was 
getting  on,  pitched  me  over  him  to  the  other 
side,  which  some  people  seeing,  sereetched 
out,  supposing  my  brains  would  be  dashed 
out  against  the  pavement ;  however,  it  so  hap- 
pened that  I  did  not  get  entangled  in  the  har- 
ness, and  received  no  material  injury,  except 
a  severe  shock.  How  far  angelic  interposi- 
tion is  present  on  such  occasions,  we  shall 
more  clearly  see  in  a  coming  world.  The  be- 
fore mentioned  dollar  enabled  me  to  take  the 
stage,  and  go  on  my  rout  to  Windsor.  At  the 
time  I  fell  I  had  about  an  hundred  appointments 
given  out,  and  about  seven  hundred  miles  to 
travel,  all  to  be  performed  in  five  weeks,  but 
how  to  get  on,  I  did  not  know,  as  my  horse 
was  taken  up  and  advertised,  and  got  away 
again,  and  then  not  heard  of  for  some  time  ; 
and  the  man  in  whose  possession  they  were, 
would  not  deliver  up  my  saddle  and  outward 
garment,  unless  I  would  pay  him  several  dol- 
lars, after  proving  them  mine  ;  so  I  left  him 
to  his  conscience  to  settle  the  matter.  How- 
ever my  trust  was  still  in  God,  whom  I  did 
think  would  overrule  it  for  good,  which  ac- 
cordingly took  place ;  for  there  were  several 
neighborhoods  which  I  had  previously  felt  a 
great  desire  to  visit,  but  prejudice  and  bigotry 
had  entirely  shut  up  the  way  until  now,  when 
the  above  incidents  were  overruled  to  the  cast- 
ing of  my  lot  in  those  vicinities,  where  the 
door  was  opened,  and  I  held  meetings,  the 
fruits  of  which,  I  expect  to  see  in  the  day  of 
eternity.  I  got  assistance  to  Suffield,  West- 
field,  Springfield,  Ludlow,  Wilbraham,  Staf- 
ford, Ellington,  East  Hartford,  Wapping.  Hart- 
ford five  miles,  Mansfield,  Eastford.  Thomp- 
son, Killingly,  Abbington,  Plainfield,  Volun- 
town,  Cranston,  and  Providence— -where  Pro- 
vidence opened  my  way,  by  raising  me  up 
friends  to  assist  me  to  get  from  place  to  place, 
to  speak  to  thousands  of  people.  A  few  ap- 
pointments were  not  given  out  according  to  my 
expectation,  so  I  disappointed  them,_a- 
clashed  with  my  own  :  but  those  which  were 
given  out  according  to  my  direction,  I  fulfilled 
all,  except  one,  which  I  withdrew,  so  none 
was  disappointed.  I  visited  Lyme,  and  several 
neighboring  places.  About  this  time  I  lost 
my  pocket-handkerchief,  and  borrowing  ano- 


70 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


ther  at  tea,  forgot  to  return  it  as  I  arose  from 
the  table,  and  immediately  went  to  meeting  : 
from  this  circumstance,  an  idea  was  crnceived 
that  1  meant  to  steal  it.  Oh,  how  guarded 
should  we  be  against  a  spirit  of  jealousy! 
"which  is  as  cruel  as  the  grave!  However,  I 
sent  the  woman  money,  as  I  had  lost  her's 
likewise,  while  riding.  In  ten  weeks  and  two 
days,  1  rode  about  fifteen  hundred  miles,  and 
held  one  hundred  and  eighty-four  meetings  ; 
and  feeling  my  mind  drawn  out  to  declare  a 
free  salvation,  I  frequently  stood  three  hours, 
and  generally  near  two.  I  received  two  let- 
ters from  Dr.  Johnson,  which  were  a  comfort 
to  me. 

567.  Daniel  O'Strander  is  appointed  pre- 
siding elder  of  Connecticut :  he  gave  me  a  re- 
commendation for  a  local  deacon's  ordination, 
&c,  but  I  observed  a  clause  in  the  discipline 
that  was  made  whilst  I  was  in  Europe,  that 
every  local  preacher  should  meet  in  class,  and 
that  if  he  did  not  he  should  forfeit  his  license, 
which  made  me  rather  suspicious  about  being 
ordained  ;  as  it  would  be  impracticable  to  meet 
in  a  class,  and  yet  travel  as  extensively  as 
what  I  expected,  and  if  I  travelled  without 
meeting  in  a  class,  I  should  forfeit  my  license, 
(or  rather  credential,)  and  be  excluded,  &c, 
and  to  be  so  excluded  without  breaking  disci- 
pline, as  I  only  had  been  on  trial  and  never 
in  full  connexion,  and  had  a  right  of  course 
to  desist,  as  well  as  they  to  stop  me  if  they 
chose,  as  a  trial  implies  a  trial  on  both  sides ; 
nor  yet  guilty  of  false  doctrine,  contrary  to 
Methodism,  or  immoral  conduct — I  was  un- 
willing to  put  a  sword  in  the  hand  of  another 
to  slay  myself — and  though  I  had  appointed  a 
day  to  fall  in  with  the  bishop  for  that  purpose, 
yet  could  not  see  my  way  clear  to  proceed, 
and  so  gave  up  my  recommendation,  lest  it 
should  be  said,  I  converted  it  to  a  different  use 
from  what  it  was  intended  :  not  but  what  I 
was  willing  to  be  accountable  for  my  moral 
conduct,  if  I  could  in  any  way,  that  I  might 
follow  the  dictates  of  my  conscience.  I  was 
fearful  of  hurting  brother  O'Strander' s  feelings 
by  this  refusal. — Some  said  that  I  construed 
that  part  of  the  discipline  wrong:  however  I 
explained  it  as  1  thoughl  il  read,  and  after- 
wards asked  /.  Lee.  wno  observed  that  he 
would  have  made  use  of  thai  scry  passage  to 
prevent  one  of  his  local  preachers  from  travel- 
ling in  inv  way.  because  a  local  travelling 
preacher  is  a  contradiction  in  term-,  and  would 
be  a  bad  precedent.  Another  time  1  wanted 
to  cross  a  ferry,  and  thought  vvhal  shall  I  do 
lor  money  to  get  over  '.  I  had  none  and  could 
think  of  nothing  1  had  with  me  to  pawn,  and 
as  i  was  mounting  my  horse,  a  half  dollar  was 
put  into  my  hand  l>\  two  persons,  so  I  was 
provided  for ;  about  this  lime  1  wanted  a  borse 
shod,  and  had  given  the  last  farthing  of  my 


money  to  have  a  school  house  lighted  in  Glas- 
tenbury,  and  knew  not  where  to  look  :  how- 
ever, a  way  was  provi  led  in  a  strange  congre- 
gation, who  knew  not  my  necessity. 

568.  In  Milton.  Woodbridge,  Stratford, 
Meriden  and  several  other  places,  I  found 
kind  friends  to  aid  me.  and  some  appeared  to 
believe  more  freely  in  a  free  salvation  ;  and 
good,  I  have  reason  to  believe,  was  done.  At 
length  feeling  my  mind  free  from  Connecticut, 
I  took  water  passage  from  Fairfield  to  New 
York,  and  having  paid  my  passage  and  pro- 
cured some  provisions,  I  had  no  money  left" 
and  having  a  tedious  passage,  the  last  twenty- 
four  hours  I  had  no  food  to  eat ;  however,  I 
arrived  in  the  city,  and  found  some  kind 
friends,  who  knew  not  my  wants,  for  previous 
to  my  sailing  my  small  clothes  I  had  left  to  be 
washed,  which  were  to  have  been  brought  to 
me,  but  was  disappointed  of  their  coming,  so 
I  had  not  a  necessary  change  ;  however.  God 
:-,till  provided  for  me.  One  day,  as  I  was 
walking  one  of  the  streets,  Solomon  Roundtree, 
from  Georgia,  (being  here  after  goods,)  saw 
me  and  knew  me,  and  called  me  into  the  store 
to  know  if  I  wanted  or  needed  anything.  He 
gave  me  a  pocket  handkerchief,  a  change  of 
linen,  kersimere  for  vest  and  pantaloons,  and 
four  dollars  in  money,  for  which  may  he  he 
rewarded  at  a  future  day.  The  preaching 
houses  were  shut  against  me.  I  made  appli- 
cation for,  and  obtained  permission  to  hold 
meetings  in  the  poor  house  school  room,  and 
then  with  much  difficulty,  obtained  liberty  of 
the  Universalist's  meeting  house  :  they  thought 
the  Methodists  had  something  against  me  of 
a  bad  nature,  or  why  would  they  shut  me  out 
and  keep  me  so  distant  ?  I  spoke  in  the  Uni- 
versalist's meeting  house  to  a  large  assembly, 
and  one  of  their  preachers  attempted  to  answer 
my  discourse  afterwards,  and  give  notice  of 
his  intention  that  night. 

569.  Mr.  Sergeant,  one  of  the  stationed 
preachers  who  had  been  opposed,  now  (as  he 
there  told  me)  became  friendly ;  but  T.  Mor- 
rell,  the  superintendent,  was  still  opposed,  so 
I  must  do  as  I  could,  if  I  could  not  do  as  1 
would.  I  perceived,  by  wrong  information, 
he  had  formed  wrong  ideas  of  me,  as  many 
others,  through  the  same  channel  have  done: 
therefore,  as  they  mean  well,  though  tluv  lie 
under  a  mistake,  it  is  not  worth  while  for  me 
to  give  them  bitter  retaliations,  as  many  do 
who  are  opposed  by  the  Methodists,  and  thus 
become  persecutors;  I  ought  to  do  right  it' 
other  people  do  wrong,  and  the  best  way  that 
ever  I  found  to  kill  an  enemy,  was  to  love 
him  to  death  ;  for  where  other  weapons  would 
fail,  this  hath  had  the  desired  effect,  and  I  hope 
with  me  it  ever  may.  Alter  holding  meetings 
in  different  private  houses,  vvhilsl  hundreds 
were  listening  in  the  streets,  1  at  length  felt 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


71 


my  mind  free  from  the  city,  though  during  my 
stay,  I  had  walked  thirty  miles  one  day  in  the 
country,  and  had  meeting  at  night,  and  like- 
wise had  obtained  permission  from  the  mayor 
to  hold  meeting  in  the  Park,  who  sent  con- 
stables there  to  keep  order,  and  some  said  the 
mayor  himself  was  there  in  disguise.  I  visit- 
ed Turkey  in  New  Jersey,  and  Elizabethtown, 
where  the  meeting  house  was  open  to  me,  and 
Thomas  M — 's  father,  who  calls  himself  a  bi- 
ble man,  gave  me  a  dollar. 

I  embarked  and  sailed  for  Newburgh,  where 
I  felt  previously  a  desire  to  go.  The  captain 
gave  me  my  passage,  though  a  Calvinist,  and 
admitted  prayers  on  the  way.  I  procured, 
with  some  difficulty,  the  liberty  of  an  acade- 
my, in  which  I  held  two  meetings:  the  people 
complained  to  their  minister  that  I  had  de- 
stroyed their  doctrine,  (as  was  said,)  and  he 
must  build  it  up,  or  they  would  hear  him  no 
more  ;  he  replied,  that  it  would  take  him  nine 
Sabbaths  to  build  up  what  I  had  pulled  down. 
He  spoke  two  Sundays,  and  made  bad  worse  ; 
then  calling  in  help,  they  disputed  about  con- 
struing Scripture,  got  quarrelling,  and  it  ter- 
minated in  a  law  suit,  as  one  charged  the 
other  with  heresy,  and  so  was  prosecuted  for 
slander,  &c. 

570.  I  called  on  elder  Fowler,  whom  I  ex- 
pected would  keep  me  distant,  but  was  agree- 
ably disappointed  ;  he  gave  me  a  horse,  for 
getting  it  shod,  to  ride  several  days  :  So  I 
visited  Lattentown,  where  I  was  expected  the 
day  before  ;  however,  the  disappointment  was 
overruled  for  good,  and  being  notified,  more 
came  out.  I  visited  Plattekill,  Pleasant  "Val- 
ley, Shawankunk,  and  several  other  places. 
At  the  Paltz,  I  was  taken  with  a  violent  pu- 
king for  several  hours ;  but  at  length,  I  em- 
barked and  landed  at  Loonenburgh,  and  walk- 
ed to  Schoharie,  and  saw  my  brother-in-law 
Fish  for  the  last  time.  I  visited  Halabrook, 
Schenectady. — Clifton  Park,  Niskeuna,  Troy, 
and  Half  Moon,  where  I  saw  my  friend  R. 
Searle,*  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  about  eight 
years,  except  about  five  minutes.  It  seemed 
natural  to  see  him,  and  brought  past  times 
afresh  into  my  mind,  when  he  and  his  sister 
were  in  our  native  land,  who  were  the  only 
young  persons  I  had  then  to  associate  with 
on  religious  subjects.  Our  meeting  gave  me 
a  tender  sensation,  but  it  appeared  that  he 
could  not  see  the  propriety  of  my  travelling 
thus,  so  I  thought  it  most  advisable  to  retire 
that  day,  and  went  to  another  place  and  held 
meeting.  Albany  friends  met  me  at  a  dis- 
tance, and  invited  me  to  town  to  hold  meeting, 
which  I  accepted  ;  but  the  preacher,  Cyrus  S.. 
would  not  consent  for  me  to  go  into  the  meet- 


*  I  have  not  seen  him  since- 
joined  the  Church  of  England. 


-he  has  withdrawn  and 


ing  house,  so  hundreds  were  disappointed,  as 
the  trustees  did  not  like  to  hurt  his  feelings; 
as  he  said,  if  they  let  me  in,  he  should  petition 
the  next  conference  not  to  give  them  a 
preacher.  The  society,  in  general,  appeared 
friendly,  and  John  Taylor  opened  his  house, 
in  which  I  held  meeting  :  this  Cyrus  did  not 
like  :  the  Lutherans,  it  appears,  would  have 
lent  me  a  meeting  house,  but  supposed  I  was 
wicked,  or  why  should  Mr.  Stebbins  shut  me 
out  %  so  I  went  to  him  to  get  a  paper  that 
there  was  nothing  against  my  moral  conduct ; 
which  he  refused  to  give,  adding,  that  I  tram- 
pled on  the  bishop's  power,  by  travelling  so 
independent,  which,  if  he  was  to  do,  he  would 
have  been  cut  olf  long  ago  ;  likewise,  that  it 
would  be  inconsistent  for  him  to  pave  the  way 
for  me  to  obtain  another  meeting  house  when 
he  denied  me  his  own  ;  and  said,  that  he  would 
rather  have  given  ten  dollars,  than  to  have 
had  such  an  uproar  in  the  society  and  city  as 
there  was  since  I  came  ;  and  ten  to  the  end  of 
that,  if  I  could  not  have  been  kept  away  with- 
out— just  after  I  began  to  travel,  he  appeared 
friendly,  and  his  labors  were  owned  and 
blessed  of  God,  and  then  he  was  a  noisy 
Methodist* 

571.  In  Cobuskill,  we  had  a  good  time,  and 
at  Skenevius  Creek,  where  I  saw  some  who 
were  stirred  up  to  become  serious  about  the 
time  I  was  in  my  native  land;  likewise  an  old 
uncle  of  mine  whom  I  supposed  was  dead ;  I 
remember  once  some  of  his  words  when  1  was 
young,  which  made  great  impression  on  my 
mind  in  one  of  his  visits. 

September  15.  A  large  meeting  being  ap- 
pointed for  all  denominations  in  the  country 
to  worship  God  together  in  the  woods,  my 
brother-in-law  and  sister  had  strove  to  prevail 
upon  me  not  to  go,  and  at  first  prevailed  ;  but 
feeling  distressed  in  my  mind,  I  went,  (an  aw- 
ful hail  storm  happened  in  the  way.)  Hun- 
dreds collected,  to  whom  I  spoke ;  when  oth- 
ers were  coming  on  the  ground,  orders  were 
given  for  all  the  official  characters  of  the  dif- 
ferent religious  orders  to  retire  to  a  council 
room,  to  consult  how  to  canyon  the  meeting; 
they  went,  but  I  did  not  feel  free  to  go 
till  their  business  was  nearly  over. — They 
agreed  not  to  meddle  with  their  peculiarities, 
but  to  be  as  near  alike  as  they  possibly  could  ; 
but  I  was  not  there  when  they  took  the  vote, 
so  my  hands  were  not  tied.  There  were 
about  two  thousand  people,  and  upwards  of 
thirty  ministers  or  preachers,  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian, Baptist,  and  Methodist  orders,  and  took 
turns  in  speakiug,  and  I  spoke  in  the  night; 
next  day  1  had  thoughts  of  leaving  the  ground, 
but  got  detained,  and  Calvinism  came  upon 


*  But  now  he  has  withdrawn  and  joined  the  Church  of 
England. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


the  stage;  but  the  preachers'  hands  were  tied 
so  that  they  could  not  correct  it:  but  I  felt  it 

in  my  heart  to  sneak  on  certain  points,  which 
liberty  1  obtained,  and  began  meeting  without 
singing  or  prayer,  and  my  text  I  did  not  tell 
until  towards  the  close  of  the  meeting — I 
stood  near  three  hours,  and  after  we  were 
joining  in  prayer  and  rising  up,  when  no  one 
in  particular  was  speaking,  several  persons 
observed  that  they  saw  something  fall  from  the 
sky  like  a  ball  of  fire,  about  the  bigness  of  a 
man's  hat  crown  ;  (I  did  not  see  it;)  however, 
just  at  that  moment,  a  number  fell  like  men 
shot  in  the  field  of  action,  and  cried  for  mercy. 
The  meeting  continued  nearly  all  night,  and 
many  foun  I  peace.  The  next  da}',  as  I  was 
going  oil,  the  people  were  so  kind  as  to  give 
me  a  horse,  saddle  and  bridle;  so  after  visit- 
ins;  a  number  of  places,  and  attending  a  quar- 
terly meeting  at  Paris,  went  to  Western  with 
brother  Miller,  who  hath  no  children,  except 
an  adopted  daughter,  (Peggy  *  *  *  *  *  *  *.) 
I  visited  several  neighboring  places,  and  spent 
a  week  not  in  vain.  I  had  an  oil  cloth  cloak 
given  to  me,  and  then  took  my  departure  for 
Upper  Canada — I  swam  my  horse  across 
Black  river,  and  arrived  at  Kingston,  through 
a  black  deep  soiled  flat  country,  and  so  muddy 
that  my  horse  could  but  just  walk,  and  for 
miles  together  seeing  nothing  but  the  wild 
bea>ts  of  the  desert.  I  visited  several  neigh- 
borhoods within  forty  miles  of  Kingston  west- 
ward. I  had  several  dollars  offered  me, 
which  1  refused,  lest  the  circuit  preacher  (who 
was  supposed  to  be  sick,  as  he  had  disap- 
pointed a  number  of  congregations)  should 
think  I  hurt  his  salary,  and  this  be  brought 
against  me  at  a  future  day.  I  went  down 
about  an  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  holding 
meetings  as  1  went,  and  frequently  only  on 
mentioning  Calvin  Worstefs  name,  and  the 
blessing  he  was  to  me,  people  who  had  here 
felt  the  shock  of  his  labors  were  stirred  up 
afresh,  and  some  would  even  cry  out,  &c.  I 
saw  the  grave  of  a  distant  relation  of  mine, 
who  had  been  a  great  traveller,  but  ended  his 
life  on  an  island  at  the  mouth  of  Lake  Onta- 
rio ;  thus  I  see  we  must  all  die — Oh,  the  sor- 
emn  thoughl  —but  u  ben  I  casl  a  look  bej  on  '■ 
the  bounds  of  time  I  'thinks. 

aortal  dwell, 
and  where  I   hope,  by  God's  grace,   one  day 

to  arrive. 
•r>7'2.   1  re-crossed  St.  Lawrence  river,  from 
Cornwall  to  St.  Eti  through 

an  Indian  settlement,  who  live  in  tin-  I 

degree,  I  came  into  Shadigee 
wood-,  so  through  to  Plattshurgh,  missing  the 

\  the  way;  however,  1  was  nol  hurt  by 
tl  ts,  and  found  good  places  to  cross 

*  Who  since  has  become  my  companion  for  life. 


the  rivers,  an  1   my  road  brought  me  nigher 

than  the  usual  road.  I  called  al  a  bouse 
where  two  of  my  spiritual  children  lived,  who 
were  awakened  on  Cambridge  circuit :  but 
could  rally  nobody,  so  1  turned  my  horse  in  a 
pasture,  and  took  up  my  lodging  under  a  hav 
stack  for  the  night:  but  towards  day  I  heard 
a  child  cry,  so  I  gave  another  alarm,  and  was 
cordially  received  in — I  held  meetings  about 
here,  and  saw  my  friend  J.  Mitchell — I  went 
to  the  Grand  Isle,  and  had  two  meetings,  then 
riding  three  quarters  of  a  mile  through  the 
water  on  a  sand-bar,  I  came  to  Milton — 
thence  to  Fletcher,  and  saw  the  man  that  took 
my  horse  when  I  was  going  to  Europe  :  thence 
to  Hardwick,  (being  now  in  Vermont.)  where 
my  brother  Bridgman  and  two  sisters  lived; — 
my  youngest  sister  seemed  to  have  lost  her 
desires  in  a  great  measure,  and  I  could  not 
prevail  on  her  to  set  out  again ;  this  grieved 
my  heart:  I  told  them  I  could  not  bid  them 
farewell,  unless  they  would  endeavor  to  set 
out  and  seek  God  afresh,  though  I  wished 
them  well. 

573.  I  visited  several  neighboring  places, 
and  souls  were  blessed  by  God.  Thence, 
leaving  Vermont,  I  came  over  Connecticut 
river,  into  New  Hampshire,  where  I  met  Mar- 
tin Rutter,  going  to  form  a  circuit;  1  had  felt 
a  desire  he  should  go  into  that  part  where  he 
had  set  out  to  go ;  I  gave  him  the  names  of 
some  families  where  to  call. 

574.  I  saw  Elijah  R.  Sabin,  who  had  been 
a  zealous,  useful  preacher,  but  was  now  broke 
down  and  married,  and  about  to  locate.  I  had 
meetings  in  Haverhill,  then  rode  to  Plymouth, 
and  Holdness,  and  Meredith,  and  Gilmington, 
and  the  melting  power  of  God  seemed  to  be 
present  in  many  places. 

575.  I  met  one  who  wanted  my  horse,  by 
the  name  of  Seely ;  I  told  him  he  might  take 
him,  if  two  impartial  men  would  prize  him, 
&c. ;  the  two  men  could  not  agree,  so  they 
called  a  third,  who  judged  in  such  a  manner 
that  this  bargain,  which  was  in  connexion 
with  two  others,  was  about  two  hundred  dol- 
lars damage  to  me.  It  was  my  intention  to 
have  sailed  for  the  south,  which  was  the 
cause  of  my  putting  myself  in  the  way  where- 
by 1  was  cheated  as  above.  (I  believe  God 
suffered  these  trials  to  befal  me,  for  no1  being 
more  submissive  to  go  to  the  south  by  land, 
&c.)  However.  I  proceeded  on  foot,  being  a 
stranger  in  this  part,  until  I  came  to  old    \lm- 

!'  in  Massachusetts,  where  I  saw  Ste- 
phen Hull,  with  whom  I  once  wasacqu 
In-  went  out  from  near  my  native  place  to 
travelling,  but  at  length  quit  the  connexion, 
assigning  as  the  reason,  his  family,  &c,  and 
thai  be  could  not  get  a  support  amongst  the 
Methodists.  I  observed  his  wile  was  a  pious 
young  woman,   when  with   her   father,    Col. 


=U 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


73 


Lippct,  in  Cranston,  but  now  appears  to  he  in 
a  coid,  uncomfortable  state.  Here  I  observed 
Mr.  Wilson,  of  Providence,  and  John  Hill, 
who  now  are  congregational  ministers,  though 
once  Methodists,  and  once  could  kneel  at 
prayer,  but  now  I  observed  they  stood; 
they  compared  themselves  to  '■'■fixed  stars,'''' 
and  me  to  a  comet,  which  is  supposed  to 
connect  systems,  1  neither  felt  freedom  to  eat 
or  stay  long,  having  arrived  there  at  night, 
and  went  off  in  the  morning  before  they  were 
up,  though  I  expected  to  have  had  the  privilege 
of  a  meeting-house,  if  I  had  tarried.  1  thought 
of  the  words  of  Judas,  "What  will  ye  give 
me  and  I  will  deliver  him  to  you,"  &c. 

576.  I  took  the  stage  at  Haverhill,  and 
came  to  Boston  ;  and  Thomas  Lyell,*  who  had 
been  chaplain  to  Congress,  and  was  the  sta- 
tioned preacher,  would  not  sutler  me  to  hoi  1 
meeting  in  the  meeting-house,  or  any  where 
else  ;  but  said,  if  I  did,  he  should  publish  me 
accordingly,  saying,  I  was  not  a  travelling 
preacher,  nor  a  local  one,  and  of  course  he 
could  not  suffer  meeting  consistently  ;  and  if  I 
would  leave  the  town  in  peace  without  meet- 
ings, he  would  let  me  depart  in  peace ;  he 
asked  me  if  1  was  needy,  and  provided  me 
with  a  breakfast,  and  offered  me  an  old  coat, 
&c.  I  hired  my  board  and  lodging,  and  no 
vessel  going  out  soon,  my  money  failed  me, 
so  I  was  obliged  to  leave  the  town  on  foot, 
and  then  took  stage  and  came  to  Worcester 
that  night,  then  walked  eighteen  miles  by 
moonlight  to  Charlton. 

577.  November  7th.  I  had  a  meeting  at 
Dudley.  8th,  at  Sturbridge,  Woodstock,  and 
Ashford.  9th,  I  saAV  myr  parents,  and  my 
mother  for  the  last  time.  10th.  I  left  my  pa- 
rents, and  walked  about  twenty  miles,  and 
rode  in  a  wagon  eighteen  more ;  and  as  we 
were  crossing  a  toll-bridge,  one  began  to  run 
the  rig  upon  me,  asking  me  how  much  money 
I  had  got,  and  wanted  to  swap  purses  with 
me,  and  he  considering  himself  a  gentleman, 
I  reached  him  mine  with  a  few  shillings  in  it, 
though  I  had  but  six  cents  left ;  he  gave  me 
his  purse,  but  was  sure  to  take  out  the  con- 
tents in  season.  I  thought  he  felt  some  con- 
viction, he  offered  to  swap  back  ;  but  1  said  a 
bargain  is  a  bargain.  Then  a  friend  went  a 
distance  to  where  I  had  about  twenty-eight 
dollars  due,  so  I  took  an  old  mare,  and  my 
bridle,  and  an  old  saddle  being  given  to  me, 
and  set  off  for  Georgia,  having  one  quarter  of 
a  dollar  in  my  pocket. 

578.  About  this  time  I  heard  that  the  horse 
which  had  flung  me  in  the  summer,  was 
found,  and  the  man  of  whom  I  had  him  had 
got  him  again,  so  went  and  got  the  same  mare 


land. 


He  hath  withdrawn  and  joined  the  Church  of  Eng- 


which  I  had  let  him  have  for  it.  and  then  sold 
her  for  watch  arid  spending  money;  and  col- 
lecting about  five  dollars,  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  1  set  forth,  not  knowing  what  was  be- 
fore me. 

579.  I  had  an  appointment  to  preach,  and 
making  a  mistake  in  the  meeting-house,  I 
went  up  into  the  pulpit,  but  was  soon  drove 
out  by  the  sexton,  it  being  another  man's  meet- 
ing: however,  when  he  had  done,  I  got  a 
peaceable  hearing  in  another  place. 

580.  In  Reading,  the  Lord  blessed  the  peo- 
ple, and  at  Northcastle,  White  Plains,  New 
Rochelie,  Turkey  Hoe,  Tarrytown,  Singsing, 
and  several  other  places.  Then  crossing 
North  River,  I  preached  at  brother  Smede's,  in 
Harvcstraw,  where  some  dated  their  awaken- 
ing and  conversion. 

581.  Thence  to  Pequest  and  Asbury,  and 
then  to  Philadelphia,  where  Mr.  Cooper  and 
elder  Ware,  hatcheled  me  in  such  a  manner, 
as  I  never  was  before,  without  bitterness. 
They  reasoned  and  criticised  on  me  as  if  they 
determined  to  search  me  out  from  centre  to 
circumference.  I  did  not  think  proper  to  an- 
swer all  their  questions,  neither  to  assign  all 
the  reasons  I  had  for  my  conduct.  Mr.  Coop- 
er said,  your  European  brethren  oppose  you, 
and  your  American  brethren  oppose  you ; 
and  you  say  our  rules  are  good,  and  yet  you 
go  contrary  to  them,  and  two  opposites  cannot 
be  right,  and  consequently  one  must  be  wrong. 
— do  you  think  you  are  wiser  than  all  the  rest 
of  the  world  1 — Lorenzo  Dow  has  set  up  his  will 
in  opposition  to  his  brethren,  and  is  wiser  than 
they  all — he  then  said,  that  woe  is  to  him  by 
whom  offences  come,  and  that  I  offended  my 
brethren.  He  then  gave  me  a  pair  of  scales 
to  weigh  in,  and  put  my  arguments  in  one 
side,  calling  them  a  feather,  and  his  arguments 
in  the  opposite  side,  calling  them  ten  thou- 
sand ponnds,  then  see  which  will  weigh 
heaviest,  a  feather  or  ten  thousand  pounds; 
and  so  left  it  ringing  in  my  ears,  a  feather  or 
ten  thousand  pounds.  I  told  him,  that  in 
matters  of  opinion  barely,  we  should  give  up 
our  judgment  to  the  majority ;  but  in  matters 
of  tender  conscience  before  God,  we  must  be 
our  own  judges;  for  if  by  hearkening  to  the 
other  in  giving  up  my  conscience,  I  am 
brought  into  trouble,  how  can  I  expect  to  be 
acquitted  at  the  bar  of  God  1  He  asked  me, 
if  I  did  not  think  the  preachers  were  as  con- 
scientious as  myself  1  I  replied,  that  I  did 
not  like  to  answer  that  question ;  but  thought 
some  went  more  by  reason,  and  that  was 
better  known  to  themselves  than  me,  I  must 
answer  for  one,  and  of  course  act  for  myself. 

582.  So  went  on  my  way  to  Wilmington, 
and  called  on  a  preacher,  who  treated  me 
coolly,  so  I  put  up  at  an  inn  :  however,  what 
Ware  and  Cooper  said,  discouraged  me  much; 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


but  the  Lord,  after  I  had  submitted  the  matter 
to  him,  comforted  my  soul ;  for  he  had  pre- 
me  in  a  dream  of  the  night, 
that  trials  awaited  me  in  Philadelphia,  which 
I  had  told  to  brother  E.  Wolsey.  I  went  on 
into  Delaware,  and  came  to  a  village  which 
appeared  familiar  as  though  1  had  seen  it  be- 
fore. A  collection  was  offered  me,  which  I 
refused,  and  went  to  Cokesburyj  saw  a 
preacher,  and  then  went  to  Baltimore  ;  alter  1 
I  i    meeting,  and  saw  brother  S.   Coate, 

who  was  friendly,  and  suffered  me  to  improve 
in  a  prayer  meeting;  an   old  man  gave  me 
two  dollars,  which  1  needed,  as  I  had  but  one 
dollar  and  a  half  left  me. —  Wells,  the  assist- 
ant,   was  out  of  town   that   time.     11 — y,  a 
preacher,  refused  to  tell  me  where  the  Metho- 
dists  lived  that  way  to   the   southward,  yet  I 
set  oil!  and  rode  about  thirty  miles  to  a  place 
where  I  found  a  family  said  to  be  Methodists. 
and  held  meeting — and  likewise  in  the  neigh- 
borhood  (being   detained    by  a  snow   storm) 
several  others.     Thence   I  proceeded  on  my 
way,  and  met  bishop  Whatcoat  just  as  I  had 
crossed    Georgetown    Ferry;    he    treated    me 
with  love  and  tenderness,  and  after  he  had  in- 
quired  my  journey,   I   inquired   his  welfare, 
and  he  told  me  where  to  call  and   put  up  in 
Alexandria  and  Dumfries;  so  I  found  brother 
Brien  and  the  assistant  preacher,  brother  Roen, 
to  treat  me  kind.     Thence  on  to  Culpepper, 
where  1  spent  Christmas,  and  received  a  dollar 
and  a  half,  which,  with  two  dollars,  I  received 
at  Alexandria,  were  of  great  service   to  me  ; 
though  they  knew  not  my  wants.     Thence  to 
Louisa  county,  where  my  mare  was  taken  sick, 
so  1  left  her  and  went  on  to  Cumberland  county 
on  foot,  and  while  at  breakfast.  I  turned  in  my 
mind,    what   an   apparent  enthusiast   I   am ! 
Yet  1  felt  peace,  and  said  in  my  mind,  that  my 
late  misfortune   should  turn  to  the  glory  of 
God,  and   1    felt  within   myself,  that  1   should 
yet  see  good  days  in  this  weary  land,  where  I 
am  now  a  stranger.     Thence  to  Prince  Ed- 
ward county.     On  the  way  1  called  to  dine, 
and  paid  the  man  before  hand,  but  the  family 
were  so  dilatory,  that  1  went  oil'  without  wait- 
ing for  it  to  be  got  ready  ;  so  crossing  Coal's 
Ferry,  1  came  to  Danville,  (I  spoke  in  Halifax 
by  the  way,  where   1    was  thought  to  be  an 
impogtor :)  here  a  man  overtook  me  with  a 
which  he   led,  lame  and   bareback;  he 
suffered  me  to  ride  it  about  sixty  miles  :  so  I 
came  to   Stalesville,  Iredell   county,  in    .Ninth 
ma.     My  money  being  nearly  all  gone, 
I  wanted  to  sell  my  watch  forspending  money. 
I  got  the  watch  low,  at  eighteen  dollars,  and 
offered  it  for  nine,   if  I  could   have  supper, 
lo'dging  and  breakfast  with  it.    A  watchmaker 
came  in  and   said   it  was  a   good  one.  so  the 
innkeeper   offered  me  nine  dollars,   it  eighl 
and  a  half  with  supper,  &c.    I  took  the  latter, 


and  while  I  was  asleep,  the  mistress  of  the 
house  was  so  good  or  bad  as  to  send  all  round 
the  neighborhood,  (as  I  was  informed,)  to 
notify  the  people  that  a  horse  thief  was  at  her 
house,  and  if  they  did  not  lock  up  their 
horses,  must  expect  one  to  be  gone  befoie 
morning. 

583.  Next  day,  I  had  my  feeling  in  this 
strange  land,  and  retired  in  private,  and  re- 
newed my  covenant  with  God,  that  if  he 
would  suffer  the  Providences  to  open  before 
me  as  in  time  past,  I  would  give  up  to  suffer 
his  will ;  for  I  felt  as  if  I  was  not  quite  so  re- 
signed to  travel,  and  pass  through  trials  as  in 
time  past.  My  soul  was  refreshed  to  put  my 
hope  in  God,  and  look  forward.  I  got  a  few 
together,  and  spoke  in  the  court-house — like- 
wise at  a  Methodist  house,  where  I  was 
thought  an  impostor.  Having  a  letter,  I  went 
to  where  it  was  directed,  and  the  man  of  the 
house  happened  not  to  be  at  home,  which  was 
well  for  me ;  so  1  got  a  meeting,  and  the  peo- 
ple were  so  well  satisfied,  that  I  got  liberty 
and  an  invitation  to  speak  again.  About  the 
same  time,  Philip  Bruce,  an  old  preacher,  and 
presiding  elder,  came  home  from  Virginia,  and 
arrived  at  his  father's  about  six  hours  before 
his  father  died  ;  he  felt  hurried  in  his  mind  to 
hasten  on  the  road — it  appears  that  his  father 
expected  to  see  his  son  Philip  by  a  conviction 
in  his  mind. 

58-1.  Philip  Bruce  heard  of  me,  and  charg- 
ed his  friends  to  he  aware  of  me  ;  but  on 
hearing  of  my  having  related  some  of  my  past 
experience,  recollected  to  have  heard  of  me 
before,  and  retracted  his  first  charge,  and 
wished  them  to  receive  me  if  I  came  to  their 
house,  which  was  a  means  of  opening  my 
way.  A  day  or  two  after,  I  fell  in  with  him, 
he  treated  me  as  I  would  wish  to  be  received 
by  the  influential  considerate  servants  of  God, 
while  my  conduct  is  as  becometh  the  Gospel 
of  Christ.  Here  lived  some  who  were  called 
Presbyterians,  which  I  called  Presbyterian 
Methodists,  or  Methodist  Presbyterians. — 
They  had  the  life  and  power  of  religion. 
They  gave  thirty-three  dollars  of  their  own 
accord,  and  eleven  more  were  subscribed. 
James  Sharp  \ook  the  money,  and  let  me  have 
a  horse,  and  trusted  me  for  the  remainder, 
though  he  had  no  written  obligation,  and 
some  said  he  would  lose  it. 

585.  An  opportunity  presenting  by  a  trav- 
eller, I  sent  on  a  chain  of  appointments  to- 
wards Georgia.  After  holding  several  other 
meetings  in  Iredell.  I  sel  oil',  and  had  meeting 
nt  Major  Met 'In  my'.-.  Spartinbui 
,\M.e\  ille  court-housfe,  so  i'>  Petersburgh  in 
Georgia,  where  1  arrived  on  the  2d  ol  Febru- 
ary, 1803,  having  had  some  trial-,  and  expe- 
rienced Mini/  providences  hy  the  way.  1  felt 
the  want  of  credentials,  as  the  Methodists  fur 


=n 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


hundreds  of  miles  had  treated  me  cool.  How- 
ever, as  soon  as  I  entered  Petersburgh,  a  lad 
knew  me,  and  soon  word  flew  over  the  town 
that  the  walking  preacher  had  got  back,  and 
I  spoke  to  an  assembly  of  magnitude  that 
night.  A  society  of  Methodists  was  raised 
here  when  I  was  walking  this  country  last 
year,  though  religion  was  cold.  Now  it 
seemed  to  flourish,  my  way  was  opened,  and 
I  sent  appointments,  and  visited  the  country 
extensively  as  Providence  enabled  me  to 
succeed. 

586.  At  Rolem's  meeting-house,  and  at 
Thompson's,  Cunningham's,  Powelton,  Sparty, 
Rehobeth,  Washington,  Sardis,  Indian  Creek, 
Gen.  Steward's,  Bulk's,  Gen.  Dickson's,  Ba- 
ker's, Carrell,  Redwiae's,  Paine's,  McDaniel's, 
Coldwater,  Sienchcomb's,  and  Sest's  neigh- 
borhoods, &c,  I  held  meetings. 

587.  A  camp  meeting,  the  first  I  ever  at- 
tended, was  held  on  Shoulderbone  Creek, 
where  I  arrived  on  the  third  day  of  its  sittings, 
about  the  dawn  of  it.  I  spoke  several  times, 
and  the  Lord  was  with  us  ;  ten  persons  came 
forward,  and  testified  that  they  had  found  the 
pardoning  love  of  God,  among  whom  was 
Judge  Stith,  who  had  been  a  noted  deist. 
In  this  quarter  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight 
of  the  people,  and  some  were  raised  up  to 
supply  my  wants,  among  whom  was  Doctor  B. 
and  S.  Roundtree,  Doctor  Lee,  &c,  and  anoth- 
er gentleman,  who  gave  me  a  cloak  ;  for 
these  favors,  may  God  remember  those  who 
administered  to  my  necessities. 

588.  I  visited  Handcock,  Clark,  Jackson, 
Oglethorp,  Franklin  and  Elbert  counties, 
quite  extensively  ;  the  congregations  were 
exceedingly  large,  so  that  I  mostly  spoke  un- 
der the  trees,  and  the  Lord  overshadowed  us 
with  his  divine  presence  :  the  fruit  of  this 
visit  I  expect  to  see  in  a  future  world. 
Though  it  was  by  a  very  6weet  drawing  that 
I  undertook  to  wander  here  by  land,  yet  it 
was  trying  to  my  flesh  and  blood,  to  leave  my 
friends  and  acquaintance  in  the  north,  and 
wander  so  many  hundred  miles  amongst 
strangers,  considering  what  I  had  passed 
through  before  amongst  strangers ;  yet  some- 
thing within,  would  say,  go  and  you  shall  see 
peace,  and  1  went  and  saw  it,  so  I  do  not 
grudge  all  my  toil. — However,  I  was  not 
without  my  trials  here,  considering  the  cause 
of  God,  for  many  of  the  Baptists  supposed  me 
to  be  a  Baptist  preacher  ;  when  I  was  on  foot 
through  this  quarter  at  first,  and  now  flocked 
out  by  crowds  to  hear  me,  as  I  had  said  but 
little  about  names  or  parties  when  here  before, 
and  was  coolly  received  by  those  whose 
friendship  I  wished  to  retain  :  the  Baptists, 
(of  whom  many  are  pious.)  were  sorely  dis- 
appointed in  me  now,  when  they  heard  my 
doctrine,  or  ideas  on  election  and  reprobation  ; 


and  instead  of  owning  me  now  for  a  Baptist, 
reprobated  me  to  the  highest  pitch,  and  several 
church  meelings  were  held  on  the  subject,  the 
result  of  which  was,  that  they  should  hear  me 
no  more.  Some  of  their  preachers  spoke  hard 
against  me  in  public  and  in  private,  behind 
my  back  ;  and  some  things  I  was  informed 
they  said  which  they  could  not  prove  ;  and 
all  this,  because  I  endeavored  to  show  the 
evil  of  that  doctrine  which  had  been  such  a 
curse  to  me.  and  for  preaching  up  a  free  sal- 
vation :  which  caused  brother  Mead  to  say  (as 
they  now  preached  up  eternal  decrees  more 
than  usual.)  it  will  be  the  means  of  drawing 
out  the  cloven  foot  lo  cut  it  off— meaning,  it 
would  cause  the  people  to  know  their  senti- 
ments more  fully,  which  they  frequently  kept 
hid,  and  so  deceived  the  people,  by  preaching 
an  offer  of  mercy  when  only  a  few,  the  elect, 
could  possibly  have  it.  And  as  some  of  them 
said  that  I  preached  or  held  to  things  that 
were  false,  brother  Mead,  and  a  number  of 
others,  advised  me  to  prepare  for  publication 
my  Thoughts,  or  Chain,  on  different  religious 
subjects. 

589.  I  visited  Augusta,  and  found  a  good 
society  formed  there  ;  also  Wanesborough, 
Sandersville,  and  many  other  adjacent  places, 
together  with  Louisville,  the  capital,  where 
the  governor  offered  me  money,  which  I  did 
not  feel  free  to  accept ;.  but  was  thankful  for 
his  good  wishes. 

590.  March  25th,  1803.  Camp  meeting 
came  on  at  Jones's  meeting-house,  and  lasted 
until  the  29th.  Some  were  convinced  of  error 
of  sentiment,  and  some  of  sin,  and  a  goodly 
number  found  peace  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
and  the  world's  people  were  brought  to  ac- 
knowledge that  something  out  of  the  common 
course  of  nature  must  have  produced  the  effect 
in  two  instances.  1  found  the  people  here 
kind,  for  as  Hope  Hull  mentioned  to  them, 
that  I  was  about  to  go  to  the  western  country, 
and  perhaps  I  might  want  some  spending  mo- 
ney, &c,  upwards  of  a  hundred  dollars  were 
given  me,  so  I  found  the  Lord  to  provide,  who 
put  it  into  the  heart  of  Gen.  John  Stewart  to 
get  me  a  pass  on  parchment  from  the  govern- 
or, under  the  seal  of  the  State,  to  pass  through 
the  Indian  country. 

591.  My  horse  not  being  good  for  travel- 
ling, I  sold  him  on  credit,  and  a  Methodist  (so 
called)  had  one  for  sale,  and  offered  him  to 
me  for  a  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  :  and  this 
man  who  was  called  a  Methodist,  did  not 
show  me  the  kindness  to  wait,  as  another 
man  of  no  society  and  of  no  religion,  did ;  for 
the  latter  was  bound  for  me,  though  he  had 
not  seen  me  before— and  he  also  carried  th  e 
money  a  distance  for  nothing ;  so  I  see  that 
the  hearts  of  all  men  are  in  the  hand  of  God, 
and  he  can  and  doth  work  by  whom  he  pleasethi 


592.  Feeling  my  soul  refreshed  by  my  vi- 
sit, and  my  work  done  here  for  the  present, 
and  my  horse  paid  for,  and  I  well  equipped 
for  travelling,  and  my  heart  drawn  to  the 
west,  and  a  number  of  letters  being  given  me 
to  give  to  the  people,  I  was  resolved  to  go  to 
the  westward  :  I  accordingly  told  brother 
Mead,  who  was  going  to  Virginia,  that  if  he 
was  minded  he  might  give  out  a  chain  of  ap- 
pointments for  me  through  that  country,  to 
which  he  agreed.  (During  this  visit,  I  had  a 
narrow  escape  from  a  raving  heifer.)  I  felt  a 
desire  to  hold  meeting  in  a  certain  house  of 
qua  lit  v  people  ;  but  knew  not  how  to  accom- 
plish It.  But  a  thought  struck  my  mind;  so 
I  got  one  to  go  and  deliver  an  errand  in  such 
a  way  as  to  provoke  the  man  to  say,  I'm 
willing  if  my  wife  is,  and  the  woman  to  say, 
I'm  willing  if  my  husband  is :  which  was  ef- 
fected by  the  errand  being  delivered  to  them 
separately.  I  then  published  the  appoint- 
ment, but  it  so  happened,  that  the  family  were 
all  from  home,  except  the  blacks  at  the  time 
of  meeting;  so  I  spoke  before  the  gate  in  the 
road,  and  had  a  good  time  :  but  I  received  a 
few  lines  from  one  of  the  absentees,  express- 
ing grief  on  their  side  at  the  circumstance. 

593.  April  19th.  Being  provided  with  ne- 
cessaries, I  crossed  the  Oconee  river,  and  there 
meeting  some  persons,  set  off  for  Tombigby ; 
but  I  had  not  proceeded  a  hundred  yards, 
before  I  found  that  one  on  whom  we  depend- 
ed as  a  guide,  knew  nothing  about  the  road  ; 
of  course,  must  depend  on  my  own  judgment. 
I  had  procured  a  map  of  the  road,  a  hundred 
and  thirty  miles  to  the  Chatahocha  river,  and 
a  pocket  compass,  &c.  A  young  man  from 
Connecticut,  who  was  acquainted  with  some 
of  my  relations,  was  feeding  mules  in  the 
woods,  so  we  followed  him  a  few  miles,  and 
then  encamped  in  the  woods  for  the  night. 
Next  day  a  woman  and  a  child  got  flung  from 
a  horse,  and  thereby  were  ducked  in  the  Oak- 
mulgee  river.  So  we  proceeded  on,  frequently 
seeing  Indians,  (which  a  black  woman  of  the 
company  was  much  afraid  of.)  till  we  came 
to  Flint  river,  when  we  hired  an  Indian  to 
lead  a  horse  through,  and  himself  wade  be- 
fore it.  Some  of  the  land  over  which  we 
pa  ■■(■  I,  was  miserable,  and  some  was  prefer- 
able to  any  I  had  ever  seen  in  the  soutfe.  We 
frequently  saw  wild  game,  among  which 
were  deer  and  turkeys.  The  Indians  fre- 
quently came  to  our  camp,  and  while  we  had 
our  evening  devotion,  they  would  be  solemn 
and  mute:  we  could  talk  together  only  by 
signs,  and  I  desired  to  know  if  they  knew 
what  we  were  about  ;  they  replied,  thai  we 
were  paying  our  addresses  to  the  Greal  Man 
above,  who  is  the  author  of  breath,  &c. 
Thus  all  intelligences  have  some  idea  of  di- 
vinity,   futurity,    and    rewards    and    punish- 


ments. And  what  causes  such  universal  ac- 
knowledgment, but  an  universal  teacher? 
which  must  be  God  !  I  broke  my  umbrella, 
and  likewise  lost  my  whip,  the  latter  while 
buying  corn,  and  hiring  a  pilot. 

594.  One  day  a  couple  of  us  thought  to  get 
to  the  agent's  house  before  the  company,  to 
get  provision,  but  had  not  gone  far  before  an 
Indian  alarmed  us  much,  shooting  a  deer 
through,  and  the  ball  struck  near  us,  which 
made  us  suppose  some  hostile  intention  was 
against  us,  till  we  saw  the  mistake.  We  left 
a  man  and  woman  in  the  woods,  who  were 
going  to  trade  with  the  Indians,  as  they  tra- 
velled slow. 

595.  Hawkins,  the  agent,  treated  us  cool,  so 
we  quit  him  and  went  on.  Next  day,  we 
missed  our  road,  or  rather  Indian  path,  which 
we  were  convinced  of  by  some  swamps  and 
water  courses,  and  turning  a  little  back,  one  of 
the  company  being  a  good  woodsman,  took 
the  lead,  and  striking  across,  Ave  came  to  the 
path,  which  divided  the  minds  of  the  company 
at  first,  but  at  length  we  agreed  to  strike 
across  it  further  through  the  woods,  and  that 
afternoon  found  a  path  which  proved  to  be 
the  right  one.  We  at  length  found  a  man 
hunting  horses,  who  piloted  us  to  the  first 
house  in  the  settlement,  which  we  made  in 
thirteen  days  and  a  half  from  the  time  we  set 
out,  having  travelled  about  four  hundred  miles. 

596.  The  company  supposed  that  they  could 
save  thirty  or  forty  miles  travel,  by  swimming 
across  the  Alabama  river,  and  forcing  a  swamp, 
which  they  attempted  to  do,  and  got  detained 
by  rain  two  days  ;  but  I  left  them,  and  went 
down  the  river  ten  miles,  and  stayed  with  a 
half-bred  Indian,  who  charged  me  a  dollar  and 
a  half  for  the  night.  I  then  left  an  appoint- 
ment for  Sunday,  in  the  Tensaw  settlement, 
and  went  over  the  Alabama  by  the  Cut-off,  to 
the  west  side  of  Tombigby.  through  a  cane 
brake  or  swamp,  seven  miles,  and  found  a 
thick  settlement,  and  then  a  scattered  one  sev- 
enty miles  in  length,  through  which  I  sent  a 
chain  of  appointments,  and  afterwards  fulfilled 
them,  and  the  fruit  I  expect  to  see  at  a  future 
day. 

597.  The  river  Tombigby,  like  the  Nile, 
overflows  once  a  year,  is  also  a  flood  tide  river 
only  once  in  twenty-four  hours  ;  it  is  na- 
vigable for  vessels,  and  will  one  day  become 
the  glory  of  the  south  part  of  the  United  States, 
as  the  trade  of  Tennessee,  &c.  will  pass  through 
it. — The  inhabitants  are  mostly  English,  but 
are  like  sheep  without  a  sphepherd.     Whilst 

the  Spanish  government,  it  was  a  place 
of  refuge  for  bad  men  ;  but  of  late,  since  il 
fell  to  us,  seiSms  to  be  in  a  hopeful  way,  and 
there  is  still  room  for  great  amendment.  A 
collection  was  offered  to  me.  I  did  not  feel 
free  to  accepl  it ;  and  I  left  the  settlement,  pro- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


77  il 


LL 


cured  some  corn,  and  had  not  a  cent  left. 
Three  of  my  travelling  companions  fell  in 
with  me  again,  and  accompanied  me  through 
the  Choctaw  nation,  to  the  Natchez  settlement, 
which  Ave  reached  in  six  days  and  a  half,  be- 
ing about  eight  hnndred  miles  from  Georgia  y 
on  the  way,  we  met  with  a  man  going  alone 
to  Georgia  ;  and  in  the  sixth  town,  I  gave  my 
saddle  cloth  to  the  Indians  for  corn  to  feed  my 
horse  with. 

598.  Here  I  was  called  to  another  exercise 
of  my  faith,  having  no  money,  and  a  stranger 
in  a  strange  land,  but  my  hope  was  still  in 
God  who  hath  helped  hitherto. — The  master 
of  the  house,  to  which  I  first  came,  was  once 
a  Methodist ;  he  happened  to  hear  of  my  com- 
ing the  week  preceding,  by  some  travellers, 
and  received  me  and  the  three  men  kindly, 
and  the  next  day  got  me  a  meeting,  and  good 
I  trust  was  done.  The  night  after,  I  held 
meeting  at  the  house  of  a  Baptist,  then  rode 
on  towards  the  town  of  Natchez,  and  parted 
with  my  three  companions  by  the  way,  who 
were  going  to  West  Florida,  to  see  their  father. 

599.  I  called  on  a  man  who  was  said  to  be 
a  Methodist,  but  found  he  was  not ;  so  I  went 
to'another  house  where  they  were  called  Me- 
thodists, but  met  with  a  cool  reception  at  the 
first,  until  I  showed  them  the  governor's  pass- 
port, and  likewise  two  papers,  one  from  bro- 
ther Mead,  and  one  from  Hall,  that  I  was  an 
acceptable  preacher  of  moral  conduct,  &c, 
then  they  were  more  kind,  and  kept  my  horse 
about  two  weeks.  Brother  Moses  Floyd  met 
me  the  same  night,  and  having  received  letters 
by  me  from  Georgia,  was  friendly,  then  the 
above  family  became  more  so  ;  the  governor, 
to  whom  I  had  an  introductory  letter,  was 
also  friendly. 

600.  I  held  two  or  three  meetings  in  the 
assembly  room,  with  the  permission  of  the 
mayor,  though  with  difficulty  obtained. — The 
man  on  whom  I  called,  and  found  he  was  not 
a  Methodist,  reflected  how  far  I  had  come  to 
see  them  through  the  woods,  and  felt  his  heart 
inclined  to  lend  me  a  horse  to  ride  more  than 
a  hundred  miles,  so  I  went  to  Kingston,  and 
procured  a  spot  of  ground  (by  selling  my 
watch)  for  a  meeting  house ;  and  then  to  the 
heights  and  Pinckneyville,  and  held  meetings. 
I  stopped  at  a  house  in  the  edge  of  West  Flo- 
rida, and  sold  my  cloak.  Thence  I  returned 
and  visited  several  neighborhoods,  and  God's 
power  was  to  be  felt  in  some  of  them. 

601.  My  horse  was  now  taken  lame,  so 
that  he  was  not  fit  to  ride  to  Tennessee.  I 
spoke  at  the  Pineridge  meeting  house,  and  at 
Washington,.  Sulsertown,  and  at  Calender's 
meeting  house  where  some  were  offended. 
Here  quarterly  meeting  was  held.  Thence  I 
went  to  Wormsville,  Biopeer,  and  Bigblack, 
and  preaohed  the  funeral  sermon  of  a  niece  of 

t  ■  = 


the  Rev.  Tobias  Gibson,  and  the  Lord  was 
with  us.  I  left  my  horse  with  brother  Gibson, 
and  took  a  Spanish  race  horse,  which  he  was 
to  be  responsible  for,  and  I  was  to  remit  him 
the  money  by  post,  when  it  should  be  due  on 
my  arrival  in  Georgia  in  November. 

602.  June  20.  Having  got  equipped  for  my 
journey  through  the  woods  of  Cumberland, 
which  was  several  hundred  miles,  and  having 
been  informed  that  a  party  of  men  were  that 
morning  to  start  into  the  wilderness,  I  intended 
to  go  with  them,  but  on  my  arrival  found  they 
had  started  the  day  before  ;  so  I  must  either 
wait  for  more,  or  go  and  overtake  them.  To 
wait  I  durst  not,  as  my  appointments  had 
gone  to  Virginia.  A  Kentuckian  had  some 
time  before,  as  I  was  informed,  struck  an  In- 
dian who  shortly  after  died ;  and  the  other 
Indians  supposed  that  his  death  was  in  conse- 
quence of  the  blow ;  and  they  complained  to 
the  governor,  and  the  Kentuckian  was  tried 
and  acquitted  :  wherefore  the  Indians,  accord- 
ing to  their  custom,  were  determined  to  kill 
somebody,  as  they  must  have  life  for  life  ; 
and  they  had  now  become  saucy,  and  had 
shot  at  and  wounded  several  on  that  road, 
but  had  not  killed  any  one  yet,  and  it  was 
supposed  that  some  one  must  shortly  fall  a 
victim. — However,  I  set  off  alone,  and  rode  the 
best  part  of  twenty  miles,  when  I  saw  a  party 
of  Indians  within  about  a  hundred  feet  of  me : 
I  was  in  hopes  they  would  pass  me,  but  in 
vain,  for  the  first  Indian  seized  my  horse  by 
the  bridle,  and  the  others  surrounded  me.  At 
first,  I  thought  it  was  a  gone  case  with  me, 
then  I  concluded  to  get  off  my  horse  and  give 
up  all,  in  order  to  save  my  life  ;  but  it  turned 
in  my  mind,  that  if  I  do,  I  must  return  to  the 
settlements,  in  order  to  get  equipped  for  ano- 
ther start,  and  then  it  will  be  too  late  for  my 
appointments.  Again  it  turned  in  my  mind, 
how  when  I  was  in  Ireland,  somebody  would 
frequently  be  robbed  or  murdered  one  day,  and 
I  would  travel  the  same  way  the  day  before 
or  the  day  after,  and  yet  was  preserved  and 
brought  back  in  peace ;  and  the  same  God  is 
able  to  preserve  me  here  and  deliver  me  now 
as  then — immediately  I  felt  the  power  of  faith 
to  put  my  confidence  in  God ;  at  the  same 
time  I  observed  the  Indians  had  ramrods  in  the 
muzzels  of  their  guns  as  well  as  in  their  stocks, 
so  it  would  take  some  time  to  pull  out  the 
ramrods,  and  get  the  gun  cocked  and  prepared 
up  to  their  faces,  ready  to  shoot ;  at  this  mo- 
ment, my  horse  started  and  jumped  sideways, 
which  would  have  laid  the  Indian  to  the 
ground,  who  held  the  bridle,  had  it  not  slipped 
out  of  his  hands ;  at  the  same  time,  the  Indian 
on  the  other  side,  jumped  seemingly  like  a 
streak  to  keep  from  under  the  horse's  feet,  so 
that  there  was  a  vacancy  in  the  circle  ;  at  the 
same  time,  I  gave  my  horse  the  switch,  and 


78 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


leaned  down  on  the  saddle.  so  that  if  they  shot 
I  would  give  them  as  narrow  a  chance  as  I 
could  to  hit  me,  as  I  supposed  they  would 
wish  to  spare  and  get  my  horse.  I  did  not 
look  behind  me  until  I  had  got  out  of  sighl 
and  hearing  of  the  Indians.  I  was  not  long 
in  going  a  dozen  or  fifteen  miles:  so  I  over- 
took the  company  that  day,  and  told  them 
what  I  had  passed  through  :  they  said,  that 
they  had  met  the  same  Indians,  and  a  Chick- 
asaw trader  who  was  with  them,  told  them 
that  two  Chickasaw  Indians  with  him  said, 
that  the  Choctaws  which  I  met  informed  them, 
that  if  the  Chickasaw  trader  was  not  with 
these  Kentuckians,  they  should  have  taken 
their  provisions  from  them.  When  I  heard 
this  I  reflected,  if  such  a  small  preventative 
was  the  only  means  of  saving  a  party  from 
being  plundered,  what  danger  was  I  exposed 
to  1  And  I  felt  more  solemn  afterwards,  than 
when  in  the  midst  of  dangers. 

603.  About  forty-eight  hours  after,  a  party 
of  twenty-five  men  were  attacked  by  some 
ruffians,  driven  from  their  camp,  and  plunder- 
ed of  some  thousands  of  dollars,  and  some  of 
them  came  near  starving  before  they  got  in. 

604.  I  travelled  on  several  days  with  the 
company,  but  they  proceeded  so  slow,  that  I 
resolved  to  quit  them;  and  thinking  I  was 
within  about  forty  miles  of  the  Chickasaw  na- 
tion, set  off  alone  one  morning  in  hopes  of  get- 
ting in  the  same  night,  sol  travelled  on  all 
day  as  fast  as  I  could  conveniently,  stopping 
only  once  to  bait,  until  I  came  within  about 
twenty  miles  of  the  settlements,  and  about  ten 
at  night,  came  to  a  great  swamp,  where  I  miss- 
ed the  trail,  and  was  necessitated  to  camp  out 
without  any  company,  (except  my  horse)  fire, 
or  weapons  of  defence;  and  as  I  dismounted 
to  fix  my  bridle  and  chain  together,  for  my 
horse  to  graze  while  fastened  to  a  tree,  I  heard 
a  noise  like  the  shrieks  of  women,  and  listen- 
ed to  know  what  it  might  lie  :  and  it  occurred  to 
my  mind,  that  I  had  heard  hunters  say.  that  the 
catamount  or  panther  would  imitate  the  cries 
of  women:  at  first,  I  felt  some  queries  or  fears 
in  my  mind,  but  I  soon  said,  God  can  com- 
mand the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest,  as  well  as 
he  can  command  the  Indians:  and  I  kneeled 
down  and  committed  myself  to  the  protection 
of  kind  Providence,  and  then  lay  down,  and 
had  a  comfortable  night's  rest.  The  next 
morning  I  went  on,  and  joined  the  settlement 
about  ten  o'clock,  and  got  some  milk  and 
coarse  Indian  bread  for  myself,  and  corn  for 
my  horse;  then  went  on  about  twenty  miles 
further,  and  through  the  good  provide 

God,  I  did  not  miss  my   road,  though  there 
were  many  that  went  in  different  courses.    At 
length  I  saw  a  man  dressed  like  a  gentleman 
he  came  up  and  shook  hands  with  me,  and  af- 
ter some  conversation,  invited  me  to  his  house, 


about  a  mile  and  half  off.  I  tarried  with  him 
a  few  days,  and  had  two  meetings,  with  some 
reds,  blacks,  whites  and  half  breeds,  and  good 
I  think  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
The  post  came  along,  and  I  left  Mr.  Bullen, 
the  missionary,  whom  I  spent  my  time  with, 
and  set  off  with  him  ;  and  in  three  days  and  a 
half  we  travelled  upwards  of  two  hundred 
miles,  and  came  to  the  settlements  of  Cumber- 
land :  and  having  a  letter,  I  called  on  Major 
Murray,  who  treated  me  kindly. — I  gave  away 
the  last  of  my  money  and  my  penkife,  to  get 
across  an  Indian  ferry.  I  sold  my  chain  halter 
for  two  dollars,  and  brother  Murray  lent  me 
a  horse  to  ride  to  Nashville,  where  I  got  two 
or  three  letters,  which  I  consider  as  the  hand 
of  Providence,  as  it  was  the  only  means  of 
opening  my  door.  I  inquired  for  Methodists, 
but  found  none — I  strove  to  get  a  place  for 
meeting  that  night,  but  all  in  vain  :  so  I  went 
about  six  miles  and  called  upon  a  local  preach- 
er, who  treated  me  with  friendship,  so  I  tarried 
all  night.  Next  day  early.  I  returned  to  Nash- 
ville, and  tried  to  get  the  court  house,  and 
several  private  houses,  but  all  in  vain.  Then 
1  went  to  a  grog  house  and  began  to  talk  iron- 
ical, as  if  I  was  one  of  their  company,  and 
soon  the  man  offered  me  liberty  of  his  house 
for  what  I  would  choose  to  give  him,  be  sup- 
posing  that  1  was  not  in  earnest:  but  I  let  him 
know  that  I  was.  by  giving  him  a  dollar,  and 
tol  1  him  as  a  man  of  honor,  I  should  expect 
the  room  of  him.  I  then  went  out  and  told 
the  postmaster,  who  advertised  it  for  me.  as 
he  knew  by  the  superscription  of  my  letters 
that  I  was  no  impostor.  I  returned  to  Major 
Murray's,  and  delivered  up  my  horse,  where 
was  a  class  meeting;  the  circuit  preacher  was 
cool,  but  Mr.  Cannon,  a  local  preacher,  being 
a  man  of  consideration,  prevailed,  and  I  met 
the  class,  and  the  Lord  being  with  us.  we  had 
a  good  time;  so  my  way  was  opened  through 
the  country.  The  grog  house  in  Nashville 
would  not  contain  the  people,  and  somebody 
prepared  the  market  house  for  me.  and  I  spoke 
and  described  the  characters  of  a  Christian,  a 
gentleman  and  the  filth  of  the  earth,  which 
were  the  subjects  of  my  discourse,  and  some 
fearing  of  coming  under  the  class  of  filth,  be- 
haved well.  I  appointed  meeting  again,  and 
in  the  court  house  if  it  should  be  opened,  if 
not,  on  the  public  square,  or  in  an  adjacent 
grove,  as  might  best  serve.  The  court  sat  in 
the  mean  time,  and  they  ordered  the  court 
house  to  be  opened,  and  I  spoke  to  hundreds. 
Contributions  were  offered  me,  which  I  refus- 
ed ;  however,  several  dollars  were  forced  on 
me  by  some  gentlemen.  The  cause  of  my  re- 
fusing the  above  was  this,  I  did  not  wish  to 
put  myself  in  the  power  of  another,  nor  to 
give  Satan  a  sword  to  slay  me,  or  power  to 
hedge  up  my  way,  as  the  eyes  of  hundreds 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


7!> 


were  upon  me.  A  camp  meeting  was  held, 
but  1  believe  that  good  was  prevented  by  their 
not  following  the  openings  of  Providence. 

605.  I  visited  several  other  places,  and  then 
went  to  Kentucky,  and  visited  Beardstown, 
Frankfort  and  Lexington;  some  Methodist 
local  preachers  treated  me  cool,  and  strove  to 
shut  up  my  way ;  but  God  opened  my  way, 
by  means  of  a  Baptist  at  Beardstown ;  and  at 
Frankfort  I  got  the  state  hovtse:  and  at  Lex- 
ington I  got  first  the  court  house,  then  a  play 
house,  and  afterwards,  the  Methodists  opened 
to  me  their  meeting  house — in  several  meet- 
ings, God  was  with  us.  Thence  I  steered  to 
Virginia.  On  my  way,  I  was  informed  of  an 
old  salt  well  being  found  and  a  large  bed  of 
ashes  by  it,  and  pieces  of  earthen  kettle,  de- 
noting their  size  to  be  larger  than  pot  ash  ket- 
tles, and  also  a  vessel  of  stone  like  a  salt  cel- 
lar, which  must  have  belonged  to  the  an- 
cients. 

606.  At  an  inn,  I  offered  the  man  pay  over 
night,  but  he  refused,  saying,  he  would  be  up 
in  season  in  the  morning ;  however,  he  was 
not,  so  I  left  what  I  supposed  would  be  his 
demand,  on  the  table,  and  went  on ;  he  after- 
wards reported  that  I  cheated  him.  At  ano- 
ther place,  all  my  money  was  gone  to  one  dol- 
lar, and  the  landlord  attempting  to  accuse  me 
of  passing  counterfeit  money,  would  not  ex- 
change my  dollar  for  my  fare,  but  thought  to 
injure  me,  until  another  man  changed  it  for 
me.  At  length,  I  met  two  men,  who  told  me 
that  my  appointments  were  made  in  Virginia, 
at  Abingdon,  where  I  arrived  August  21st, 
about  three  hours  before  meeting  time.  I  was 
now  dirty  and  ragged,  as  my  pantaloons  were 
worn  out,  my  coat  and  jacket  worn  through, 
as  also  my  maccasons.  I  had  only  the  small- 
est part  of  a  dollar  left:  however,  some  gen- 
tleman gave  me  seven  dollars,  and  then  a  col- 
lection was  made,  which  I  refused,  until  they 
hurt  my  feelings  and  forced  it  upon  me  ;  some 
others  held  back  their  liberality.  I  had  a  con- 
venient stage  erected,  and  we  had  a  solemn 
time.  I  left  an  appointment  when  I  would  be 
there  again,  and  in  the  neighboring  counties, 
and  went  on  to  Fincastle  ;  then  to  Bedford 
county,  where  I  spoke  in  the  town  of  Liberty: 
from  the  Age  of  Reason  I  took  my  text,  and 
some  went  off  before  I  had  cleared  up  the 
point;  they  supposed  me  to  be  a  Deist,  but 
afterwards  were  sorry.  I  spoke  in  Lynch- 
burgh,  New  London,  and  at  Carmel  court 
house,  and  a  number  of  adjacent  places, 
and  left  hundreds  of  appointments  for  the 
spring.  I  saw  Dr.  S.  K.  Jennings,  and  found 
him  to  be  a  man  of  strong  powers  of  mind, 
and  great  acquired  information,  and  very 
pious.  Oh,  may  he  fill  up  that  sphere  of  life, 
which  he  is  qualified  for ! 

607.  In  Cumberland  county,  John  Hobson, 


jun.,  got  awakened,  and  found  peace,  as  he 
fell  down  while  I  was  speaking  :  his  dear 
companion  was  laboring  under  great  trials  of 
mind,  for  the  loss  of  all  her  offspring,  till  God 
cast  my  lot  in  their  quarter,  when  she  got  re- 
conciled to  the  same,  by  the  sanctifying  influ- 
ence of  God's  Holy  Spirit — his  mother,  who 
was  upwards  of  eighty  years  old,  also  found 
peace.  I  visited  several  other  places,  and  the 
Lord  was  with  us : — Then  I  went  to  Rich- 
mond, and  by  the  governor's  consent,  spoke 
in  the  capitol,  which  somebody  had  advertised 
in  the  Argus,  and  afterwards  in  the  Metho- 
dist meeting  house,  several  times  ;  also  in  Man- 
chester, and  at  New  Kent  quarterly  meeting. 

608.  I  rode  twenty  miles  to  Petersburg!),  in 
the  rain,  and  seeing  a  man,  inquired  of  him  if 
he  knew  Jesse  Lee  ?  he  replied,  he  is  my  bro- 
ther, and  took  me  to  his  house  ;  and  as  soon 
as  I  passed  the  gate,  I  saw  Jesse  standing  in 
the  door,  and  I  sat  still  on  my  horse,  though  I 
was  wet  through,  (with  a  bundle  of  books 
under  my  arm  ;)  J  had  no  outer  garment  on  ; 
and  there  was  not  a  word  spoke  for  some 
time  between  us  :  at  length,  said  he,  come  in 
— I  desired  to  know  whether  it  was  war  or 
peace  ?  said  he,  come  in — said  I,  is  it  war  or 
peace  ?  said  he,  come  in — I  made  the  same 
replv  :  said  he,  it  is  peace ;  so  I  dismounted, 
and  went  in,  and  he,  after  some  conversation, 
went  and  procured  me  a  large  assembly  that 
night,  in  the  Methodist  meeting  house.  I 
spoke  there  several  times,  and  God  was  with 
us.  Oh,  how  different  was  I  received,  from 
what  I  was  formerly  !  Surely  I  was  agreea- 
bly disappointed  in  my  reception ;  and  there 
must  have  been  the  hand  of  God  in  this.  I 
visited  several  neighboring  places  not  in  vain. 
I  got  five  hundred  pamphlets  printed,  and  as  I 
was  going  to  the  office  for  them,  a  stranger 
called  me  out  one  side  and  put  ten  dollars  into 
my  hand  (though  he  knew  not  my  necessity) 
which  was  the  sum  I  wanted  for  the  printer. 

609.  I  had  much  offered  me  in  my  travel 
through  the  State ;  but  was  unwilling  to  give 
Satan  any  ground  to  hedge  up  my  way,  and 
of  course  declined  the  most  of  it.  One  day  I 
had  an  appointment  to  preach,  and  then  start- 
ed for  S.  Carolina,  through  a  part  of  some 
hundreds  of  miles,  where  I  never  was  before, 
and  had  only  a  few  cents  at  my  command  : 
however,  my  trust  was  still  in  God,  who  put 
it  into  the  hearts  of  some,  as  we  were  parting 
and  shaking  hands,  to  leave  about  seven  dol- 
lars in  my  hand  ;  so  I  went  on  and  saw  some 
more  providences  of  God  ;  also  I  saw  some 
evils.  Near  Raleigh,  N.  Carolina,  a  petty 
constable  attempted  to  take  me  up  as  a  horse 
thief.  Col.  Paul  Rushian,  of  Chesterfield 
county,  S.  Carolina,  took  me  up  also,  and  ex- 
amined my  private  writings,  and  gave  some 
of  the  most  abusive  dirty  language  that  I  ever 


80 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


met  with  in  my  life.  I  foil n J  brother  Dough- 
erty, the  presiding  elder  had  given  me  out  a 
chain  of  appointments  through  his  district,  of 
several  hundred  miles,  which  I  fulfilled,  and 
arrived  back  to  Petersburg,  in  Georgia,  accord- 
ing to  appointment  when  going  au-ay.  Here 
my  wants  were  relieved,  mostly  by  Major  John 
Oliver,  who  came  and  called  me  his  spiritual 
father,  and  so  did  several  others,  and  I  saw  a 
great  alteration  in  the  inhabitants. 


RULES  FOR  HOLY  LIVING. 

610.     SERIOUS    consideration    upon    the 
value  of  thy  soul;  with   the  shortness  and 


uncertainty  of  time  and  the  duty  that  you  owe 
to  GOD — with  the  awful  consequence  of  living 
and  dying  in  sin. 

Remember  that  by  nature  you  are  a  fallen, 
degenerate  creature,  therefore  ye  must  be  re- 
generated and  born  of  the  Spirit — for  with- 
out holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  LORD  ! 

Consequently  be  persuaded,  and  resolve, 
through  grace,  to  begin  and  spend,  and  close 
every  day  with  GOD,  forsaking  all  known 
sin,  with  unnecessary  wicked  company  :  Har 
ing  your  heart  drawn  out  after  GOD,  in  a  pray- 
ing frame,  with  your  mind  solemnly  staid 
upon  HIM  in  quest  of  truth — that  you  may 
enjoy  HIS  favor  here,  and  experience  HIS 
benedictions  forever  in  CHRIST  JESUS! 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


81 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE. 


PART      SECOND. 


611.  OCTOBER  28th,  1803.  After  an  ab- 
sence of  about  seven  months,  I  arrived  back 
in  Georgia  ;  having  travelled  upwards  of  4000 
miles.  When  I  left  this  State  I  was  hand- 
somely equipped  for  travelling  by  some  friends 
whom  God  had  raised  me  up,  in  time  of  need  ; 
after  my  trials  on  my  journey  from  New  Eng- 
land. My  equipment  was  as  follows ;  my 
horse  cost  45/.  a  decent  saddle  and  cloth, 
portmanteau  and  bag,  umbrella  and  lady's 
shove  whip;  a  double  suit  of  clothes,  a  blue 
broadcloth  cloak,  (given  me  by  a  gentleman,) 
shoes,  stockings,  cased  hat,  a  valuable  watch, 
with  fifty-three  dollars  in  my  pocket  for  spend- 
ing money,  &c,  &c.  But  now  on  my  return, 
I  had  not  the  same  valuable  horse;  and  my 
watch  I  parted  with  for  pecuniary  aid  to  bear 
my  expenses.  My  pantaloons  were  worn 
out ;  my  riding  chevalswere  worn  through  in 
several  places. 

612.  I  had  no  stockings,  shoes,  nor  mocca- 
sons*  for  the  last  seven  hundred  miles;  no 
outer  garment ;  having  sold  my  cloak  in  West 
Florida :  My  coat  and  vest  were  worn 
through,  to  my  shirt;  my  hat  case  and  um- 
brella were  spoiled  by  prongs  of  trees,  whilst 
riding  in  the  woods.  Thus  with  decency  I 
was  scarce  able  to  get  back  to  my  friends  as  I 
would.  It  is  true  I  had  many  pounds  and 
handsome  presents  offered  me  in  my  journey, 
but  I  could  not  feel  freedom  to  receive  them ; 
only  just  what  would  serve  my  present  ne- 
cessity, to  get  along  to  my  appointments,  as  I 
was  such  a  stranger  in  the  country;  and  so 
many  to  watch  me  (as  an  impostor)  for  evil ; 
and  but  few  to  lift  up  my  hands  for  good. 

613.  As  1  considered  that  the  success  and 
opening  of  many  years  depended  on  these 
days,  1  was  not  willing  to  give  any  occasion 
for  the  gospel  to  be  blamed  ;  or  any  occasion 
to  hedge  up  my  way.  For  it  was  with  seri- 
ousness and  consideration  that  I  undertook 
these  journeys,  from  conviction  of  duty,  that 


♦  An  Indian  shoe. 


God  required  it  at  my  hands.  And  (knowing 
that  impostors  are  fond  of  money)  I  was  con- 
vinced that  Satan  would  not  be  found  want- 
ing, to  whisper  in  the  minds  of  the  people, 
that  my  motives  were  sinister  or  impure. 

614.  Major  John  Oliver  came  and  took  me 
by  the  hand,  calling  me  father;  saying, 
"  when  you  preached  in  Petersburgh  last,  your 
text  was  constantly  ringing  in  my  ears,  for 
days  together,  whether  I  would  deal  kindly 
and  truly  with  the  master,  &c.  So  I  had  no 
peace  until  I  set  out  to  seek  the  Lord  ;  and 
since,  my  wife  and  I  have  been  brought  to  re- 
joice in  the  Almighty." 

615.  He  gave  me  a  vest,  pantaloons,  um- 
brella, stockings,  handkerchief,  and  a  watch, 
&c.  Another  gave  me  a  pair  of  shoes  and  a 
coat ;  and  a  third  a  cloak  ;  and  a  few  shil- 
lings for  spending  money  from  some  others. 
Thus  I  find  Providence,  whose  tender  care  is 
over  all  his  works,  by  his  kind  hand  is  still 
preserving  me.  Oh  !  may  I  never  betray  his 
great  cause  committed  to  my  charge  ! 

616.  I  visited  the  upper  countries  and  had 
refreshing  seasons  amongst  my  friends,  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord.  General  Stewart 
informed  me  of  a  remarkable  circumstance,  of 
a  man  who  heard  the  doctrine  of  uncondition- 
al election  and  reprobation  preached  up  ;  the 
devil  told  him  that  he  was  one  of  the  repro- 
bates ;  which  drove  him  to  despair  :  so  he  put 
an  end  to  his  life  by  blowing  out  his  brains. 
An  A-double-L-part  minister,  who  held  the 
doctrine  of  unconditional  election  and  repro- 
bation, preached  up  good  works,  saying  it 
would  do  no  good  to  preach  his  sentiments, 
which  caused  my  spiritual  father  (in  the  gospel,) 
to  observe  to  him,  "  that  a  doctrine  which  is  not 
fit  to  be  preached   is  not  fit  to  be  believed." 

617.  I  held  a  meeting  in  a  republican  meet- 
ing house,  i.  e.  one  free  for  all  denomina- 
tions. I  spoke  on  A-double-L-partism ;  and 
an  A-double-L-part  preacher  present  being 
asked  how  he  liked  the  preaching,  he  replied, 
that  he  held,  and  preached  no-  contrary  senti- 


82 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  $    JOURNAL. 


ments  himself:  but  afterwards  he  did  his  ut- 
to  cut  my  doctrine  to  pieces  ;  and  blacken 
my  character.  I  preached  in  Georgetown, 
and  set  out  at  eighl  at  nighl  for  Augusta;  ami 
travelling  nearly  all  night,  I  came  to 
where-  rere  toting*  tobacco  to 

market;  and  1  stopped  with  them  until  day: 
and  one  gave  me  some  corn  for  my  horse. 

The  next  day.  missing  my  road,  I  gave 
away  my  pocket  handkerchief  for  a  pilot. 

618.  November  20th.  I  arrived  at  camp 
meeting  at  Rehoboth.  I  took  Master  "  I  am" 
for  my  text  ;  with  observing  that  he  offered  a 
great  reward  for  runaways  :  whose  marks  I 
would  describe  :  The  auditory  amounting  to 
aboul  5,000,  sunk  into  a  solemn  silence; 
whilst  I  described  the  diabolical  marks  of  sin- 
ners ;  and  the  reward  for  their  return,  &c. 

619.  About  fifty  souls  were  born  to  God. 
There  were  44  tents ;  8  wooden  huts ;  48 
covered  wagons;  beside  carriages,  &c,  of  va- 
rious sorts.  Many  I  parted  with  here,  (whom 
perhaps  I  shall  never  see  more.)  and  set  off 
lor  St.  Mary's,  in  company  with   several   of 

achers;  and  as  we  hove  in  sight  of  a 
town,  I  inquired  its  name,  and  felt  an  impulse 
to  stop  and  bold  meeting,  which  1  did,  intend- 
ing to  overtake  my  company  next  day  :  but 
leaving  Warrington  late  at  night.  I  rode  several 
miles  an  i  stopped  to  inquire  the  road :  the  man 
within  knew  my  voice,  and  persuaded  me  to 
alight  and  tarry  until  morning:  when  he  ac- 
companied me  to  meeting,  in  Bethel  meeting- 
house, where  I  was  drawn  particularly  to 
speak  on  the  subject  of  murder  and  murderers  : 
after  which  brother  Mead  observed,  that  two 
murderers  were  supposed  to  be  present. 

620.  November  23.  1  spoke  in  Louisville, 
to  as  many  as  could  conveniently  gel  into  the 
state-house.  Brigadier-General  John  Stewart 
was  then  present.  I  attacked  A-double-L- 
partism,  and  proposed  a  covenant  to  the  audi- 
tory, to  meet  me  al  the  throne  of  grace,  for  a 
limited  period  oi  time;  which  the  gentlemen 
observing  General  Stewart  to  arise,  followed 
bis  example,  as  a  sign  of  their  compliance 
with  the  proposal;  which  I  observed  they 
were  bound  by  the  principles  of  honor  and  ve- 
racity to  keep. 

621.  Whilst  1  was  preaching,  1  point 

the  dutj  of  rulers,  as  stewards  of  God  and 
guardians  of  the  people;  thai  vice  might  be 
suppressed  and  virtue  encouraged.  Whilst 
speaking,  also,  1  perceived  the  chair  on  which 
1  stood  on  the  writing  table,  i < >  move  twice  or 
thrice,  the  cause  of  which  I  could  not  then 
in  ;.  hut  set  down  to  prevent  m\  tailing. 
Alter  meeting  ;i  young   German    having   ob- 

*  The  mode  of  toting  tobacco  to  market,  is  by  rolling 

lis,  with  a  wooden  axle  through  the  midst, OO  the 

ends  of  which  '   the  shafts  t<>i  tin1  horse   to 

draw  it  ti\      Fifteen  or  sixteen  hundred  weight  may  thus 

be  pressed  and  carried  to  market. 


served  a  Baptist  preacher  to  put  his  foot  on 
my  chair  twice  or  thrice,  apparently  with  a 
design  to  tilt  me  over  and  set  the  house  in  a 
laughter,  (who  was  an  A-double  L-part  man.) 
went  and  shook  his  list  in  his  face,  intimating 
that  (if  he  had  him  out  of  doors)  he  would  pay 
him  for  his  insult  to  the  stranger. 

622.  The  A-double-L-part  man  being  a 
member  of  the  Legislature,  complained  of  the 
young  man  to  the  House  for  having  insulted 
him.  The  House  ordered  the  young  man  to 
prison,  and  the  next  day  to  trial,  as  no  mem- 
ber might  be  insulted  whilst  sitting  in  the 
House.  The  young  man  plea  led  thai  the 
member  was  not  sitting  at  the  time,  and  so 
was  acquitted.  This  cost  him  about  30  dol- 
lars, and  the  State  about  600:  as  the  trial 
lasted  two  days.  It  was  a  few  days  after  this, 
that  I  received  a  recommendation,  as  a  preacher 
of  the  gospel  to  the  world  of  mankind,  signed 
by  the  Governor,  Secretary,  and  twenty-eight 
members  of  the  Legislature,  with  the  great 
seal  of  the  State. 

623.  Bishop  Asbury's  appointments  being 
given  out,  and  it  being  uncertain  whether  he 
would  attend.  Stith  Mead,  who  was  presiding 
elder  of  the  district,  thought  proper  to  send 
me  on  his  own  appointments,  to  St.  Mary's 
Quarter  meeting,  whilst  he  intended  taking 
the  Bishop's  plan. 

62  I.  The  high  waters  retarded  ;  hut  to  pre- 
vent disappointing  the  people,  in  my  circuitous 
route  I  made  the  greatest  speed  :  and  a  gen- 
tleman  traveller,  supposing  (from  my  speed) 
that  I  was  some  murderer,  clapped  spurs  to 
his  horse  and  pursued  me  to  a  meeting,  where 
God's  power  was  manifested  amongst  us. 

625.  26th.  I  held  a  two-day  meeting  in 
Union  meeting-house  :  where  there  was  a  me 
quickening;  but  the  A-double-L-part  people 
were  in  this  part  also  raking  my  character. 

626.  Hence  to  Kenootchy  creek  :  and  so  to 
Tabor's  creek;  and  Captain  Mitchell  (in 
whose  house  I  held  meeting)  so  interrupted, 
that  we  removed  into  the  street  :  then  he  or- 
dered me  down  from  the  stage;  so  we  retired 
to  a  neighboring  plantation  :  but  he  took  his 
horse  and  pistols,  and  interrupted  us  here  also. 
(>b!  the  sin  of  drunkenness,  which  leads  to 
murder! 

My  evening  appointmenl  was  not  given 
out.  near  the  Goose  ponds,  and  I  found  it  al- 
most impossible  to  get  a  place  to  [o 

627.  December  3d.  [crossed  the  fltamaha, 
and  met  brother  Isaac  Cooke,  who  came  mis- 
Bionary  f  rom  conference  here:  the  most  dis- 
mal marshy  part  I  ever  was  in:  I  found  he 
had  good  success  :  though  he  was  not  with- 
out his  enemies:  but  God,  tor  his  indefatiga- 
ble labor-,  gave  him  upwards  of  a  hundred 
members  tin-  year;  and  he  had  two  meeting- 

houses  erected,  lor  the  connexion. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


83 


A  clear  conscience  is  like  a  clear  sky  with- 
out a  cloud.  Oh !  may  I  never  live  to  be 
useless.  I  remember  Dr.  Johnson  said,  "thou 
hast  an  ulcer  or  defeet  in  thy  liver,  with 
which  thou  wast  born  in  the  world ;  and  if 
thou  livest  high  or  intemperate,  or  bringest 
slight  condemnation  or  burthen  on  thy  mind, 
or  dost  not  labor  hard,  &c.  &c. ;  the  nature  of 
thy  disorder  is  such,  thou  wilt  be  in  danger 
of  being  suddenly  cut  off;  but  if  thou  art  pru- 
dent, &c,  thou  mayest  live  as  long  as  most 
others,  unless  some  contagious  disorder  shall 
lay  hold  on  thee  :"  the  propriety  of  these  re- 
marks I  am  convinced  of  from  experience. 

628.  We  took  our  departure  from  Savan- 
nah, where  we  parted ;  and  I  spent  a  few 
days.  The  curse  of  God  seems  to  rest  about 
here  since  the  days  in  which  they  treated 
John  Wesley  ill,  and  confiscated  the  property 
of  George  Whitfield,  which  was  appropriated 
to  religious  and  charitable  purposes. 

Hence  to  Tuckissaccing,  where  old  father 
Boston  lived,  who  received  me  as  I  left  Sa- 
vannah the  first  time  I  came  to  Georgia.  Last 
night,  as  brother  Cooke  was  preaching,  a 
black  woman  was  struck  under  conviction, 
with  the  power  of  God.  Her  body  was  cold 
as  a  corpse,  and  laid  aside  sixteen  hours  as 
in  a  sweet  sleep  of  state  or  insensibility;  and 
no  symptoms  of  life  exeept  a  regular  pulse. 
Some  thought  that  she  would  never  come 
to ;  however,  she  revived,  praising  God.  I 
spoke ;  and  we  had  a  refreshing  time  in  the 
woods. 

629.  I  sent  an  appointment  to  Lanear's 
ferry  on  the  Ogechee  river  :  on  my  arrival  I 
found  a  stage  erected  in  the  woods  :  and  a 
vast  concourse  of  people  ;  few  of  whom  had 
ever  seen  me  before. 

As  I  began  meeting,  T  perceived  a  man  un- 
easy;  he  got  up  and  sat  down,  and  up  and 
down  again,  and  walked  round ;  which  de- 
noted some  unusual  uneasiness  in  his  mind. 

After  meeting  I  set  ofi"  for  my  evening"  s  ap- 
pointment; several  were  going  the  same  way; 
I  abruptly  spoke  to  one,  "are  you  not  sorry 
you  came  to  meeting  ?"  (not  recollecting  him 
to  be  the  above  man  :)  He  replied,  "  Yes,  and 
I  believe  it  would  have  been  better  for  me  to 
have  stayed  at  home  and  my  horse  eating 
grass  :  I  understand,'"  said  he,  "you  can  tell 
fortunes;  and  if  you  can  tell  what  is  to  come, 
you  can  tell  what  is  past;  tell  me,  did  I  ever 
kill  any  body  1  if  I  did,  I'll  confess  it  before 
the  people." 

Thus  he  twice  or  thrice  strove  to  make  me 
answer  the  question  :  it  made  a  solemn  im- 
pression on  my  mind,  so  that  I  did  not  speak  : 
but  looking  him  in  the  face  as  we  rode  a  dis- 
tance, viewing  it  necessary  to  be  guarded  in 
my  conduct,  as  the  company  were  strangers 
to  me ;  I  inquired  his  name  as  we  parted  at 


the  forks  of  the  road  :  however,  it  made  such 
an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  I  could  not 
but  relate  it  to  the  congregation  in  Springfield 
court-house.  After  meeting,  the  gentleman 
where  I  lodged  informed  me  that  this  Squire 
H —  was  supposed  to  be  concerned  in  a  mur- 
der, with  a  man  who  was  under  sentence  of 
death.  It  appears  from  the  best  accounts  I 
could  collect,  that  this  H —  was  an  A-double- 
L-part  man,  and  believed,  once  in  grace  and 
always  in  grace  :  which  brought  me  to  reflec- 
tion, (from  the  horrible  circumstance)  what 
dangerous  sentiments  these  are,  not  only  in  a 
religious  point  of  view,  to  lull  people  to  sleep, 
but  also  in  a  civil  and  political  respect;  for 
if  one  falls  into  public  scandal,  and  retaining 
an  idea  of  being  secured  unchangeably  in  the 
favor  of  God,  he  cannot  be  under  the  influence 
of  the  principles  of  honor;  nor  yet  the  idea 
of  future  reward  and  punishment;  and  of 
course  hath  nothing  to  restrain  him ;  where- 
fore he  is  a  dangerous  citizen  and  subject. 
JSgg^This  is  the  truth,  and  it  cannot  be  con- 
futed. 

I  left  my  horse  and  cloak,  expecting  they 
would  be  sent  to  me,  and  with  difficulty  I 
reached  the  town  of  Augusta,  where  the  con- 
ference was  beginning  to  sit. 

630.  Here  I  met  Dr.  Coke;  he  replied, 
"  how  do  you  do,  brother  Dow  ?  lam  glad  to 
see  you  :  your  warning  to  the  people  of  Dub- 
lin had  like  to  prove  too  true." 

Here  Stith  Mead  brought  me  the  parchment 
of  recommendation  from  the  Governor,  &c, 
and  I  gave  him  a  testimonial  of  my  sincerity 
and  attachment  to  the  Methodist  body,  and 
my  approbation  to  the  general  tenor  of  their 
conduct,  &c.  Here  I  was  talked  over  in  Con- 
ference ;  and  after  some  conversation  the 
doctor  observed,  that  I  had  done  the  Metho- 
dist Societies  no  injury  that  he  knew  of;  but 
in  sundry  instances  to  the  reverse. 

Bishop  Asbury  directed  the  preachers  to 
publish  for  me  to  preach  in  the  meeling-house 
during  the  sitting  of  Conference ;  which  was 
done,  and  I  gave  my  farewell  to  the  people  : 
and  also  my  thoughts  on  different  religious 
subjects  ;  (which  were  published  under  the 
title  of,  The  Chain  of  Lorenzo,  by  the  request 
of  his  friends,  as  his  farewell  to  Georgia,) 
as  a  present  to  the  meeting-house,  which  was 
in  debt. 

The  cause  of  this  publication  originated 
from  the  false  reports,  and  dust  which  the 
A-double-L  part  people  had  raised  against  me  ; 
but  my  friends  advised  me  to  it,  that  the  unpre- 
judiced might  judge  for  themselves  where  the 
truth  lay,  and  so  thus  the  cloven  foot  be 
drawn  out,  and  cut  clear  off:  that  when  God 
had  killed  the  old  stock,  there  should  be  none 
to  carry  the  news,  and  thus  A-double-L-part- 
ism   be  driven  from  the   land ;    which  con- 


cern  had  drawn  me  from  Ireland,  that  precious 
souls  might  escape  as  from  the  snare  of  the 
fowler. 

I  sold  my  watch  for  printing  .some  religious 
handbills,  Rules  for  holy  living,  which  1  dis- 

1  around  the  town,  and  got  some  also 
printed  on  silk  for  the  higher  class,  (lest  paper 
would  he  too  much  neglected  :)  one  of  which 
1.  and  the  doctor  tied  it  up  for  me 
in  paper  and  subscribed  it  for  his  Excellency 
the  Governor,  which  I  left  with  an  attorney  to 

,  as  I  delivered  one  of  my  silk  hills. 
Thus  J  left  the  Conference,  (who  had  agreed 
not  to  hedge  up  my  way,)  with  weeping  eyes 
and  aching  heart,  and  took  my  departure  for 
South  Carolina.  With  difficulty  I  crossed 
Savannah  river  ;  and  a  man  who  crossed  with 
me,  took  me  behind  him  on  his  horse,  and 
carried  me  over  several  runs  of  water.     I  got 

ne  to  where  my  horse  was;  having 
several  good  times,  and  the  A-double-L- part 
people  looked  sour.  A  fresh  had  been  in  the 
river,  so  I  could  not  get  my  cloak  ;  neither 
had  I  a  second  shirt  at  this  time;  but  my  trust 
is  in  God,  who  hath  helped  me  hitherto. 

631.  On  my  way  to  Charleston,  I  spoke  in 
an  old  Methodist  meeting  house  ;  and  at  Cos- 
sahatchce  :  here  was  Mr.  C,  once  an  itinerant 
sensible  preacher,  but  now  cold  in  religion  : 

\1;     B.  heard  me  also:  but  has  quitted  the 
Methodists,  and  preaches  A-double-L-part. 

632.  Monday,  January  9th,  1804.  I  rode 
fifty-two  miles,  and  arrived  at  Charleston  late 
in  the  evening  ;  and  put  up  with  W.  Turpin, 
Esq.,  who  received  me  when  I  first  was  in 
lli is  place  ;  and  procured  me  picked  meetings 
at  his  house  :  I  find  Mr.  Hamet  has  gone  to  a 
world  of  spirits,  to  answer  for  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body.  As  it  respects  his  division  it  ap- 
pears his  motives  were  impure,  arising  from  a 
desire  of  popularity :  in  consequence  of  which, 
there  was  a  hreach  of  confidence  by  him  as 
respected  the  incorporation  of  the  house  :  aw- 
ful to  relate,  it  appears  he  died  drunk. 

I  spoke  in  his  house  called  Trinity  Church ; 
also  in  the  Methodist  meeting  house.  Here  I 
saw  Dr.  Coke  ;  who  informed  me  that  he  saw 
a  recommendation  for  me  at  the  house  of  bro- 
ther John  Harper,  signed  by  some  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Legislature  and  the  Governor  of 
the  state  ;  which  has  not  yet  fall-en  into  my 
hands  ;  the  cause  I  know  not,  though  I  hnve 
sent  for  it  repeatedly. 

Friday,  13th.  I  left  Charleston,  crossing  a 
ferry:  and  rode  thirty-three  miles;  keeping 
up  with  the  mail  stage 

633.  14th.  I  crossed  a  had  ferry  of ! 
miles ;  in  consequence  of  a  fresh  in  the  river; 
which  took  three  hours  with  the  stage.   Hence 
we  went  on  to  Georgetown,  where  i  held  a 
few  meetings:  and  then  rode  forty-thre 
to  Kingston      leaving  brothers  Mallard  and 


Jones  behind  ;  the  former  was  blest  in  his  la- 
bors here  last  year ;  and  Harriet's  conduct  had 
done  injury;  Jones  soon  after  was  found 
drowned  in  a  creek  ;  supposed  to  have  been 
seized  with  a  fit  of  epilepsy,  which  he  was 
subject  to:  but  the  verdict  of  the  Coroner's 
jury  was  that  he  had  died  drunk  ;  though  he 
was  exemplary  for  temperance  and  piety. 

634.  I  put  up  at  a  tavern,  (though  a  Me- 
thodist preacher  lived  near,)  hired  a  room  for 
a  meeting ;  and  called  in  the  neighbors.  Next 
day  I  fell  in  with  brother  Russel,  who  was 
going  to  his  station;  so  we  crossed  a  ferry  to- 
gether, and  continued  on  upwards  of  eighty 
miles,  until  we  came  to  Wilmington,  where  I 
found  religion  low;  and  bigotry  so  prominent, 
particularly  in  the  leading  local  preacher, 
that  had  not  Mr.  Russel  been  with  me,  who 
was  stationed  here,  I  should  have  been  shut 
out.  I  held  several  meetings,  and  got  some 
religious  handbills  on  paper  and  silk  printed. 
Rules  for  holy  living,  which  I  distributed  to 
the  people  of  the  town  ;  and  took  my  depar- 
ture for  Newbern.  But  this  being  so  far 
north,  and  near  the  sea  board,  at  this  cold  sea- 
son of  the  year,  that  I  almost  perished  with 
the  cold,  frost  and  snow  ;  having  no  outer  gar- 
ment ami  my  clothing  thin. 

635.  I  held  a  few  meetings  in  Newbern,  and 
proceeded  to  Washington  ;  where  I  had  like  to 
have  been  chilled  in  crossing  a  ferry  ;  but  after 
getting  somewhat  warmed  and  refreshed  with 
a  cup  of  tea  I  proceeded  to  meeting;  where 
God  made  it  up  to  me. 

636.  25th.  I  spoke  at  Tarborough.  then  at 
Prospect.  27th,  at  Sampson's  meeting  house  : 
Jones's  at  night  :  being  now  in  North  Caro- 
lina, near  Virginia.  Hence  to  Raleigh,  and 
spoke  twice  in  the  State  house.  Here  the 
petty  constable  who  took  me  up  as  a  horse 
stealer  near  this,  did  not  meet  me  according  to 
expectation.  My  appointments  were  not  given 
out  according  to  direction. 

From  hence  I  proceeded  to  Iredell  county. 
to  the  house  of  a  man,  of  whom  I  had  bought 
a  horse,  when  on  my  way  from  New  fmgland 
to  Georgia.  Some  people  mocked  him  for 
giving  me  credit;  saying,  "you  have  lost  your 
horse  :"  but  now  their  mouth  was  shut:  as  1 
paid  him  his  demand,  although  he  only  had 
my  word. 

637.  I  visited  several  places  around,  and 
took  my  departure  for  Tennessee  :  having  a 
cloak  and  shirt  given  to  me.  My  monej  is 
now  almost  out:  my  expense,  have  been  so 
enormous,  jn  consequence  of  unusual  floods,&c. 

638.  In  crossing  the  Celuda  mountains,  the 
way  was  narrow;  whilst  precipices  were  on 
one  side,  the  other  arose  perpendicular;  which 
rendered  it  dangerous  travelling  in  the  night, 
1. a  I  u  I  the  mountains  been  on  fire,  which  il- 
lumfcftfed  the  heavens  to  my  convenience. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


85 


639.  February  14th.  I  spoke  in  Buncomb 
to  more  than  could  get  into  the  Presbyterian 
meeting  house  ;  and  at  night  also  ;  and  good 
I  trust  was  done.  The  minister  was  not  an 
A-double-L-part  man ;  but  pious.  Next  day 
I  rode  forty-five  miles  in  company  with  Dr. 
Nelson,  across  the  dismal  Alleghany  mountains 
by  the  warm  springs ;  and  on  the  way,  a 
young  man,  a  traveller,  came  in  (where  I 
breakfasted  gratis  at  an  inn)  and  said  that  he 
had  but  three  sixteenths  of  a  dollar  left,  having 
been  robbed  of  seventy-one  dollars  on  the  way ; 
and  he  being  far  from  home,  I  gave  him  half 
of  what  I  had  with  me. 

640.  My  horse  having  a  navel  gall  come 
on  his  back,  T  sold  him,  with  the  saddle,  bri- 
dle, cloak  and  blanket,  &c.  on  credit  for  about 
three-fourths  of  the  value  ;  with  uncertainty 
whether  I  should  ever  be  paid  :*  thus  I  cross- 
ed the  river  French  broad  in  a  canoe  ;  and  set 
out  for  my  appointment ;  but  fearing  I  should 
be  behind  the  time,  I  hired  a  man,  (whom  I 
met  on  the  road  with  two  horses,)  to  carry  me 
five  miles  in  haste  for  three  shillings:  which 
left  me  but  one-sixteenth  of  a  dollar.  In  our 
speed  he  observed,  there  was  a  nigh  way,  by 
which  I  could  clamber  the  locks,  and  cut  off 
some  miles:  so  we  parted;  he  having  not 
gone  two-thirds  of  the  way,  yet  insisted  on  the 
full  sum. 

641.  I  took  to  my  feet  the  nigh  way  as  fast 
as  I  could  pull  on,  as  intricate  as  it  was,  and 
came  to  a  horrid  ledge  of  rocks,  on  the  bank  of 
the  river  where  there  was  no  such  thing  as 
going  round ;  and  to  clamber  over  would  be 
at  the  risk  of  my  life,  as  there  was  danger  of 
slipping  into  the  river  ;  however,  being  un- 
willing to  disappoint  the  people,  I  pulled  off 
my  shoes,  and  with  my  handkerchief  fastened 
them  about  my  neck  ;  and  creeping  upon  my 
hand  ■■  and  feet  with  my  fingers  and  toes  in  the 
cracks  of  the  rocks  with  difficulty  I  got  safe 
over :  and  in  about  four  miles  I  came  to  a 
house,  and  hired  a  woman  to  take  me  over 
the  river  in  a  canoe,  for  my  remaining;  money 
and  a  pair  of  scissors:  the  latter  of  which  was 
the  chief  object  with  her:  so  our  extremities 
are  other's  opportunities.  Thus  with  diffi- 
culty I  got  to  my  appointment  in  Newport  in 
time. 

64?.  I  had  heard  about  a  singularity  called 
the  jerks  or  jerking  exercise  which  appeared 
first  near  Knoxville,  in  August  last,  to  the 
great  alarm  of  the  people ;  which  reports  at 
first  I  considered  as  vague  and  false ;  but  at 
length,  like  the  Queen  of  Sheba,  I  set  out  to 
go  and  see  for  myself;  and  sent  over  these 
appointments  into  this  country  accordingly. 

When  I  arrived  in  sight  of  this  town,  I  saw 
hundreds  of  people  collected  in  little  bodies  ; 

*  Lost  it  for  ever. 


and  observing  no  place  appointed  for  meeting, 
before  I  spoke  to  any,  I  got  on  a  log  and  gave 
out  a  hymn  ;  which  caused  them  to  assemble 
round,  in  solemn  attentive  silence.  I  observed 
several  involuntary  motions  in  the  course  of 
the  meeting,  which  I  considered  as  a  specimen 
of  the  jerks.  I  rode  seven  miles  behind  a  man 
across  streams  of  water;  and  held  meeting  in 
the  evening;  being  ten  miles  on  my  way. 

643.  In  the  night  I  grew  uneasy,  being 
twenty-five  miles  from  my  appointment  for 
next  morning  at  eleven  o'clock.  I  prevailed  on 
a  young  man  to  attempt  carrying  me  with 
horses  until  day.  which  he  thought  was  im- 
practicable, considering  the  darkness  of  the 
night,  and  the  thickness  of  the  trees.  Solitary 
shrieks  were  heard  in  these  woods;  which  he 
told  me  were  said  to  be  the  cries  of  murdered 
persons  ;  at  day  we  parte.],  being  still  seven- 
teen miles  from  the  spot  ;  and  the  ground  co- 
vered with  a  white  frost.  I  had  not  proceeded 
far,  before  I  came  to  a  stream  of  water,  from 
the  springs  of  the  mountain,  which  made  it 
dreadful  cold  ;  in  my  heated  state  I  had  to 
wade  this  stream  five  times  in  the  course  of 
about  an  hour ;  which  I  perceived  so  affected 
my  body,  that  my  strength  began  to  fail. 
Fears  began  to  arise  that  I  must  disappoint 
the  people ;  till  I  observed  some  fresh  tracks 
of  horses  which  caused  me  to  exert  every 
nerve  to  overtake  them ;  in  hopes  of  aid  or 
assistance  on  my  journey,  and  soon  I  saw 
them  on  an  eminence.  I  shouted  for  them  to 
slop,  till  I  came  up  ;  they  inquired  what  I 
wanted,  I  replied,  I  had  heard  there  was  meet- 
ing at  Seversville  by  a  stranger,  and  was  go- 
ing to  it ;  they  replied  that  they  had  heard 
that  a  crazy  man  was  to  hold  forth  there  ;  and 
were  going  also ;  and  perceiving  that  I  was 
weary,  they  invited  me  to  ride  :  and  soon  our 
company  was  increased  to  forty  or  fifty  ;  who 
fell  in  with  us  on  the  road,  from  different 
plantations :  at  length  I  was  interrogated, 
whether  I  knew  anything  about  the  preacher. 
I  replied,  I  have  heard  a  good  deal  about  him, 
and  had  heard  him  preach;  but  I  had  no  great 
opinion  of  him  :  and  thus  the  conversation 
continued  for  some  miles  before  they  found 
me  out,  which  caused  some  color  and  smiles 
in  the  company ;  thus  I  got  on  to  meeting ; 
and  after  taking  a  cup  of  tea  gratis,  I  began 
to  speak  to  a  vast  audience  ;  and  I  observed 
about  thirty  to  have  the  jerks  ;  though  they 
strove  to  keep  still  as  they  could,  these  emo- 
tions were  involuntary,  and  irresistible  ;  as 
any  unprejudiced  eye  might  discern.  Lawyer 
Porter,  (who  had  come  a  considerable  dis- 
tance,) got  his  heart  touched  under  the  word, 
and  being  informed  how  I  came  to  meeting, 
voluntary  lent  me  a  horse  to  ride  near  one 
hundred  miles  and  gave  me  a  dollar,  though 
he  had  never  seen  me  before. 


86 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


644.  Hence  to  Mary's-ville,  where  I  spoke 
to  about  one  thousand  live  hundred;  and 
many  appeared  to  feel  the  word,  but  about 
fifty  fell  the  jerks  :  al  night  I  lodged  with  one 
of  the  Nicholites,  a  kind  of  Quakers  who  do 
not  feel  free  to  wear  colored  clothes  :  I  spoke 
to  a  number  of  people  at  his  house  that  night. 
W 'hi  -t  at  tea  I  observed  his  daughter,  (who 
s;it  opposite  to  inc  al  the  table)  to  have  the 
jerks;  and  dropped  the  teacup  from  her  hand 
id  the  violent  agitation  :  1  said  to  her, 
••  Vmiiig  woman,  what  is  the  matter!"  she 
replied,  "  I  have  got  the  jerks."  I  asked  her 
how  long  she  had  it  ?  she  observed  "  a  few 
days,"  and  thai  it  had  been  the  means  of  the 
awakening  and  conversion  of  her  soul,  by 
stirring  her  up  to  serious  consideration  about 
her  careless  state,  &c. 

645.  Sunday,  February  19th,  I  spoke  in 
KnoxviUe  to  hundreds  more  than  could  get 
into  the  court-house,  the  Governor  being  pre- 
sent :  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  appeared 
to  have  jerking  exercise,  among  whom  was  a 
circuit  preacher,  (Johnson)  who  had  opposed 
them  a  little  before,  but  he  now  had  them 
powerfully;  and  I  believe  he  would  have 
fallen  over  three  times  had  not  the  auditory 
been  so  crowded  that  he  could  not,  unless  he 
fell  perpendicularly. 

646.  After  meeting  I  rode  eighteen  miles  to 
hold  meeting  at  night :  the  people  of  this  set- 
tlement were  mostly  Quakers  ;  and  they  had 
said,  (as  I  was  informed)  the  Methodists  and 
Presbyterians  have  the  jerks  because  they 
sing  and  pray  so  much,  but  we  are  a  still 
peaceable  people,  wherefore  we  do  not  have 
them  ;  however,  about  twenty  of  them  came 
to  meeting,  to  hear  one,  as  was  said,  some- 
what in  a  Quaker  line  :  but  their  usual  still- 
ness and  silence  was  interrupted;  for  about  a 
do/en  of  them  had  the  jerks  as  keen  and  as 
powerful  as  any  1  had  seen,  so  as  to  have  oc- 
casioned  a  kind  of  grunt  or  groan  when  they 

It  appears  that  many  have  un- 
ued  the  great  revival,  and  attempted  to 
account  fori)  altogether  on  natural  principles; 
therefore  ii  seems  to  me,  (from  the  best  judg- 
ment I  can  I  i  ( rod  hath  seen  proper 
to  take  this  method,  to  convince  people,  that 
he  will  work  in  away  to  show  his  power; 
and  sent  the  jerks  a  a  sign  of  the  time-,  part- 
ly in  judgmenl  for  the  p  :oj  le's 
yel  as  a  mercy  to  convict  people  of  divine  re- 

6  17.  I  have  seen  Presb)  t<  rian  >,  Method- 
ists, Quakers,  Baptists,  Church  of  England,  and 

ercised  w  ith  the  r 
man  and  Lady,  black  and  while!  the  a  ; 
fie'  youth,  ich  and  poor,  w  Lthoul  exception  ; 

hich  1  infer. , as  it  cannot  be  a 
on  natural  principles,  and  carries  such  marks 
of  involuntary  motion,   that  it  is  no   trifling 


matter  :  I  believe  that  those  who  are  most  pi- 
ous and  given  up  to  God,  are  rarely  touched 
with  it  ;  and  also  those  naturalists,  who  wish 
and  try  to  get  it  to  philosophize  upon  it  are 
excepted  :  but  the  lukewarm,  lazy,  half- 
hearted, indolent  professor,  is  subject  to  it; 
and  many  of  them  I  have  seen,  who  when  it 
came  upon  them,  would  be  alarmed  and  stir 
red  up  to  redouble  their  diligence  with  God; 
and  after  they  would  get  happy,  were  thank- 
ful it  ever  came  upon  them.  Again,  the 
wicked  are  frequently  more  afraid  of  it  than 
the  smallpox  or  yellow  fever  ;  these  are  sub- 
ject to  it :  but  the  persecutors  are  more  sub- 
ject to  it  than  any,  and  they  sometimes  have 
cursed,  and  swore,  and  damned  it,  whilst  jerk- 
ing :  there  is  no  pain  attending  the  jerks  ex- 
cept they  resist  it,  which  if  they  do,  it  will 
weary  them  more  in  an  hour,  than  a  day's  la- 
bor ;  which  shows,  that  it  requires  the  consent 
of  the  will  to  avoid  suffering. 

648.  20th.  I  passed  by  a  meeting-house 
where  I  observed  the  undergrowth  had  been 
cut  up  for  a  camp  meeting,  and  from  fifty  to 
one  hundred  saplings,  left  breast  high  ;  which 
to  me  appeared  so  slovenish  that  I  could  not 
but  ask  my  guide  the  cause,  who  observed  they 
were  topped  so  high,  and  left  for  the  people 
to  jerk  by  :  this  so  excited  my  attention  that 
I  went  over  the  ground,  to  view  it  ;  and  found 
where  the  people  had  laid  hold  of  them  and 
jerked  so  powerfully,  that  they  had  kicked  up 
the  earth  as  a  horse  stamping  flies :  I  observ- 
ed some  emotion,  both  this  day  and  night 
among  the  people ;  a  Presbyterian  minister 
(with  whom  I  stayed,)  observed,  "  yesterday 
whilst  I  was  preaching  some  had  the  jerks, 
and  a  young  man  from  N.  Carolina  mimicked 
them  out  of  derision  and  soon  was  seized  with 
them  himself,  (which  was  the  case  with  many 
others)  he  grew  ashamed,  and  on  attempting 
to  mount  his  horse  to  go  off,  his  foot  jerked 
about  so,  that  he  could  not  put  it  into  the  stir- 
rup :  some  youngsters  seeing  this,  assisted 
him  on,  but  he  jerked  so  that  he  could  not  sit 
alone,  and  one  got  up  to  hold  him  on  :  which 
was  done  with  difficulty:  I  observing  this, 
went  to  him  and  asked  him  what  he  thought 
of  ii  .'  said  he,  "I  believe  God  sent  it  on  me 
for  my  wickedness,  and  making  so  light  of  it 
in  others;"  and  he  requested  me  to  pray  for 
him. 

I  observed  his  wife  had  it ;  she  said  she 
was  first  attacked  with  il  in  bed.  Dr.  Nelson 
said,  he  had  frequently  strove  to  get  it,  (in  or- 
der to  philosophize  upon  it,)  but  could  not  ; 
ervi  I  they  could  nol  account  for  it  on 
natural  principles. 

6  19.   I  call  to  get 

some  breakfast,  and   enquired  the    road;  the 
gentleman  ob  \  tin  case  in  my  poGket 

(containing  my  credentials  from  the  Slate  of 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


87 


Georgia,  and  supposing  me  to  be  some  vile 
character)  took  it  out  and  examined  the  con- 
tents without  asking  my  consent ;  when  he 
had  got  half  through,  he  looked  at  me,  I  ob- 
served he  appeared  pale  :  he  gave  me  what  I 
wanted,  and  treated  me  as  a  king. 

I  had  not  been  long  gone  from  the  house 
before  a  runner  on  foot  overtook  me,  and 
another  servant  on  horseback,  with  a  request 
that  I  should  go  back  and  preach  :  I  did,  (to 
many  of  the  neighbors,  who  were  called  in  ;) 
the  mistress  deserted  during  the  meeting ; 
which  to  me,  she  denied,  until  the  servants 
affirmed  that  she  was  in  the  negro-house. 

I  observed  to  her,  that  I  considered  her  ab- 
sence a  slight  as  they  had  called  me  back,  and 
to  make  it  up  with  me,  desired  she  should  let 
me  know  the  cause  of  her  absence.  She  re- 
plied, she  was  afraid  of  the  jerks  more  than 
of  the  small-pox  or  yellow  fever. 

650.  Next  day  he  gave  me  some  money  and 
sent  a  horse  with  me  several  miles  ;  and  then 
I  took  to  my  feet  and  went  on  to  Greenville, 
and  so  on  to  Abingdon  in  Virginia  :  the  last 
jerks  that  I  saw  was  on  a  young  woman,  who 
was  severely  exercised  during  meeting.  She 
followed  me  into  the  house,  1  observed  to  her 
the  indecency  and  folly  of  such  public  ges- 
tures and  grunts;  and  requested  (speaking 
sternly  to  make  an  impression  on  her  mind) 
if  she  had  any  regard  for  her  character,  to 
leave  it  off;  she  replied,  "  I  will  if  I  can."  I 
took  her  by  the  hand,  looking  her  in  the  face 
and  said,  "  do  not  tell  lies."  I  perceived  (by 
the  emotion  of  her  hand)  that  she  exerted 
every  nerve  to  restrain  it,  but  instantly  she 
jerked  as  if  it  would  have  jerked  her  out  of 
her  skin  if  it  were  possible  ;  I  did  this  to  have 
an  answer  to  others  on  the  subject,  which  I 
told  her,  that  my  abruptness  might  leave  no 
bad  impression  on  her  mind. 

651.  These  appointments  had  been  given 
out  rising  of  six  months,  with  the  days  and 
hours  fixed  ;  I  replied  in  Abingdon,  (as  I  was 
dismissing  the  auditory,)  that  on  such  a  day 
thirteen  months,  such  an  hour,  1  should  be  in 
town  to  hold  a  meeting  GoJ  willing :  and 
steered  westerly  on  a  circuitous  rout  to  Turs- 
well ;  where  I  preached  in  a  sunk  hole  formed 
by  nature,  to  a  vast  auditory  ;  being  accom- 
modated thus  far  by  an  attorney's  horse;  here 
I  saw  a  gentleman,  a  stranger,  of  whom  I 
purchased  a  horse  at  a  word  ;  and  proceeded 
across  the  mountains  of  Clinch,  which  were 
tremendously  high,  and  covered  with  snow, 
and  having  no  outer  garment,  I  felt  as  if  I 
should  freeze  ;  however  all  was  made  up  at 
good  meetings  on  the  other  side  :  so  I  came  to 
With  court-house  ;  hence  to  Grayson,  and  the 
Lead  mines,  thence  to  New  river,  so  to  Mont-  i 
gomery,  to  Salem,  Fincastle,  Lexington ; 
where  I  spoke  in  the  Presbyterian  meeting-  j 


house  ;  Woodstock,  Rocktown,  so  on  to  New- 
town, where  God  was  graciously  with  us; 
hence  to  Winchester,  where  I  spoke  in  the 
Methodist  chapel,  and  a  champion  bully  of  an 
A-double-L-part  minister  was  present  ;  for 
whom  the  Methodist  preacher's  heart  did 
ache  ;  next  day  he  went  from  house  to  house 
amongst  his  friends,  to  represent  me  as  a  crazy 
man,  but  three  of  his  pillars  were  shaken,  one 
of  whom  replied  to  him,  "  if  a  crazy  man  will 
talk  so,  what  would  he  be  if  he  was  in  his 
right  mind  ?"  which  seemed  to  confound  him. 
I  preached  at  Frontroyal,  and  crossed  the 
Blue  Ridge  in  the  night,  in  order  to  gei  on  to 
my  next  day's  appointment :  a  deist  was  pre- 
sent ;  on  hearing  me  observe,  "  that  no  man 
was  a  deist  who  would  not  dare  to  take  an 
oath  to  relinquish  all  favors  from  God  through 
Christ ;"  he  began  to  examine  whether  he 
would  be  willing,  and  something  replied  "  no 
not  for  ten  thousand  worlds."  Thus  his 
foundation  shook  and  conviction  ensued. 

652.  An  A-double-L-p»rt  man  (who  had 
followed  up  my  meetings,)  perceiving  the  man 
to  be  shaken,  appointed  a  time  to  answer  my 
discourse  ;  but  while  attempting  to  answer  it, 
forgot  one  of  the  heads  of  the  discourse ; 
which  so  confounded  him,  that  he  complained 
of  being  unwell,  and  concluded  his  meeting; 
and  so  sunk  into  disgrace. 

653.  I  spoke  in  Culpepper  court-house,  and 
then  rode  fifty  miles  or  more  to  Charlottes- 
ville near  the  President's  seat  in  Albemarle 
County  ;  I  spoke  to  about  four  thousand  peo- 
ple, and  one  of  the  President's  daughters  who 
was  present,  died  a  few  days  after. 

654.  Hence  I  went  circuitously  to  Lynch- 
burg, where  I  spoke  in  the  open  air,  in  what 
I  conceived  to  be  the  seat  of  Satan's  kingdom. 

655.  From  thence  to  New  London,  where  I 
began  speaking  in  the  court-house ;  when 
Papa  and  Mamma  Hobson  came  in,  and  we 
had  a  gracious  time.  Hence  I  fell  in  with 
brother  Stiili  Mead,  and  we  went  to  the  camp 
meeting  which  I  had  appointed  last  August. 

656.  March  22d.  Several  families  came 
about  twenty  miles,  and  encamped  on  the 
ground,  though  there  were  but  few  Method- 
ists any  where  short  of  that  distance  ;  the 
weather  was  chilly,  the  clouds  appeared 
threatening  and  the  prospects  before  us  very 
gloomy  ;  however  we  poured  out  our  com- 
plaint to  God,  who  graciously  heard  our  cry, 
sent  off  the  clouds,  and  gave  us  a  beautiful  sun. 

23d.  About  fifteen  hundred  people  appear- 
ed on  the  ground,  and  the  Lord  began  a  gra- 
cious work  that  day,  which  I  trust  hell  shall 
never  be  able  to  extinguish. — One  soul  found 
peace  before  night  ;  and  another  in  the  night. 

24th.  About  three  thousand  people  attend- 
ed;  the  solemnity  and  tenderness,  and  pros- 
pect of  good  increased. 


88 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    Oil,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


25th.  Sunday.  About  live  thousand  on 
the  ground,  and  in  general  good  attention  : 
Colonel  Callaway  and  a  number  of  respecta- 
ble gentlemen  used  their  endeavors  to  protect 
our  peaceable  privileges. 

Monday  26.  About  three  thousand  appear- 
ed on  the  ground,  and  the  rejoicing  of  old  saints, 
the  shouts  of  young  converts,  and  the  cries  of 
the  distressed  for  mercy,  caused  the  meeting 
to  continue  all  night;  until  we  parted  on 
Tuesday  morning  27th. 

About  fifty  during  this  meeting  professed  to 
have  found  the  pardoning  love  of  God  ;  from 
hence  the  work  went  home  with  the  people 
and  spread  over  the  country,  as  may  he  seen 
from  the  following  letters  sent  by  William 
Heath,  Methodist  preacher,  to  Ezekiel  Cooper, 
one  of  the  Book  Stewards  to  the  Connexion  ; 
and  the  Rev.  Stith  Mead  to  Bishop  Anbury. 

"  Richmond  District,  April  4th,  1803. 
"I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  communicating 
to  you,  the  remarkable  occurrence.;  which 
have  fallen  in  my  way  from  time  to  time  ;  but 
your  being  kept  fiom  us  in  the  south  by  sick- 
ness, I  have  been  at  a  loss  where  to  direct  my 
intelligence.  Being  informed  you  shortly  will 
he  in  Baltimore,  I  shall  endeavor  to  throw  the 
following  narrative  in  your  way  ;  but  passing 
over  a  great  number  of  pleasing  scenes  which 
might  be  noticed,  for  brevity  sake,  I  shall 
confine  myself  to  the  giving  you  a  list  of  the 
camp  and  other  meetings  of  magnitude,  with 
their  immediate  effects,  and  then,  in  an  aggre- 
gate, the  consequences  of  the  meetings  will  be 
seen  on  a  more  enlarged  scale  ;  though  still 
much  of  their  fruit  will  be  unnoticed,  being 
scattered  generally  over  the  circuit. 


Dates  of  meetings 

1804. 
Mar.  23— -27 
Apr.  21—23 


Places. 


Converted.   Joined. 


May    5 — 11 

12—15 

17—21 

30 

31)- 

June  1 )  — 

8—12 

July  20-24 

28—29 

Aug.  3 — 7 


Eedford  County. 
Campbell  County. 
Goose  Creek. 
Lynchburg  h. 
Tabernacle 
New  Hope  Chapel. 
Tabernacle. 
Flat  Bock. 
Lynchburgh. 

New  Hope  (Impel. 

Tabernacle. 

Charitj  Chapel,  Pouhauta. 

Bethel  I  aapi  I 

Leftwich's  Chapel,  Bedford 

circuit. 
New  Hope, 
Bottetourt 

i  tie. 
Ebenezer  Chapel,  Bedford. 

Tabernacle. 


1—21 

Sept.  8  j  — 

8 1 

21—25 

28  )     - 

Oct    1  \  — 

1805 
Mar.  29.  April  2,  Oarleys  Chapel,  Bedford 


60 

21 
16 
16 

Hill 
100 
150 
20 
50 


100 
50 

100 
30 
50 
20 
60 


19 


11  In  this  great  and  glorious  work,  it  may  be 
observed,  that  at  the  close  of  two  months,  I 
numbered  six  hundred  converted,  and  five  hun- 
dred and  twenty  added  to  the  church  :  an  I  in 
six  months,  and  that  principally  at  the  meet- 
ings, the  number  converted  amounted  to 
hundred  and  seventy-six.  and  eight  hundred  and 
fifty  joined  the  Methodisl  Episcopal  church. 
With  the  preachers  in  the  five  circuits.  Bedford 
Bottetourt,  Amherst,  Cumberland  and  Frank  in, 
each  having  one  or  more  camp  meetings,  hun- 
dreds are  brought  to  God.  and  into  his  militant 
church  ;  and  other  denominations  have  shared 
largely  the  fruits  of  our  labors. 

•"  In  this  work  it  maybe  remarked,  thai  I 
have  baptized  near  one  hundred  adult  believ- 
ers, from  ten  to  twenty  at  a  time  ;  and  after 
giving  them  the  choice  of  the  mode,  there  has 
not  been  one  instance  wherein  they  have  cho- 
son  immersion;  and  the  blessing  of  God  has 
visibly  attended  the  ordinance  by  effusion  ;  and 
there  are  but  a  few  who  have  joined,  but  what 
professed  saving  religion  previous  to  their 
joining.  Persecution  has  raged  in  proportion 
to  the  revival ;  but  hitherto  the  Lord  has 
helped  us — and  we  can  say  with  the  Apostle, 
2  Cor.  vi.  6.  By  honor  and  dishonor,  by  evil 
report  and  good  report,  as  deceivers  and  yettrue  : 
as  unknown  and  yet  well  known  :  as  dying 
and  behold  we  live:  as  chastened  and  not 
killed:  as  sorrowful  yet  always  rejoicing:  as 
poor  yet  making  many  rich  :  as  having  noth- 
ing yet  posscsswg  all  things. 

"  STITH  MEAD." 


Oaks,  Amherst.  40  13 

Brown's  Chapel,  Campbell.     30  12 

Chesnut  Chapel,  Franklia        10  11 


EXTRACT    OF  A  LETTER  FROM    WILLIAM    HEATH 
TO    EZEKIEL    COOPER. 

Lynchburgh,  July  25th,  1804. 
"To  you  I  suppose   it  will  be  a  matter  of 
joy,  to  hear  of  the  prosperity  of  Zion  in  these 
parts  of  the  Lord's  vineyard. 

"  The  camp  meetings,  which  have  been 
usual,  in  the  south  and  west  for  some  years 
never  began  with  us  tiil  last  spring. 

"On  the  23d  of  March,   a  camp  meeting 
was  held  by  L.  D.*  in  junction   with  a  num- 
ber of  other  preachers  and  ministers  ;  at  which 
"ii-  professed  to  find   peace  ui.li  God; 
from  this  the  work    of  God   spread  in   almost 
every  direction,  for  many  were  awakened  at 
this  meeting,  who  afterwards  found  the  pearl 
I  price.     Ai  the  ■<  i  eral  meetings  which 
In  id  ai  Flat-i  >,  by  the 

\jnil  twenty-four  souls  professed  con- 
verting grace  ;  and  the  work  has  continued 
more  rapid  at  that  place  ever  since  :  forty  have 
joined  the  church  there;  and  sixteen  in  the 
neighbo  hood  above  that  have  professed  con- 
version and  planted  a  society  among  us.     In 

*  Lorenzo  Dow. 


the  town  and  vicinity,  from  ihe  beginning  of 
the  work  in  April  until  now,  from  six  to 
twelve  and  sixteen,  at  a  meeting,  having  pro- 
fessed to  find  the  pearl  of  great  price  ;  so  that 
from  a  class  of  twenty  members,  we  have 
now  one  hundred  and  sixty.  Bless  the  Lord, 
0  my  soul !  and  let  all  the  people  magnify  his 
holy  name ! 

"  On  the  5th  of  May,  a  meeting  was  ap- 
pointed at  a  place  fifteen  miles  above  us, 
called  the  Tabernacle,  to  be  held  three  days; 
but  the  work  was  so  great,  that  it  continued 
five  days,  day  and  night,  with  very  little  in- 
termission :  in  which  time  one  hundred  were 
thought  to  obtain  true  conversion.  From  the 
12th  to  the  15th  of  May,  at  a  place  called 
New-hope,  five  miles  from  town,  Ave  had 
another  meeting,  which  continued  also  day  and 
night,  at  which,  there  were  about  one  hun- 
dred professed  to  get  converted  ;  and  many 
are  daily  added  to  our  numbers.  From  the 
17th  to  the  22d  of  May,  meeting  again,  at 
Tabernacle  meeting  house,  at  which  place,  the 
people  encamped  on  the  ground,  and  continued 
preaching,  praying,  and  other  godly  exercise, 
night  and  day,  for  the  five  days,  in  which 
time,  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  thought  to 
be  savingly  converted  ;  and  one  hundred  and 
forty  joined  the  Methodist  church  at  that  time 
and  place.  From  the  8th  to  the  12th  of  June, 
another  camp  meeting  was  held  at  Charity 
Chapel,  Powhatan,  at  Which  one  hundred  souls 
were  thought  to  obtain  saving  conversion,  and 
sixty  joined  the  Methodist  church.  From  the 
20th  to  the  24th  of  this  month,  we  had  a 
camp  meeting  in  Bedford,  at  Leftwich's  meet- 
ing house,  at  which  one  hundred  and  ten  came 
forward,  and  gave  testimony  of  their  faith, 
that  God  had  converted  their  souls.  Very 
many  are  the  prayer,  class,  and  preaching 
meetings,  not  mentioned  here,  at  which  the 
Lord  pours  out  his  spirit  in  a  wonderful  man- 
ner. Considering  the  low  ebb  of  religion 
among  us,  before  the  revival  began,  I  can 
truly  say,  that  I  never  saw  or  read  of  greater 
times ;  true,  the  times  mentioned  by  brother 
Cox,  in  his  letter  to  Bishop  Coke,  1787,  were 
great ;  but  I  was  in  the  whole  of  that  revival, 
as  well  as  this,  and  it  is  my  opinion,  that  this 
revival  far  exceeds  that. 

"  The  glorious  work  is  spreading  in  various 
directions,  and  extensively.  It  is  chiefly 
among  the  Methodists  ;  though  our  Presbyte- 
rian brethren  are  very  friendly,  and  labor 
mightily  with  and  among  us.  Indeed,  my 
brother,  we  hope,  and  at  times  are  almost  led 
to  believe,  that  the  glorious  millenium  is  ush- 
ering on !  Proclaim  at  your  pleasure  the 
contents  of  this,  or  any  part. 

"  I  am  in  the  best  of  bonds, 
"Thine.  &c, 

"WILLIAM  HEATH." 


657.  I  was  unwell  the  latter  part  of  this 
meeting,  from  an  unusual  incident,  but  after 
the  meeting  broke  up,  I  rode  in  a  walk  thirty 
miles,  and  lay  down  upon  a  table  with  a 
blanket  and  pillow,  and  spoke  to  several  hun- 
dreds in  the  open  air  at  night.  I  had  been  ne- 
cessitated to  alight  several  times,  and  rest  lay- 
ing upon  the  ground  in  the  course  of  the 
day. 

658.  28.  I  rode  in  great  misery  eleven  miles, 
and  spoke  to  hundreds,  an  hour  by  sun  in  the 
morning.  Thence  to  Franklin  court  house  at 
twelve  o'clock,  and  some  were  offended,  but 
good  I  trust  was  done.  In  the  evening  I 
spoke  twelve  miles  off;  but  was  grieved  with 
the  family  :  could  not  eat  with  them,  but  next 
morning  quitted  them  betimes,  and  went  to 
Henry  court  house  ;  spoke  to  about  fifteen 
hundred  people ;  and  staved  with  General 
Martin  at  night,  where  we  had  a  good  time. 

659.  30th.  I  started  this  morning  an  hour 
before  day,  and  rode  thirty  miles  to  Pittsylva- 
nia court  house. — Here  were  several  of  my 
spiritual  children,  amongst  whom  was  Polly 
Callaway,  whom  I  once  had  pointed  at  whilst 
preaching,  the  first  time  she  had  ever  saw  me, 
and  God  struck  her  under  conviction  ;  she  ran 
away  thirty  miles  to  a  camp  meeting,  where 
God  set  her  soul  at  liberty;  and  almost  the 
whole  of  her  father's  family  have  been  brought 
to  God  :  and  her  brother  is  become  an  itiner- 
ant preacher.  One  soul  was  set  at  liberty  to- 
day, some  mocked  and  caused  interruption,  but 
good  was  done  during  the  three  meetings. 

660.  It  is  eight  years  this  morning  since  I 
parted  with  my  parents,  on  the  errand  in  which 
I  am  now  engaged.  I  still  feel  '■•woe  is  me  if  I 
preach  not  the  gospel."  Hitherto  I  have  been 
preserved  (through  the  providence  of  God,)  by 
land  and  sea,  through  storms  and  afflictions, 
with  the  temptations  of  friends  and  foes :  but 
the  Lord  hath  kept  me,  glory  to  his  holy 
name  ! 

31st.  I  held  meeting  sun  half  hour  high, 
and  then  rode  eighteen  miles  to  Wilson's 
meeting  house ;  these  were  tender  times — 
eight  miles  hence  I  spoke  at  night. 

661.  Sundav,  April  1st.  I  spoke  at  Rock- 
ingham court  house,  N.  Carolina,  to  fifteen  or 
sixteen  hundred  people,  who  appeared  _  in 
general  solemn  and  well  behaved,  considering 
the  inconvenience  of  standing  in  the  freezing 
air  and  falling  snow,  more  than  two  hours.  I 
rode  twelve  miles  and  spoke  at  night. 

2nd.  I  spoke  in  Danville  to  about  two 
thousand  :  this  was  the  seat  of  Satan's  king- 
dom, yet  I  believe  I  shall  one  day  see  good 
times  in  this  quarter.  Some  children  were 
brought  forward,  for  me  to  pray  for  them,  in- 
stead of  offering  them  up  in  baptism,  which  I 
had  never  seen  before. 

3d.  I  rode  thirty  miles  to  Halifax,  Virginia, 


90 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE,  OR,  LORENZO  S  JOURNAL. 


where  I  spoke  to  about  two  thousand,  and  in  ' 
general  good  attention.  A  family  of  A-double- 
L-part  people,  without  any  knowledge  or  con- 
sent, appointed  me  a  meeting,  (and  to  excuse 
the  matter.)  said  they  would  pilot  me  a  road 
five  miles  shorter  to  my  next  day's  meeting. 
To  prevent  disappointing  the  people,  I  com- 
plied, but  on  my  arrival,  before  I  entered  the 
house,  1  inquired  whether  I  might  feel  at 
home  whilst  I  stayed  ?  they  replied,  "yes." 
I  then  observed,  that  I  had  come  forty 
miles,  and  would  be  glad  of  a  cup  of  tea  or 
coffee,  as  I  could  take  no  food  without  them. 
They  look  their  dinner,  and  prepared  not 
mine,  until  it  was  time  to  begin  meeting  ;  but 
as  I  would  suffer  nothing  to  clash  with  my 
appointments,  and  finding  the  people  talkative, 
I  got  on  a  table  by  the  porch,  out  of  doors,  in 
rk  unseen;  and  with  a  stamp  as  if  I 
would  have  stove  the  table  through,  and  clap- 
ping my  hand-  at  the  same  instant  with  all  my 
might,  I  cried  with  exertion,  "  Hush,"  which 
caused  a  solemn  silence  amongst  the  people, 
and  then  began  meeting :  having  told  the 
family  if  my  food  was  ready,  I  would  take  it 
when  I  had  done. 

662.  When  I  had  finished,  I  found  it  not 
rea  ly  and  cold  ;  and  being  so  weary  1  was 
unable  to  sit  up,  and  retired  to  rest,  obsen  ing, 
I  must  be  off  betimes  in  the  morning,  and  they 
must  accommodate  my  breakfast  accordingly, 
which  however  was  not  ready  until  I  had  got 
on  my  horse,  neither  did  they  procure  me  a 
pilot ;  thus  I  went  twenty-three  miles  to  Char- 
lotte court  house,  got  some  breakfast,  and 
spoke. 

663.  The  above  family  after  I  was  gone, 
told  lies  about  me,  and  one  of  their  preachers 
appeared  friendly  to  my  face,  but  acted  like 
them  behind  my  back;  saying,  that  I  said, 
"Jesus  Christ  was  a  liar.''  &c.  Next  year 
when  1  came  this  way  again,  this  family  had 

another  appointment  for  me;  but  as  it 
happened,  before  the  son,  who  had  come  to 
meeting,  delivered  his  invitation,  [  prayed  to 
God  to  have  mercy  on  those  who  bad  told  lies 
about  me,  which  caused  shame  to  prevent  him 
from  doing  his  errand  :  so  they  had  to  look  to 
the  disappointmenl  themselves. 

664.  April  5th.  A  Presbytery  was  sitting 
at  Prince  Edward,  ami  manj  lawyers  were 
here;  (it  being  court  time,)  I  spoke  to  about 
three  thousand  people,  (standing  upon  the 
slue's  or  pillory,)  on 'the  subject  of  predesti- 
nation and  deism,  showing  the  On  !  to  lie  the 
foundation  of  the  other.     The  court  adjourned 

i  pi  ke.  I  added,  "  a  man  pres(  at  ha'J) 
some  books,  which  contain  the  essence  of 
what  I  spoke,  if  any  of  you  should  desire  to 
procure  them."  A  minister  (observing  the  at- 
tention of  the  great  and  small,  and  also  the 
sale  of  the  books,)  replied,  that  the  stocks 


were  the  fittest  place  for  me ;  which  showed 
the  bitterness  of  his  heart,  and  procured  him 
no  small  disgrace  amongst  his  friends. 

665.  Lynchburg  was  a  deadly  place  for  the 
worship  of  God,  but  my  friends  asked,  what 
shall  be  done  with  the  profits  of  your  chain  ] 
which  they  computed  at  five  hundred  dollars; 
I  replied,  "  I  give  the  profits  to  build  a  brick 
chapel  in  Lynchburg,  for  the  Methodists,  re- 
serving only  the  privilege  of  preaching  in  it 
when  not  occupied  by  them,  and  whilst  my 
conduct  shall  continue  as  unexceptionable  as 
it  now  is." 

666.  6th.  I  spoke  at  Tarwallet,  (a  church) 
in  the  day  time,  and  at  night  at  John  Hobson's, 
junior,  whom  I  called  my  Papa,  and  his  wife 
my  Mamma.  His  mother,  (who  is  near  ninety 
years  of  age,)  as  I  asked  her  if  she  prayed, 
thought  what  should  I  pray  for  unless  it  be  to 
get  home  safe  from  meeting;  but  in  the  night, 
whilst  she  meditated  upon  the  above  thoughts 
of  her  mind,  reflected  what  have  I  been  about 
all  my  life  time  1  I  am  near  one  hundred 
years  old,  and  never  considered  upon  my  fu- 
ture state ;  here  conviction  seized  her  mind  : 
she  went  in  the  morning  to  her  son's,  and  de- 
sired prayer :  in  about  a  week  she  was  brought 
to  rejoice  in  God. 

667.  7th.  Papa  took  me  in  a  chair  to  Car- 
tersville.  The  first  time  I  visited  this  place,  I 
sent  to  an  innkeeper  to  preach  in  his  house, 
who  replied,  (as  was  said)  he  would  first  meet 
me  in  hell ;  he  shortly  after  died,  and  shock- 
ing to  relate  

668.  No  one  offered  a  place,  except  one  man 
a  room,  which  would  contain  about  a  dozen  ; 
at  length  I  got  the  liberty  of  a  tobacco  shed 
or  warehouse,  where  I  spoke  to  about  live 
hundred.  One  man  rode  into  the  company, 
and  continued  on  his  horse  about  two  hours, 
until  I  had  done  :  it  rained  so  tremendously 
that  the  people  who  were  mostly  excited  by 
curiosity,  were  compelled  to  stay  until  1  finish- 
ed.  So  I  left  the  town  without  eating  or  drink- 
ing; but  now  there  was  a  stage  erected,  for  me, 
and  t  spoke  to  about  two  thousand. 

I  observed  to  the  people  their  former  cool- 
ness,  and  told  them,  that  I  would  neither  eat 
nor  drink  with  them  this  time:  bat  intended 
to  clear  my  skirts  from  their  blood  :  several 
were  broughl  under  conviction,  and  since  are 
brought  to  rejoice  in  God.  I  received  several 
invitations,  but  would  not  break  my  word, 
which  gave  great  offence. 

The  third  time  I  visited  this  place.  Go 
me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people  :  prejudice 
seemed  to  be  remove!,  an  I  we  had  a  gracious 
time. 

669.  8th.  I  spoke  under  some  shades  at  Pow- 
aboul    two  thousand   present  :  we  had 

a  good  time,  except  one  drunken  man,  and 
some  few  took  offence. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


91 


9th.  I  addressed  an  auditory  on  some  boards. 
at  Chesterfield  court  house,  and  at  Manches- 
ter at  night. 

670.  10th.  I  spoke  in  Richmond  to  about 
two  thousand.  Here  I  found  several  spiritual 
children,  the  fruit  of  my  first  visit.  Here  the 
posts  of  the  gallery  sunk  two  inches,  crushing 
the  brick  on  which  they  stood,  and  two  inches 
more  would  have  letdown  hundreds  of  people 
upon  those  beneath. 

671.  11th.  I  returned  to  Cumberland  to  pre- 
pare my  Address  to  the  people  of  Virgin  ia  for 
the  press. 

I  communicated  my  thoughts  to  Papa  and 
Mamma  Hobson,  who  after  seriously  weighing 
circumstances,  gave  their  advice  and  consent 
concerning  my  marriage. 

Sunday  15th.  I  came  to  Petersburgh,  some 
were  noisy,  and  some  were  tender  in  meeting. 

672.  16th.  A  young  gentleman  carried  me 
in  a  gig  to  Osborne  church,  he  a  few  days  af- 
ter was  flung  from  the  gig  and  soon  expired. 
Oh  !  how  uncertain  is  life  !  Qh !  the  necessity 
of  being  always  ready  ! ! 

I  spoke  under  the  federal  oaks  to  about  se- 
venteen hundred. — We  had  a  melting  time. 
Trials  I  expect  are  at  the  door ;  the  cloud 
seems  gathering  fast,  and  to  none  but  a  Divine 
Providence  can  I  look,  as  an  interposing 
friend. 

I  am  taught  to  use  all  men  as  friends,  and 
yet  to  put  myself  in  the  power  of  none,  but  to 
make  God  my  only  friend,  and  put  my  whole 
confidence  in  him  :  for  whom  else  can  I  rely 
upon  %  The  fable  saith,  that  the  snake  to 
oblige  the  porcupine  suffered  him  to  come  into 
his  den  out  of  the  cold,  the  latter  growing 
warm,  began  to  bristle  up  and  stir  about,  and 
the  quills  to  prick  the  snake  ;  which  caused 
him  to  request  the  other  to  begone,  or  else  be- 
have. He  replied,  "I'm  well  enough  off,  and 
if  you  do  not  like  the  place,  you  may  seek 
rest  elsewhere." 

Brother  Mallard  writes  thus,  "  I  am  out  of 
hell,  thank  God,  Christ  was  rebuked  by  Peter, 
his  friends  thought  him  beside  himself:  Joshua 
thought  it  wrong  in  those  who  prophesied  in 
the  camp.  Aaron  and  Miriam  rose  up  against 
Moses ;  and  John  with  others  forbid  one  who 
was  casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ : 
because  he  followed  not  with  them  ;  and  ig- 
norant brethren  cause  trials,  (though  well 
meaning)  beside  those  false  brethren,  hypo- 
crites and  backsliders."  There  are  trials 
enough  daily,  without  borrowing  trouble  from 
the  morrow.  All  is  well  now,  to-morrow  may 
take  thought  for  itself. 

673.  I  spoke  at  Prince  George  court  house, 
and  though  there  were  but  few  religious  peo- 
ple, it  was  a  tender  time  notwithstanding  it 
was  muster  day.  I  rode  fourteen  miles  and 
spoke  in  the  afternoon  in  Jones'  whole  church 


to  hundreds.  A  Quaker  girl  (who  was  excited 
hither,)  was  brought  under  concern  of  mind  in 
the  meeting  ;  and  had  no  rest  until  the  Lord 
spoke  peace  to  her  soul.  The  next  time  I  saw 
her,  she  was  rejoicing  in  God. — Here  I  met 
Jesse  Lee,  and  rode  with  him  to  his  father's, 
whose  house  had  been  a  preaching  house 
most  constantly  for  thirty  years,  and  I  sup- 
pose one  of  the  oldest  in  America. 

674.  I  communicated  my  intention  to  pub- 
lish my  journal,  and  apply  the  profits  towards 
building  a  meeting  house  in  the  city  of  Wash- 
ington, as  a  gentleman  had  offered  to  give  me 
a  spot  of  ground  for  that  purpose.     J. L 

said  that  he  had  no  objection  if  I  told  the 

whole  truth,  and  gave  the  meeting  house  to 
the  Methodists;  which  was  then  my  intention. 
But  one  of  the  Conferences  making  some  ob- 
jection at  my  building  meeting  nouses  for 
them,  I  afterwards  altered  my  mind,  and  gave 
what  I  conceived  to  be  the  profits,  to  some 
Methodist  trustees,  still  in  the  district  of  Co- 
lumbia, which  contains  ten  miles  square,  and 
includes  the  cities  of  Washington,  Georgetown 
and  Alexandria. 

18th.  I  had  meeting  at  Sussex  court  house; 
then  to  Jones'  meeting  house,  where  I  met  five 
travelling  preachers,  on  their  way  to  general 
Conference. 

675.  19th.  Had  meeting  at  Hall's  meeting 
house,  and  Dinwiddie  court  house,  and  ap- 
pointed a  camp  meeting  to  commence  on  the 
8th  of  March  following. 

21st.  I  spoke  at  the  camp  meeting  ground, 
and  next  day  at  Brunswick  court  house,  and 
at  night  at  Ellis'  meeting  house,  to  about  one 
thousand.  One  professed  to  find  peace.  Ira 
Ellis  is  one  of  the  old  travelling  preachers, 
and  Droomgoole  also,  who  live  in  this  country. 
It  inspires  me  with  a  sympathetic  reflection, 
when  I  fall  in  company  with  those  who  were 
the  first  in  the  planting  the  infant  Methodist 
church  in  America;  when  I  reflect  how  some 
have  backslidden,  others  retired  in  oblivion,  a 
few  still  engaged,  and  the  rest  gone  to  glory. 

I  spoke  at  Hicke's  ford  in  the  court  house, 
and  at  a  widow's  in  the  night ;  I  stood  upwards 
of  three  hours  in  these  meetings,  and  it  was  a 
happy  time  to  me. 

676.  24th.  I  rode  to  Jones'  church,  and  from 
thence  to  Jerusalem,  a  place  noted  for  wicked- 
ness ;  I  spoke  in  the  court  house,  but  none 
asked  me  either  to  eat  or  drink,  which  was 
the  greatest  inhospitality  I  had  met  with  for 
some  time.  This  town  was  beautifully  situated 
on'  a  river. 

26th.  I  held  meeting  at  Suffolk,  and  Jolly's 
chapel ;  some  A-double-L-part  people  took  of- 
fence, but  good  I  trust  was  done. 

27th.  I  spoke  at  Portsmouth  to  more  than 
could'  get  in  the  house.  Without  there  was 
disturbance,   within  was  peace.     At  brother 


Green's  also,  we  had  a  good  time,  whil- 

fell  to  the  floor  ami  raised  the  people  in  the 

street. 

28th.  I  spoke  in  Norfolk,  and  Portsmouth  ; 
and  some  souls  were  set  at  liberty.  I  refused 
some  money,  and  got  some  hand  bills  printed, 
and  then  had  a  sufficiency  left  to  pay  my  fer- 
riage ;  however  some  one  slipped  some  money 
into  my  pocket,  which  answered  the  end  ;  so 
I  still  "perceive  that  the  calls  of  God's  spirit 
and  the  openings  of  his  providence  go  hand 
i:i  hand. 

29th.  The  Church  minister  and  Baptist  gave 
over  their  meetings,  which  gave  me  a  fine  op- 
portunity of  addressing  the  people,  both  in  the 
Methodist  chapel,  and  in  the  church;  in  the 
latter  of  which  one  fell  as  in  the  agonies  of 
death.  I  feel  as  if  my  work  in  this  country 
was  drawing  towards  a  close,  and  my  heart 
drawn  towards  England.  Oh  !  how  easy  some 
people  can  rest,  even  ministers,  and  see  so  lit- 
tle fruit  of  their  labor. 

677.  30th.  I  rode  to  Yorktown,  where  Corn- 
wallis  was  taken  prisoner,  and  the  cave  to 
which  he  retired  during  the  siege  still  remains, 
being  cat  on  purpose  for  him  in  a  rock.  The 
effects  of  the  siege  and  shot  still  remain  ;  the 
town  is  since  of  little  consequence.  I  spoke 
in  the  church  to  what  I  could,  but  I  doubt  if 
there  be  one  white,  a  Christian  in  the  place. 
1  crossed  York  river  to  Gloucester  side  and 
spoke  again. 

May  1st.  I  spoke  at  Mount  Zion,  had  a 
good  time,  saw  some  of  brother  Mead's  spiri- 
tual children  seven  years  old.  Hence  to  Bel- 
lamy's  chapel;  stood  about  six  hours  this 
day,  but  I  and  my  horse  but  little  to  eat  till 
night,  having  travelled  ahout  thirty  miles. 

2nd.  Had  meetings  at  Shacklesford  chapel 
and  the  new  church. 

678.  The  Church  of  England  was  once 
the  established  religion,  (by  law,)  in  this 
state;  the  clergyman  was  allowed  sixteen 
thousand  pounds  weight  of  tobacco  yearly,  as 
his  salary  from  the  parish.  When  the  war 
commenced  between  England  and  America, 
the  Legislature  of  this  state  thought  it  unrea- 
sonable to  compel  a  man  to  pay  and  so  de- 
prive him  of  his  natural  privilege  of  showing 
his  voluntary  liberality  ;  and  also  to  compel  one 
to  pay  to  the  support  of  those  in  whose  min- 
istry he  did  not  believe. 

These    clergy,    supposing    the    Virgi 
would  be  conquered  after  the  ahove  at  ! 

their  arrears  made  up  to  them,  continui 

ance  for  a  while:  but  after  the  taking 
of  Cornwallis,  they  deserted    the   i  burches, 

!i  them  vacant,  which  can-"  I   il 
lature  to  permit   other  denot 
them,   &c,    and    many    scores    of    the  best 
buildings  in    this   state  are   now    going   to 
ruin. 


679.  3d.  I  spoke  at  Pace's  meeting  house, 
and  also  in  the  Baptist's  chapel. 

Benjamin  Pace  had  borne  an  unblemished 
character  as  a  preacher,  and  at  length  fell  into  I 
a  decline,  which  he  bore  with  christian  forti-  ; 
tude,  calling  for  his  shroud  and  grave  clothes, 
dressed   himself  in  them  as  some  great  hero  | 
on  an    important   expedition;    then  bade  his 
wife,  son  and  daughter  farewell,  with  orders 
to   have   the   society  notified ;    '•'  I  am  done 
fighting,  my  soul  is  in  glory," — and  with  his 
hand  fixed  in  a  proper  attitude,  went  off  tri- 
umphant.    This  is  a  match  for  an  infidel. 

4th.  I  spoke  four  hours  lacking  thirteen 
minutes,  under  the  shades  between  two  trees 
at  Cole's  Chapel,  to  a  crowded,  serious,  atten- 
tive auditory  In  the  midst  of  my  discourse, 
I  observed  a  man  on  the  other  side  of  the 
trees,  whom  I  considered  as  a  backslider ;  it 
ran  repeatedly  through  my  mind  to  ask  him 
before  the  people,  if  the  language  of  his  heart 
was  not  contained  in  these  words. 

"  What  peaceful  hours  I  once  enjoyed  '. 

How  sweet  their  memory  still, 
But  they  have  left  an  aching  void 

The  world  can  never  fill." 

And  at  length  I  proposed  the  question,  after 
telling  the  congregation  the  cause,  and  re- 
quested him  if  it  was,  to  give  me  his  hand ; 
which  he  did  to  the  surprise  of  the  people: 
he  was  a  Baptist  as  I  afterwards  was  told  ; 
and  continued  uneasy  in  his  mind  for  some 
weeks,  till  some  of  his  people  plastered  him 
up  with  the  old  doctrine,  -'once  in  grace  al- 
ways  in  grace." 

5th.  I  rode  forty-two  miles  to  Port  Royal, 
and  had  a  solemn  time. 

680.  6th.  I  spoke  in  Fredericksburg  four 
times  and  collected  upwards  of  forty  pounds 
for  the  benefit  of  a  free  school :  the  little 
boys  who  heard  me  preach,  next  day  went 
all  over  town,  spelling  "  A-double-L-part — 
few — elect — some — small  number,"  &c.  which 
diverted  some  and  exasperated  others. 

7th.  I  spoke  in  Stafford  and  Dumfries  court 
houses. 

8th.  I  gave  my  last  here;  and  spoke  in  a 
church  on  the  way  to  Alexandria,  where  I 
spoke  at  night,  and  next  morning. 

9th.  1  spoke  in  Georgetown. 

681.  10th.  I  went  to  Montgomery,  but 
finding  my  appointment  not  given  out.  T  push- 
e  I  "ii  to  Baltimore,  making  about  sixty  miles, 
and  heard  a  sermon  at  night.  Here  brother 
Daniel  Ostrander  brought  me  heavy  tidings, 
the   death   of  my  mother,  the  first  that  ever 

ml  of  my  father's  family.     It  gave  me 

i  sensation,  but  I  could  neither  weep 

ourn  :   whilst  th  were  in   my 

!  Oh !  is  my  mother  gone  !  is  she  gone, 

to  return." 

The  last  time  1  saw  her,  she  requested  that 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


93 


T  should  come  and  see  them  once  a  year, 
whilst  she  should  live,  which  was  my  then 
intention  ;  but  God  so  wonderfully  opened  my 
way  in  the  southern  climes,  that  I  could  not 
find  my  way  clear,  although  I  had  felt  unu- 
sual exercise  when  I  parted  from  her  last, 
(which  I  remarked  to  my  friends ;)  and  also 
about  the  time  of  her  disease ;  though  it  was 
near  five  months  after  she  died  before  I  heard 
of  it. 

11th.  I  received  a  letter  from  my  father, 
giving  me  the  particulars  of  my  mother's  dis- 
solution and  triumphant  end;  which  was  a 
little  more  than  twelve  months  from  the  time 
I  parted  with  her  last.  He  also  informed  me 
of  the  death  of  my  brother  Fish,  which  took 
place  a  few  weeks  before  her's.  When  I  saw 
him  last,  he  was  backslidden  from  God;  it 
appears  he  was  reclaimed  in  his  last  illness, 
and  made  a  happy  exit. 

682.  Jesse  Lee  advised  me  to  preach  in  the 
market,  and  published  it  from  the  pulpit,  and 
also  prepared  an  advertisement  for  the  public 
paper,  for  me  to  preach  there  a  second  time  ; 
there  was  a  large  concourse  of  people  at  the 
last  meeting,  and  near  one  hundred  preachers 
present,  it  being  now  General  Conference 
time ;  I  had  come  here  to  see  if  they  intended 
to  hedge  up  my  way.  Brother  Ostrander  in- 
formed me,  that  the  New- York  Conference 
had  conversed  me  over  and  some  were  minded 
to  block  up  my  way,  whilst  others  objected, 
saying,  "  he  does  us  no  harm,  but  we  get  the 
fruit  of  his  labor,"  whilst  the  former  urged 
my  example  was  bad,  for  perhaps  fifty  Dotes 
might  spring  out  of  the  same  nest:  so  they 
agreed  to  discourage  giving  out  my  appoint- 
ments; and  it  appears  that  some  came  to  this 
Conference  with  an  intention  to  have  a  move 
to  block  up  my  way  at  one  stroke,  but  on 
seeing  the  southern  preachers  and  hearing  of 
my  conduct  and  success,  their  prejudice  de- 
serted them,  and  their  opinions  and  views  of 
things  concerning  me  altered,  (as  several  of 
them  told  me)  and  became  friendly,  though 
before  cool  and  distant. 

683.  Stith  Mead,  who  was  on  his  way 
from  Georgia  to  General  Conference,  when  we 
met  at  the  camp-meeting,  got  detained  on  ac- 
count of  the  revival  which  then  broke  out, 
and  spread  as  fire  on  a  mountain,  in  all  direc- 
tions. He  wrote  to  Baltimore  conference,  and 
also  to  me,  that  he  conceived  his  presence 
would  not  be  necessary  there  on  my  account. 

Nicholas  Snethen  I  here  heard  preach  in  the 
life  and  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  Oh !  what 
an  alteration  in  the  man  for  the  better!  He 
once  was  a  pleasant  speaker  to  the  ear,  hut 
little  energy  to  the  heart,  until  God  knocked 
him  down  twice  at  a  camp  meeting,  and  gave 
him  such  a  Baptism  as  he  never  felt  before  ; 
however    spiritual  blessings  may   be  abused 


through  unfaithfulness  to  the  Divine  Spirit, 
and  what  need  there  is  of  our  practising  the 
apostle's  caution,  "  if  any  man  thinketh  he 
stand  eth,  let  him  take  heed  lest  he  fall." 

The  preachers  as  a  body  seemed  unpreju- 
diced,   yet  a   few  individuals   are    excepted, 

amongst  whom  R and  W of  ancient 

date,  which  I  desired  might  be  done  away, 
and  requested  an  interview  for  that  purpose, 
but  though  one  of  them  invited  me  to  break- 
fast, yet  they  both  went  out  before  the  time 
appointed,  without  acquainting  the  family, 
which  caused  me  to  feel  awkward  and  abash- 
ed when  I  came. 

684.  I  had  felt  a  desire  to  visit  Boston  for 
some  time,  but  never  saw  my  way  opening  un- 
til now.  George  Pickering,  who  was  presiding 
Elder  in  Boston  district,  invited  me  to  his  ju- 
risdiction, which  I  esteemed  as  a  Providence, 
expressed  my  gratitude,  quitted  Baltimore  and 
returned  to  Richmond,  where  1  put  some  man- 
uscripts to  press  and  visited  some  neighboring 
places. 

685.  I  saw  a  man  executed  for  the  horrid 
crime  of  murder;  having  spoken  to  him 
through  the  grate  the  preceding  day ;  some 
trifled  when  this  awful  catastrophe  was  ex- 
hibited. 

Papa  Hobson  met  me  here,  but  my  appoint- 
ments would  not  admit  of  my  returning  with 
him  in  the  gig ;  and  I  had  sold  my  horse  to 
pay  for  printing,  and  how  to  get  on  I  did  not 
know,  being  unwell  a  day  or  two  after  ;  how- 
ever, a  gentleman  who  had  been  excited  by 
curiosity  to  come  near  twenty  miles  to  hear 
me  at  Cartersville,  was  there  brought  under 
concern  ;  and  with  his  servant  was  now  on 
his  return  from  Petersburg,  where  he  had 
been  to  purchase  a  coach  to  accommodate  his 
family  to  meetings.  He  hearing  of  this  ap- 
pointment, delayed  on  his  journey  twenty-four 
hours,  and  then  in  his  coach  carried  me  home 
to  Cumberland. 

686.  26th.  I  have  a  bad  cough,  which 
some  think  denotes  my  approaching  dissolu- 
tion :  I  feel  unwell  out  of  employ  these  few 
days  past,  though  I  have  had  but  very  few 
rest  days  for  seventeen  months ;  but  have 
generally  preached  from  two  to  five  times  a 
day,  riding  from  thirty  to  fifty  miles. 

Sunday  27th.  I  spoke  at  Charity  Chapel 
preparatory  for  camp  meeting.  We  had  a 
shout ;  two  found  peace  ;  and  some  ungener- 
ous persons  struck  the  negroes,  who  were  re- 
joicing in  God,  to  the  shedding  of  blood. 

687.  Friday,  June  1st.  Camp  meeting  com- 
menced near  Poplar-spring  church,  in  Glou- 
cester county.  Brother  Mead,  (who  had  or- 
dered me  to  appoint  it)  did  not  come  accord- 
ing to  expectation. — No  preachers  were  on 
the  ground,  and  hundreds  of  people  were 
assembled;    this,   indeed,  was  a   trial  of  my 


94 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


faith  among  the  strange  people  ;  however,  in 
the  Name  of  the  Lord.  1  went  up  the  stage 
and  began  the  meeting  :  and  besought  God 
for  a  token  for  good  :  and  -non  a  poor  woman, 
who  had  come  thirty  miles  on  foot,  under  dis- 
tress,  was  delivered,  and  clapping  her  hands 
shouted  for  joy  :  upon  this  three  or  four 
preachers  appeared.  These  tilings  began  to 
revive  my  heart,  but  a  shower  of  rain  expell- 
ed us  from  the  woods  into  the  church,  where 
six  or  eight  souls  found  peace.  The  next  day 
was  a  goo  1  time  also. 

Sunday  3d.  Some  thousands  assembled, 
and  whilst  1  was  speaking  from  a  stage,  a 
storm  seemed  coming  up,  which  put  the  peo- 
ple in  motion,  but  I  requested  the  people  to 
be  -i ill  and  raise  their  hearts  to  God,  if  per- 
haps He  would  send  off  the  clouds;  and  soon 
the  threatening  grew  favorable  and  the  clouds 
went  round. 

Monday  1th.  Our  meeting  broke  up;  about 
thirty  found  peace;  a  number  of  backsliders 
were  reclaimed;  scores  were  awakened,  and 
good  was  done  in  the  Name  of  the  Lord. 

5th.  I  replied  to  an  A-double-L-part  dis- 
course, delivered  against  me  in  my  absence 
by  Bob  S.  who  had  heard  me  preach,  which 
I  think  was  unmanly. 

688.  Thursday  7th.  I  met  Brother  Mead 
at  Papa  Hobson's,  who  informed  me  that  the 
work  in  Bedford  county  has  greatly  spread ; 
six  hundred  found  peace:  and  live  hundred 
and  twenty,  he  had  taken  into  society,  and 
the  flame  was  still  going  on. 

689.  Friday,  8th.  Camp-meeting  came  on 
at  Charity-chapel.  Powhatan  county.  The 
Lord  was  precious;  but  the  wicked  strove  to 
trouble  us. 

Sunday,  10th.  About  five  or  six  thousand 
were  on  the  ground.  The  work  went  on.  and 
the  opposition  increased.  Twenty-five  com- 
bined together  to  give  me  a  flogging.  They 
ransacked  the  camp  to  find  me  whilst  I  was 
taking  some  repose.  This  was  the  first  dis- 
cover] "I  their  project ;  as  I  went  out  of  the 
tent,  one  was  seen  to  cock  a  pistol  towards 
me.  whilst  a  voice  was  heard,  "there  he  is! 
there  he  is  !"  My  friends  forced  me  into  the 
tent.  Next  day  1  h;id  one  of  the  young  men 
arrested,  and  two  others  fled  before  they  could 
be  taken.  The  young  man  acknowledged  his 
error,  and  promised  never  to  do  the  like  again  : 
so  we  let  him  go. 

The  law  was  read  from  the  stage,  and  after 
thai  we  had  peace. 

Satan  was  angry,  and  broughl  to  hush  with 
onl\  growling  what  should  be  done  by  way- 
laying me  on  the  road: — I  defied  them  to  do 
then  worst.  The  work  went  on,  and  con- 
tinue,! all  night,  and  ne\t  morning,  when  we 
were  parting,  we  had  good  reason  to  believe 
that  one  hundred  souls  were  brought  to  liberty. 


Some  were  minded  that  I  should  go  off  in  a 
covered  coach,  which  I  refused,  but  with 
Brother  Dunnington  went  off  in  a  gig,  believ- 
ing that  they  had  no  power  to  hurt  me. 
What  enraged  them  so,  was  my  showing 
their  improper  behavior  in  their  striking  the 
blacks,  &c. 

13th.  Last  night  I  spoke  at  friend  Baker's, 
in  whose  family  God  has  begun  a  precious 
work. 

1  purchased  a  grave  suit  for  the  dead,  and 
sent  it  to  Betsey  M :  and  took  my  de- 
parture to  Petersburg. 

The  stage  coach  not  going,  I  was  detained 
twenty-four  hours  behind  my  intention. 

690.  Friday.  15th.  I  arrived  on  the  camp- 
ground about  an  hour  by  sun  in  the  evening  ; 
three  found  peace :  some  attempted  interrup- 
tion; but  the  magistrates  were  on  our  side. 
I  continued  on  the  ground  until  Monday.  18th, 
in  which  time  about  sixty  professed  to  have 
found  peace,  and  abotit  one  hundred  awa- 
kened. Brother  Cox  wrote  me  that  about 
thirty  found  peace  after  that  I  left  the  ground. 
Some  blamed  me  for  appointing  this  meeting; 
however  the  devil's  kingdom  suffered  loss  in 
the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  I  will  rejoice. 

I  gave  one  hundred  dollars  worth  of  books 
towards  building  a  chapel;  and  spent  a  few 
days  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  and  several 
souls  were  set  at  liberty  while  I  staid. 

691.  Sunday,  24th.  I  embarked  for  New 
York.  We  had  some  contrary  winds,  horri- 
ble squalls,  and  calms ;  however,  in  eight 
days,  I  spoke  with  some  friends  in  New  York, 
having  quilted  the  vessel,  and  by  way  of 
Elizabethtown  came  to  the  city. 

N.  Snethen  is  stationed  here,  and  seems  not 
so  lively  (by  the  account  of  his  friends)  as  he 
was  some  time  ago.  He  is  lately  married. — 
Cyrus  Stebbcns  objected  to  my  preaching 
where  he  was  stationed,  though  the  trustees 
were  mostly  friendly.  He  withdrew  from  the 
connexion  soon  after,  which  showed  what 
spirit  he  was  of. 

692.  I  put  my  trunk  on  board  a  vessel  for 
Middletown,  and  a  friend  took  me  in  a  chair, 
near  forty  miles,  whence  1  continued  on  foot 
until  I  came  near  Connecticut  line,  when 
about  sixty  yards  off,  whilst  raising  my  heart 
to  God,  to  ope.ii  me  a  way  for  provision,  as  I 
had  but  a  few  cents  in  my  pocket,  I  met  Aaron 
Hunt,  a  preacher,  who  told  me  where  to  call 
and  get  some  refreshment ;  1  did  so,  ynd  held 
two  meetings  in  the  neighborhood  ;  then 
came  to  Danhury,  and  pawning  my  watch, 
took  stage  for  Hartford 

693.  July  10th.  Walking  twenty  miles.  1 
came  to  my  father's  house,  which  appeared 
emptj  .  Things  seemed  pleasant  round  about ; 
but  my  mother  is  no  more — I  cannot  mourn — 
my  loss  is  her  gain.     I  trust  to  meet  her  in 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


95 


the  skies,  where  sorrow  and  parting  are  no 
more. — The  rest  of  my  friends  are  well  in 
body,  but  low  in  religion. 

694.  I  went  to  Middletown  for  my  trunk, 
and  found  the  contemplation  for  a  meeting- 
house like  to  fall  through,  although  six  hun- 
dred dollars  were  subscribed.  I  offered  them 
eight  hundred  dollars  worth  of  books  to  aid 
therein,  provided  they  would  give  me  assist- 
ance in  putting  my  journal  to  press.  Here 
brother  Burrows  met  me,  and  went  to  Hebron, 
where  we  saw  brother  Wood.  We  agreed  on 
a  camp  meeting,  to  commence  the  last  day  of 
May  following  ;  which,  when  known,  was 
ridiculed  as  enthusiasm,  to  think  that  I  could 
get  people  to  go  into  the  woods,  and  encamp 
night  and  day  in  this  populous  part,  where 
elegant  meeting-houses  were  so  numerous. 
I  was  now  called  to  another  difficulty  :  a 
young  horse  being  dead,  and  some  money 
miscarried  which  I  had  sent  for  his  keeping 
and  a  coat;  my  appointment  had  gone  on  to 
Boston,  and  how  to  do  I  saw  not  my  way 
clear;  but  here  that  same  Providence,  whose 
kindness  I  had  experienced  on  many  interest- 
ing occasions,  was  manifest.  A  letter  from  a 
motherly  woman,  who  had  never  seen  me  but 
once,  came  to  hand,  in  which  was  enclosed  a 
bank  note. — This  enabled  me  to  pay  what  I 
owed,  and  take  stage  from  Springfield  to  Wal- 
tham.  A  paper  maker  agreed,  if  I  would  pay 
one  hundred  down  and  give  him  bonds  for 
the  remainder,  he  would  accommodate  me; 
but  bow  to  accomplish  this  I  did  not  know, 
until  I  fell  asleep  at  brother  Pickering's  father- 
in-law's  in  Waltham,  when  I  dreamed  how 
and  where  I  could  get  the  money,  which  I 

observed  to  P ,  who  replied,  "  A  dream 

is  a  dream."  I  said,  "true;  but  I  intend  to 
see  the  result." — I  wrote  to  my  Middletown 
friends  and  succeeded  accordingly.  I  spoke 
several  times  in  Boston,  and  once  on  the  com- 
mon, where  two  caused  interruption :  but 
shortly  after  God  called  them  to  eternity! 

Some  dated  their  awakenings  and  conver- 
sions from  this  visit.  Thence  I  took  stage 
and  returned  to  Springfield,  where  I  arrived 
about  twelve  at  night,  and  lay  under  a 
hay-stack  until  day ;  when  I  called  on  the 
paper  man,  and  a  friend  met  me  from  Middle- 
town,  so  we  completed  our  bargain ;  when  I 
went  with  the  friend  to  Hartford,  and  com- 
pleted our  agreement  with  the  printers  and 
bookbinder. 

I  now  had  a  tour  of  about  six  thousand 
miles  laid  off  before  me,  to  be  accomplished 
against  my  return  in  May,  and  not  a  cent  of 
money  in  my  pocket ;  however,  in  the  name 
of  God,  I  set  off  on  foot  from  my  father's 
house,  though  no  one  knew  my  situation ; 
doubting  not,  but  that  the  Providential  hand, 
which  I  had  experienced  heretofore,  would  go 


with  me  still.  I  walked  to  Hartford  river, 
telling  the  ferry-man  my  case ;  he  carried  me 
over,  saying,  "  pay  when  you  can,"  (it  being 
one  cent.)  I  sold  some  books,  and  continued 
my  walk  to  Litchfield,  falling  in  with  a  wagon 
of  Quakers,  who  suffered  me  to  ride  some  on 
the  way. 

695.  Thence  I  took  stage  to  Danbury  and 
redeemed  my  watch  ;  held  a  few  meetings, 
and  came  to  New  York.  A  friend  who  had 
employed  me  to  get  him  some  printing  done,  not 
making  remittance,  I  had  liked  to  have  been 
involved  in  difficulty ;  but  Providence  de- 
livered me  from  this  difficulty  also.  Brother 
Thacher  had  consented  for  my  holding  a  camp 
meeting  in  his  district;  but  reconsidering  the 
matter,  recoiled  with  prohibition.  Yet  to  pre- 
vent my  disappointment  from  being  too  great, 
suffered  four  appointments  to  be  made  for  me 
by  a  local  preacher,  not  choosing  to  give 
them  out  himself,  considering  the  agreement 
at  last  conference.  These  appointments  were 
given  out  wrong  end  foremost,  considering  the 
line  of  my  journey,  which  caused  me  much 
more  travelling;  however,  with  a  heavy 
heart,  I  fulfilled  the  appointments,  in  each  of 
which  I  could  but  remark  with  tears,  that 
some  persons  had  accused  me  with  being  of  a 
party  spirit,  to  strive  to  get  a  separation, 
which  thing  was  false,  and  I  did  not  expect  to 
trouble  them  any  more  in  that  part,  until 
there  was  an  alteration,  and  God  should  fur- 
ther open  my  way. 

As  I  was  going  to  take  the  stage,  a  man 
brought  up  a  horse,  saddle  and  bridle  for  me, 
with  orders  to  pay  when  convenient.  I  con- 
sidered this  act  as  christian  kindness;  but 
Satan  strove  to  raise  a  dust  as  I  did  not  make 
remittance  very  speedily,  having  no  safe  op- 
portunity for  some  months. 

I  passed  through  my  old  circuit,  the  Dutch- 
ess, and  saw  some  who  retained  prejudice,  but 
I  continued  my  journey,  putting  up  at  the 
inns,  being  unwilling  to  screw  any  thing 
through  the  devil's  teeth. 

When  I  arrived  in  Albany,  the  preaching- 
house  doors  which  had  been  shut  in  Stebben's 
time,  were  now  open.  As  the  stationed 
preacher  was  out  of  town,  and  one  or  two 
ol hers,  who  were  expected,  not  coining,  the 
people  were  like  to  be  disappointed,  which  to 
prevent,  gave  rise  to  the  opening,  which  I 
embraced  as  providential,  and  held  a  number 
of  meetings.  Here  I  have  always  found  some 
kind  friends,  particularly  brother  Taylor. 

I  took  my  departure  to  Weston,  where  I 
saw  Smith  Miller,  his  wife  Hannah,  and 
Peggy  ;  after  an  absence  of  nearly  two  years. 

696.  August  31st.  Camp  meeting  began, 
and  the  people  were  entirely  strangers  to  the 
quality  and  magnitude  of  this  kind  of  meeting. 
Several  Methodist  preachers  came  as  specta- 


tors,  intending,  if  the  meeting  did  well,  to  take 
hold,  heart  and  hand  with  me,  hut  if  ill,  to 
leave  it  as  they  found  it ;  and  let  the  blame 
devolve  on  me.  A  stage  being  erected,  I  ad- 
dressed the  people  thereon,  from  Luke  xxi. 
19.  An  awful  solemnity  came  over  the  peo- 
ple ;  several  mourners  came  forward  to  be 
prayed  for;  and  some  shortly  found  comfort, 
and  the  Lord  began  to  move  in  the  camp; 
however,  the  preachers  were  minded  we 
should  disband  to  private  habitations:  but  I 
replied,  "if  I  can  get  twenty  to  tarry  on  the 
ground,  i  would  not  go  off  until  the  meeting 
Broke."  Soon  the  Lord  began  to  move 
among  the  people,  and  many  were  detained 
on  the  ground,  and  souls  were  horn  to  God. 
Ne.vt  day  the  congregation  and  work  in- 
creased, and  so  in  the  course  of  the  night 
likewise. 

Sunday,  Sept.  2d.  It  rained,  (I  was  sick,) 
and  the  people  were  punished,  by  getting  wet 
in  the  shower,  through  not  coming  better  pre- 
pared for  encampment,  &c,  which  I  was  glad 
of,  as  it  taught  them  a  useful  lesson  against 
my  return  :  it  cleared  up,  and  the  sun  broke 
out,  when  I  addressed  them.  Being  informed 
of  some  ill  designs  among  the  youth,  to  bring 
a  stigma  on  the  meeting,  I  observed  three 
companies  in  the  woods.  I  got  on  a  log  in 
the  triangle,  and  began  relating  a  story  con- 
cerning a  bird's  nest,  which  my  father  had 
remarked  represented  his  family,  that  would 
be  scattered  like  these  young  birds  who  knew 
not  the  getting  of  things,  but  only  the  fruition 
of  provision,  and  not  parental  affection,  until 
they  become  to  have  children  of  their  own ; 
which  remarks  had  made  great  impression  on 
my  mind.  The  rehearsal  to  them  had  the 
desired  effect,  and  gathered  their  wandering 
minds  into  a  train  of  serious  thinking,  and 
prepared  their  hearts  for  the  reception  of  good 
advice  :  several  of  them  desired  I  should  pray 
with  them  ;  soon  nine  were  sprawling  on  the 
ground,  and  some  were  apparently  lifeless. 
The  Doctors  supposed  they  had  fainted,  and 
desired  water  and  fans  to  he  used.  I  replied, 
"Hush!''  then  they,  to  show  the  fallacy  of 
my  ideas,  attempted  to  determine  it  with  their 
skill,  but  to  their  surprise  their  pulse  was 
regular;  some  said,  '-it  is  fictitious,  they 
make  it:"  I  answered,  "the  weather  is 
warm,  and  we  are  in  a  perspiration,  whilst 
they  arc  as  cold  as  corpses  which  cannot  be 
done  by  human  art." 

Merc  some  supposing  they  were  dying. 
whilsl  others  suggested,  "it  is  the  work  of 
the  devil  :*'  I  observed,  "if  it  be  the  devil's 
work,  they  will  use  the  dialect  of  hell,  when 
they  oome  to:"  some  watched  my  words,  in 
great  solemnity,  and  the  first  and  second  were 
soon  brought  through,  happy,  and  all  in  the 
course  of  the  night,  except  a  young  woman, 


who  had  come  under  good  impression,  much 
against  her  father's  will,  thirty  miles.  She 
continued  shrieking  for  mercy  for  eight  hours, 
sometimes  on  the  borders  of  despair,  until 
near  sunrise,  when  I  exhorted  her  if  she  had 
a  view  of  her  Saviour,  to  receive  Him  as  ap- 
pearing for  her :  her  hope  revived;  faith  sprang 
up ;  joy  arose ;  her  countenance  was  an  index  of 
heart  to  all  the  beholders  :  she  uttered  a  word, 
and  soon  she  testified  the  reality  of  her  men- 
tal sensation,  and  the  peace  she  had  found. 

About  thirty  found  peace  ;  and  I  appointed 
another  camp  meeting,  to  commence  in  May. 

697.  When  I  was  in  Ireland,  I  saw  the  first 
pair  that  I  thought  were  happy  in  marriage, 
or  showed  a  beauty  in  their  connexion  as  the 
result  of  matrimony.  I  heard  also  of  a  young 
man,  who  made  a  proposal  of  marriage  :  the 
young  woman  possessing  piety  and  consider- 
ation, agreed  to  make  it  a  matter  of  fasting 
and  prayer,  to  know  the  Divine  will  on  the 
subject ;  she  also  told  a  considerate  friend, 
who  gave  her  advice  on  the  subject.  At  the 
time  appointed  they  met,  to  return  their  an- 
swers upon  the  subject.  The  man  said  he 
thought  it  was  the  will  of  God  they  should 
proceed,  and  the  two  women's  opinion  was 
the  reverse. — It  was  then  submitted  for  my 
opinion,  why  I  thought  the  young  man's 
mind  differed  from  theirs  :  I  replied,  that  many 
persons  desire  a  thing,  and  wish  that  it  might 
be  the  will  of  God  it  should  be  so,  and  from 
thence  reason  themselves  into  a  belief  that  it 
is  His  will,  when  in  fact  it  is  nothing  but 
their  own  will,  substituted  for  God's,  and  so 
stand  in  their  own  light  and  deceive  them- 
selves. 

It  appears  to  me,  concerning  every  person 
who  is  marriageable,  and  whose  duty  it  is  to 
marry,  that  there  is  some  particular  person 
whom  they  ought  to  have  ;  but  I  believe  it  to 
be  possible  for  them  to  miss  of  that  object  and 
obtain  one  who  is  not  proper  for  them. 

Some  people  have  an  idea,  that  all  matches 
are  appointed,  which  I  think  repugnant  to 
common  sense,  for  a  man  will  leave  his  wife, 
and  a  woman  her  husband  :  they  two  will  go 
to  another  part  and  marry  and  live  as  lawful 
man  and  wife. — Now  can  a  rational  creature 
suppose  that  God  appointed  this  match,  whose 
revealed  will  sayeth,  ••  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery." 

Again  I  have  seen  some  men  and  women  in 
courtship,  put  the  best  foot  foremost,  and  the 
best  side  out :  and  from  this  their  ways  would 
appear  pleasing,  and  fancy  would  be  conceiv- 
ed and  taken  lor  love  ;  but  when  they  got  ac- 
quainted with  each  other's  weaknesses,  after  the 
knot  was  tied,  the  wavs  which  once  appeared 
agreeable  are  now  odious:  thus  the  dear  be- 
comes cheap,  ami  the  honey  is  gall  and  vine- 
gar ;  but,  alas,  it  is  too  late  to  repent. — Their 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


97 


dispositions  being  so  different,  it  is  as  much 
impossible  for  them  to  live  agreeable  and  hap- 
py in  love  together,  as  for  the  cat  and  dog  to 
agree.  Thus  a  foundation  is  laid  for  un hap- 
piness for  life. —  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to 
the  Glory  of  God,  is  the  language  of  the 
Scripture  ;  therefore,  as  Christ  saith,  without 
me  ye  can  do  nothing  :  and  as  Paul  saith, 
through  Christ  who  strengthened  me,  I  can  do 
all  things.  We  are  to  look  to  God  for  help 
in  whatever  we  undertake,  as  all  things  are 
sanctified  through  faith  and  prayer  ;  therefore 
whatsoever  we  dare  not  pray  to  God  for  his 
blessing  upon,  we  have  no  right  to  pursue  : 
it  is  forbidden  fruit :  but  as  there  is  a  Provi- 
dence of  God  attending  every  person  in  every 
situation  in  life,  and  no  such  thing  as  mere 
chance,  it  is  my  opinion,  if  people  were  but 
resigned  to  the  dispensation  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, instead  of  being  their  own  choosers, 
their  will  resigned  to  his  disposal,  &c,  that 
they  would  find  His  Providence  to  guide  and 
direct  them  to  the  object  proper  for  them,  as 
the  calls  of  His  Spirit  and  the  openings  of  His 
Providence  go  hand  in  hand. 

I  was  resolved  when  I  began  to  travel,  that 
no  created  object  should  be  the  means  of  rival- 
ling my  God,  and  of  course  not  to  alter  the  si- 
tuation of  my  life,  unless  a  way  seemed  to 
open  in  the  way  of  Providence,  whereby  I 
might  judge  that  my  extensive  usefulness 
should  be  extended  rather  than  contracted. 

S M ,  of  Western,  came  to  a  big 

meeting  in  the  woods,  and  heard  that  Crazy 
Dow  was  there,  and  after  some  time  sought 
and  found  me.  He  accompanied  me  to  my 
appointments,  consisting  of  about  one  hun- 
dred miles  to  travel.  He  kept  what  some  call 
a  Methodist  tavern,  i.  e.  a  house  for  the  preach- 
ers, &c.  One  of  my  appointments  being  near 
his  house,  he  invited  me  to  tarry  all  night ; 
observing  his  daughter  would  be  glad  to  see 
me.  I  asked  if  he  had  any  children  !  he  re- 
plied, a  young  woman  I  brought  up  I  call  my 
daughter.  I  staid  all  night,  but,  so  it  happen- 
ed that  not  a  word  passed  between  her  and 
me,  though  there  were  but  three  in  the  family. 
I  went  to  my  appointment  where  we  had  a 
precious  time ;  but  whilst  preaching,  I  felt 
uncommon  exercise  (known  only  to  myself 
and  my  God)  to  run  through  my  mind,  which 
caused  me  to  pause  for  some  time.  In  going 
to  my  evening  appointment,  I  had  to  return 
by  the  house,  he  being  still  in  company  with 
me.  I  asked  him  if  he  would  object  if  I 
should  talk  1o  his  daughter  concerning  matri- 
mony 1  he  replied,  "  I  have  nothing  to  say, 
only  I  have  requested  her,  if  she  had  any  re- 
gard for  me,  not  to  marry  so  as  to  leave  my 
house.'' 

When  I  got  to  the  door,  I  abruptly  asked 
his  wife,  who  had  been  there,  and  what  they 


had  been  about  in  my  absence  :  she  told  me, 
which   made   way   for   her   to  observe,  that 
Peggy  was  resolved  never  to  marry  unless  it 
were  to  a  preacher,  and  one  who  would  con- 
tinue travelling. — This  resolution  being  simi- 
lar to  my  own,  as  she  then  stepped  into  the 
room,   caused   me  to  ask   if  it  were  so  1  she 
answered  in  the  affirmative;  on  the  back  of 
which  I  replied,   "  do  you   think   you   could 
accept  of  such  an  object  as  me  ?"  she  made 
no  answer,  but  retired  from  the   room  ;  this 
was  the  first  time  of  my  speaking  to  her.     I 
took    dinner ;    asked    her   one   question,   more 
and  went  to  my  neighboring  meet- 
ings, which  occupied  some  days  ;  but  having 
a  cloak  making,   of  oiled   cloth,  it  drew  me 
back  to  it  :  I  staid  all  night,  and  in  the  morn- 
ing, when  going  away,  I  observed  to  her  and 
her  sister,  who  brought  her  up  as  a  mother, 
that  I  was  going  to  the  warm  countries,  where 
I  had  never  spent  a  warm  season,  and  it  was 
probable   I   should  die,  as  the  warm  climate 
destroys   most  of  those  who  go  from  a  cold 
country  ;  but  (said  I)  if  I  am  preserved  about 
a  year  and  a  half  from  now,  I  am  in  hopes  of 
seeing  this   northern   country   again,  and   if 
during  this  time  you  live  and  remain  single, 
and  find  no  one  that  you  like  better  than  you 
do  me,  and  would  be  willing  to  give  me  up 
twelve  months  out  of  thirteen,  or  three  years 
out  of  four  to  travel,  and  that  in  foreign  lands, 
and  never  say,  do  not  go  to  your  appointment, 
&c.     For  if  you   should  stand  in  my  way,  I 
should   pray  to  God  to  remove  you,  which  I 
believe  he  would  answer,  and  if  I  find  no  one 
that  I  like  better  than  I  do  you,  perhaps  some- 
thing further  may  be  said  on  the  subject ;  and 
finding  her  character  to  stand  fair,  I  took  my 
departure.      In    my    travels   I    went   to   the 
Natchez  country,  where  I  found  religion  low, 
and  had  hard  times,  but  thought  this  country 
one  day  would  be  the  garden  of  America,  and 
if  this  family  would  remove  there,  it  would 
prove  an  everlasting  blessing  (as  it  respects 
religion)  to  the  inhabitants,  considering  their 
infant   state.*     It  lay  on  my  mind  for  some 
weeks,  when  I  wrote  to  them  on  the  subject, 
though  I  had  no  outward  reason  to  suppose 
they  would  go,  considering  the  vast  distance 
of  near  two  thousand  miles.     But  now  I  find 
she  was  still   single,  and  they  all  willing  to 
comply  with  my  request,  which  removed  many 
scruples  from  my  mind,  knowing  that  it  was 
a  circumstance  that  turned  up  in  the  order  of 
Providence,  instead  of  by  my  own  seeking;  so 
our  bargain  was  drawn  to  a  close,  but  still  I 
thought  not  to  have  the  ceremony  performed 
until  I  should  return  from  Europe  ;  but  upon 
reflection,  considering  the  circumstance  would 


*  Provided  they  should  be  faithful  to  God— but  many 
good  things  fall  through  for  the  want  of  humble  and 
faithful  perseverance  under  God. 


98 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OE,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


require  a  correspondence,  my  letters  might  he 
intercepted,  and  the  subject  known  ;  prejudice 
arise,  jealousy  ensue,  and  much  needle-s  con- 
versation and  evil  be  the  result  ;  wherefore  to 
prevent  the  same,  a  preacher  coming  in  we 
were  married  that  night,  though  only  we  five 
were  present,  this  being  the  third  of  Septem- 
ber, 1804. 

698.  4th.  Smith  Miller  set  off"  with  me  for 
the  Natchez  early  in  the  morning,  as  my  ap- 
pointments had  been  given  out  for  some 
months.  I  spoke  at  Westmoreland  and  Au- 
gusta that  day. 

5th.  We  rode  fifty  miles,  I  spoke  once  on 
the  road,  and  saw  a  spiritual  daughter,  who 
was  awakened  when  I  travelled  the  Pittsfield 
circuit. 

6th.  We  rode  fifty  miles,  and  stayed  with  a 
family  of  Methodists;  near  the  east  branch 
of  the  Susquehannah  river,  the  man  was  kind, 
but  the  woman  was  as  she  was. 

7th.  Rode  thirty-four  miles,  spoke  at  night 
at  Sugar-creek. 

8th.  Thirty-five  miles  to  Lycoming. 

9th.  Twenty-five  miles  to  Amariah  Sutton's, 
and  found  Gideon  Draper  preaching,  who  was 
awakened  when  I  was  on  Cambridge  circuit. 
Oh!  how  these  things  refreshed  my  soul,  to 
see  the  fruit  of  my  labor,  hundreds  of  miles 
off,  years  after.  I  spoke  when  he  was  done. 
He  accompanied  us  ten  miles  where  I  spoke 
again. 

10th.  Thirty-three    miles    to  P p   An- 

tisse's. 

11th.  Forty  miles,  stayed  with  a  Dutchman 
who  was  reasonable  in  his  charges. 

12th.  Thirty-four  miles  across  part  of  the 
Alleghany  mountain  to  Welshtown. 

13th.  We  crossed  the  Laurei  v;lls,  and 
though  we  lost  some  miles  by  false  direction, 
yet  we  came  near  to  Dennistown,  and  staved 
with  a  friend. 

14th.  We  went  to  Greensborough,  where  I 
spoke  in  the  evening,  and  then  rode  thirty-two 
miles  to  Pittsbug,  where  we  arrived  about 
the  dawn  of  day;  I  found  my  appointments 
were  not  gi  .en  out  accurately. 

Sunday  16th.  I  spoke  in  Pittsburg,  'md 
Washington. 

17th.  Brownsville  and  Union-town,  where 
I  heard  that  the  Bishops  Asbury  and  What  coat 
were  sick  twenty-five  miles  off. 

■"'v  Spoke  twice  in  Washington, 

19th.  Spoke  in  Steubenville  in  th'  State  of 
il  Ohio — I  have  now  been  in  each  of  the  seven- 
\\  ti  rrr.  Stales  of  the  TTnir.-, 

Xiith.  Spoke  in  Charlestown,  and  some  were 
offended. 

21st.  Spoke  to  hundreds,  beginning  before 
sunrise  ;  and  then  to  Wheeling.  Spoke  at  ten 
o'clock  to  a  large  concourse  and  so  went  on 
our  journey. 


23d.  Spoke  to  a  few  in  Zanesville  on  the 
Muskingum  river ;  I  could  not  but  observe 
great  Marks  of  Antiquity,  ridges  of  earth 
thrown  up  so  as  to  form  enclosures  of  various 
forms,  on  which  three  or  four  might  easily  ride 
abreast:  some  of  these  I  think  would  contain 
near  one  hundred  acres  more. 

24th.  Came  to  New  Lancaster,  where  I 
spoke. 

25th.  Came  to  Chillicothe,  held  four  meet- 
ings, some  of  the  A-double-L-part  people  were 
offended,  stayed  with  the  Governor  two  days; 
in  him  are  connected  the  Christian  and  the 
gentleman.  I  think  this  State  is  laid  off  in 
townships,  six  miles  square,  and  then  into  sec- 
tions of  one  mile  square,  containing  six  hun- 
dred and  forty  acres :  and  half  sections:  the 
title  of  this  is  obtained  from  grovernment  at 
nine  shillings  English  per  acre,  for  ever,  in 
four  annual  payments,  or  if  the  money  be 
paid  down  the  interest  will  he  deducted.  No 
slavery  can  be  introduced  here.  There  are 
lands  laid  off  for  schools  in  great  magnitude  : 
and  I  consider  the  form  of  the  constitution  su- 
perior to  that  of  any  other  in  the  Union. 

Near  the  Ohio  river  people  are  sometime 
troubled  with  fevers,  but  uplands  near  the 
heads  of  the  streams,  the  country  is  far  more 
healthy. 

699."   Monday,   October  1st.    I   found   Mr. 
Hodge,  a  Presbyterian  Minister  had  failed  in 
giving  out  my  appointments  ;  however  I  fell 
in  with  the  western  Conference,  which  was 
now  sitting  in  Kentucky,  and  God  was  with 
them  and  the  people.  I  saw  the  jerks  in  Penn- 
sylvania, Ohio,  and  this  State  on  this  journey. 
Several  of  the  presiding  ciders  called  me  into 
a  private  room  ;  and  after  some  interview  we 
parted  in  friendship.    Next  day  1  spoke  under 
the  trees,  nearly  the  whole  Conference  being 
present ;  I  thcught  I  could  discern  every  coun- 
tenance present  and   tell  the  Methodist  from 
the  A  double-L-part  people,  and  never  before 
observed  that  present  impression  would  cause 
the  countenance  to  be  such  an  index  to  the 
mind,  of  pleasure  and  pain,  especially  in  an 
auditory.     From  thence  I  went  to  Lexington, 
held  a  few  meetings,  and  saw  one  whom  I  had 
known  in  Dublin,  but  he  was  not  as  happy 
now  as  once.     I  here  experienced  some  kind-  !' 
ness,  and  also  spoke  at  Paris  by  the  way:  an  j» 
A-double-L-part  man  being  convinced  that  A-  • 
douhle-L  meant  all,  caused  great  uneasiness  f 
among  the  Presbyterians.  First,  sevei.il  preach-  i 
ers  formed  themselves  into  an  association,   by   » 
ttie  name  of  the  Springfield  Association.,  and  || 
then  made  a  will  and  voluntarily  died,  and  in- 
stead of  being  a  distinct  party,  sunk  into  union 
with  all  Christians. 

700.  Sunday  7th.  I  spoke  in  Herodsburgh 
and  Springfield.  As  I  was  getting  up,  I  found 
my  clothes  had  been  moved  during  the  night, 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


99 


which  caused  me  to  arouse  the  family  ;  my 
jacket  was  found  in  the  piazza,  and  all  my 
money  gone  except  one  cent. 

Thence  I  went  to  Tennessee,  but  found  my 
appointments  were  not  given  out.  I  spoke  in 
Clarkesville  and  Nashville,  and  many  other 
places  over  the  country,  until  I  came  to  a  bro- 
ther Canon's,  who  had  been  the  means  of 
opening  my  way  (under  God)  before. 

701.  Friday  19th.  Camp  meeting  commen- 
ced at  Liberty  :  here  I  saw  the  jerks ;  and 
some  danced  :  a  strange  exercise  indeed  ; 
however,  it  is  involuntary,  yet  requires  the 
consent  of  the  will,  i.  e.  the  people  are  taken 
jerking  irresistibly,  and  if  they  strive  to  re- 
sist it,  it  worries  them  much,  yet  is  attended 
with  no  bodily  pain,  and  those  who  are  ex- 
ercised to  dance,  (which  in  the  pious  seems 
an  antidote  to  the  jerks)  if  they  resist  it 
brings  deadness  and  barrenness  over  the 
mind ;  but  when  they  yield  to  it  they  feel 
happy,  although  it  is  a  great  cross  ;  there  is 
a  heavenly  smile  and  solemnity  on  the  coun- 
tenance, which  carries  a  great  conviction  to 
the  minds  of  beholders ;  their  eyes  when  dan- 
cing seem  to  be  fixed  upwards  as  if  upon  an 
invisible  object,  and  they  lost  to  all  below. 

-  Sunday  21st.  I  heard  Dr.  Tooley,  a  man  of 
liberal  education,  who  had  been  a  noted  Deist, 
preach  on  the  subject  of  the  jerks  and  the  dan- 
cing exercise.  He  brought  ten  passages  of 
Scripture  to  prove  that  dancing  was  once  a 
religious  exercise,  but  corrupted  at  Aaron's 
calf,  and  from  thence  young  people  got  it  for 
amusement.  I  believe  the  congregation  and 
preachers  were  generally  satisfied  with  his  re- 
marks. 

The  Natchez  mission  had  almost  discour- 
aged the  western  Conference,  having  made 
several  trials  with  little  success:  however 
Lawner  Blackmail  and  Brother  Barnes,  finding 
that  I  was  going  thither,  offered  as  volunteers 
and  fell  in  with  me  for  the  journey. 

702.  Tuesday  23d.  We  started  from  Frank- 
lin, (where  I  received  some  kindness,)  and  rid- 
ing thirty-two  miles,  encamped  in  the  woods; 
it  rained  and  apparently  we  could  get  no  fire, 
but  some  moving  families  from  N.  Carolina, 
got  affrighted  by  some  Indians  and  were  re- 
turning, being  fearful  to  venture  on  their  way. 
They  showed  us  the  remains  of  their  fire 
where  they  had  encamped  the  preceding  night; 
and  with  difficulty  I  prevailed  on  them  to  stay 
with  us,  until  I  let  them  know  my  name, 
which  they  had  heard  of  before,  they  intended 
travelling  on  all  night  to  the  settlements,  be- 
ing fearful  of  being  massacred  by  the  Indians. 

24th.  Travelled  about  thirty-five  miles,  and 
saw  one  company  of  Indians  on  the  way. 

25th.  The  post  and  a  traveller  passed  by 
us  early,  but  we  overtook  them,  and  continu- 
ed together  to  Tennessee  river ;  the  wind  was 


high,  and  none  did  cross  except  the  Post,  and 
he  with  danger. 

26th.  We  crossed,  paying  a  dollar  each, 
where  was  a  small  garrison,  and  some  few 
half-bred  Indians. 

27th.  We  gained  the  suburbs  of  Bigtown  of 
the  Chickasaw ;  I  am  now  beside  the  fire,  the 
company  laying  down  to  rest,  and  our  horses 
feeding  in  a  cane  brake,  and  provisions  just  out. 

Sunday  28th.  Two  of  our  horses  were  miss- 
ing, but  were  returned  early  in  the  morning 
by  a  negro  and  an  Indian,  who,  I  suppose, 
had  stolen  them  to  get  a  reward.  One  of  our 
company  was  for  flogging  the  negro,  which  I 
opposed,  lest  it  should  raise  an  uproar,  and 
endanger  other  travellers  by  the  Indians,  who 
are  of  a  revengeful  temper.  This  day  was  a 
hungry  time  to  us.  We  thought  of  the  disci- 
ples who  plucked  the  ears  of  corn  on  the  Sabath. 

At  length  we  came  to  another  village  where 
some  whites  lived,  and  one  Mr.  Gunn  (who 
was  touched  under  the  word  when  I  was 
here  before)  received  us  kindly.  We  tarried 
two  days  in  this  settlement,  held  meetings, 
and  received  gratis,  necessaries  for  our  jour- 
ney, took  our  departure.  Having  a  gun  with 
us,  we  killed  some  turkeys,  which  were  nu- 
merous in  flocks  :  from  what  we  saw,  there 
were  bears,  and  plenty  of  wolves  and  deer  in 
these  woods.  The  canopy  of  heaven  was  our 
covering  by  night,  except  the  blankets  we 
were  rolled  in :  we  kept  fires  to  prevent  the 
wild  beasts  from  approaching  too  near.  The 
Post  we  saw  no  more ;  the  man  who  was  with 
him  continued  with  us,  and  being  seized  with 
derangement  for  some  hours  in  the  woods,  re- 
tarded our  progress. 

703.  November  4th.  Crossed  the  ground, 
where  I  had  the  providential  escape  from  the 
Indian,  and  arrived  at  the  settlement  of  Natch- 
ez. We  were  glad  to  see  white  people,  and 
get  out  of  the  woods  once  more :  stayed  at  the 
first  house  all  night. 

5th.  Called  on  Moses  Floyd,  a  preacher,  on 
Bigblack  ;  here  brother  Barnes  tarried  to  be- 
gin his  rout.  Blackmail  went  with  us  to  Col. 
Barnefs,  on  Biopeer;  next  day  we  went  to 
Randal  Gibson's,  on  Clark's  creek,  got  some 
washing  done,  and  the  Miller  staid;  and 
Blackmail  went  with  me  to  squire  Tooley's, 
father  of  the  Doctor;  where  brother  Harriman, 
a  missionary,  was  at  the  point  of  death  ;  how- 
ever he  recovered :  our  presence  seemed  to  re- 
vive him. 

8th.  I  visited  Washington  and  Natchez,  and 
some  of  the  adjacent  parts.  Here  I  must  ob- 
serve the  truth  of  the  maxim,  "  give  the  devil 
rope  enough  and  he  will  hang  himself."  A 
printer  extracted  a  piece  from  the  Lexington 
paper,  as  a  burlesque  on  me,  which,  however, 
did  me  no  barm,  though  it  circulated  in  most 
papers  in  the  Union  :  he  had  just  got  his  types 


set  up  before  I  made  application  for  the  inser- 
tion of  a  notice,  that  I  should  hold  meeting 
in  town  on  Sunday  ;  this  following  the  other, 
made  impression  on  the  people's  minds :  and 
excited  the  curious  to  attend  meeting. — When 
I  was  here  before,  I  found  it  almost  impossible 
to  get  the  people  out  to  meeting  any  way,  and 
had  my  scruple  whether  there  were  three 
Christians  in  town,  either  black  or  white:  but 
now  I  spoke  three  succeeding  Sabbaths,  and 
some  on  week  days. 

704.  12th.  This  day  I  am  twelve  years  old. 
Brut  her  Blackman  preached  a  funeral  sermon. 
I  spoke  a  few  words,  and  God  began  a  gra- 
cious  work. — Here  by  Washington,  we  ap- 
pointed a  camp  meeting  :  there  is  ground  laid 
off  for  a  college ;  and  Congress,  beside  a  hand- 
some donation,  hath  given  twenty  thousand 
acres  of  ground,  &c.  This  country  is  now  di- 
viding into  townships  and  sections,  and  sold 
by  government,  as  in  the  state  of  Ohio ;  and 
though  only  a  territory  now,  yet  will  be  in- 
corporated into  a  State,  when  the  inhabitants 
shall  amount  to  sixty  thousand.  They  now 
had  a  small  Legislature ;  the  governor  is  ap- 
pointed by  the  President.  One  representative 
goes  to  Congress. 

705.  Sunday  25th.  I  spoke  for  the  last  time 
at  Natchez.  I  visited  Seltzertown,  Greenville, 
and  Gibson-port. — This  last  place  was  a  wil- 
derness not  two  years  ago,  but  now  contains 
near  thirty  houses,  with  a  court  house  and 
jail.  We  held  quarterly  meeting  on  Clarke"s 
creek  ;  some  supposed  I  would  get  no  campers, 
but  at  this  Q.  M.  I  wanted  to  know  if  there 
were  any  backsliders  in  the  auditory,  and  if 
there  were,  and  they  would  come  forward,  I 
would  pray  with  them :  an  old  backslider, 
who  had  been  happy  in  the  old  settlements, 
with  tears  came  forward  and  fell  upon  his 
knees,  and  several  followed  his  example  :  a 
panic  seized  the  congregation,  and  an  awful 
awe  ensued  :  we  had  a  cry  and  shout :  it  was 
a  weeping  tender  time.  The  devil  was  angry, 
and  some  without  persecuted,  saying,  "Is  God 
deaf,  that  they  cannot  worship  him  without 
such  a  noise  T"  though  they  perhaps  would 
make  a  greater  noise  when  drinking  a  toast. 
This  prepared  the  way  for  the  camp  meeting, 
and  about  thirty  from  this  neighborhood  went 
thirty  miles  or  upwards,  and  encamped  on  the 
ground:  the  camp  meeting  continued  four 
days :  the  devil  was  angry  at  this  also,  and 
though  his  emissaries  contrived  various  pro- 
jects to  raise  a  dust,  their  efforts  proved  inef- 
fectual:  in  general  there  was  good  decorum, 
and  about  fifty  were  awakened,  and  live  pro- 
fessed justifying  faith;  so  that  it  now  may  he 
said,  the  country  which  was  a  refuge  lor  scape- 
gallows,  a  few  years  since,  in  Spanish  times, 
is  in  a  hopeful  way,  and  the  wilderness  begins 
to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose,  and  the  bar- 


ren land  becomes  a  fruitful  field.  I  crossed 
the  Mississippi  into  Louisiana,  and  visited  se- 
veral settlements,  holding  religious  meetings  : 
I  believe  there  is  a  peculiar  providence  of  such 
a  vast  territory  falling  to  the  United  States, 
as  liberty  of  conscience  may  now  prevail  as 
the  country  populates,  which  before  was  pro- 
hibited by  the  Inquisition.  We  got  some 
things  fixed  to  our  mind;  procured  three  Span- 
ish horses,  which  had  been  foaled  wild  in  the 
woods,  and  had  been  caught  out  of  the  gang, 
by  climbing  a  tree  and  dropping  a  noose  over 
the  head,  it  being-  made  fast  to  a  bough,  &c. 
We  got  letters  from  home,  with  information 
that  they  were  well,  and  the  work  going  on. 

706.  December  16th.  Our  horses  being 
tamed,  and  taught  to  eat  corn,  by  forcing  it 
into  their  mouths,  and  we  prepared  with  a 
tent  and  provisions,  bid  the  settlement  on  the 
Mississippi  adieu,  and  betook  to  the  woods  for 
Tombigby,  having  two  others  in  company. 
We  had  not  gone  far  before  the  saddle  turned 
on  the  pack  mare ;  she  took  fright,  which  af- 
frighted the  one  S.  M.  rode,  and  they  both  set 
to  rearing  and  jumping,  which  endangered  his 
life  ;  however,  he  hold  them  both  until  he  dis- 
mounted, and  they  got  settled.  If  they 
had  got  away  there  was  little  prospect  of 
catching  them.  Twenty-three  miles  to  the 
Indian  line,  on  the  main  branch  of  Homa- 
chitti,  we  encamped  for  the  night,  it  being 
cloudy  and  rainy  :  we  spread  our  tent,  kept  a 
good  fire,  hobbled  the  fore  legs  of  our  horses 
together,  leaving  a  long  rope  dragging  from 
their  necks :  here  was  plenty  of  grass,  and  a 
cane  brake. 

20th.  Thirty-five  miles;  encamped  a  little 
off  the  road,  lest  the  Indians  should  steal  our 
horses. 

21st.  We  arrived  this  afternoon  at  Pearl,  or 
half-way  river :  the  ford  last  year  was  good  a 
number  of  yards  wide,  but  now  not  more  than 
five  or  six  feet,  which  we  knew  not ;  a  man 
who  knew  the  ford  (being  much  among  the 
Choctaws)  attempted  to  cross  first  and  succeed- 
ed, though  his  horse  made  a  small  mis-step  ; 
the  next  man's  horse  erred  a  little  on  the  other 
side,  but  still  knew  not  the  danger ;  I  pro- 
ceeded next,  leading  the  pack  mare,  but  there 
not  being  sufficient  ground  tor  outh  horses,  the 
water  running  like  a  mill  tail,  carried  me 
down  the  stream  two  feet,  whilst  my  mare 
could  swim  but  one  towards  the  shore  ;  she 
struck  the  bank,  which  gave  way,  however, 
she  being  an  excellent  swimmer  and  springy. 
made  a  second  effort,  and  got  out.  I  lost  my 
hobbles,  and  our  tea,  sugar  and  coffee,  &c.  got 
injured;  and  1  being  much  chilled  by  the  wet, 
u e  went  on  till  we  came  to  a  convenient  tar- 
rying place,  and  encamped  for  the  night  to  dry 
our  things,  &c.  N.  B.  The  river  was  muddy: 
1  could  not  swim  :  and  had  not  the  mare  struck 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


101 


the  bank  where  she  did,  I  must  have  lost  my 
life,  as  the  trees  and  brush  rilled  the  shore 
below. 

22d.  I  met  some  people  from  Georgia ;  at 
night  I  was  taken  with  a  strong  fever,  but 
drank  some  water  and  coffee,  and  got  a  good 
night's  rest. 

Sunday,  23d.  Feel  somewhat  better;  it 
snowed  some,  and  ihe  sun  hath  shone  scarcely 
ten  minutes  during  these  five  days. 

24th.  We  ro  le  about  forty  miles  through 
Six-town  of  the  Choctaws,  and  whilst  we 
were  passing  it,  I  observed  where  they  scaf- 
fold the  dead  ;  and  also  the  spot  where  the 
flesh  was,  when  the  bone-picker  had  done  his 
office.  The  friends  of  the  decease!  weep 
twice  a  day  for  a  term,  an  1  if  they  cannot  cry 
enough  themselves,  they  hire  some  to  help 
them ;  it  was  a  weeping  time,  and  their  cries 
made  our  horses  caper  well.  I  was  informed 
of  an  ancient  custom  which  at  present  is  out 
of  date  among  them  ;  when  one  was  sick,  a 
council  was  held  by  the  Doctors,  if  their  judg- 
ment was  that  he  would  die,  they  being  sup- 
posed infallible,  humanity  induced  the  neck- 
breaker  to  do  his  office.  An  European  being 
sick,  and  finding  out  his  verdict,  to  save  his 
neck,  crept  into  the  woods,  and  recovered, 
which  showed  to  the  Inlians  the  fallibility  of 
the  doctors,  and  the  evil  of  the  practice ;  there- 
fore, to  show  that  the  custom  must  be  totally 
abolished,  they  took  the  poor  neck-breaker 
and  broke  his  neck. 

25th.  We  came  to  Densmore,  agent  for  In- 
dian affairs:  our  provisions  were  gone,  and 
with  much  difficulty  we  procured  relief  :  some 
people,  who  were  dancing  in  a  neighboring 
house,  came  in  to  hear  me  talk :  I  held  a 
meeting  with  them,  and  then  lay  down  to 
rest. 

26th.  After  breakfast  we  came  near  the 
trading-road,  from  the  Chickasaws  to  Mobile., 
where  we  encamped  near  a  spring  and  cane- 
brake  :  the  leaves  of  the  cane  are  food  for 
cattle,  &c. 

27th.  We  started  betimes  and  came  to  the 
first  house  on  the  Tombigby  settlement,  with- 
in four  miles  of  fort  St.  Stephen,  where  there 
is  but  one  family,  but  it  will  be  a  place  of 
fame  in  time.  We  had  met  the  man  of  the  house 
where  we  stayed,  who  told  us  to  call ;  his 
wife  made  a  heavy  charge  ;  we  paid  her,  and 
S.  M.  said,  ':tell  your  husband  never  any 
more  to  invite  travellers  to  be  welcome  for  his 
wife  to  extort."  The  river  was  high  and 
swamp  not  fordable,  which  necessitated  us  to 
go  down  the  river  about  seventy  miles  to  the 
Cut-off;  which  is  a  channel  from  the  Tombig- 
by to  the  Alabama  river,  about  seven  miles 
from  their  junction,  where  they  form  the  Mo- 
bile :  the  island  contains  about  sixty  thou- 
sand acres,  which  are  commonly  overflowed 


by  the  spring  flood,  as  Egypt  is  by  the  Nile. 
I  held  meeting  during  the  six  days  of  my  tar- 
rying in  the  settlement ;  and  took  my  depar- 
ture for  Georgia,  but  was  necessitated  to  keep 
on  the  dividing  ridge,  between  the  streams,  to 
prevent  being  intercepted  by  creeks.  There 
were  ferries  at  the  above  river.  In  the  settle- 
ment there  was  not  a  preacher  of  any  society  ; 
my  appointments  were  given  out  in  Georgia, 
with  the  days  and  hours  fixed.  In  conse- 
quence of  the  high  waters,  we  had  to  lose 
much  travelling. 

707.  Jan.  4th,  1805.  We  fell  in  with  a 
camp  of  whites,  where  we  were  informed  of 
some  whites  having  be^n  murdered  by  Indians, 
and  one  Indian  killed  by  a  white,  and  another 
wounded  :  the  wounded  Indian  was  determin- 
ed to  kill  some  white  in  revenge.  The  whites 
had  hired  a  chief  to  pilot  them  around  to  avoid 
the  danger  ;  but  my  time  being  limited,  obliged 
me  to  take  the  nighest  cut,  which  was  through 
the  village  where  the  wounded  Indian  lived. 
Here  we  parted  from  all  the  company,  and  set 
off  by  ourselves,  having  four  hundred  miles 
to  go. 

8th.  We  fell  in  with  an  Indian  trader,  who 
was  out  of  provisions  :  we  gave  him  some, 
and  tarried  at  his  habitation  that  night ;  he 
made  us  some  returns  the  next  day ;  then  we 
pursued  our  journey  :  this  being  in  the  Creek 
nation,  we  had  some  difficulty  in  finding  our 
way,  there  being  so  many  Indian  by-paths  ; 
however,  we  came  to  Hawkins'  old  place  that 
night. 

10th.  Our  charges  were  eleven  shillings, 
though  I  think  not  worth  the  half.  We  left 
the  place  about  an  hour  by  sun,  having  the 
prospect  of  a  pleasant  day  before  us ;  but  we 
had  not  gone  many  miles  before  it  gathered 
up  and  began  to  rain  and  sleet,  which  made  it 
tremendous  cold  ;  so  we  stopped  to  let  our 
horses  feed,  and  pitching  our  tent,  kindled  up 
a  fire  to  warm  us;  but  the  weather  appearing 
more  favorable,  we  proceeded  on  through  a 
bal  swamp,  meeting  two  travellers  by  the 
way  :  at  length  we  perceived  it  began  to  grow 
dark,  which  convinced  us  that  it  was  later 
than  we  thought :  we  halted,  hobbled  out  our 
horses  immediately,  (finding  some  grass  pre- 
sent on  the  hill)  proceeded  to  kindle  up  a  fire, 
but  everything  being  so  wet,  and  cor°red  with 
sleet,  and  our  limbs  benumbed  with  cold,  it 
was  next  to  an  impossibility  to  accomplish  it. 
Things  appeared  gloomy  ;  the  shades  of  a  dark 
night  fast  prevailing,  death  appeared  before  : 
in  consequence  of  my  being  robbed,  I  had  no 
winter  coat,  but  only  my  thin  summer  one  at 
this  time ;  however,  at  length,  we  succeeded 
in  getting  prepared  for  the  night :  our  tents 
spread,  which  kept  off  the  falling  weather,  and 
a  good  fire  at  the  door  soon  dried  the  ground  : 
we  prepared  our  kettle  of  coffee,  and  partook 


with  gratitude,  and  found  we  here  could  sing 
the  praise  of  God,  not  without  a  sense  of  the 
Divine  favor,  considering  our  situation  a  little 
before;  we  lay  down  to  rest  as  under  the 
wing  of  the  Almighty  in  this  desert,  inhabited 
only  by  wild  beasts,  whilst  the  wolves  were 
howling  on  every  side.  Next  day  we  passed 
the  settlement  where  we  considered  the  danger 
was,  and  continued  our  course  till  we  came  to 
Haw  kin-",  on  Flint  river;  having  seen  an  In- 
dian point  his  gun  at  us  by  the  way.  We 
Stayed  with  Hawkins  a  night:  he  was  kind 
and  hospitable,  and  hath  had  some  success, 
though  witli  difficulty,  in  introducing  civiliza- 
tionand  cultivation  amongst  the  Indians  ;  first 
they  despised  labor,  saying,  we  are  warriors  ; 
and  threatened  him  with  death  if  he  did  not 
depart,  (they  being  prejudiced,  supposing  him 
to  be  their  enemy,  as  if  to  make  slaves  of  them 
like  the  blacks)  and  cast  all  the  contempt  on 
him  imaginable  ;  but  being  afraid  of  Long- 
knife,  (i.  e.  Congress)  refrained  from  violence  : 
however,  they  would  not  accept  of  tools  or 
implements  of  agriculture,  but  would  go  direct- 
ly opposite  to  his  advice  ;  e.  g.  He  said  scat- 
ter and  raise  stock  ;  but  they  would  live  more 
compact;  two  years  elapsed  with  less  rain 
than  usual,  causing  the  crops  to  fail;  some 
died  with  hunger ;  a  chief  asked,  •'  have  you 
power  with  the  Great  Man  above,  to  keep  off 

the  rain  V     H replied,  no,  but  the  Great 

Man  sees  your  folly,  and  is  angry  with  you. 

H wanted  pork  and   corn ;   the   Indians, 

accustomed  to  sell  by  lump,  wrould  not  sell  him 
by  weight  or  measure,  apprehending  witch- 
craft or  cheatery  :  a  girl  bringing  to  him  a  hog 
to  sell,  asked  one  dollar  and  three  quartets, 
which  they  call  seven  chalks,  he  weighing  the 
pig,  gave  her  fourteen,  she  supposed  the  addi- 
tional seven  were  to  buy  her  as  a  wife  for  the 
night,  it  being  their  custom  to  marry  for  a 
limited  time,  as  a  night,  a  moon,  &c. — Ano- 
ther girl  bringing  a  larger  hog,  demanded  four- 
teen chalk-,  which  came  to  twenty-eight, 
which  the  other  girl  observing,  supposed  her- 
self cut  on!,  began  to  murmur,  ami  flung 
down  the  money  ;  but  an  old  chief  seeing  the 
propriety  of  the  weight,  explained  the  matter; 
this  gave  rise  to  its  introduction  and  reception 
among  them.  An  old  squaw  receiving  by 
irement  more  than  her  demand  for  corn, 
laughed  at  the  Indians  who  had  rel 
sell  in  this  manner :  thus  measures  were  intro- 
duced. 

I  met  some  travellers,  who  showed  me  a 
paper  containing  the  advertisemenl  of  my  ap- 
published  by  brother   Mead,  be- 
ner  than  I  appoin 

708.  Thursday,  17th.  We  reached  tb 
i.   near  Fort  Wil 
falling  in  with  Esquire  Cook,  whom   1   knew. 
we  went  home  with  him,  and  ha  1  a  meeting  : 


he  lent  me  a  horse,  and  I  went  on  to  camp 
meeting,  and  got  there  the  very  day  1  had 
fixed  some  time  before. 

We  had  a  good  time ;  Brigadier  General 
John  Stew  Art  and  his  brother,  the  Captain,  in 
Virginia,  had  agreed  to  join  society,  which  the 
latter  had  done,  and  as  brother  Mead  had  ta- 
ken him  and  their  wives  into  class,  the  Gen- 
eral, to  the  surprise  of  the  people,  came  for- 
ward in  public,  and  requested  to  be  taken  un- 
der care  also. — Many  hail  heard  of  my  mar- 
riage, but  did  not  credit  it,  until  they  had  it 
from  my  own  mouth,  the  particulars  of  which, 
to  prevent  fruitless  and  needless  conversa- 
tion, I  related  in  public;  for  many  said,  "I 
wonder  'what  he  wants  with  a  consort  '."  I 
replied  as  above,  to  enable  me  to  be  more  use- 
ful on  an  extensive  scale. 

Hence  I  spoke  at  the  Rock  meeting-house, 
Comb's  meeting-house  and  Washington. 

January  25th.  I  spoke  at  Scott's  meeting- 
house and  Jones'  at  night ;  here  Smith  Miller 
fell  in  with  me  again.  In  my  sleep  I  viewed 
myself  as  at  Papa  Hobson's  with  my  com- 
panion, and  shortly  separated  at  a  great  dis- 
tance, and  found  myself  with  a  horse  upon 
a  high  hill,  from  whence  I  could  espy  the 
place  where  she  was,  although  there  inter- 
vened a  wilderness  with  great  rivers  flooded 
into  the  swamps;  I  felt  duty  to  require  my 
presence  there,  and  descended  the  hill  the 
right  way  for  that  purpose,  after  I  had  set  my 
compass ;  however,  I  soon  got  into  the  dale, 
on  a  winding  circuitous  road,  where  I  could 
not  see  before  me ;  discouragements  seemed 
almost  insurmountable,  yet  conviction  said  I 
must  go  ;  Faith  said  it  might  be  accomplished 
by  patient  diligence,  resolution,  and  forti- 
tude ;  as  well  as  some  other  things  I  had  suc- 
ceeded in,  &c. 

I  had  a  similar  dream  upon  this,  from  which 
I  inferred  that  some  severe  trials  are  at  hand, 
but  by  the  grace  of  God  through  faith,  I  may 
surmount  them. 

709.  Sunday,  27th.  I  spoke  three  times  in 
Augusta,  and  had  some  refreshing  seasons. 
I  found  the  first  cost  of  my  Journals  would 
amount  to  between  two  and  three  thousand 
dollars;  the  profits  of  it  I  designed  to  aid  in 
erecting  a  meeting-house  in  Washington,  the 
Federal  City.  A  person  had  promised  me  the 
loan  of  one  thousand  dollars,  to  assist,  (if  ne- 
cessary) but  found  it  inconvenient  to  perform: 
also  about  two  hundred  guineas  worth  of 
books  were  mis-sent  and  not  accounted  for 
about  this  time :  so  that  my  prospects  of  pe- 
cuniary means  were  gloomy. 

710.  28th,  Bidding  farewell  to  Georgia,  I 
-poke  at  letter's  meeting-house,  and- twice  at 
E  Igefield  court-house. 

29th.  I  spoke  at  the  cross  roads  ar.flLBuf- 
fington's. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


103 


30th.  At  Edney's  meeting-house  in  the 
morning;  at  noon  at  Newbury  court-house, 
where  were  Quakers,  Baptists,  Presbyterians, 
Methodists,  Universalists,  and  Nothingarians. 

31st.  I  spoke  at  Mount  Bethel,  in  the  Me- 
thodist academy,  to  hundreds  of  people,  and 
addressed  the  scholars  in  particular,  who 
amounted  to  about  sixty ;  and  at  night  in 
Clarke's  meeting-house. 

Feb.  1st.  I  crossed  the  Enoree,  and  spoke 
at  Fish-damford  meeting  house :  then  riding 
across  Broad  river  through  danger,  I  spoke  at 
Ester's  at  night. 

2d.  Spoke  at  Chester  court-house  to  many 
hundreds  in  the  open  air,  and  at  Smith's  at 
night. 

Sunday,  3d,  was  excessively  cold,  however, 
I  rode  twenty  miles  to  squire  Fulton's,  and  had 
a  gracious  time,  though  twice  interrupted  by 
a  deist.  This  winter  is  the  coldest  of  the 
four  which  I  have  spent  in  the  south,  and  the 
oldest  people  say  it  is  the  severest  they  ever 
knew. 

71 1 .  4th.  Went  twenty-five  miles  to  Daven- 
port's meeting-house  ;  and  finding  a  fire,  round 
which  the  auditory  were  warming  themselves, 
I  availed  myself  of  the  circumstance  for  the 
sake  of  agreeable  convenience,  and  gave  them 
a  preaching,  which  surprised  them  as  a  singu- 
larity. At  night  I  stayed  at  a  private  house 
where  I  held  meeting,  having  just  got  through 
S.  to  the  edge  of  N.  Carolina ;  here  the  family 
either  as  a  put  or  for  convenience,  were  guilty 
of  improprieties,  considering  I  was  a  stranger, 
but  God  will  judge  between  them  and  me. 

5th.  I  spoke  at  Charlotte  court-house,  but 
some  A-double-L-part  people  strove  to  kick 

up  a  dust.     S.  M r  met  me  here  again, 

and  we  were  entertained  at  an  inn  gratis. 

6th.  Twenty-six  miles  in  the  rain  to  Sandy- 
ride,  where  we  had  a  comfortable  time,  but 
S.  M.  felt  a  bad  effect  from  the  rain  :  thence 
we  rode  to  Salsbury,  and  I  spoke  in  the  air, 
as  it  was  court  time ;  but  in  the  evening  in 
the  court-house,  from  Solomon's  irony;  a 
man,  who  had  been  careless  about  religion, 
was  so  operated  upon,  that  God  opened  his 
heart  to  give  me  cloth  for  a  winter  coat,  which 
I  greatly  needed. 

8th.  I  spoke  twice  in  Lexington,  but  a 
drunken  man  interrupted  us,  and  when  he  be- 
came sober,  he  made  acknowledgment. 

9th.  Early  this  morning  I  parted  with  S.  M. 
(my  father-in-law  so  considered)  who  started 
for  Mr.  Hobson's,  and  I  rode  twenty  mixes  to 
Salem,  and  spoke  to  about  three  thousand 
people  in  the  open  air,  in  general  good  atten- 
tion :  whilst  I  was  speaking  about  our  sor- 
rows ending  in  future  joy,  it  appeared  like 
going  to  heaven  with  many,  whose  counte- 
nances were  indexes  of  their  sensations.  I 
being   a   stranger   on   entering   the   town,    it 


appeared  providential  in  my  choice  where  to 
stand  whilst  speaking,  being  contiguous  to 
an  economy-house  of  the  Moravian  sisters, 
as,  were  it  otherwise,  they  would  not  have 
heard  me. 

Sunday,  10th.  I  spoke  in  Bethany  to  about 
three  thousand ;  at  night  at  Doub's,  who  has 
the  most  convenient  room,  with  a  pulpit  and 
seats,  of  any  I  have  seen  in  the  south. 

11th.  Stokes'  court-house,  three  thousand, 
a  solemn  time ;  left  my  mare,  and  procuring  a 
horse,  proceeded  to  Mr.  M 's ;  felt  aw- 
fully, delivered  my  message  as  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  dread  Majesty  of  Heaven,  which 
greatly  shocked  the  family,  considering  some 
circumstances  in  the  same. 

12th.  Three  thousand  in  the  woods  by 
Meacomb's,  and  good,  I  think,  was  done  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord :  at  night,  at  Mr.  Wades', 
Henry  county,  Virginia ;  he  gave  me  some 
cloth  for  over-alls. 

13th.  At  Dr.  French's,  whose  wife  is  my 
spiritual  daughter,  and  sister  of  Mrs.  Jen- 
nins. 

14th.  Spoke  at  the  court-house  at  night,  at 
Henry  Clarke's,  but  was  interrupted  by  some 
drunkards.  I  have  spoken  to  so  many  large 
congregations  in  the  open  air  of  late,  and  not 
one  day  of  rest  since  I  got  out  of  the  wilder- 
ness into  Georgia,  that  I  feel  considerably 
emaciated,  and  almost  broken  down  :  these 
appointments  were  made  without  my  consent, 
and  contrary  to  my  orders,  so  that  some  of  my 
intentions  were  frustrated. 

15th.  I  feel  unwell  this  morning;  my  horse 
is  missing ;  things  appear  gloomy,  but  my 
hope  is  in  God,  who  hath  been  my  helper 
hitherto  in  trials  past :  some  more  cloth  given 
to  me :  as  I  am  still  unprepared  for  winter, 
neither  have  I  had  it  in  my  power  to  get 
equipped  with  proper  clothing  for  the  incle- 
mency of  the  weather,  since  I  was  robbed  in 
Kentucky,  but  have  the  same  clothes  now 
which  papa  Hobson  gave  me  last  spring. — 
Spoke  at  General  Martin's,  in  the  door;  what 
is  before  me  I  cannot  tell;  my  heart  feels 
drawn  and  bound  to  Europe,  where,  I  believe, 
the  Lord  will  give  me  to  see  good  days,  in 
that  weary,  disturbed,  distressed  land :  Lord  ! 
increase  my  faith,  to  put  my  confidence  in 
Thee,  and  feel  more  resigned  to  Thy  will  and 
disposal,  that  when  I  come  to  die,  I  may  be 
able  to  lay  my  hand  upon  my  heart,  and  say, 
"  I  have  spent  my  time  as  I  would  try  if  I 
were  to  do  again." 

712.  Many  think  that  ministers  have  no 
trials.  I  am  confident  this  is  a  mistake ;  there 
is  no  life  more  trying,  yet  none  on  earth  more 
happy;  as  Nancy  Douglass  said,  '-it  is  not 
the  thing  itself  that  is  the  trial,  but  the  im 
pression  it  hath  upon  the  mind;"  for  some 
have  great  disappointments  and  yet  but  little 


104 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


trials,  whilst  others  with  loss  misfortunes 
break  their  hearts  with  grief;  therefore  what 
a  fine  thing  is  faith  in  the  order  of  God,  and 
submission  to  his  disposal,  vlio  can  and  will 
overrule  all  our  unavoidable  trials  for  our 
spiritual  and  eternal  good  ;  but,  alas !  where 
shall  the  wicked  and  careless  find  strength 
and  repose  from  danger  in  the  time  of  trouble'? 
Lord!  how  dismal  is  the  thought  to  have  no 
God  to  rest  upon,  seeing  cursed  is  he  that 
trusteth  in  the  arm  of  flesh. 

16th.  My  horse  was  brought  to  me;  rode 
twenty  miles,  to  Watson's  meeting-house, 
where  I  spoke  to  a  listening  multitude  :  the 
bench  on  which  1  stood  suddenly  let  me  down 
out  of  sight  of  the  people  ;  recovering  dexter- 
ous] v.  1  observed  it  was  a  loud  call  to  sinners 
to  be  in  readiness,  lest  they  should  sink  lower 
than  the  grave.  My  pilot  being  of  an  airy 
turn,  I  said,  as  something  is  to  be  given  for 
something,  and  as  you  have  come  to  favor  me, 
I  will  pay  thee,  and  pointing  to  him,  directed 
my  discourse  from  Solomon's  irony,  and  con- 
cluded from  Rev.  xvi.  15. 

Sunday,  17th.  Spoke  in  Danville  in  the 
open  air,  and  then  at  Allen  Waddel's. 

713.  18th.  AVas  awakened  by  a  singular 
dream,  (about  one  o'clock)  that  1  had  disap- 
pointed the  people  through  my  neglect,  and  as 
my  sleep  departed,  I  roused  the  family,  got 
some  refreshment,  and  took  my  departure  : 
overtaking  some  people  on  the  road,  who 
were  going  to  the  meeting,  was  informed  of 
the  distance  being  nine  miles  beyond  my  ex- 
pectation, which  otherwise  I  should  have  dis- 
appointed the  people,  the  road  also  being  in- 
tricate.— I  spoke  to  hundreds,  and  also  the 
next  day  at  Halifax  court-house,  where  some 
A-double-L-part  people  got  angry,  and  at- 
tempted to  kick  up  a  dust.  Hence  to  Char- 
lotte and  Prince  Edward,  where  1  spoke,  and 
arrived  at  papa  Hobson's,  in  Cumberland 
county,  late  in  the  evening  on  the  22d. 

714.  23d.  Some  people  say  that  I  have 
grown  lazy  since  my  marriage,  as  once  I  had 
ii"  resl  time  in  this  country,  but  now  could 
rest  a  day. 

Sunday,  24th.  1  mel  about  three  thousand 
al  the  Boldspring  meeting-house.  I  addressed 
them  from  the  death  in  the  pot,  and  Paul's 
going  to  revisit  his  brethren.  The  night  fol- 
lowing my  mind  was  much  depressed,  (unac- 
countable for  on  natural  principles.)  so  that 
my  sleep  departed,  and  I  was  convinced  that 
some  storm  was  gathering,  though  I  could  not 
tell  fro  n  what  quarter  it  would  i  riginate,  ami 
the  trials  come.  Next  day  I  exchanged  a 
Spani  h  breeding  mare  for  a  travelling  one; 
then  we  proceeded  two  hundred  miles  to  the 
cityoi  Washington,  where  a  i  offered 

me  gratis  a  spol  of  ground  in  a  central  place 
for  a  meeting-house. 


My  mare  being  taken  lame  from  an  old  in- 
firmity, I  took  the  stage  to  Fredericksburg, 
being  unwilling  to  disappoint  the  people. 
S.  M r  departed  for  the  north. 

715.  Being  denied  pas>a?e  in  the  sta^e.  1 
left  my  cloak  and  walked  thirty-four  miles  to 
prevent  future  disappointments.  On  this  jour- 
ney I  experienced  a  great  contract :  on  the 
one  side  friendship  and  favor,  and  on  the 
other,  contempt  and  ridicule,  without  anv 
particular  provocation  but  the  foresight  of 
Satan,  who.  in  the  invisible  world  could  dis- 
cover the  movements  of  Providence,  and  view 
the  danger  of  his  kingdom;  which  reminds 
me  of  the  scripture  which  saith,  the  devil  is 
come  down  in  great  wrath,  knowing  that  his 
time  will  be  short. 

716.  Wednesday.  March  6th.  Saw  one 
whom  the  Lord  gave  me  as  a  spiritual  daugh- 
ter, in  Richmond:  and  after  visiting  some 
others  in  Manchester,  proceeded  to  Peters- 
burg, where  I  received  a  letter  from  J.  Lee, 
that  my  appointment  was  countermanded,  and 
I  must  not  attend  it,  he  assigning  as  the  rea- 
sons, 1st,  he  did  not  like  my  appointing  meet- 
ings of  such  magnitude:  2d,  the  seasons  of 
the  year  being  too  early,  and  3  lly.  it  was  too 
soon  after  conference  :  but  I  could  not.  in  con- 
science falsify  my  engagement,  seeing  I  was 
within  a  few  miles  ot  the  ground. — This 
meeting  was  appointed  some  time  before  the 
alteration  of  the  time  of  the  conference. 

717.  Friday,  March  8th.  Lawson  Dun- 
nington  fell  in  with  me,  and  carried  me  in  his 
chair  to  Stoney  creek  meeting  house,  where 
the  camp  meeting  was  appointed,  and  I  found 
two  preaching  stands  erected,  a  number  of 
wooden  cabins,  tents,  covered  wagons,  car- 
riages, &c.  The  meeting  lasted  four  days,  in 
which  time  the  Lord  gave  us  extraordinary 
fine  weather ;  and  although  the  preachers  did 
not  arrive  from  conference,  several  local  ones 
joined  with  me  heart  and  hand  in  the  work  ; 
about  five  thousand  people  attended,  and 
about  thirty  souls  were  hopefully  converted 
to  God;  sinners  were  alarmed,  backsliders  re- 
claimed. Christians  quickened,  and  good  was 
done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  :  and  notwith- 
standing that  the  weather  at  this  season  is 
generally  inclement,  and  was  so  now  until 
we  arrived  on  the  ground,  when  the  sun 
beamed  forth  the  warmth  of  his  influential 
rays;  and  so  the  weather  continued  until 
about  three  hours  after  the  meeting  broke, 
which  le  to  say.  I  will  loll  /.  Lee 
that  God  is  able  to  send  fine  weather  in  the 
fore  part  of  March,  as  in  April  :  These  be- 
fore had  been  prejudiced  against  me. — The 
wicked  observed  the  weather  suitable  to  our 
convenience  so  extraordinary,  that  they  said, 
it  was  in  answer  to  prayer.     The  trustees  re- 

I  inc  to  occupy  the  meeting  house,  but 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


105 


I  refused,  lest  I  should  give  offence,  consider- 
ing the  countermand,  but  desired  the  local 
preachers  to  occupy  it  within,  and  I  would 
officiate  without,  so  the  cause  might  not  be 
wounded  :  hence  the  Lord  raised  me  up  friends 
to  aid  me  on  through  my  appointments  to 
papa  Hobson's  in   Cumberland. 

718.  Friday  15th.  I  went  in  their  carriage 
and  spoke  on  a  funeral  occasion. 

16th.  We  went  to  another  vicinity,  where, 
standing  on  the  carriage  box,  I  addressed  a 
large  congregation  from  Solomon's  irony,  in 
which  I  showed  the  contrast  of  a  gen^eman 
and  a  fool  deist,  with  an  address  to  the  magis- 
trates and  candidates  :  here  I  parted  with  my 
friends,  and  rode  to  squire  Evan's,  who  hath 
three  daughters  and  a  son,  whom  the  Lord 
gave  me  at  a  camp  meeting,  after  I  had  begged 
them  of  their  father,  greatly  to  the  mortifica- 
tion of  the  daughters,  who  with  inward  reluc- 
tance, attended  to  prevent  their  father's  dis- 
pleasure. I  perceiving  uncommon  tranquillity 
and  felicity  in  this  family,  desired  the  father  to 
tell  me  how  it  was  that  his  children  were  so 
respectful,  he  replied,  "when  they  are  little 
stubs  of  things,  I  take  the  switch  and  let 
them  know  that  they  must  submit,  so  I  have 
but  little  difficulty  with  them  when  growing 
up." 

Sunday,  17th.  I  spoke  to  about  two  thou- 
sand nearHendrick's  new  store,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded around  the  country,  near  one  hundred 
miles :  spoke  at  Amelia  court  house,  and 
Chinkapin  church,  where  the  congregation 
was  a  third  larger  than  I  had  ever  seen  there 
before.  It  being  court  time,  the  auditory  at 
Pertersville  church  was  not  so  large  as  it 
otherwise  would  have  been,  however,  what 
few  there  were,  were  solemn  and  tender; 
amongst  whom  were  some  of  the  twenty-five 
men  who  had,  in  vain,  combined  to  flog  me  at 
camp  meeting.  I  spoke  at  Columbia  and  Flu- 
viana :  also  at  New  Canton,  where  I  found 
some  given  me  in  the  Lord — Bidding  farewell 
to  my  friends  hereabout,  I  started  for  the  west, 
on  Tuesday. 

20th.  In  company  with  brother  Mead,  but 
having  returned  my  borrowed  horse,  I  was  on 
foot  when  a  young  gentleman,  who  having 
finished  his  studies  at  Philadelphia,  was  on 
his  way  home,  dismounted  and  constrained 
me  to  ride;  thus  we  three  spelled  each  other 
alternately.  When  I  came  to  Lynchburg,  I 
found  the  brick  meeting  house  was  in  a  fair 
way,  and  engaged  30/.  worth  of  books  more 
for  its  aid  :  had  a  good  time,  and  went  to  New 
London. 

719.  Friday,  29th.  Camp  meeting  began 
at  Ebenezer ;  the  inclemency  of  the  weather 
retarded  many ;  however,  we  continued  the 
meeting,  and  God  sent  off,  in  some  degree,  the 
clouds  which  threatened  us  :  beimr,  invited  to 


a  local  preacher's  tent,  I  at  first  hesitated,  till 
they  agreed  to  give  me  their  daughter,  to  give  to 
my  Master,  which  greatly  mortified  the  young 
woman,  and  prepared  the  way  for  conversion  : 
I  found  two  young  men  and  another  young 
woman  in  the  tent,  with  whom  I  conversed 
about  their  souls;  the  young  woman  was  tur- 
bulent ;  I  told  her  Old  Sam  would  pay  her  a 
visit,  which  reminded  her  of  my  description 
of  a  character  some  months  before,  pointing 
to  her  and  saying,  :'you  young  woman,  with 
the  green  bow  on  your  bonnet,  I  mean." 
Here  conviction  ran  to  her  heart ;  her  shrieks 
became  piercing,  and  the  three  others  also, 
which  gathered  the  Christians  around  to 
wrestle  with  God  in  prayer,  and  he  set  their 
souls  at  liberty :  prejudice  had  been  con- 
ceived in  the  minds  of  some,  which  was  re- 
moved by  relating  in  public  the  paticulars  of 
my  marriage.  I  bought  me  a  new  horse  for 
45/.  and  continued  my  journey. 

720.  Sunday,  April  7th.  I  feel  unwell,  hav- 
ing travelled  in  the  rain  near  a  hundred  miles 
expeditiously,  to  get  on  to  this  chain  of  ap- 
pointments, which  began  this  day  in  Abing- 
ton :  Here  I  spoke  to  hundreds  at  11  o'clock 
in  the  sun  :  at  three  at  Crawford's  Meeting 
house,  thence  five  miles :  spoke  by  candle- 
light. 

8th.  Arose  at  two,  proceeded  to  Royal-oak, 
and  spoke  at  8  :  the  day  before,  a  man  was 
buried  moving  from  Powhatan  to  Kentucky  : 
I  could  but  pity  his  disconsolate  widow,  who 
requested  me  to  speak  something  over  her 
husband  :  Oh  !  how  uncertain  is  life !  !  I 
proceeded  to  Wyth,  and  spoke  in  the  Court 
house  :  my  horse  was  taken  lame,  so  that  I 
was  constrained  to  leave  him  and  borrow 
another,  and  proceeded  to  my  evening  ap- 
pointment, which  was  to  begin  at  nine  :  being 
appointed  about  thirteen  months.  This  day 
I  had  travelled  seventy  miles,  and  spoke  three 
times, — I  was  disappointed  of  near  one  hun- 
dred dollars  which  were  to  have  been  sent 
to  me. 

721.  9th.  Spoke  at  Montgomery  court 
house,  to  a  large  auditory ;  and  in  Salem  at 
night ;  having  travelled  lifty-five  miles,  and 
good  I  think  was  done. 

10th.  Left  my  borrowed  horse  with  a  friend 
to  be  returned,  and  my  lame  one  to  be  dis- 
posed of:  but  my  directions  being  not  fol- 
lowed, was  a  great  detriment  to  me :  how- 
ever, I  got  another  horse  on  credit  for  3(1/. 
this  morning,  and  proceeded  to  Fin  castle, 
where  I  employed  a  smith  to  shoe  my  horse 
during  meeting,  but  having  no  money  to  pay 
him,  I  was  under  the  disagreeable  necessity 
of  making  my  circumstances  known  to  the 
congregation,  who  gave  me  three-fifths  of  a. 
dollar,  this  being  the  first  time  that  I  had 
ever   hinted   for  the  public  aid,  since  travel- 


ing. — I  sold  a  book  which  enabled  me  to  clear 
out  with  the  smith  and  then  went  to  Spring- 
field, where  1  spoke  at  night. 

722.  A  man  privately  asked  my  advice, 
saying,  his  daughter  shouted  and  fell  down, 
which  caused  him  to  heat  her,  with  prohibi- 
tion from  religious  meetings.  I  asked  him  if 
he  did  not  believe  his  daughter  sincere,  and 
feel  conviciion  for  his  conduct.  He  answered 
in  the  affirmative  ;  I  replied,  parents  have  no 
right  to  exercise  authority  in  matters  of  con- 
science :  only  to  give  advice,  as  every  one 
must  account  for  themselvs  to  God. 

11th.  Lexington  the  people  mistook  the 
time  by  an  hour  which  made  me  haste  to  my 
evening  meeting  in  Stantown,  where  I  arrived 
about  sun-set,  opposite  a  house  which  I  had 
felt  my  heart  particularly  drawn  to  pray  for 
when  here  before.  A  woman  now  rushed 
out  of  the  door  and  grasping  me  in  her  arms, 
gave  me  a  welcome  to  the  house  :  she  was  a 
spiritual  daughter  of  mine,  and  lately  mar- 
ried to  the  man  of  the  house,  whose  former 
wife  with  him  found  peace,  and  she  shortly 
after  died  happy,  though  1  knew  not  who 
lived  in  the  house  at  the  lime  1  had  preached 
in  the  street,  fearing  lest  my  horse  might  have 
been  heated  too  much,  to  prevent  injury  I 
gave  him  salted  grog.  The  church  being 
open,  I  sat  on  a  table  in  the  door,  and  spoke, 
I  suppose  to  some  thousands. 

12th.  My  horse  I  think,  is  as  well  as 
usual ;  so  I  proceeded  on  my  journey,  preach- 
ing in  Rocktown  and  two  other  places  on  the 
way. 

723.  Sunday  14th.  I  spoke  at  Newtown 
at  an  hour  by  sun  in  the  morning  to  about 
three  thousand  ;  thence  to  Winchester,  where 
I  spoke  at  about  eleven  to  about  six  thousand 
in  the  wood ;  rode  twenty-two  miles,  and 
spoke  at  night ;  continued  my  way  to  Car- 
lisle, where  I  spoke  twice,  fulfilling  appoint- 
ments on  the  road  :  hence  a  Methodist 
preacher  accompanied  me  to  Tioga  point,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  in  three  days  :  this 
young  man  was  laboring  under  some  depres- 
sion of  mind  when  we  met,  but  the  circum- 
stance of  the  meeting  and  journey  seemed  to 
help  him  botli  in  mind  and  body.  Thus  in 
fifteen  days  I  closed  the  journey  of  seven 
hundred  and  fifty  miles,  speaking  twenty-six 
times  on  the  way,  which  appointments  were 
given  out  about  thirteen  months  before-hand. 

724.  22d.  Arrived  back  in  Western,  after 
an  absence  of  near  eight  months.  Peggy 
was  not  at  home :  our  marriage  was  not 
known  in  general  in  this  neighborhood,  until 
within  a  few  days  past :   it  can 

uproar  among  the  people. 

23d.  Peggj  felt  it  impressed  on  her  mind 
that  1  was  here,  and  so  came  home  early  in 
the     morning;     having    enjoyed    her    health 


better,  and  her  mind  also,  than  for  some  time 
previous  to  my  absence.  In  the  afternoon  S. 
Miller  and  his  wife  came  home  well,  and  were 
preparing  for  their  journey  to  the  Mississippi 
Territory. 

Thursday,  May  2.  I  saw  brother  Willis, 
who  married  us,  and  Joseph  Jewell,  presiding 
elder  of  Genesee  district,  who  came  a  great 
distance  to  attend  the  camp  meeting,  and 
brought  a  number  of  lively  young  preachers 
with  him  ;  they  having  never  attended  one 
before. 

_  Friday  3d.  The  people  attended  in  consid- 
erable crowds,  amongst  whom  was  Timothy 
Dewey,  my  old  friend,  whom  I  had  seen  but 
once  for  more  than  four  years  past :  the 
wicked  attempted  intrusion,  but  their  efforts 
were  ineffectual,  and  turned  upon  their  own 
heads,  being  checked  by  a  magistrate. 

Monday  6th.  We  had  a  tender  parting 
time  :  in  the  course  of  the  meeting  good  was 
done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  I  moved  a 
collection  for  one  of  Jewell's  young  preach- 
ers, Pcrlcy  Parker,  formerly  a  play-mate  of 
mine.  Here  I  left  my  Peggy  on  the  camp 
ground  within  three  miles  ol  home,  and  pro- 
ceeded on  my  tour,  speaking  twice  on  my 
way. 

725.  Tuesday  7th.  We  rode  fifty-nine 
miles,  parting  with  Jewell  and  Parker  by  the 
way. 

8th.  Came  to  Albany  :  here  the  preaching 
house  was  shut  against  me,  being  the  only 
one  which  has  been  refused  to  me  for  a  con- 
siderable length  of  time,  Canfield  assigning 
as  the  reason,  the  vote  of  the  Conference, 
(which  however,  was  only  a  conversation 
concerning  the  giving  out  of  my  appointments, 
&c,  lest  I  should  be  a  pattern  for  others,  and 
••  fifty  Dows  mipjht  spring  out  of  the  same 
nest.")  I  spoke  in  the  court  house,  and  God 
gave  me  one  spiritual  child. 

9th.  With  difficulty  I  crossed  the  river,  and 
coming  to  New  Lebanon,  saw  one  of  my  old 
acquaintances  with  whom  I  held  a  meeting. 

10th.  Fire  being  out  I  did  not  stay  for 
breakfast,  but  rode  fifty-four  miles  to  New 
Hartford  :  my  mind  is  under  deep  Uials,  con- 
cerning my  singular  state  and  many  disap- 
pointments, but  my  hope  is  in  God,  who  gives 
me  peace  from  day  to  da  v. 

726.  11th.  Came  to  Hartford;  found  the 
printing  of  my  journals  finished,  and  about 
half  the  books  bound.  I  now  had  a  trial 
from  another  source:  the  two  presenters  with 
whom,  I  had  entrusted  the  preparation  of  the 
camp  meeting  at  hand,  had  in  my  absence  in- 
curred the  displeasure  of  the  Methodists:  the 

l  embracing  and  propagating  some  pe- 
culiar sentiments,  so  he  was  suspended,  and 
the  other  had  withdrawn;  therefore  said  bro- 
ther O'Strander,  the  presiding  elder,   "  if  Lo- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


107 


renzo  Dow  admits  them  to  officiate  at  his 
camp  meeting,  he  will  have  no  more  liberty 
with  us."  My  trials  were  keen,  for  these 
men  were  in  good  standing  when  we  made  the 
agreement :  and  I  had  no  doubt  but  what 
O'Strander  would  fall  into  the  measure,  consi- 
dering the  circumstance  of  my  not  being  able 
to  consult  him  for  want  of  time  on  the  occa- 
sion, so  I  went  to  two  meetings,  to  explain 
the  matter  to  him. 

727.  Sunday  12th.  He  spoke  with  more 
life  than  I  think  I  ever  heard  him  ;  after- 
wards I  spoke  and  God  cut  a  young  woman 
to  the  heart;  her  father  came  and  dragged  her 
out  of  meeting-,  her  soul  was  set  at  liberty 
whilst  she  was  in  his  arms,  so  I  made  re- 
marks on  the  folly  of  his  conduct.  O'Strander 
upon  reflection,  viewed  my  conduct  in  a  dif- 
ferent light  than  before,  aud  consented  if  I 
would  give  up  the  camp  meeting  to  his  super- 
intendence, that  he  would  bring  on  his  preach- 
ers to  attend  with  me.  This  I  had  always  ex- 
pected and  advertised  the  meeting  accordingly. 

728.  13th.  Pawned  my  watch  for  an  old 
trunk,  and  taking  stage  came  to  New  Haven, 
thence  embarked  to  New  York,  where  1  spent 
a  few  days :  found  prejudice  in  some  minds, 
and  in  some  it  was  removed  ;  received  a  letter 
with  information  that  more  books  (which  I 
expected)  would  fail  coming  ;  thus  I  find  one 
disappointment  after  another. 

729.  Saturday,  18th.  I  sailed  to  Long 
Island,  to  attend  a  camp  meeting  with  brother 
Thatcher,  and  preached  in  the  packet  to  about 
fifty  friends ;  I  also  spoke  at  night  at  the 
camp,  and  then  called  up  the  mourners  to  be 
prayed  for  :  several  found  peace,  backsliders 
were  reclaimed,  and  christians  quickened  and 
comforted.  Bishop  Asbury  came  up  before  I 
had  got  through,  and  the  meeting  continued 
all  night. 

Sunday,  19th.  Whilst  one  was  speaking 
on  the  subject  of  the  dead,  small  and  great, 
standing  before  God,  an  awful  black  cloud 
appeared  in  the  west,  with  flashes  of  forked 
lightning,  and  peals  of  rumbling  thunder  en- 
sued ;  a  trumpet  sounded  from  a  sloop,  whilst 
hundreds  of  a  solemn  auditory  were  fleeing  for 
shelter.  This  scene  was  the  most  awful  re- 
presentation of  the  day  of  Judgment  of  any 
thing  I  ever  beheld. 

730.  Next  day  the  meeting  broke  up  ;  my 
hat  could  not  be  found,  so  I  embarked  on 
board  one  of  the  fifteen  craft  which  brought 
passengers,  and  sailed,  forty  miles,  in  three 
hours  and  a  half,  and  after  landing  at  the 
Black-rock,  one  of  the  passengers  pulled  me 
into  a  store  and  constrained  me  to  take  a  hat. 
Thence  I  walked  to  Stratford,  and  so  through 
New  Haven  to  Durham,  thence  to  Hartford, 
where  I  settled  with  the  ferryman  for  a  former 
passage,   and   a   gentleman  paid  my  present 


one,  as  it  had  taken  the  last  of  my  money  to 
redeem  my  watch.  Thus  I  went  to  Coventry 
and  found  my  father  and  friends  well. 

Sunday,  26th.  Spoke  twice  at  Square-pond 
meeting-house  and  once  in  Tolland,  and  the 
quickening  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  pre- 
sent ;  but  I  soon  must  quit  this  my  native  land, 
and  repair  to  parts  to  me  unknown. 

731.  The  camp  ground  was  in  the  township 
of  Bolton,  on  Andover  parish  line ;  to  which 
led  a  lead-off  road,  ending  on  this  spot  of 
ground  unoccupied.  This  appeared  providen- 
tial, as  we  could  repair  to  the  spot  of  woods 
(in  the  hill,  without  trespassing  on  any  man's 
ground  in  this  solitary  place. 

The  neighborhood  was  thick  settled,  and 
bigoted  federal  Presbyterians  much  prejudiced 
against  the  Methodists.  The  people  were  un- 
willing that  we  should  get  water  from  their 
brooks  or  well,  but  held  the  meeting  in  ridi- 
cule and  contempt,  thinking,  who  should  I  get 
to  encamp  on  the  ground.  However,  a  report 
having  prevailed  that  the  Indians  in  their 
times,  had  a  spring  on  this  hill  to  which  they 
resorted,  caused  a  man  to  go  in  search  of  it, 
and  after  some  difficulty  he  struck  upon  a 
fountain  beneath  a  rock,  which  afforded  us  a 
sufficient  supply. 

31st.  Many  people  came  from  distant  places 
to  the  ground :  Satan  hoisted  his  standard 
near  by,  as  a  grogman  brought  his  liquors  for 
sale,  but  was  constrained  by  threats  (when 
reason  would  not  do)  to  give  it  over,  the  law 
being  against  him. 

I  opened  the  meeting  and  had  an  agreeable 
time  :  the  work  of  God  began  in  the  evening. 

Sat.  June  1st.  The  congregation  and  work 
increase. 

Sunday,  2d.  Some  thousands  appeared  on 
the  ground :  several  found  peace,  and  preju- 
dice seemed  to  wear  off  from  the  minds  of  the 
people. 

Monday,  3d.  Meeting  broke  up,  I  had 
given  my  farewell  to  the  people ;  it  was  an 
affecting  time  of  parting  with  my  christian 
friends,  many  of  whom  I  shall  see  no  more 
until  Eternity.  I  observed  to  O'Strander, 
that  I  had  caused  him  some  uneasiness,  but 
should  trouble  him  no  more  whilst  he  presided 
in  the  district. 

732.  4th.  About  7,  a.  m.  I  left  my  dear 
father,  I  know  not  but  for  the  last  time,  and 
with  my  sister  Mirza,  rode  to  the  burying 
ground,  where  my  dear  mother  was  interred, 
for  the  first  time  of  my  seeing  the  grave.  I 
could  not  mourn,  but  was  comforted  with  the 
prospect  of  meeting  again.  Departed  to 
Windham,  and  preached  under  the  trees,  and 
tarried  in  Coventry,  Rhode  Island,  that  night, 
riding  fifty  miles  without  food,  through  want 
of  money,  to  Providence,  and  pawned  a  book 
by  the  way  to  get  through  a  toll-gate.     I  held 


108 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


several  meetings  in  Providence,  then  rode  to 
Norton  where  Zadock  Priest,  died  at  old  father 
Newcomb's,  whose  wife  had  then  no  religion, 
but  since  professes  to  be  converted,  and  is  in 
society. 

733.  On  their  ground,  brother  George  Pick- 
ering, with  eleven  of  his  preachers  and  me,  by 
lent,  held  a  camp  meeting,  the  prepara- 
tion for  which  was  now  going  forward. 

This  being  about  a  mile  from  the  place 
where  1  first  attempted  to  preach,  I  related  a 
dream  to  brother  P.  who  replied,  that  he 
thought  siime  trials  were  near  me,  but  by  the 
blessing  of  God  I  might  escape  ;  which  in  fact 
proved  to  be  the  case,  for  Satan's  emissaries 
set  up  the  grog  tents,  which  cost  them  dearly  ; 
for  first,  after  that  they  would  not  hearken  to 
reason,  I  showed  the  impropriety  of  corrupting 
the  meeting,  and  warned  the  people  against 
them,  and  also  laid  a  foundation  whereby  they 
might  be  prosecuted,  in  consequence  of  which 
they  were  alarmed,  sunk  into  contempt,  and 
did  not  sell  a  sufficiency  to  indemnify  them  for 
their  expenses.  This  so  exasperated  them, 
that  they  fell  on  different  plans  to  be  revenged, 
either  by  provoking  me  to  say  something  that 
would  expose  me  to  the  law,  or  else  to  get  an 
opportunity  to  give  me  a  flogging;  however, 
God  defeated  their  designs  and  turned  their 
treacherous  intentions,  to  the  disgrace  of  their 
characters,  so  that  they  appeared  as  cyphers 
in  the  eyes  of  a  generous  public. 

The  Lord  was  wonderfully  present  with  his 
Spirit,  to  acknowledge  the  meeting  ;  for  whilst 
P.  was  preaching,  numbers  fell,  as  if  the  pow- 
ers of  unbelief  gave  way,  the  cry  became  so 
general  that  he  was  constrained  to  give  over, 
hut  the  work  continued.  The  full  result  of 
this  meeting  will  not  be  known  until  eternity. 
I  was  to  have  met  some  friends,  at  the  New 
York  district  Conference,  now  sitting  at  Ash- 
grove,  where  I  once  had  a  glorious  revival 
when  on  the  circuit,  but  my  wife  and  they 
were  disappointed,  as  brother  P.  had  made  ar- 
rangements  for  me  for  about  two  weeks. 

Monday,  10th.  The  meeting  broke  up,  and 
the  Boston  friends,  who  were  the  first  arrived 
at  the  ground,  took  me  in  their  stage-coach, 
and  carried  me  home  with  them.  Here  I 
spoke  several  times,  and  we  had  comfortable 
times  from  the  presence  of  God. 

734.1  gave  near  forty  pounds  worth  of  books, 
toward  the  deficiency  of  the  meeting-house, 
and  remitted  money  to  clear  out  with  my  printer 
in  Hartford.  I  visited  l/ynn,  where  we  had 
a  precious  time,  though  religion  had  been  cold 
there  for  some  time.  1  also  visited  Marble- 
bead,  where  I  saw  a  preacher  from  Ireland, 
who  escaped  with  some  others  in  an  open 
boal  al  Bea,  from  on  hoard  the  ship  Jupiter, 
as  she  struck  againsl  a  cake  of  ice,  and  weni 
down,  with  twenty-seven  persons  on   board, 


among  whom  was  a  preacher  with  his  wife 
and  seven  children.  What  an  inestimable 
support  must  be  the  Divine  presence  at  such 
a  time  as  this! 

735.  14th.  The  following  appeared  in  the 
Salem  Gazette  (where  the had  been  mar- 
tyred by  religious  bigotry.) 

BY  DESIRE. 

"  Lorenzo  Dow,  an  eccentric  genius,  whose 
pious  and  moral  character  cannot  be  censured 
with  propriety,  is  to  preach  at  the  court- 
house, precisely  at  nine  o'clock  this  morning." 

I  spoke  to  a  few  of  various  ranks,  who 
fain  would  have  made  a  laugh,  but  there 
seemed  to  be  a  restraining  hand  over  them. 
This  day  I  had  five  meetings  and  near  thirty 
miles  travel ;,  at  the  last  of  them,  the  rabble 
attempted  to  make  a  disturbance,  set  on  by 
some  called  gentlemen  ;  and  at  night  broke 
the  windows  of  the  preaching-house,  which 
denotes  that  Satan  views  the  danger  of  his 
kingdom  ;  and  caused  P.  to  remark,  that  the 
devil  thought  that  he  had  as  good  a  right 
to  the  common,  as  God  Almighty.  This  re- 
minded me  of  last  year,  concerning  two  who 
attempted  interruption  and  shortly  after  had  to 
appear  at  the  bar  of  God. 

Hence  to  Waltham,  to  brother  P.'s  quarter- 
ly meeting.  His  wTife  is  a  well  educated  wro- 
man,  of  a  sweet,  amiable  disposition,  and  far 
from  the  proud  scornful  way  of  some.  Here 
were  four  generations  under  one  roof;  i.  e. 
her  grand  parents,  own  parents,  self,  and 
children. 

I  preached  on  Saturday  and  Sunday,  and 
called  up  those  who  would  w7ish  me  to  remem- 
ber them,  and  strive  to  remember  themselves  in 
prayer,  to  give  their  hands  ;  and  the  power 
of  God  seemed  to  come  over  all.  I  visited 
Needham  and  Milford,  which  places  I  had 
been  invited  to  before,  but  Providence  overrul- 
ed my  coming  here,  though  I  had  previously 
put  them  off. 

736.  21st.  Set  off  with  P — -.  thirty  miles 
to  Salem,  in  New  Hampshire,  and  spoke  from 
"halting  between  two  opinions."  in  which  I 
observed,  if  a  lamb  should  be  let  from  its  dam 
by  a  goat,  to  feed  on  moss,  it  would  die. 
N.  B.  A  man  was  present  whom  the  A-double- 
L-part  people  had  been  fishing  for. 

737.  22d.  We  came  to  Hawke.  where  I  met 
Bachelor,  Webb  and  Medcalf.  I  spokefrom  "Oh! 
thou  man  of  God,  there  is  death  in  the  pot." 
At  night  1  had  conversation  with  some,  and 
felt  my  work  drawing  to  a  close  in  this 
quarter. 

Sunday,  23d.  Spoke  again  to  a  large  assem- 
bly, bade  my  friends  farewell,  and  ro;le  thirty 
miles  to  Pembroke,  where  1  arrived  about  half- 
past  nine  at  night,  and    being  weary.  I  could 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OB,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


109 


not  stay  up  to  supper,  but  retired  to  rest,  hav- 
ing taken  no  food  all  day,  except  some  sacra- 
mental bread  remaining  after  the  ceremony, 
which  a  young  man  observing,  said,  "  I  had 
got  more  than  my  share,"  which  set  some  in  a 
laughter. 

24th.  Rode  about  sixty  miles  to  Romney,  and 
staid  with  a  man,  who  a  day  or  two  before 
had  joined  society,  and  was  about  to  charge 
me  for  my  poor  fare,  when  his  wife  hush- 
ed it. 

25th.  Fifty-four  miles  to  Pcachem  Gore,  in 
Vermont,  and  staid  with  a  friend,  where  I  had 
been  before,  meeting  Phineas  Peck,  a  preacher, 
on  the  road. 

738.  26th.  About  nine  o'clock  I  arrived  at 
my  youngest  sister's,  Tabitha  French,  she  be- 
ing married  and  settled  here  in  the  midst  of  the 
town  of  Hardwicke,  on  river  Demile  :  this  be- 
ing the  first  time  I  had  seen  her  husband.  Jo- 
seph Bridgman,  my  brother-in-law,  and  my 
sister,  Ethclir.da,  his  wife,  resided  about  a 
mile  hence.  For  this  day  I  had  a  meeting, 
appointed  some  months  before,  which  1  now 
held,  and  spoke  five  days  successively.  I  had 
sent  on  a  chain  of  appointments  through  Up- 
per Canada,  from  Montreal  to  the  Falls  of  Ni- 
agara ;  thence  to  Philadelphia  :  but  when  in 
Hyde-park,  I  felt  whilst  preaching,  a  secret 
conviction  or  impulse,  that  my  appointments 
were  not  given  out,  and  that  I  must  return  to 
Western  ;  thrice  it  ran  through  my  mind  :  I 
rejected  it  twice,  but  perceiving  a  cloud  or 
depression  beginning  to  come  over  my  mind, 
I  yielded,  and  taking  the  left  hand  road,  went 
to  Stow  that  night,  where  I  found  some  of  my 
spiritual  children,  whom  God  had  given  me 
some  years  before ;  spoke  next  day  in  this 
township  on  my  way  :  in  Waterbury  twice, 
and  rode  to  Richmond  that  night :  next  day  I 
breakfasted  in  StarJcsborouglt,  with  a  black- 
smith, who  once  intended  to  flog  me,  but  he 
now  put  a  shoe  on  my  horse,  having  since  got 
religion. — About  twelve,  I  arrived  at  Middle- 
bury,  fed  my  horses,  and  spoke  in  the  street ; 
then  came  on  to  Orwell,  and  staid  the  night 
with  my  uncle  and  aunt  Rust,  having  rode 
forty-six  miles. 

739.  July  3d.  I  rode  sixty  miles,  by  South 
Bay,  Fort  Ann,  Glenn's  Falls,  and  staid  at  an 
inn ;  but  judging  from  circumstances  that  it 
was  necessary  to  watch  my  horses,  I  slept 
none  that  night. 

4th.  I  started  between  three  and  four  in  the 
morning,  and  came  sixty-five  miles  to  the 
Little  Falls  on  the  Mohawk  river. 

740.  5th.  Rode  forty-six  miles  to  Western, 
arriving  about  three  p.  m.,  found  my  Peggy 
and  friends  well. 

Sunday,  7th.  Spoke  twice  and  had  good 
times :  rested  the  8th :  rode  to  Camden  the 
9th  :  spoke  to  an  attentive  congregation  and 


returned:  rested  on  the  10th;  but  soon  shall 
be  bound  with  expedition  to  N.  Carolina. 

11th.  I  visited  Floyd,  by  brother  Keith's  re- 
quest :  he  was  Peggy's  spiritual  father. 
Here  many  gave  me  their  hands,  if  they  should 
see  me  no  more  on  earth,  that  they  would 
strive  to  meet  me  in  a  happy  eternity  :  I  visit- 
ed several  other  neighborhoods,  as  a  wind  up 
for  this  quarter. 

741.  Sunday,  14th.  Gave  my  farewell  to  a 
vast  congregation,  under  the  shades  at  West- 
ern, when  Hannah  Miller,  standing  upon  a 
log,  bade  her  neighbors  farewell ;  she  being 
one  of  the  first  settlers  in  the  country  :  and 
Oh  !  what  a  weeping  and  embracing  there  was 
between  the  neighborhood  (of  all  ranks  and 
descriptions,)  and  her  and  Peggy.  After  this 
we  went  to  Westmoreland,  taking  leave  of  all 
things  by  the  way.  Here  Timothy  Dewey 
met  us,  who  informed  me  that  he  had  seen  the 
Canada  preachers,  and  my  appointments  were 
not  given  out:  so  that  if  I  had  gone,  I  must 
have  lost  one  thousand  miles  travel  ;  and  my 
time  being  so  limited :  I  held  two  meetings, 
and  realized  the  propriety  of  the  poem  : 

"  We  should  suspect  some  danger  nigh, 
Where  we  possess  delight." 

742.  When  I  arrived  at  Albany,  brother 
Vanderlip,  the  stationed  preacher,  gave  me 
the  liberty  of  preaching  in  the  Meetingtiouse  : 
from  hence  I  shipped  Peggy  down  the  river 
for  New  York,  myself  proceeding  thither  by 
land,  and  settled  some  temporal  concerns  by 
the  way. 

743.  Saturday,  27th.  We  met  again,  and 
heard  a  Baptist  preach  in  the  Park  just  after 
sunrise  next  morning.  He  had  a  tincture  of 
A-double-L-partism,  yet  his  discourse  in  gene- 
ral was  good,  and  blessed  to  the  people  :  I 
spoke  here  in  the  afternoon,  and  also  in  seve- 
ral other  parts  of  the  city.  Ezekiel  Cooper, 
one  of  the  book  stewards,  and  superintendent 
of  the  book  affairs,  invited  me  to  preach  in  the 
preaching  house  at  Brooklyn,  which  he  also 
superintended :  here  I  spoke  sundry  times : 
said  he.  I  am  of  the  same  mind  now  concern- 
ing your  mode  of  travelling  as  I  was  when 
you  saw  me  in  Philadelphia;  but  neverthe- 
less, I  wish  never  to  hinder  good  from  being 
done,  or  prevent  your  usefulness.  He  is  a  man 
of  general  reading  and  strong  powers  of  mind. 

744.  I  have  been  much  troubled  with  the 
asthma,  of  late,  which  I  suppose  originated 
from  drying  up  an  eruption  on  my  body  by 
outward  application,  which  was  recommended 
from  the  idea  that  it  might  be  the  itch  brought 
with  me  from  Ireland  :  this  reminded  me  of 
what  Dr.  Johnson  said  concerning  my  inward 
complaint. 

745.  Peggy  being  unable  to  keep  up  with 
me,  I  was  necessitated  to  leave  with  brother 


110 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


Quackenbush,  and  disposing  of  her  horse,  I 
proceede  !  to  Elizabethtown,  New  Jersey: 
saw  T.  Morrel,  whose  father  was  dying;  he 
excused  some  former  things  to  me  :  I  rode 
fifty  miles  to  Trenton,  where  Washington  took 
the  Hessian*,  which  turned  the  gloomy  aspect 
in  favor  of  America. 

746.  My  appointment  was  not  given  out  as 
expected;  however  the  preaching  house  was 
open,  and  I  held  sundry  meetings  in  and  about 
this  place.  Then  proceeding  to  Philadelphia, 
where  1  called  and  found  Brother  Colbert,  who 
being  superintendent,  paved  my  way  to  the 
getting  access  to  all  the  Methodist  meeting 
houses  in  and  about  this  place,  one  excepted, 
which  was  in  the  power  of  a  contentious  par- 
ty :  the  other  houses  amounted  to  about  half 
a  dozen. 

747.  August  14th.  Elder  Ware  informs  me 
that  my  appointments  were  given  out  through 
the  Peninsula,  which  I  had  been  informed  was 
prevented:  so  after  preaching  at  Ebenezer,  I 
silently  withdrew,  and  taking  my  horse,  trav- 
elled all  night,  until  ten  next  morning,  when  I 
spoke  at  Bct/iel.  and  then  jumping  out  at  a 
window  from  the  pulpit,  rode  seventeen  miles 
to  Union  :  thence  to  Duck  creek  cross  roads, 
making  near  eighty  miles  travel  and  five  meet- 
ings without  sleep.  These  few  weeks  past, 
since  the  eruption  was  dried  up,  and  the  asth- 
ma more  powerful  and  frequent  than  usual,  I 
feel  myself  much  debilitated. 

748.  16th.  Spoke  at  Georgetoum  cross 
roads,  and  at  Chcstertoivn  at  night,  and  next 
morning;  after  which  I  crossed  Chester  river 
gratis,  and  preached  in  Centreville  :  here 
some  unknown  gentleman  discharged  my  bill 
of  fare.  I  spoke  at  Wye  meeting  house  in  the 
afternoon  to  a  few. 

I  enquired  the  cause,  why  more  general  no- 
tice was  not  given,  and  was  answered,  that 
John  M'C.  replied.  "  I  give  out  no  appoint- 
ments for  him  ;  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  Lo- 
renzo Bow."1 

749.  Sunday,  18th.  T  spoke  in  the  open  air 
at  Easton,  to  about  two  thousand  :  the  Lord 
was  with  us.  James  Polcmus  (MClasky's 
colleague)  gave  out  my  appointments,  as  the 
mosl  "t  'the  preachers  in  this  country  also  did. 
In  the  afternoon  I  spoke  at  the  Trap  to  a 
large  auditory,  having  (on  account  cf  M'Clas- 
ky's  mind)  concluded  not  to  occupy  the 
preaching  house,  until  the  trustees  solicited 
me,  to  prevent  wounding  the  cause  of  God. 

750.  I  find  that  Roger  Searle  has  withdrawn 
from  the  Methodist  connevion. 

19th.  Spoke  at  Cambridge,  in  the  Methodist 
meeting  house,  and  at  Foster's  chapel  in  the. 
afternoon  ;  then  accompanying  a  carriage  with 
two  sisters,  we,  in  crossing  a  bridge,  espied 
some  careless  people  and  a  town.  1  expressed 
a  desire  to  preach ;  and  on  perceiving  a  col- 


lection of  people  and  inquiring  the  cause, 
found  that  it  was  a  Methodist  meeting ;  one 
of  the  sisters  knowing  a  man,  got  me  intro- 
duced to  preach. 

751.  20ih.  I  had  a  meeting  at  St.  Johnstown, 
under  great  weakness  of  body,  which  caused 
me  to  sit  down  whilst  speaking,  as  I  had 
puked,  and  was  obliged  to  stop  several  times 
by  the  way:  from  this  1  was  carried  in  a 
chair  to  Deep-creek  meeting  house,  passing 
near  where  G.  R.  was  raised,  who  took  me 
into  society,  but  now  thinks  I  am  crazy  : 
surely  if  one  from  such  a  low  sphere  of  life, 
through  conversion  and  diligence,  can  attain 
to  such  an  extension  of  useful  knowledge, 
what  will  be  the  account  most  must  give  at 
the  last  day  ? — I  a'so  spoke  at  Concord,  Lau- 
rel-hill, and  Salsbanj,  being  aided  thither  by 
carriages. 

752.  22d.  Princess  Ann  court  house,  and 
C'irtis  meeting  house  :  near  this  my  spiritual 
father,  Hope  Hull,  was  raised. 

753.  23d.  I  spoke  under  the  shades  at  Aew- 
town,  to  about  two  thousand  or  more  ;  I  gave 
them  a  mixed  dose  :  we  had  a  good  time  from 
the  Lord,  whilst  they  gave  me  their  hands  to 
remember  me  to  God  when  at  the  other  side 
of  the  Atlantic.  I  spoke  at  Downing  chapel 
also.  On  this  peninsula  were  now  C.  Spray, 
Fredus  Eldridge,  and  Z.  Kankcij,  the  last  of 
whom  I  met.  I  have  now  seen  most  of  the 
old  preachers  on  the  Continent,  the  greater 
part  of  them  are  retired  into  private  spheres 
of  life  :  also  the  chief  of  those  who  opposed 
me  have  located,  and  are  almost  in  oblivion, 
or  withdrawn,  or  expelled  the  connexion,  or 
in  a  cold,  low,  uncomfortable  state  of  formali- 
ty.— Lord  !  what  am  I !  Oh  !  ever  keep  my 
conscience  holy  and  tender!  Trials  await 
me,  and  unless  God  supports  me  I  cannot  suc- 
ceed ;  Oh!  God!  undertake  for  me.  I  have 
seen  Thy  salvation  in  times  past,  and  shall 
I  distrust  Thy  goodness  or  Providence  at  this 
critical  time  )  No;  my  hope  is  still  in  Thee  : 
I  will  hope  and  trust  to  Thy  providence  until 
I  must  give  up. 

754.  I  feel  my  work  on  this  Continent 
drawing  to  a  close,  and  heart  and  soul  bound 
to  Europe. 

24th.  Spoke  at  Guilford.  Feeling  my 
strength  more  and  more  to  decline,  without 
help  I  must  depart,  but  hope  I  shall  recover 
on  my  intended  voyage. 

Sunday,  25th.  Spoke  to  near  three  thousand 
at  Drummingtown  ■  good  decorum,  except  in 
a  few.  At  Onancock.  we  had  a  shout.  The 
sandy  dust  has  been  distressing  for  hundreds 
of  miles :  there  has  been  no  rain  for  near 
twelve  weeks  over  this  country ;  so  vegeta- 
tion and  the  cattle  are  in  mourning,  yet  not  so 
much  here  as  in  some  parts  of  the  north,  this 
land  being  more  level. 


EXFMPT.IFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


Ill 


I  viewed  the  camp  ground,  and  preparations 
making  for  the  meeting,  which  I  think  the 
most  convenient  I  have  seen.  Spoke  at  Gar- 
retson's  meeting  house,  and  in  a  farm  house 
at  night. 

755.  27th.  A  young  woman  took  me  in  a 
chaise  to  Northampton  court  yard,  where  I 
held  some  meetings :  lieing  unable  to  ride  on 
horseback,  with  propriety  any  longer,  I  sold 
my  horse,  &c.  at  great  loss.  I  find  the  great 
have  their  trials  as  well  as  the  small,  from 
what  I  now  observe  in  others :  but  all  shall 
work  to  gel  ker  for  good  to  them  that  love  God. 

756.  28th.  I  rode  in  a  coachee  to  the  camp 
ground,  with  a  family,  having  solicited  several 
to  attend  :  I  found  hundreds  on  the  ground  to 
be  in  readiness  for  tne  next  day.  I  have  been 
reading  Washington's  life,  and  what  must  have 
been  his  sufferings  of  mind  during  the  war, 
but  particularly  when  retreating  from  New 
York  through  the  Jerseys,  to  Trenton,  and  the 
gloomy  aspect  of  the  times  ;  his  life  and  pro- 
perty in  danger,  and  particularly  if  defeated  ; 
and  yet  was  not  cast  down,  but  supported,  and 
finally  won  the  day. — Here  I  reflected,  if  he, 
through  difficulties,  endured  to  accomplish  an 
earthly  transitory  design,  shall  I,  for  a  little 
earthly  trouble,  desert  that  which  I  think  will 
turn  to  the  glory  of  God  in  the  promotion  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth  :  though  I  meet 
with  difficulties  I  will  not  despair  :  I  want 
more  faith;  in  order  to  accomplish  the  spread 
of  the  gospel,  I  want- a  greater  acquaintance. 

757.  29th.  By  invitation  from  Dr.  Chand- 
ler, the  presiding  elder,  ami  preachers,  I  spoke 
in  the  afternoon  on  mnctification ;  about  three 
thousand  rose  up  in  covenant,  sundry  of  whom 
came  up  to  be  prayed  for  ;  and  amongst 
them  three  young  women,  two  of  whom 
were  prayerless  three  days  before,  and  came 
with  me  :  one  of  them  found  pardon  in  a  few 
minutes,  and  shouted  the  praise  of  God  ;  the 
other  was  delivered  shortly;  and  the  third, 
who  owned  the  camp  ground,  found  deliver- 
ance that  night.  Thus  the  work  went  on,  so 
that  there  could  be  no  preaching  until  ten  next 
day,  though  the  meeting  had  been  appointed 
for  eight  at  night  and  morning.  When  I  left 
the  place,  the  rain  impeded  the  meeting,  yet  it 
continued  until  Monday;  and,  on  a  moderate 
calculation,  there  was  reason  to  believe  that 
about  five  hundred  were  hopefully  converted. 

758.  A  captain  sent  word  that  I  might  sail 
with  him  over  the  Chesapeake ;  but  the  wind 
being  high,  and  from  such  a  direction,  that  I 
could  not  be  landed,  where  I  would,  so  I  must 
where  I  could. 

We  sailed  about  one  hundred  miles  in  less 
than  a  day,  to  Suffolk,  where  I  spoke  at  night. 
•Our  danger  was  great  on  the  passage,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  sloop  being  old,  and  impossi- 
ble to  keep  dry  below  decks. 


759.  Sunday,  September  1st.  I  set  off  in  a 
chair  for  Portsmouth,  it  raining  by  the  way ; 
however,  I  preached,  and  also  in  Norfolk ; 
where  two  souls  found  peace  :  next  day  got 
some  temporal  affairs  adjusted,  and  returned 
to  Suffolk,  where  I  spoke  to  about  one  thou- 
sand, and  rode  on  a  cart,  as  a  chair  could  not 
be  obtained  for  love,  nor  hired  for  money. 

760.  4th.  Rhoda  Williams,  a  young  womaD, 
of  late  under  concern  for  her  soul,  was  some- 
what unwell,  yet  took  me  in  a  chair,  forty 
miles,  to  Smith's  chapel,  before  she  alighted  : 
here  we  found  a  congregation  of  about  three 
thousand  waiting,  whom  I  addressed  with  li- 
berty. Oh !  may  God  remember  Rhoda  for 
good,  in  recompense  for  her  kindness.  We 
were  deceived  in  the  distance  about  seventeen 
miles,  yet  the  disappointment  was  prevented. 

I  had  twelve  miles  to  go  this  evening,  so  J 
rode  four  in  a  cart,  walked  one,  and  a  Connec- 
ticut pedlar  coming  along  with  his  wagon, 
carried  me  the  remainder  to  Halifax,  in  North 
Carolina,  where  I  spoke,  and  got  a  letter  from 

Peggy- 

761.  5th.  Esq.  B sent  a  servant  and 

chair  with  me  to  Ebenezer,  where  I  addressed 
about  one  thousand  seven  hundred  :  then  a 
friend  whom  I  had  never  spoken  to,  said,  if  I 
would  dine  with  him,  he  would  carry  me  in  a 
chair  to  the  camp  meeting,  about  twenty  miles, 
where  we  arrived  that  evening ;  thus  I  find 
God  provides  for  those  who  put  their  trust  in 
him. 

6th.  Camp  meeting  came  on  in  the  edge  of 
Franklin  county;  the  weather  was  somewhat 
lowering,  which  incommoded  us  at  intervals  : 
thousands  however  assembled,  and  though 
Satan  was  angry,  and,  by  means  of  a  few 
drunkards,  strove  to  make  a  rumpus  or  uproar, 
yet  I  think,  here  was  the  best  decorum  I  ever 
saw,  considering  the  magnitude  of  the  assem- 
bly from  this  wilderness  country.  There  were 
near  one  hundred  tents  and  upwards  of  sixty 
wagons,  &c.  the  first  day,  besides  carriages, 
&c. 

762.  Philip  Bruce,  an  old  preacher  and 
friend,  was  presiding  elder  here. — The  Lord 
began  a  glorious  work ;  it  might  truly  be 
said,  we  had  the  cry  of  Heaven-bom  souls, 
and  the  shout  of  a  King  in  the  Camp.  Some 
months  ago  brother  Mead  had  agreed  to  ap- 
point a  train  of  camp  meetings  through  his 
district,  the  first  of  which  was  to  begin  a  week 
after  this  in  Buckingham  county,  Virginia, 
which  he  had  engaged  me  to  attend,  but  being 
unacquainted  with  my  arrangements,  he  took 
the  liberty  to  anticipate  the  time,  and  publish 
accordingly,  which  made  the  two  meetings 
clash ;  this  brought  me  into  a  dilemma,  as  I 
was  necessitated  to  attend  them  both,  not  only 
by  engagement,  but  also  to  get  my  temporal 
affairs  wound  up,   and  business  settled  with 


112 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


individuals  who  were  to  meet  me,  and  also  my 
book  concerns,  as  they  related  to  meeting 
houses,  &c. 

763.  7th.  Feeling  my  mind  greatly  exercised 
about  what  was  before  me,  I  was  convinced  of 
the  necessity  of  attempting  to  force  my  way  from 
one  camp  meeting  to  the  other,  before  they 
should  break,  which  would  make  a  distance  of 
about  one  hundred  and  forty  miles,  to  be  travel- 
ed over  in  about  forty  hours,  across  a  country, 
where  were  no  country  roads,  except  for  neigh- 
borhood or  plantation  convenience.  I  slept 
but  little  the  past  night,  in  consequence  of 
laboring  with  mourners,  conversation  and 
preaching;  in  my  last  discourse  I  remarked 
my  decline,  my  necessity  of  departure,  and  in- 
tention of  sailing  shortly ;  as  1  bade  the  peo- 
ple farewell,  hundreds  held  up  their  hands  as 
a  signal  of  their  intention,  and  desire,  that  we 
should  remember  each  other,  when  separated, 
and  if  we  never  meet  below,  to  strive  to  meet 
above. 

764.  A  young  man  whom  1  had  never  seen 
before,  took  me  in  a  carriage  aboat  forty  miles 
to  his  brother's  where  I  took  some  tea ;  then 
a  servant,  carriage  and  two  horses,  were  dis- 
patched  with  me  seventeen  miles.  A  man,  on 
whom  I  was  directed  to  call  for  further  assist- 
ance, pleaded  inconvenience,  but  asked  me  to 
tarry  till  morning;  so  I  took  to  my  feet 
and  went  on  :  being  feeble  in  body,  1  made 
but  poor  headway,  having  the  inconvenience 
of  near  eight  hundred  dollars  in  a  tin  box.  At 
dawn  of  day,  I  arrived  at  Mecklenburgh  court 
house,  where  a  chair  was  not  to  be  hired  on 
any  terms,  but  a  gentleman  who  had  never 
seen  me  before,  on  finding  out  my  name,  gave 
me  a  breakfast,  and  dispatched  a  servant  and 
two  horses  with  me  about  twelve  miles,  (the 
servant  carrying  my  luggage,)  but  I  growing 
weak,  and  perceiving  I  must  alight,  espied  a 
chair,  which  I  strove  to  hire,  though  at  first 
in  vain,  yet  on  telling  them  my  name  and  si- 
tuation, the  mistress  consented  (her  husband 
being  out)  and  the  son  for  twelve  shillings 
carried  me  expeditiously  ten  miles,  where  1 
called,  making  my  case  known  as  before ;  the 
family  rejected,  until  they  understood  my  name, 
when  a  servant  was  sent  with  me  six  miles  : 
here  I  called  again,  but  was  denied  assistance, 
until  a  female  visitor  said,  "if  you  are  Lo re n- 
zo  Dow  you  shall  be  welcome  to  my  horse ;" 
and  so  her  son  went  with  me  thirteen  miles  : 
then  I  got  some  refreshment,  but  here  could 
get  no  assistance  further,  so  I  took  to  my  feet 
and  went  on  as  well  as  I  could,  being  fre- 
quently assaulted  by  dogs  on  the  road,  at  dif- 
ferent periods  of  the  night,  and  at  length  one 
of  them  made  such  a  fuss,  that  the  master 
came  out  with  his  gun  to  see  what  was  the 
matter ;  and  as  1  spoke  to  the  dog,  he  knew 
my  voice  :  he  invited  me  to  come  in  and  tarry, 


but  not  prevailing,  aroused  a  servant  to  get 
me  a  horse,  so  I  mounted  and  pushed  on,  and 
coming  to  a  house,  hailed  them  up  for  a  pilot 
on  the  road;  the  old  man  said,  "tarry  till 
morning;''  I  replied,  "I  cannot;"'  then  he  dis- 
patched several  for  his  horse,  whilst  he  should 
dress  himself,  which  doing  in  haste,  he  forgot 
his  small  clothes  until  after  his  boots  were  on. 
At  length  we  started,  and  arrived  on  the  camp 
ground  just  after  sun  rise,  where  I  found  Bro- 
ther Mead  and  Papa  and  Mamma  Hobson, 
with  hundreds  of  friends,  who  were  surprised 
and  glad  to  see  me,  as  they  had  despaired  of 
my  coming :  there  were  about  ten  thousand  at 
this  meeting  :  scores  were  hopefully  converted 
to  God,  and  the  Lord  was  with  them  of  a  truth. 
I  addressed  the  auditory  as  my  bodily  strength 
would  admit,  and  settled  my  temporal  affairs 
to  my  mind,  though  some  in  whom  I  had  con- 
fided betrayed  it. 

765.  Tuesday  10th.  I  bade  the  people  fare- 
well, the  meeting  broke,  and  I  went  home,  in 
the  carriage  to  Cumberland,  with  Papa  and 
Mamma  Hobson. 

12th.  A  servant  aided  me  four  miles,  whence 
a  friend  helped  me  with  a  carriage  to  Rich- 
mond. 

Sunday  15th.  Having  put  to  the  press  my 
"  Farewell  w  America,  a  Word  to  the  Public — 
as  a  hint  to  suit  the  times."  I  preached  in 
Richmond  anil  Manchester. — Then  brother 
Dunnington,  in  his  chair,  carried  me  to  Camp- 
bell camp  meeting,  Papa  Hobson  being  with 
us. — At  this  meeting  a  woman  found  peace 
with  God,  who  had  thought  camp  meetings 
scandalous  for  women  to  attend.  Her  hus- 
band, some  months  previous,  had  felt  serious 
impressions  for  some  talk  I  had  given  him, 
and  he  wanted  her  to  go  to  the  last  camp  meet- 
ing, but  she  to  get  off  said,  '•  if  you  or  any  of 
the  neighbors  get  converted  at  it,  I  will  go  to 
the  next ;  he  found  peace,  and  held  her  to  her 
promise  ;  she,  as  a  woman  of  veracity,  came, 
though  much  to  the  mortification  of  her  pride, 
but  now  the  happy  pair  went  home  rejoicing 
in  God. 

766.  Here,  also,  a  man  a  hundred  and  three 
years  old,  found  peace,  another  man,  some 
nights  ago,  dreamt  that  he  came  to  this  meet- 
ing, and  asked  a  black  woman  to  pray  for  him, 
and  that  God  set  his  soul  at  liberty. — The 
dream  so  impressd  his  mind,  that  he  could  not 
enjoy  himself  until  he  came  to  see  what  we 
were  about,  and  searching  round  out  of  curi- 
osity, he  found  the  very  countenance  he  had 
seen  in  his  dream :  a  secret  impulse  ran 
through  his  mind — "  ask  her  to  pray  for  you  ;" 
— which,  at  first,  he  rejected,  but  for  the  ease 
of  the  mind,  secretly  made  the  request,  so  as 
not  to  be  distinguished  by  the  people,  thinking 
thus  to  avoid  the  cross;  said  she,  -'if  you  will 
kneel  down  I  will;"  thought  he,  "  I  shall  mock 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


113 


the  woman  if  I  do  not,"  and,  when  on  his 
knees,  thought  he,  "the  people  are  now  ob- 
serving me,  and  if  I  do  not  persevere,  I  shall 
look  like  a  hypocrite,  the  cross  I  must  bear, 
let  me  do  as  I  will,  therefore,  seeing  I  have 
gone  so  far,  I  will  make  a  hand  of  it ;"  and 
whilst  on  their  knees,  yielded  in  his  heart  to 
he  the  Lord's;  and  God  set  his  soul  at  liberty. 
Thus  God's  words  are  verified,  which  say, 
now  is  the  accepted  time  and  day  of  salvation. 
The  devil's  time  is  a  future  one,  but  God  is 
immutable,  and  of  course  always  ready,  He 
being  love;  as  saith  the  apostle,  "God  is  in 
Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself;" 
therefore,  the  exhortation  is,  "  be  ye  reconciled 
to  God,"  i.  e.  "give  up  your  will  and  heart  to 
God  for  Him  to  reign  within."  Look  at  the 
thief  on  the  cross  and  the  jailer  and  family. 
Paul's  was  the  longest  in  the  pangs  of  the  new 
birth,  of  any  related  in  the  Testament,  yet  that 
was  but  three  days ;  though  some  think  it 
must  take  a  man  two  or  three  years  to  be  con- 
verted ;  thus  denying  the  freedom  of  the  will, 
waiting  for  what  they  term  a  special  call;  yet 
it  is  evident,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  strives  with 
all,  and  no  man  will  condemn  himself  for  not 
doing  what  he  believes  to  be  an  impossibility ; 
yet  many  condemn  themselves  for  acting  as 
they  do ;  which  implies  that  they  believe  they 
had  the  power  to  have  acted  otherwise  than 
as  they  did,  argues  the  power  of  choice  and 
the  freedom  of  the  human  will  which  every 
one  must  assent  to. 

767.  I  returned  to  the  Lowlands,  bidding 
my  friends  farewell,  and  brother  Dunnington, 
who  had  accompanied  me  two  hundred  and 
fifty  miles. 

Many  dear  faces  in  these  lands  I  expect  to 
see  no  more  until  in  a  better  world  :  a  man 
and  wife  who  were  my  spiritual  children, 
were  passing  in  a  coach  as  I  concluded  my 
meeting,  they  took  me  in  and  carried  me  a 
distance,  where  brother  Mead  carrying  me  in 
his  chair,  brought  me  to  New  Kent  camp 
meeting.  The  rain  kept  back  many,  how- 
ever, there  were  about  fifty  hopefully  conver- 
ted to  God  in  the  course  of  the  meeting  ;  and 
it  may  be  said,  "the  beloved  clouds  helped 
us,"  as  my  life  had  been  previously  threaten- 
ed and  the  Collegians  backed  by  their  Presi- 
dent the  Bishop,  said  they  would  have  been 
upon  us  had  not  the  rain  hindered  them.  A 
chump  of  wood  being  flung  in  through  the 
window,  I  leaped  out  after  the  man,  he  ran, 
and  I  after  him,  crying,  "run,  run,  Old  Sam 
is  after  you ;  "  he  did  run,  as  for  his  life,  and 
leaping  over  a  fence  hid  among  the  bushes. 
Next  morning  I  cut  Old  Sa?ris  name  on  the 
wood,  nailed  it  to  a  tree  and  called  it  Old 
Sam's  Monument .*     I  asked  the  people  pub- 


*  The  monument  stuck  to  the  tree  for  many  months  ;  a 


licly  (pointing  to  the  monument)  who  was 
willing  to  enlist  and  serve  so  poor  a  master  ; 
I  also  observed,  that  the  people  who  had 
threatened  my  life,  only  upon  hearsay  ac- 
counts, were  cowardly  and  inhuman,  as  I  was 
an  entire  stranger  to  them  ;  and  their  conduct 
against  me  was  under  cover.  I  said,  "your 
conduct  is  condemnable,  which  expression 
means  damnable,  and  of  course,  to  make  the 
best  of  you,  you  are  nothing  but  a  pack  of 
damned  cowards,  for  there  durst  not  one  of 
you  show  your  heads."  These  young  cox- 
combs were  mightily  grated,  and  to  relaliate, 
said  that  I  cursed  and  swore  :  many  I  believe, 
at  that  time,  had  a  sense  of  the  poor  wages 
the  devil  would  give  his  servants. 

768.  Oct.  3d.  Camp  meeting  began  at  Old 
Poplar  Spring  church,  and  continued  four 
days  ;  several  found  peace,  amongst  whom 
was  a  young  woman  that  came  ill  with  an 
ague  and  fever,  whose  mother  had  long  been 
praying  for  her  conversion ;  she  was  smote 
down  by  the  power  of  God,  but  went  home 
well  in  soul  and  body.  Many  say  these 
camp  meetings  are  injurious  to  health  ;  but  I 
do  not  find  ground  to  believe,  that  more  evils 
acrue  than  otherwise,  considering  the  num- 
ber and  time  :  many  go  home  better  than  they 
came,  even  delicate  women,  who  rarely  would 
step  off  a  carpet  for  twelve  months,  grow 
more  healthy  from  that  time. 

769.  1  held  meeting  in  Pace's  meeting  house, 
and  Cole's  chapel,  and  stayed  with  old  father 
Le  Roy  Cole  ;  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Bob  Sam- 
ple, one  of  the  most  popular  A-double-L-part 
preachers  in  the  country,  who  like  a  little 
rice,  or  cur-dog,  would  rail  behind  my  back  : 
he  charged  his  conduct  with  being  unmanly, 
and  said,  "  If  Lorenzo  be  wrong,  you  ought 
to  come  and  correct  him  to  his  face,  or  hush." 
He  attended,  heard  me  preach,  and  then  said 
he  would  answer  my  discourse  at  a  future 
period,  at  the  same  time  knowing  that  I  was 
leaving  the  country.  I  replied,  it  is  hard  not 
to  give  a  man  a  chance  to  defend  himself,  and 
was  minded  that  he  should  come  out  early 
next  morning,  so  as  not  to  delay  my  joiirney, 
and  let  the  people  judge  where  the  truth  lay; 
he  refused,  until  I  insisted  that  backbiting 
was  unfair ;  however,  I  could  not  get  him 
out  before  eleven.  I  invited  the  people  :  we 
met :  He  spoke  two  hours  and  forty  minutes, 
wearying  the  patience  of  the  people ;  though 


young  man  was  hired  to  pull  it  down  ;  but  when  he  ar- 
rived on  the  ground,  and  was  looking  at  it,  such  were 
the  inward  workings  of  his  mind,  that  he  forbore  to  do 
it.— The  Collegians,  backed  by  their  President,  were 
held  back  bv  the  rain  from  disturbing  us  at  this  meet- 
ing ;  and  a  few  months  after,  one  of  those  who  had  a 
hand  lead  on  the  van  of  this  disturbance,  had  the  end 
of  his  nose  bit  off  ;  and  another  was  flung  from  his  horse 
and  broke  his  neck  ;  and  several  others  were  remarked 
to  be  followed  with  chastisement  from  the  Lord. 


114 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


I  was  minded  that  we  should  speak  fifteen 
minutes  at  a  time  alternately,  which  he  re- 
fused :  but  in  his  talk  observed,  "1  dare  not 
say  that  Christ  did  not  die  for  any  living 
man;  I  dare  not  say  he  died  for  any  who  are 
in  hell"  And  many  other  expressions  he 
dropped  similar  to  the  above.  I  attempted  to 
follow  him  as  well  as  I  could,  making;  remarks 
upon  the  dark  expressions  to  blindfold  the 
people,  and  said  the  man  was  not  honest  to 
proceed  in  such  an  intricate  way  :  said  I,  why 
did  he  say,  that  '-he  dare  nol  say  Christ  had 
no1  died  for  any  living  man?"  because  he  did 
not  know  but  "that  that  man  was  one  of  the 
elect;  again,  why  did  he  say,  "that  he  dare 
not  say  that  Christ  had  died  for  any  who  are 
in  hell?"  Because  he  did  not  believe  that 
Christ  had  died  for  any  who  are  lost.  This 
shows  he  does  not  believe  Christ  died  for  all, 
yet  he  was  not  honest  enough  to  acknowledge 
it  in  plain  words;  yet  he  has  not  brought 
one  scripture  in  support  of  his  ideas,  only 
that  sometimes  the  term  all  is  limited:  but, 
said  I.  it  never  can  be  used  with  propriety  in 
the  Calvinistic  sense,  because  it  always  means 
the  greater  part;  yet  they  say  a. few.  elect,  or 
a  small  number:  and  I  gave  about  thirty  pas- 
sages to  demonstrate  it.  He  raked  up  the 
ashes  of  John  Wesley,  and  quitted  the  ground 
before  1  had  done.* 

770.  Hence  I  rode  with  F.  and  M.  Cole  to 
camp  meeting  where  the  Molechites  and  some 
split-ofT  Methodists,  had  done  much  mischief 
by  prejudicing  the  minds  of  the  neighbor- 
hood ;  and  to  avoid  a  quarrel,  were  suffered 
to  occupy  a  meeting  house  which  belonged  to 
the  Methodists;  however,  the  Lord  was  with 
us,  and  thirteen  souls  were  set  at  liberty  in 
the  course  of  the  meeting  ;  and  though  there 
were  the  greatest  discouragements  against 
this  meeting,  yet  our  enemies  who  rame  as 
spies,  acknowledged  they  never  saw  so  much 
decorum  in  so  large  an  auditory. 

771.  Leaving  Hanover  I  came  to  Louisa, 
with  brother  Mead,  where  I  attended  the  last 
camp  meeting  for  America. — Providence  was 
with  us  here  ;  hundreds  at  these  meetings  gave 
me  their  hands  as  a  token  of  their  desire  that 
I  should  remember  them  in  my  absence,  and 
that  they  would  strive  to  remember  me  when 
I  should  be  beyond  *.ne  Atlantic:  that  God 
would  preserve,  succed,  and  bring  m 

in  peace,  if  consistent  with  His  will,  and  if 
we  meet  no  more  below,  strive  to  meet  above. 
It  wns  a  solemn  feeling  thus  to  bid  friends 
farewell,  on  the  eve  of  embarking  from  one's 
own  native  country  for  a  land  unknown,  and 
there  to  be  a  stranger  amongst  strangers  :   at 

*  Leaving  his  bible  behind. — The  worldlings  compared 
us  to  officers  fighting  a  duel— one  flun£  down  his  sword, 
and  run  off  crying,  sword  fight  for  yourself. 


this  last  meeting,  in  the  act  of  shaking  hands, 
many  left  money  with  me,  which  sufficed  to 
bear  my  expenses  to  the  north. 

772.  Perceiving  my  bodily  strength  more 
and  more  to  decline,  and  my  heart  still  bound 
to  the  European  world  I  was  convinced  of 
the  propriety  of  a  speedy  departure,  and  as 
my  wife  did  not  arrive  in  Virginia,  where  I 
intended  to  leave  her  at  P.  Hobson's  ;  for  the 
fever  breaking  out  at  New-York,  expelled  her 
to  the  country,  so  that  she  did  not  get  my 
letters  in  time.  I  took  the  stage,  and  went 
on  to  New- York,  about  four  hundred  miles  in 
about  four  days  and  nights,  not  getting  any 
rest.  The  season  being  far  advanced,  I  suf- 
fered by  cold,  but  got  an  old  cloak  on  the  way 
at  Fredericksburg,  which  I  once  was  necessi- 
tated to  leave  here  :  arriving  in  New  York,  I 
found  my  Peggy  and  friends  well,  and  a  ves- 
sel bound  for  Liverpool.  I  gave  Peggy  her 
choice,  whether  to  go  to  her  friends  who  were 
still  at  Pittsburg,  waiting  for  a  fresh  in  the 
river,  or  to  Virginia,  to  P.  and  M.  Hobson's, 
who  had  made  the  request ;  or  to  my  father's, 
who  had  wrote  to  that  purport  ;  or  to  tarry 
with  friends  in  and  about  New-York  wdio  so- 
licited :  or  to  go  with  me  to  Europe,  the  dan- 
gers of  which  I  had  set  before  her  :  she 
choosing  the  last,  if  agreeable  to  me :  I  en- 
gaged our  passage  accordingly,  on  board  the 
ship  Centurion.  (Benjamin  Lord,  Master,) 
belonging  to  a  steady  fair  Quaker! 

773.  When  I  was  in  Europe  before,  I  suf- 
fered much  from  the  political  state  of  affairs, 
for  the  want  of  a  Protection,  and  proper  Cre- 
dentials;  but  now  after  I  had  got  ready  to 
sail,  only  waiting  for  a  fair  wind,  the  Lord 
provided  me  with  them. — The  penny  post 
brought  me  two  letters  one  day,  and  one  the 
next,  containing  a  certified  recommendation 
from  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  with  the  Seal 
of  the  State  ;  another  containing  an  American 
protection  under  the  seal  of  the  United  States, 
from  Mr.  Madison,  the  third  man  in  the  na- 
tion :  this  was  obtained  only  on  the  intima- 
tion of  a  Methodist  preacher :  a  third  was 
from  the  Town  Clerk.  Magistrates,  County 
Clerk,  Judges  and  Governor  of  Connecticut, 
giving  an  account  of  my  parentage,  ccc.  &c, 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  document. 

774.  Considering  my  four  credentials,  which 
had  so  providentially  fallen  into  my  hands.  I 
thought  it  advisable  to  nave  my  protection 
perfected  so  as  to  carry  authority  out  of  the 
nation,  and  conviction  oi  evidence  on  an  in- 
vestigation ;  and  went  to  a  Notary  Public's 
Office,  with  two  substantial  witnesses  accord- 
ingly, viz.  Nicholas  Snethen  and  James  Quack- 
enoush  :  here  my  descriptions  were  taken, 
proven,  and  certified  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
beginning. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


115 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE. 


PART     THIRD 


775.  SUNDAY*  Nov.  10th,  1805,  having 
got  equipped  for  sailing,  and  my  affairs  set- 
tled as  well  as  I  could,  considering  my  many 
disappointments,  the  wind  became  fair,  we 
saw  them  hoisting  sail,  and  from  circum- 
stances I  believe  the  captain  designed  to  have 
left  us  behind — so  I  hired  a  boat  for  ten  shil- 
lings to  put  us  on  board.  The  sea  was  rough, 
and  I  believe  somewhat  dangerous;  but  we 
reached  the  vessel  in  time,  and  she  soon  was 
under  way.  I  wrote  a  letter  for  our  friends, 
to  notify  them  of  our  departure,  which  the 
pilot  took  ashore;  whilst  writing  we  passed 
the  light-house,  the  sea  began  to  toss  the  ves- 
sel, whilst  an  ocean  without  bounds  seemed 
to  present  itself  to  our  view,  and  the  land  to 
disappear.  Poor  Peggy  went  on  deck  to  look 
about,  and  beholding  above,  returned  with 
death  seemingly  pictured  in  her  countenance, 
— we  lost  sight  of  land  before  night;  she  be- 
gan to  grow  sick,  becoming  worse  and  worse 
for  some  days,  and  then  recovered  it  better 
than  for  some  years. 

776.  18th.  The  wind  blows  a  fresh  gale  : 
the  head  of  the  rudder  was  observed  to  be 
unsound  :  so  the  helm  would  not  command 
the  ship,  which  exposed  us  to  great  danger. 
The  captain  afterwards  said  that  he  suffered 
more  in  his  mind  on  this  voyage,  than  in  all 
the  times  he  had  been  at  sea  before;  however, 
they  got  cordage  and  wedges,  and  bound  it 
together  as  well  as  they  could,  and  carrying 
less  sail  to  prevent  straining,  we  weathered 
the  voyage,  as  Providence  favored  us  with  an 
aft  wind. 

777.  20th.  We  are  now  on  the  banks  of 
Newfoundland,  about  one-third  of  our  pas- 
sage. There  are  thousands  of  seagulls  around 
our  vessel,  four  land-birds  came  aboard,  one 


*  Mr.  N.  Snethen  this  day  spoke  against  me  in  three 
different  places  of  worship,  which  meeting-houses  I  had 
never  been  suffered  to  occupy. — Compare  this  date  with 
his  OATH  in  the  Preface,  and  his  LETTER  in  the  Ap- 
pendix, with  their  dates,  &c. 


of  which  the  mate  caught  and  let  it  go.  In  \ 
one  of  the  late  gales  it  appears  Peggy  passed 
through  some  trials  of  her  faith,  as  I  heard 
her  saying,  "  how  much  easier  to  rely  on  hu- 
man probabilities,  than  on  divine  promises." 
When  our  Lord  called  or  set  apart  the  twelve, 
he  did  not  at  first  send  them  to  preach  and  do 
miracles,  but  kept  them  with  him  a  while,  and 
then  gave  them  commission  to  go  forth  with 
power,  &c,  and  predicting  what  should  hap- 
pen to  them  in  their  latter  days,  to  prepare 
their  minds  for  it,  and  afterwards  it  appears, 
he  told  them  what  should  happen  to  himself, 
which  it  seems  they  did  not  realize,  as  they 
had  an  idea  of  a  temporal  kingdom ;  but  he 
informed  them  that,  what  they  knew  not  then, 
they  should  know  afterwards  more  perfectly. 
Though  God  the  Father  had  already  revealed 
to  Peter,  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ. 

778.  After  our  Lord's  resurrection,  he  re- 
newed a  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost  or  Spirit, 
being  given  unto  them  more  fully,  yet  com- 
manded them  to  stay  in  Jerusalem  until  that 
time  should  come,  and  then  they  were  to  go 
and  preach  every  where  they  could  among  all 
nations ;  and  for  their  encouragement,  pro- 
mised further  to  be  with  them  unto  the  end  of 
the  world,  &c.  Now,  he  cannot  be  with  his 
ministers,  unless  he  hath  ministers  to  be  with  ; 
and  this  promise  could  not  refer  to  the  Apos- 
tles alone,  as  he  previously  predicted  their 
dissolution ;  therefore,  it  must  include  suc- 
ceeding ministers,  which  God  in  Christ  would 
raise  up  to  tread  in  the  Apostles'  steps,  and 
they  cannot  be  his  ministers,  unless  he  has 
sent  them,  any  more  than  I  can  be  the  King's 
ambassador,  when  no  embassy  has  been  com- 
mitted to  my  charge. 

Singing  I  once  delighted  in  the  sound  of, 
but  after  my  conversion,  abhorred  it  abstracted 
from  the  spirituality,  and  when  in  Ireland, 
almost  was  Quakerized  in  that  sentiment,  but 
after  1  saw  the  effects  of  singing  in  the  power 
of  faith   at   the   camp  meetings,  &c,  in  the 


116 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


awakening  and  conversion  of  sinners.  I  was 
convinced  of  the  medium,  and  that  singing 
properly  is  a  divine  employment,  and  will  be 
done  to  the  approbation  and  declarative  glory 
of  God  and  our  own  profit. 

779.  December  3d.  We  have  seen  but  three 
vessels  on  the  way,  one  of  which  was  the 
New  York  of  Philadelphia,  which  had  brought 
General  Moreau  from  Cadiz  to  America, 
whom  I  saw  at  Trenton  ferry.  The  winds 
have  been  very  unsteady  for  several  days, 
like  some  people,  almost  in  a  gale  and  then  a 
calm. 

780.  We  are  now  in  lat.  49.  29,  and  longi- 
tude about  20.  I  hope  in  a  few  days  of 
course,  we  shall  breathe  the  air  of  the  Eu- 
ropean world.  Surely  the  nigher  I  draw 
ai  ross  I  he  mighty  waters,  the  more  I  feel  the 
work  of  my  mission  on  my  mind  at  heart,  and 
am  more  and  more  satisfied  that  I  acted  in  the 
will  of  God  in  coming,  let  what  may  ensue. 
I  want  to  see  Doctor  Johnson,  whom  I  have 
not  heard  from  this  year  and  a  half.  A  few- 
days  now  will  put  me  in  quite  a  different 
sphere  of  life.  1  shall  quit  ship,  and  then 
crosses,  &c,  to  surmount,  which  I  am  con- 
scious will  require  all  the  faith,  zeal,  wisdom 
and  patience  which  I  am  possessed  of,  and 
after  all  must  fail  unless  God  be  with  me: 
but  my  reliance  is  on  Him,  the  great,  the 
strong  for  strength,  and  as  I  penned  before,  so 
I  do  again,  "  I  feel  an  uncommon  exercise 
about  what  is  before  me.'" — What  Doctor 
Coke  will  say.  I  know  not,  perhaps  there  is  a 
great  providence  in  my  sailing  to  Liverpool 
lirst,  as  I  expect  some  have  heard  of  me 
there. 

781.  This  is  one  of  the  happiest  voyages 
thus  far  I  ever  had,  and  my  companion  is  a 
great  consolation  to  me  as  a  lent  favor,  but 
oh  !  how  apt  we  are  to  under  or  over  value 
the  creature,  and  thereby  lose  its  blessing  de- 
signed by  God  for  us.  I  am  convinced  of  our 
privileges  of  walking  as  it  were  in  eternity, 
whilst  in  this  unfriendly  world,  i.  e.  the  soul 
walking  in  the  light  of  God's  countenance, 
whilst  veiled  in  flesh  and  blood. 

782.  Whether  1  shall  die  a  natural  death. 
to  me  at  times  is  a  query  ;  and  sometimes 
causes  sensations  of  heart :  but  while  the  soul 
hangs  on  God  alone,  it  cannot  suffer,  (proper- 
ly speaking.)  though  in  this  probationary 
etate — still  there  may  be  outward  trials,  vet 
inward  peace,  which  is  sweet  and  satisfactory 
to  the  mind  :  Oh  !  what  may  roe  not  attain 
unto  if  we  be  faithful]  Religion  will  begel 
sympathy,  or  a  feeling  for  the  welfare  of 
Other; — sin  makes  people  dark  and  contracted, 
selfish  and  barbarous,  but  religion  the  reverse; 
and  those  acts  of  humanity,  sympathy  and 
pity,  which  even  the  Indians  and  heathens 
show  forth,  who  can  with  propriety  deny  but 


they  are  under  the  influence  of  God's  holy 
Spirit  ? — Oh  !  that  people  would  hearken  more 
to  the  guidance  within,  and  not  put  so  much 
stress  on  what  is  handed  down  by  tradition 
without  evidence;  then  we  should  have  more 
affectionate  ones,  than  we  now  behold  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth.  Hundreds  of  my 
American  friends,  I  doubt  not,  are  daily  pray- 
ing for  me. 

783.  Whilst  in  devotion,  Peggy  being 
called  to  a  fresh  trial  of  her  faith  in  the  gale, 
the  words  of  our  Lord  to  his  disciples,  "others 
have  labored,  and  ye  have  entered  into  their 
labors,"  went  with  power  through  my  mind, 
as  on  former  occasions,  and  why  have  I  to 
labor  in  other  men's  labors,  unless  it  be  to 
provoke  them  to  jealousy. 

784.  There  are  three  Methodist  connexions, 
besides  the  new  connexion  so  called,  raised  by 
Alexander  Kilham,  viz.  the  English,  Irish, 
and  the  American  Episcopal  one ;  the  two 
latter  I  have  travelled  through  from  centre  to 
circumference,  without  their  consent,  and 
though  they  have  done  *  *  *  * 
to  hedge  up  my  way,  yet  I  have  travelled 
*  *  *  *  of  them  as  a  body, 
however  much  I  am  indebted  to  individuals, 
as  means  under  God  to  open  my  way,  and  give 
me  access  to  the  people. 

785.  Thursday,  Dec.  5th,  saw  two  vessels 
on  our  voyage;  late  at  night  saw  land,  and 
afterwards  passed  Waterford  light-house. 

786.  6th.  Saw  Wales;  had  a  fair  wind 
with  some  gales  ;  but  all  is  well  now.  We 
have  eaten  up  but  the  smallest  part  of  our 
provisions — we  shall  soon  be  at  the  pilot 
ground,  and  what  will  then  ensue,  is  now*  in 
the  womb  of  futurity,  but  I  expect  to  see  the 
providence  of  God  in  trials ;  but  how,  when, 
by  whom,  or  what  means,  I  know  not,  yet 
still  I  feel  power  to  leave  all  to  the  Author  of 
breath  and  disposer  of  all  events. 

787.  When  on  my  former  visit,  I  was  ad- 
vised to  go  immediately  on  board  the  vessel 
again  and  work  my  passage  back,  as  1  should 
have  no  opening  there  ;  but  as  I  could  not  do 
ship-work,  &c,  did  not,  neither  could  I  in 
conscience  comply.  Then  they  warned  the 
Methodists  against  me,  to  starve  me  out,  and 
only  one  family  received  me  at  first,  but  after 
God  opened  my  way,  they  offered  to  pay  my 
passage  home,  if  I  would  quit  the  country, 
and  promise  never  to  return,  which  in  con- 
science I   could   not   do;  then    Dr.  C 

wanted  me  to  go  on  a  foreign  mission  to  some 
other  part :  1  could  not  comply,  neither  in 
reason  nor  in  conscience.  Then  the  confer- 
ence passed  a  vote  to  hedge  up  my  way 
whether  or  no,  &c.  &c. — I  may  expect  similar 
from  the  English  conference,  on  whose  shores 
I  shortly  expect  to  land,  if  they  think  me  de- 
pendent; but  my  trust  is  in  God. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


117 


788.  About  the  time  I  landed  in  Ireland  be- 
fore, this  passage  ran  repeatedly  through  my 
mind,  Joshua  iii.  7,  and  it  hath  been  so  im- 
printed on  my  mind,  that  now  I  make  a 
memorandum  of  it — again — Isaiah — "ye  shall 
go  out  with  joy"  (from  the  *  *  * 
*  *)  "and  be  lei  forth  with  peace"  (of 
mind  by  the  spirit  of  God,)  "the  mountains 
and  hills"  (of  difficulties  and  discouragements) 
"  shall  break  forth  before  you  into  singing" 
(of  salvation)  "  and  all  the  trees  of  the  field 
shall  clap  their  hands"  (for  joy,)  &c. — Begin- 
ning of  the  Millenium — camp  meetings 

789.  7th  We  took  in  a  pilot  and  carne  to 
anchor  in  a  dangerous  place,  if  the  wind  had 
blown  a  gale,  as  the  tide  would  not  admit  of 
our  going  over  the  bar,  and  the  weakness  of 
the  rudder  would  not  admit  of  beating  into  the 
quarantine  ground.  We  heard  of  the  defeat 
of  the  French  and  Spaniards  off  Cape  Trafal- 
gar, by  Nelson,  and  also  of  the  defeat  of  the 
Austrians.  Wrote  to  Dr.  Johnson  in  Dublin, 
to  let  him  know  of  my  arrival. 

790.  Sunday,  8th,  slipped  our  cables  and 
came  up  the  river  by  the  town;  saw  about 
forty  wind-mills  as  I  sailed,  and  a  few  ships 
of  war ;  and  not  wharfs  as  in  America,  but 
lock  docks,  &c.  the  country  around  appears 
like  a  garden,  considering  the  season  of  the 
year ;  I  sent  a  letter  on  shore  to-day,  for  Ed- 
ward Wilson,  attorney-at-law,  with  one  in- 
closed from  his  brother,  Jolui  Wilson,  book- 
steward  to  the  Connexion  in  America. 

1 1th.  I  wrote  a  letter  to  the  preachers  in  the 
city  as  preparatory.  Wrote  some  letters  to  my 
friends  in  America.  The  ship  carpenters  came 
and  examined  our  rudder,  and  made  reports  ac- 
cordingly to  the  officers  of  government,  relative 
to  our  state — we  were  exempted  from  quarantine 
after  a  detention  often  days,  which  time  pass- 
ed heavily  away,  two  miles  above  the  town 
in  the  river,  as  we  had  a  bill  of  health  from 
the  British  Consul. 

791.  Dec.  17th.  Tuesday — at  five  o'clock 
this  morning,  the  Prodic  came  on  board, 
which  made  me  rise  and  prepare  to  go 
on  shore,  and  see  what  God  would  do  for  me 
there.  I  must  undertake  it  by  faith,  as  I  know 
no  one  in  town,  and  have  heard  of  no  friend. 
The  captain  will  go  on  shore  by  sight,  but  I 
cannot  see  an  inch  before  me;  but  I  had 
rather  die,  than  not  see  Zion  prosper,  before  I 
quit  this  kingdom.  0  Lord  !  prepare  my  way 
and  give  me  wisdom  in  this  matter,  is  what 
this  morning  I  ask  of  thee. 

79"2.  About  ten  o'clock  we  attempted  to  go 
on  shore.  I  heard  the  tolling  of  the  bell, 
which  gave  me  a  solemn  feeling,  under  a  sense 
of  mortality  ;  when  I  reflected,  that  when  at 
Quebec,  I  saw  a  boat  come  (from  the  ship  of 
war)  with  something  in  it,  which  at  first  ap- 
peared like  a  white  chest,  but  as  it  approached 


nigher,  I  found  it  to  be  a  coffin. — When  I  first 
landed  at  Savannah,  in  Georgia,  I  retired  to 
a  solitary  place  for  meditation,  and  found  a 
yard,  with  a  brick  wall,  and  the  gate  down, 
and  as  I  entered,  beheld  the  humble  piles  of 
earth,  under  which  lay  the  silent  human  dust  : 
also  when  in  Dublin,  I  saw  the  genteel  mode 
of  burying,  the  hearse  drawn  by  six  horses, 
and  coaches  following  ;  but  in  the  west  of  Ire- 
land, I  espied  across  a  dale,  a  company  com- 
ing down,  and  as  we  drew  near  to  each  other, 
I  saw  on  a  board,  a  corpse  dressed  like  abeggar, 
which  they  carried  over  an  old  church  wall  to 
enter  it ;  thus  I  see  the  different  modes  and 
forms,  according  to  their  ranks,  in  every  land 
where  I  have  travelled  :  so  mortality  prevails 
and  sweeps  down  all,  which  caused  further 
remembrance,  when  once  in  New  Salem,  Mas- 
sachusetts, whilst  riding  by  myself,  in  a  shrub- 
bery pine  plain,  I  suddenly  came  to  an  open- 
ing, where  were  some  graves,  and  one  near 
the  path  had  these  words  on  the  head-stone. 

"Behold,  ye  strangers  passing  by, 
As  you  are  now,  so  once  was  I ; 
As  I  am  now,  so  must  you  be, 
Prepare  for  death  and  follow  me." 

Also  the  ancient  castles,  I  saw  in  Ireland, 
which  were  said  to  be  destroyed  in  the  days 
of  Cromwell,  yet  none  could  tell  me  when 
they  were  built.  Thus  I  reflected,  "  children 
did  exist,  (as  I,  when  playing  at  my  father's 
house)  who  built  these  ancient  ruins ;  they 
are  gone,  and  many  generations  since,  and  at 
length  Lorenzo  Dow,  came  upon  the  stage  of 
action,  who  after  a  few  more  revolving  years, 
shall  be  seen  to  act  here  no  more  ;"  and  thus 
my  reflections  flew  from  thing  to  thing,  as  we 
were  landing,  and  the  solemn  tolling,  ringing 
in  my  ears,  but  I  felt  consolation  of  the  prospect, 
by  and  by,  of  a  better  world  to  me  unknown. 

793.  We  landed  from  the  leaky  boat  about 
a  mile  above  the  town,  and  glad  was  I  to  get 
once  more  on  land,  as  the  boat  was  constantly 
bailed  by  two,  on  its  way. — What  now  ?  I 
am  on  shore  in  an  old  country  ;  old  in  inhab- 
itants, and  old  in  sin  ;  but  new  to  me,  for  I 
never  was  on  the  English  shore  before. 

794.  I  left  my  Peggy  at  the  Captain's 
boarding  house,  whilst  I  went  to  transact 
some  business  of  money  matters,  and  deliver- 
ed letters  of  introduction,  &c,  but  all  was 
gloomy — I  returned  to  her,  and  about  the 
town  we  wandered  till  all  our  letters  were  de- 
livered but  one,  and  where  that  would  be  left 
we  could  not  find,  until  I  observed  the  name 
on  the  wall,  as  we  stopped,  pondering  what  to 
do ;  as  the  man  whose  name  answered  to  the 
letter,  observed  we  did  not  turn  to  go  off,  said 
come  in  ;  one  said,  whilst  he  was  silently  read- 
ing the  letter, — "dost  thou  know  one  Lorenzo 
Dow  ?"  I  was  surprised,  and  answering  in 
the  affirmative,  equally  surprised  them. 


118 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


795.  The  man  said,  tarry  a  night  or  two, 
but  the  wife  objected  inconvenience,  so  we  put 
up  at  a  boarding  house,  at  twenty-eight  shillings 
British,  per  week,  for  one : — got  letters  from 
Dublin — strove  to  get  places  for  meeting — 
spoke  once  in  an  A-double-L-part  place — the 
minister  was  friendly  to  my  face,  but  after- 
wards said  I  was  crazy.  We  strove  five 
times  to  sail  to  Dublin,  but  was  forced  back 
by  contrary  winds,  and  twice  were  like  to  be 
lost;  the  woman,  who  asked  if  I  knew  one 
Lorenzo  Dow,  was  a  Quaker,  and  having 
formed  some  acquaintance  with  Henry  For- 
show's  family,  No.  40  Edmund  street,  took  me 
there  one  day ;  these  were  Methodists ;  the 
last  time  we  were  driven  back,  our  hostess 
having  taken  in  so  many  boarders,  there  was 
no  more  place  for  us  :  when  before  we  knew 
it,  called  in  to  Mr.  Forshow's,  whose  wife  in- 
vited us  to  tarry  all  night,  which  was  esteem- 
ed by  us  as  a  Providence.  We  staid  here  a 
few  days.  One  evening  a  woman  came  sud- 
denly in,  and  said  some  people  were  in  a 
neighboring  house,  who  wished  to  see  the 
American — I  went,  and  finding  about  twenty 
together,  without  any  ceremony,  singing  or 
prayer,  I  stood  up  and  gave  them  a  preach,  to 
their  great  surprise,  and  God  fastened  convic- 
tion on  one  woman's  heart,  who  the  next  day, 
with  her  husband,  wished  me  to  preach  at 
their  house,  which  I  did  for  a  few  evenings, 
where  were  some  Methodists  of  the  old  society 
and  Kilhamitcs,  when  shortly  after  a  conver- 
sation ensued  at  the  leader's  meeting,  what 
encouragement  shall  we  give  Lorenzo  the 
American  ;  at  the  old  party  it  was  lost — at  the 
new,  I  was  invited  by  vote,  &c. 

796.  Part  of  my  experience  being  in  a 
Magazine  which  I  had  published  to  give 
away,  when  in  Ireland  before,  contributed  to 
clear  my  way,  &c— I  spoke  in  Zion  not  many 
times,  some  were  awakened  and  joined  socie- 
ty, the  preacher  was  prejudiced  ;  one  meeting, 
Peter  Philips,  of  Warrington,  attended,  hav- 
ing come  to  town  on  business,  and  felt  his 
mind  strongly  drawn  to  come  to  Zion.  After 
meeting,  as  I  went  into  the  vestry  to  get  my 
hat,  two  women  came  to  be  prayed  for,  being 
under  distress  of  mind  :  the  vestry  was  filled 
with  people,  and  four  soon  were  lying  on  the 
floor  under  the  power  of  God,  which  some 
thought  was  faintness,  and  used  fans  and 
called  fnr  water,  whilst  i  I  Lhought  thej 
were  dying  and  were  fri   '  thinking  we 

shoul  I  be  called  to  an  accounl  ;  but  1  told 
them  to  hush,  it  was  the  power  of  God  :  and 
i  on  came  through  happy,  w  hich  c  in  id 
Peti  r  to  gh  e  me  an  in\  itation  to  his  neigh- 
borhood :  I  asked  him  whal  th<  3  m 
jold.  him  to  go  home  and  tell  his  people,  and 
it  they  were  unanimous,  1  would  come, 
on  my  way  to  London.)  and  preach  -  he  did. 


and  they  were  unanimous. — These,  in  deri- 
sion, were  called  Quaker  Methodists,  because 
they  were  so  simple,  using  the  plain  language, 
and  held  class-meetings,  &c. 

797.  Through  the  medium  of  Mr.  Thomas 
W — ,  a  local  preacher,  I  called  on  the  preachers 
of  the  Old  Connexion,  on  my  landing,  (he,  with 
his  brother,  having  got  a  letter  from  their  bro- 
ther in  America,  the  Rev.  John  Wilson,  one  of 
the  book  stewards.)  The  testimonials,  letters, 
&c,  were  left  fortheir  inspection.  Mr.  Brown 
was  as  a  cousin,  on  my  calling  according  to 
direction.  Mr.  Barber  seemed  satisfied  with 
my  testimonial  credentials ;  but  as  Thomas 
Taylor,  (one  of  the  oldest  preachers)  came  in, 
he  wanted  me  to  begone,  not  waiting  to  hear 
what  Mr.  Barber  had  to  say,  but  interrupted, 
saying,  I  fear  he  is  not  settled  in  his  head,  &c. 
As  I  was  going  out,  Mr.  Barber  put  W's  into 
my  hand,  saying,  it  may  be  of  service  to  you — 
but    I   having   not   then   the   consent  of  the 

W 's,   laid  it  on  the   table  and  went  off. 

Through  another  local  preacher,  I  called  on 
Mr.  Atmore,  (who  wrote  the  Methodist  memo- 
rial.) He  came  to  the  door,  and  said  if  I  had 
not  special  business  with  him,  he  could  not 
see  me,  advising  me  to  go  to  Mr.  B ,  I  re- 
plied, I  have  been  there,  and  want  to  form 
some  acquaintance  with  you ;  so  he  shut  the 
door  upon  me,  without  inviting  me  to  come 
in.  I  thought  perhaps  there  was  a  cause,  and 
so  called  again  :  met  similar  treatment ; — third 
time  children  came  and  said  call  to-morrow 
morning;  I  did,  and  found  the  gate  locked) 
so  I  pounded,  but  none  could  I  rally,  &c. 

798.  The  power  of  God  was  present,  as  I 
preached  twice  in  Warrington  :  thence  I  went 
to  Manchester,  wandered  about  for  eleven 
hours,  to  get  a  place  to  lodge,  but  could  find 
none  for  love  or  money,  among  christian  or 
sinner,  except  one,  which  I  thought  to  be  a 
house  of  bad  fame,  and  not  prudent  to  stay  in  ; 
I  called  on  Jabez  Buntin,  but  he  would  not 
be  seen,  and  the  public  houses  were  full  :  but 
as  I  was  getting  passage  for  London,  in  the 
coach,  I  found  a  garret,  where  I  might  stay, 
being  near  ten  at  night.  I  heard  Jabez,  and 
also  in  the  morning,  then  I  went  to  Brodas 
Bandroom.  Here  in  sermon,  one  looked  ear- 
nestly at  me,  said — you  are  a  stranger — dine 
with  me.  I  did — stayed  two  days;  a  chapel 
offered  of  the  New  connexion.     Preacher  and 

said  they  would  be  passive,  if  I  could 
obtain  an  assembly:  sol  got  one  thousand 
hand-hills,  and  gave  them  through  the  town; 
gol  li\e  hundred  to  speak  to,  and  a  thousand 
next  evening;  same  way,  as  the  preachers 
would  nol  suffer  me  to  publish  from  the  pulpit, 
nents,  &c. 

799.  On  my  arrival  in  London,  I  delivered, 
w  ith  much  difficulty,  all  mj  letl  :rs,  bu1  I 
three,  an  I  those  persons  could  not  be  ; 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


119 


One  place  in  Monmouth  street,  the  woman  to 
whom  a  sum  of  money  was  sent,  would  hard- 
ly give  me  access,  to  deliver  her  some  money, 
sent  from  her  friend  in  America,  they  are  so 
afraid  of  strangers  :  she  took  the  letter  ;  I  told 
her  site  must  read  it,  and  I  must  come  in  ;  the 
daughter  said,  come  in,  but  placed  herself  be- 
tween me  and  the  door,  that  she  might  alarm 
the  neighbors,  if  I  was  a  robber.  I  staid  a  few 
days — held  no  meetings — got  the  king's  li- 
cense to  stay  in  the  kingdom,  under  his  seal 
manual.  Surely  she  is  more  like  the  city  of 
Babylon  than  any  other  city,  to  fill  the  world 
with  her  merchandise,  and  answers  better  to 
that  mentioned  in  Revelation,  than  any  other. 
The  British  appear  to  me  to  lie  under  an  in- 
fatuation, as  it  relates  to  their  "  wooden  walls," 
for  the  means  of  coming  with  a  flotilla,  is 
doubtless  more  than  many  know,  and  might 
set  them  "  walls'  on  fire.  "  Cursed  be  he  that 
trusteth  in  the  arm  of  flesh,  but  blessed  is  lie 
whose  God  is  the  Lord."  V  is  used  for  w,  and 
w  for  v — '•  couwerted,  conwicted,  and  I  wow 
I  will,"  &c.  &c.  There  were  many  curious 
monuments  to  behold,  but  as  the  state  of  the 
country  was  such,  I  did  not  think  it  proper  to 
hold  forth  here  in  meetings,  it  being  the  me- 
tropolis, and  as  the  laws  of  these  lands  require 
every  preacher  to  have  a  license  for  that  pur- 
pose, obtained  from  the  sessions  witli  oath  of 
allegiance,  and  two  others,  or  be  subject  to 
twenty  pounds  fine  ;  also  every  place  must  be 
licensed  or  pay  twenty  pounds,  and  the  hear- 
ers five  shillings  each,  &c,  which  things  mili- 
tated against  me,  as  I  was  an  alien,  consider- 
ing the  times,  and  was  a  trial  of  my  faith,  I 
believe  I  ought  to  conform  to  the  laws  of  the 
country  which  I  am  in,  if  they  don't  militate 
against  the  law  of  God,  and  my  own  con- 
science ;  but  if  I  cannot  in  conscience  submit 
to  it,  I  could  not  take  the  oath,  and  of  course 
could  not  have  the  license. 

800.  1  returned  to  Manchester — spoke  in 
Zion's  Temple,  so  called,  belonging  to  the 
Kilhamitcs  ;  but  as  I  once  spoke  on  A-double- 
L-partism,  they  would  allow  me  to  speak 
there  no  more.  In  Warrington,  among  the 
Quaker-Methodists,  we  had  a  great  revival 
under  an  outpouring  of  the  spirit  of  God,  and 
many  were  gathered  in,  which  brought  many 
out,  from  other  vicinities,  to  hear  and  see  ;  so 
that  I  got  invitations  into  various  places,  and 
God  was  with  us  at  Risley,  Appleton,  Thorn, 
Lymn,  Preston  Brook,  and  Frodshad.  Here, 
when  [  first  was  invited,  before  I  went,  Simon 
Day  recalled  my  appointment,  and  then  sent 
word  by  31usquit,  that  I  would  not  be  receiv- 
ed, and  must  not  come.  I  thought  the  errand 
strange,  (Musquit  being  ashamed,  did  not  deli- 
ver the  message  to  me,  he  only  came  to  the  door, 
called  Peter,  and  told  him,  and  so  went  off.) 
I  went — the  meeting-house  was  opened  con- 


trary to  my  advice,  as  I  desired  to  do  no  harm, 
but  when  the  people  were  assembled,  I  dared 
not  do  otherwise  than  to  speak  to  them ;  so  I 
stood  on  a  bench,  not  feeling  freedom  to  go 
into  the  pulpit,  as  that  was  the  object  of  con- 
tention ;  spoke  twice,  then  the  trustees  were 
afraid.  I  made  neither  of  the  appointments — 
it  was  themselves  ;  so  I  spoke  in  a  salt  pan, 
and  about  twenty  were  struck  under  convic- 
tion.— The    meeting- aouse    was    then    open 

again,  but  as  the  preacher  S.  D was  so 

rash,  he  like  to  have  broke  up  the  society, 
and  kept  many  out  until  he  was  gone  the 
circuit,  which  otherwise  would  have  joined 
immediately.  I  visited  Bolton,  Hayton,  Nor- 
ley,  Preston,  and  the  File  Country,  and  God 
was  with  me,  opening  my  door  step  by  step, 
and  raiding  me  up  friends  against  times  of 
need  ;  neither  did  he  suffer  me  or  my  Peggy, 
to  want  in  this  strange  land,  though  we  asked 
for  no  assistance. 

801.  Travelling  so  extensively,  exposed  me 
to  a  fine  and  imprisonment,  and  the  families 
that  entertained  me  to  fifty  pounds  each,  as 
my  license  was  limited ;  but  I  dare  do  no 
otherwise  than  go,  feeling  how  I  could  ac- 
count to  God  :  so  I  went  in  his  name  and  he 
opened  my  way,  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight 
of  the  people,  and  access  to  thousands  ;  yet  I 
had  souls  for  hire,  almost  in  every  neighbor- 
hood where  God  cast  my  lot,  though  many 
hard  sayings  were  spoke,  and  many  letters  as 
a  bull,  sent  up  to  block  up  my  way;  but 
hitherto  the  Lord  hath  been  my  helper,  pre- 
server and  protector,  and  on  him  will  I  rely 
for  strength. 

802.  When  in  London,  Adam  Clarke  treated 
me  as  a  gentleman ;  he  frequently  had  heard  of 
me  from  America  ;  but  did  not  show  or  dis- 
cover it,  by  his  conduct,  but  said  Dr.  Coke 
was  to  preach  in  such  a  place  that  evening ; 
so  off  I  ran,  as  hard  as  I  could  pull,  to  see 
the  little  man,  as  he  was  the  only  one  I  knew 
in  England.  They  were  singing  as  I  came 
into  the  meeting-house;  after  sermon;  I  got 
one  to  introduce  me  to  him,  but  though  he 
first  appeared  friendly  as  when  in  Georgia, 
yet  on  finding  out  my  name,  asked  what  I 
came  there  for]  and  before  I  could  tell  him, 
he  turned  to  another  :  he  shook  hands,  and 
bid  all  in  the  room  farewell,  except  me,  and 
went  suddenly  off;  so  I  had  seven  miles,  as  it 
were  at  the  hazard  of  my  life,  to  walk  to  the 
opposite  side  of  London,  to  my  lodgings  late 
at  night;  next  time  I  saw  him  was  in  Lan- 
castershirc,  he  supposed  Peter  to  be  one  of  the 
old  society's  official  members,  and  Peggy  to  be 
his  wife,  and  treated  them  very  friendly :  I  asked 
him  if  he  thought  he  should  be  over  to  the  next 
general  conference,  he  replied,  if  the  connexion 
positively  sees  it  necessary,  and  insists  upon  it, 
and  cannot  do  without  me.     I  saw  him  at  the 


120 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


Dublin  and  Leeds  conferences,  but  did  not 
speak  together,  as  I  could  not  intrude  myseli 
with  propriety  any  more  :  many  wondered 
why  it  was,  that  the  Doctor  did  not  publish 
me.  and  make  a  public  example  of  me,  whilst 
others  enquired,  what  for  ? 

803.  Mr.   13 ,  called   my   hostess  to 

account  for  my  Peggy's  going  into  band  meet- 
ing, though  she  had  her  certificate  from  Elijah 
Woolsey,  as  an  acceptable  member  on  the 
Western  circuit. 

Saturday,  May  3d,  1806.  I  spoke  in  Pres- 
ton-brook, and  prospect  of  good,  as  a  number 
appeared  under  deep  divine  impression.  I 
bade  them  farewell  for  the  present,  ami  went 
to  Warrington,  where  I  spoke  the  next  morn- 
ing, and  had  a  comfortable  season,  in  the  little 
chapel  belonging  to  those  called  Quaker-Me- 
thodists, and  found  that  about  forty  new  mem- 
bers had  joined  them  in  my  absence,  and  the 
prospect  of  good  increases.  Thence  to  Risley, 
where  I  found  several  had  been  set  at  liberty 
since  I  was  there  last.  From  this  I  went  to 
Leigh,  where  I  spoke  to  about  two  thousand 
people,  at  the  Methodist  chapel,  of  the  old 
connexion  :  and  we  had  a  powerful  season. 
This  is  the  first  chapel  of  the  old  Methodists, 
into  which  I  was  voluntarily  invited  by  what 
they  call  a  round  preacher. 

804.  Monday,  5th.  I  spoke  at  Loton  Com- 
mon, and  found  a  number  more  had  been 
brought  into  liberty;  we  had  a  great  display 
of  the  divine  presence.  Hence  1  walked  fif- 
teen miles  to  Hayton  bridge,  spoke  at  seven 
o'clock,  and  twice  a  day  afterwards,  for  seve- 
ral days,  and  the  prospect  greatly  increased, 
and  several  backsliders  were  reclaimed,  and 
some  were  brought  into  liberty.  I  visited 
Blackrod  and  Carley,  but  I  fear  with  little 
success. 

805.  Saturday,  10th.  I  spoke  in  a  country 
village  on  my  way  to  Preston,  not  in  vain. 

Sunday.  1  Ith.  I  spoke  four  times  in  Pres- 
ton, and  attended  a  love-feast,  of  what  is  call- 
ed by  some  the  free  gospelers  or  third  division 
of  Methodists  ;  and  six  souls  gave  comforta- 
ble satisfaction  of  being  brought  into  liberty 
ibis  day.  Hence  1  visited  the  File  Country 
for  several  days  :  but  was  disagreeably  disap- 
pointed of  hearers,  by  my  appointments  not 
being  regularly  given  out  :  howevei  I  spoke 
to  a  few,  here  and  there.  In  this  journey  1 
saw  a  woman,  who  preached,  ami  I  was  in- 
formed thai  she  was  born  three  months,  before 
the  time,  and  remained  without  nourishment, 
wrapped  in  flannels,  in  a  torpid  state  like 
sleep,  mi  frequently  moving;  the  natural 
heat  supported  near  a  tire,  and  in  admit  thir- 
teen weeks,  appearances  or  actions  took  place, 
such  as  in  a  child  new  horn  at  the  full  time. 

806.  15th.  The  tide  being  out,  I  crossed 
Preston  river,  in  a  cart,  at  a  ford  three  miles 


wide,  called  the  Guide,  ami  walking  a  few 
miles,  in  the  rain,  took  the  canal  boat,  and  ar- 
rived in  Liverpool  about  five  in  the  evening, 
and  completed  the  bargain  for  printing  my 
journal. 

I  held  a  few  meetings  in  Liverpool;  and 
had  the  satisfaction  to  find  more  people  rejoic- 
ing in  God. 

807.  Here  I  find  that  my  hostess  had  been 
called  to  an  account  for  inviting  Peggy  to  a 
band  meeting  ;  although  she  bad  a  certificate 
of  her  membership  from  America  :  and  a  num- 
ber of  their  own  members  al>-o  were  called  to 
an  account,  for  having  attended  some  of  my 
former  meetings. 

80S.  Sunday,  18th.  Weembarkel  in  the 
Lark  with  Hannah  Gough,  the  Quaker  wo- 
man ;  who  said  to  me,  the  first  day  i  come  on 
shore  in  the  country,  in  the  house  where  I 
presented  a  letter,  &c.  "  Dost  thou  know  one 
Lorenzo  Dow  in  America  ?"  (She  having 
seen  me  formerfy  in  Dublin,  but  did  not  now 
recognize  my  person,  only  my  voice  reminded 
her  of  the  name.) 

809.  Tuesday,  20th.  With  a  light  breeze 
from  Liverpool  we  reached  Dublin  harbor,  and 
the  tide  now  serving  to  come  to  the  wharf,  I 
took  a  boat  for  Dunlary,  where  I  landed  about 
six  o'clock,  and  hiring  a  jingle,  came  to  Dub- 
lin, and  whilst  walking  to  New  street,  William 
Thomas,  the  man  at  whose  house  I  first  lodg- 
ed when  in  this  country  before,  suddenly  met 
me  at  the  end  of  a  street ;  we  recognized  each 
other's  countenances,  and  were  in  each  other's 
arms  before  a  word  was  spoken  on  either 
side,  and  our  hearts  were  mutually  refreshed 
as  in  former  days ;  he  went  with  me  to  No. 
102,  where  I  was  in  hopes  to  have  embraced 
my  dear  Doctor  and  mamma  Letitia.  but  the 
servants  informed  me  of  their  having  just 
gone  out  :  I  waited  with  uncommon  anxie- 
ty for  their  return,  whilst  the  servants  went 
through  the  city  in  search  of  them. 

I  took  tea  with  a  very  feeling  sense  of  obli- 
gation for  past  favors  ;  but  still  the  Doctor 
and  his  companion  not  returning,  1  went  to 
Thomas  street,  with  William  Thomas,  to  see 
his  wife,  and  received  some  letters,  which  I 
was  informed  were  from  America.  This  pair 
was  the  first  couple  in  whom  I  ever  saw  as  I 
thought,  a  happiness  in  matrimonial  union; 
I  embraced  her  in  my  arms,  with  a  feeling  re- 
membrance of  my  first  reception,  when  a 
stranger  in  this  city,  and  but  two  shillings  in 
my  pocket,  when  all  other  hearts,  seemingly 
were  shut  against  me;  here  I  had  an  asylum 
though  reproved  for  harboring  me  and  giving 
me  bread.     I  returned  a       I  the  Doctor 

had  come  home,  and  was  anxiously  waiting 
urn,  which  was  near  eleven  at  nighl  ; 
we  embraced  each  other  in  our  arms,  and 
mamma  Letty  gave   me  a  kiss  and  a  heaity 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


121 


welcome.  Thus  I  was  cordially  received  af- 
ter an  absence  of  five  years,  one  month  and 
eighteen  days. 

810.  Thursday,  May  22,  1806.  The  Ger- 
man Church  was  opened  to  me  by  invitation 
to  the  Doctor,  before  I  came  ;  but  the  Ward- 
ens considered  themselves  slighted,  not  having 
been  consulted,  and  one  of  them  said  at  the 
leader's  meeting,  "  If  you  are  not  willing  he 
should  have  the  liberty,  it  shall  be  prevented." 
They  replied,  they  had  nothing  to  do  or  act 
concerning  it :  however,  as  I  was  not  willing 
to  be  called  a  thief  or  robber,  I  chose  to  come 
in  by  the  door,  and  went  to  the  above  Ward- 
en accordingly.  This  Church,  belongs  to  the 
German  Congregation,  but  is  occupied  by  the 
Methodists  and  Cooper,  he  belonged  to  Lady 
Huntingdon's  party,  but  now  is  near  a  Sandi- 
manian.  I  held  a  number  of  meetings,  that 
were  respectable  and  very  profitable  to  many. 
Alice  Cambridge,  the  woman  who  was  so  at- 
tentive to  me  when  in  this  country  before, 
still  continues  her  meetings,  and  give  up  her 
meeting  and  room  to  me,  and  another  company 
who  occupied  it,  alternately,  did  the  same,  so 
that  my  way  was  opened,  and  the  quickening 
power  of  God,  seemed  to  be  present  at  most 
of  the  meetings  which  I  held  in  the  above 
place,  (and  at  Squire  Shegog's,  the  barracks  and 
the  streets)  which  amounted  to  about  twenty 
in  number. 

811.  I  was  invited  to  hold  a  meeting  in 
Renelagh,  by  a  rich  old  woman,  who  had 
built  a  preaching-house,  which  she  had  given 
to  the  Methodists,  and  a  door  from  her  bed- 
chamber opened  into  the  gallery  ;  her  own 
house  not  accommodating  the  number,  she 
with  much  fuss  and  ado  got  the  preaching- 
house  open,  which  I  refused  to  occupy,  lest  I 
should  be  esteemed  a  thief,  but  addressed  them 
from  her  chamber  door,  and  we  had  a  good 
time.  The  Doctor  I  found  had  been  lately 
unwell  in  my  absence,  but  was  now  recov- 
ered. 

812.  Saturday,  June  7th.  1806.  Having  re- 
ceived invitations  to  the  country,  through  the 
medium  of  the  Missionaries,  G.  Ousley  and 
W.  Hamilton  and  others;  I  set  off  for  Wick- 
low  county  in  a  gig,  through  the  kindness  of 
a  backslider,  whose  heart  God  had  touched. 
I  held  a  meeting  at  Newtown,  Mount  Kenedy, 
by  the  way  to  Wicklow,  where  I  found  religion 
low.  We  had  quickening  times,  though  with 
difficulty  I  got  the  people  convened  at  the 
lattej! 

8f3.('  Sunday,  8th.  I  spoke  thrice  in  the 
town,  and  once  at  Widow  Tighe's,  who  was 
prejudiced  against  me  when  here  before. 

9th.  I  gave  my  last,  and  a  backslider  took 
me  in  a  jaunting  car  to  Rathdrum,  whence  a 
man  helped  me  with  a  horse  to  Cappagh, 
where  I  spoke  ^hat  night  and  next  morning. 


and  then  departed  with  him  to  Haclcctstown. 
Here  I  spoke  seven  times  in  three  days,  hav- 
ing previously  been  invited  by  a  man,  who 
had  married  one  of  my  spiritual  daughters ; 
she  with  her  sister,  who  had  married  a  Metho- 
dist preacher,  still  endured  ;  these  were  the 
daughters  of  the  old  man,  who  felt  these  words 
to  run  through  his  mind,  whilst  they  talked 
with  me  back  and  forth  through  the  door, 
when  I  was  in  Ireland  before,  "  be  not  forget- 
ful to  entertain  strangers."  Two  others  of 
his  children  God  gave  me  for  my  hire  now; 
the  quickening  power  of  God  seemed  to  be 
displayed  in  the  different  meetings;  and  con- 
victions and  conversions  were  shortly  multi- 
plied, and  not  long  after  my  departure,  I  was 
informed  that  about  fourscore  were  added  to 
society,  the  most  of  them  happy  in  God. 

814.  I  spoke  in  Baltinglass  on  my  way  to 
Carloic.  Li  both  places  I  had  good  times, 
and  a  preacher  was  friendly  whom  I  formerly 
thought  cool  ;  he  invited  me  to  meet  a  class 
and  attend  his  quarterly  meeting ;  with  the 
latter  I  could  not  comply.  I  rode  on  the  car 
of  my  daughter,  which  brought  me  here  to  the 
colliery,  where  I  found  the  missionaries  pray- 
ing with  some  mourners  :  here  was  a  big 
meeting  appointed,  which  they  called  a  camp 
meeting,  but  I  a  field  meeting  ;  there  being  no 
tents,  only  the  open  air,  in  imitation  of 
America. 

So  I  see  the  spirit  of  the  revival  is  spreading^ 
in  the  breasts  of  the  children  of  men  ;  here  I 
saw  Mr.  Averill.  who  appeared  as  friendly  as 
ever,  and  solicited  my  attendance  at  another 
meeting  of  magnitude,  at  Mount  Melick  and 
some  other  places.  At  this  meeting  I  preach- 
ed, and  when  he  had  done,  I  invited  up  the 
mourners  to  be  prayed  for ;  several  found 
peace,  and  we  had  a  refreshing  season  from 
the  presence  of  God. 

815.  A  Romanist  interrupted  the  meeting, 
which  caused  many  of  them  to  run  away,  sup- 
posing him  to  be  a  priest,  I  never  knew  that 
in  this  our  day,  priestcraft  was  so  influential, 
and  carried  such  a  dread  to  the  fear  of  man. 
Next  morning  I  spoke  again — the  Missiona- 
ries took  about  fifty  into  society :  hence  we 
went  to  Castle  Comber.  They  spoke  in  the 
street,  and  I  beside  the  chapel  door,  having 
the  church  minister  present,  whose  relations 
gave  him  a  look  whilst  I  was  repeating,  what 
I  heard  an  old  man  say  in  my  infancy,  that  a 
minister's  call  was  two  hundred  pounds  settle- 
ment, and  one  hundred  pounds  a  year. 

816.  Next  morning  I  spoke  again,  and 
breakfasted  with  the  clergyman's  friends,  who 
seemed  piously  inclined  ;  here  the  Missiona- 
ries took  about  forty  into  society,  and  then  we 
went  to  Kilkenny.  The  above  priest  said  the 
Missionaries  were  mountebanks,  kidnapping 
the   people — in  this  place   we   stayed   three 


122 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


days.  The  Missionaries  attacked  Popery  in 
the  streets  twice  or  thrice  a  day.  and  I  attacked 
sin  with  A.-double-L-partism  in  the  preaching 
house,  which  caused  considerable  uneasiness 
in  the  town ;  the  Mayor  had  a  potatoe 
lung  al  his  hea  I,  and  also  received  a  letter 
without  a  signature,  threatening  that  if  he  did 
hree  out  of  town,  his  house  should 
be  pulled  down  on  his  hea  !. 

817.  They  took  about  thirty  into  society 
here.  I  bade  some  old  friends  farewell ;  so 
we  departed  to  Money-beg,  where  I  spoke 
under  an  ash — had  a  good  time,  though  under 
some  depression  of  mind.  I  attended  two 
other  meetings  in  a  large  warehouse  ;  here  30 
were  taken  into  society,  and  some  shortly  be- 
fore, making  eighty-two  in  all.  William 
Hamilton  took  me  in  a  gig  to  Carlow,  where 
I  spoke  at  10,  a.  m.,  intending  to  comply  with 
Mr.  AveriU's  invitation,  but  was  prevented  by 
sudden  inward  illness,  which  flung  me  into 
spasms  like  convulsions  ;  so  by  the  advice  of 
my  frien  Is  I  stayed  until  next  day,  and  then 

W.  II a  attended  me   in  the   canal   boat, 

about  seventy  English  miles  to  Dub/in,  where 
1  arrived  about  ten  at  night,  on  Sunday  the 
22d,  and  found  my  Peggy  and  friends  well  at 
the  Doctor's  :  he  said  he  thought  my  complain; 
proceeded  from  an  abscess  of  the  liver,  bursting 
into  the  cavity  of  the  belly  outside  of  the 
bowels. 

818.  A  love-feast  being  held  at  Gravel-walk, 
I  was  informed  that  a  number  spoke  there  of 
being  quickened  by  my  last  visit. — I  break- 
several  times  in  company  with    Wm. 

Smith,  the  assistant  preacher;  he  invited  me 
to  pray  in  the  families,  and  is  thought  by  some 
to  be  one  of  the  most  popular  preachers  in 
Ireland.  I  find  he  is  a  great  kingsman,  but  I 
am  convinced  that  many  in  these  countries, 
who  have  been  shining  lights,  are  in  a  more 
lukewarm  state  than  they  are  aware  of.  I 
continued  my  meetings  as  before — the  Lord 
was  with  us,  and  the  revival  seemed  to  in- 
crease, with  some  of  the  preachers,  who  still 
retained  ;■  degree  of  life  as  they  came  to  con- 
ference, observed,  and  took  hold  with  me  heart 
and  hand. 

819.  One  evening,  I  was  informed  upwards 
of  twenty  preachers  were  present,  amongst 
whom  were  several  of  the  old  preachers,  that 
had  treated  me  with  coolness  and  neglect  when 
here  before,  besides  others  who  had  been 
friendly;  amongst  these  was  Air.  Averill,  who 
requested  me  to  tour  the  king  Ion,  at  I 

820.  During  this  nsil  at  conference  time.  I 
received  not  one  unkind  word  from  any  id'  the 
preachers,  but  the  reverse,  several  gave  me 
encouragemenl  to  i  isil  them  in  their  circuits, 
and  also  persuaded  me  to  go  into  tin1  pulpit  at 

igh,  where   I   had   preached   from   the 
chamber  door,    through  the  gallery  into   tie 


preaching  house  :  even  Tobias  said  that  he 
thought  I  was  an  honest  man,  when  he  read 
Snethen's  letter,  asserting  in  the  most  positive 
terms,  that  I  was  an  impostor ;  though  he  had 
a  spat  with  the  Doctor,  about  keeping  his  hat 
on  in  the  meeting  at  prayer  time ;  the  Doctor 
replied,  because  I  believe  thou  art  not  sent  of 
the  Lord  to  pray  nor  preach,  for  thou  art  the 
man  that  used  Lorenzo  ill  and  never  repented 
of  it,  nor  of  the  poor  woman  whose  heart 
thou  broke,  and  was  the  cause  of  her  death, 
and  her  blood  is  upon  thee — he  turned  off 
shocked  and  confused.  This  man,  in  the 
course  of  my  absence  to  America,  was  Ra- 
tioned on  the  Larne  circuit,  where  some  of 
my  spiritual  children  spoke  in  a  love  feast 
concerning  the  blessing  of  my  labors  to  their 
souls,  which  caused  him  to  reprove  them, 
saying,  "  Let  Mr.  Dow  alone,  if  you  have  any 
thing  to  say  for  God,  speak  it ;" — he  also  has 
been  put  back  on  trials,  for  some  improper  con- 
duct;  thus,  those  who  are  hard  upon  others, 
find  hardships  to  overtake  themselves.  In  the 
same  house  where  he  first  checked  me,  taking 
the  hymn  out  of  my  mouth,  &c,  the  Doctor 
gave  him  his  due,  in  the  presence  of  several 
of  the  preachers  and  people,  which  I  could 
not  find  that  any  of  the  conference  were  dis- 
pleased with  the  Doctor  for.  Tobias'  imper- 
tinency,  because  the  Doctor  believed  and  prac- 
tised some  of  the  Quaker  forms,  gave  rise  to 
this. 

821.  Snethen's  letter  from  New  York  to 
block  up  my  way,  was  investigated  at  the 
leader's  meeting,  and  unanimously  acknow- 
ledged to  have  been  written  in  a  bad  spirit, 
and  did  me  no  injury,  but  refuted  itself,  and 
so  opened  my  way.* 

822.  About  these  days.  Wm.  Thomas,  Dr. 
Johnson  told  me,  had  a  liver  complaint,  which 
I  remembered  when  he  was  taken  unwell :  the 
disorder  increased  to  a  degree  of  insanity. 
which  caused  him  to  leap  out  of  a  win  low,  on 
the  third  floor,  and  yet  so  as  only. to  break  his 
thigh. — After  this  he  came  to  his  right  mind, 
and  called  off  his  thoughts  from  the  world  to 
divine  subjects,  and  the  last  words  he  said  be- 
fore he  expired  were  glory  ! — glory.' — lie  was 
attended  by  an  ungodly  Physician  and  Sur- 
geon, who  prohibited  him  seeing  religious 
visiters,  and  pronounced  him  in  a  fair  w;;\  lor 
recovery  after  his  fail  :  but  Dr.  Johnson,  who 
did  ncit  attend  him,  said  he  would  die,  his  liv- 
er being  rotten,  &c. 

823.  I  put  the  first  part  of  the  second  vol- 
ume of  my  journal  to  the   press,  \vhi<  I 

hundred  and  twenty  pa 
eimo.     Having  now  completed  mj  \; 
business,!  contemplated  a  departure ;  saw  Dr. 

*  A  nieetin!*  of  ahoie  ■  inl  n  f>mbers,  the  re- 

sult nl'  which  was— "  written  in  a  bad  spilit  by  a  wicked 
man." 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


123 


Coke,  who  did  not  speak  to  me ;  but  I  had 
several  more  refreshing  seasons,  and  embarked 

for  England  in  the  Lark,  Capt,  Williams, 
having  my  Dr.  Johnson  in  company.  The 
wind  seemed  contrary,  and  a  prospect  of  a 
long  and  a  tedious  passage  at  first,  however, 
the  wind  came  round,  and  we  were  favored 
with  only  about  thirty  hours  on  the  water.  A 
doctor  of  a  Guineaman,  a  passenger,  treated 
me  at  first  ungentlemanlike  on  the  way  ;  Dr. 
Johnson  fell  in  conver.-alion  with  several  of 
the  cabin  passengers,  who  were  Rothanists ; 
which  seemed  to  cast  some  light  upon  their 
minds;  and  on  his  informing  them  about  me, 
they  expressed  a  desire  that  I  should  preach 
in  the  cabin,  which  accordingly  I  did  :  the 
Guinea  doctor  was  the  first  to  propose  and 
urge  my  preaching,  he  having  previously 
made  very  humble  acknowledgments  for  his 
rudeness,  saying  to  my  Doctor,  that  it  had  cost 
him  a  tear. 

824.  Saturday,  July  12.  We  landed  early  in 
the  morning  at  Liverpool,  called  on  Mr.  For- 
shaw,  my  printer,  and  kind  host,  and  after 
giving  some  .directions  about  my  books,  we 
took  our  departure  in  the  coach  for  Warring- 
ton, and  arrived  safe  in  the  afternoon  ;  where 
I  found  my  friends  well,  and  many  glad  to  see 
us,  and  some  of  my  spiritual  children  shed 
tears  at  our  meeting. 

Sunday,  13th.  I  spoke  four  times;  we  had 
tender  seasons. 

14th.  Gave  my  last,  and  many  seemed  to 
take  fresh  courage  for  the  Christian  race  to 
glory,  and  one  soul  found  peace. 

825.  15th.  We  walked  to  Knuttsford,  I 
spoke  in  the  Old  Methodist  chapel,  but  there 
seems  to  be  a  hardiness  over  these  meeting 
houses  in  England,  so  I  don't  have  such  good 
times  in  them  as  in  Ireland  and  America,  or 
even  the  third  division  here.  We  came  to 
Macclesfield,  where  I  spoke  at  night ;  John 
Mee  and  Peter  Philips,  being  with  us,  having 
walked  twenty-four  miles  that  day. 

A  man  being  urged  by  his  friends  to  read 
deistical  writings,  when  dying,  cursed  those 
who  were  the  instigators,  and  T.  P's  Age  of 
Reason,  being  in  black  despair.  Oh  !  how 
careful  people  should  be,  what  they  ask  oth- 
ers to  do  ;  for  one  act  may  cause  repentance 
with  tears  in  vain,  without  a  possibility  of  re- 
traction. 

19th.  I  feel  much  unwell,  unusual  sensa- 
sations,  which  I  conceive  originates  from  the 
abscess,  but  trust  by  God's  favor  to  re- 
cover. 

826.  We  have  visited  Joseph  Bradford,  one 
of  the  oldest  preachers  of  the  Old  Connexion, 
he  being  a  former  friend  and  acquaintance  of 
the  Doctors,  he  manifested  after  the  Doctor's 
suggestion  that  had  I  called  on  him  when  I 
first  came  to  town,  I  should  have  had  the  lib- 


I  erty  of  his  pulpit ;  the  young  preacher  was 
also  willing,  but  the  trustees  objected. 

I  have  held  meetings  twice  every  day  since 
my  arrival  here,  and  there  seems  a  quickening 
among  the  people.  This  party,  it  seems,  were 
once  of  the  old  society,  but  driven  off  on  ac- 
count of  not  obeying  orders  which  they  con- 
ceived to  be  hard  ;  they  call  themselves  the 
Christian  Revivalists,  some  call  them  the  Free 
Gospellers  ;  they  are  of  the  third  division,  (the 
Kilhamites  being  the  second.)  somewhat  sim- 
ilar to  the  Quaker  Methodists,  and  of  the  spirit 
of  the  Methodists  in  America. 

827.  Sunday,  July  20th.  My  labors  were 
equal  to  seven  sermons,  which  gave  me  a  tine 
sweat,  that  was  very  refreshing,  and  seemed 
to  add  to  my  health,  as  I  felt  better  at  night 
by  far  than  in  the  morning,  and  more  able  to 
preach  another  sermon  than  I  was  at  first. 
In  speaking  twice  in  the  street  I  addressed 
about  five  thousand.  I  attended  a  love-feast; 
and  wrestled  with  mourners  at  night,  having 
stood,  &c,  about  ten  hours  or  upwards,  in  the 
different  exercises  through  the  day.  I  observ- 
ed that  for  people  to  make  a  noise,  and  say 
loud  amens,  &c,  was  irksome  to  me,  and  I 
would  like  as  well  to  hear  a  dog  bark,  unless 
it  came  from  a  proper  feeling  in  the  heart, 
which  if  it  did,  would  carry  its  own  convic- 
tion with  it ;  but  otherwise  it  would  appear 
flat,  and  bring  a  deadness  over  the  mind ;  and 
to  make  a  fuss  and  pretend  feeling  without 
possessing  it,  is  a  piece  of  hypocrisy,  like  a 
man  possessing  a  vessel  of  water  partly  full, 
yet  would  say  it  was  running  over,  and  to 
prove  it,  would  tilt  the  cup,  that  it  might  run 
over.  Yet  if  people  feel  the  power  of  God, 
(of  which  I  have  no  doubt  at  times  they  do,) 
to  constrain  them  to  cry  for  mercy  or  shout 
for  joy,  I  can  bear  it  as  well  as  any  one.  I 
dare  not  oppose  it,  knowing  that  God  commu- 
nicates these  superlative  blessings,  that  others 
also  may  be  benefitted  by  it :  as  I  have  seen 
a  general  move  from  the  conviction  through 
one,  more  than  from  a  whole  sermon,  which 
if  the  person  had  suppressed,  he  would  have 
quenched  the  spirit  of  God. 

I  spoke  sixteen  times  while  here,  which 
was  short  of  six  days ;  I  think  about  twenty 
professed  to  find  peace  in  that  time  ;  some 
backsliders  were  reclaimed,  sinners  awakened, 
and  a  considerable  move  in  the  town.  After- 
wards I  was  informed  by  a  letter,  that  the  re- 
vival went  on  increasing,  so  that  three,  i'wc, 
eight,  and  even  so  many  as  fourteen  appeared 
to  be  converted  at  a  meeting,  besides  sundry 
who  found  peace  the  afternoon,  evening,  and 
morning  after  my  departure. 

828.  21st.  I  found  a  similar  people  in  Stock- 
port, who  had  been  driven  out  from  the  Kil- 
hamites; I  held  meeting  with  them  at  night  and 
next  morning,  which  were  comfortable  times. 


124 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


The  late  Society  who  separated  at  the  band- 
room  in  Manchester,  have  seen  the  ahuse  of 
itinerancy  so  much,  that  they  are  prejudiced 
against  having  any  at  all,  but  think  the  Gospel 
can  be  spread  sufficiently  by  local  preachers 
alone.* 

22d.  I  arrived  in  the  evening  at  Oldham, 
where  also  I  found  some  of  what  maybe  call- 
ed the  Third  Division  ;  had  good  times  at  night 
and  in  the  morning. 

23,1.  The  Doctor  was  with  me  all  this  time, 
and  helped  me  some  at  Macclesfield ;  but  be- 
ing  disappointed  of  a  place  in  the  coach,  we 
set  ofl  on  loot  for  Leeds  in  Yorkshire,  where 
we  arrived  next  day  in  the  afternoon. 

On  the  way  we  were  frequently  beset  with 
rain,  and  the  Doctor  having  left  his  cloak  and 
great  coat  behind,  was  exposed  to  the  weather, 
and  being  unaccustomed  to  be  much  wet  with 
rain,  having  always  had  a  good  fire  at  home, 
he  was  now  put  to  his  shifts,  (possessing  a 
delicate  constitution,)  and  strove  to  take  shel- 
ter beside  a  wall  or  rock  more  than  once  or 
twice  ;  however,  one  time  we  stopped  in  a  cot- 
tage, where  he  got  some  repose  in  sleep,  whilst 
I  dried  his  coat  at  a  pect  fire.  Another  time, 
we  evaded  a  shower  whilst  resting  at  break- 
fast, yet  the  Doctor  was  determined,  let  the 
weather  continue  as  it  might,  he  would  not  be 
the  cause  of  detaining  me,  so  as  to  break  my 
appointments.  My  sympathetic  feelings  in 
pity  were  tried,  when  I  saw  the  tenderness 
and  danger  of  his  constitution,  when  taking 
shelter  as  above. 

I  could  but  reflect  on  the  goodness  of  God, 
in  making  my  constitution  to  require  a  great 
degree  oi  exercise,  according  to  my  sphere  of 
life  and  action,  and  also  its  preservation 
through  the  various  changes,  in  different  sea- 
sons, and  different  climes  and  circumstances. 

829.  From  what  I  could  collect,   it  appears 

to   me   that    Wm.   B ought   to    have 

launched  out  as  a  champion  for  God,  but  un- 
belief to  trust  God  with  his  family,  &c.  caused 
him  apparently  to  shrink.  Is  it  not  possible 
for  a  man  to  lose  a  great  share  of  his  crown  ' 
Ii  appears  thai  he  saw  the  formality  and  dan- 
ger into  which  the  English  Connexion  were 
I.  and  sinking  :  he  came  oul  fora  space, 
and  God  began  to  open  his  way.  but  through 
unbelief,  the  rea  oning  of  Satan,  and  the  soli- 
citation of  his  brethren,  he  was  prevailed  upon 
bo  shrink^  recant  in  part,  and  return:  in  con  e- 
quence  of  which,  some  pious  ones,  who  re- 
quested Christian  liberty  to  pray  with  mourners, 
&c.  and  united  with  him  to  dissent,  were  lefi 
in  a  dilemma  here.  They  were  similar  to  the 
Methodists,  Free  (•'<  r  Third 

>  .   Though  mosl  of  tliesr  societi 
no  particular  intercourse  or  communion  toge- 

*  This  is  a  misconception. 


ther,  or  with  each  other.    I  suppose  I  was  the 
first  preacher  who  made  them  a  general  vi-it. 

They  called  a  Conference  some  weeks  ago, 
to  know  each  other's  minds,  and  see  how  near 
they  could  come  towards  the  outlines  of  a  ge- 
neral union.  I  was  invited  to  Leeds  by  some 
of  this  society ;  I  tarried  several  days,  but  it 
being  a  particular  hurrying  time  in  the  cloth 
business,  ami  the  Conference  of  the  Old  Con- 
nexion sitting,  I  found  it  impracticable  to  get 
many  to  meeting  on  the  week  days,  and  on 
Sunday  they  chose  to  go  and  hear  the  old 
preachers,  with  whom  they  were  acquainted. 
Here  I  saw  Adam  Clarke ;  I  think  I  was  in- 
formed, that  he  was  acquainted  with  twenty- 
four  different  languages.  He  is  esteemed  a 
man  of  as  great  letters  as  any  of  the  age,  and 
all  acquired  by  his  own  industry,  without  the 
aid  of  college  or  university. 

He  acknowledged  to  me,  that  he  once  was 
in  the  spirit  of  the  great  revival  in  Gornwell, 
and  that  he  was  almost  ready  to  persecute 
some,  who  objected  to  the  work,  as  an  "  im- 
propriety and  wildfire,"  but  "  now  (said  he)  I 
see  better .'"  He  treated  me  in  all  respects  as 
I  might  expect  from  a  gentleman:  but  his 
mind  was  made  up  against  the  camp  meetings 
in  America,  as  being  improper,  and  the  revival 
attending  them,  as  a  thing  accountable  for  al- 
together on  natural  principles.  It  seemed  to 
me  from  circumstances,  that  he  had  got  his 
mind  hurt  and  prejudiced,  through  the  abuse 
of  revivals,  which  cause!  him  to  fix  his  mind 
to  one  invariable  rule  as  a  criterion  for  direc- 
tion, viz.  the  old  system,  order — for  he  seem- 
ed determined  not  to  listen  to  any  argument, 
which  might  be  adduced  to  solve  the  query. 
He  was  chosen  President  of  the  Conference, 
as  I  was  informed,  by  a  great  majority  of 
votes.  This  was  an  honor  he  had  not  sought 
for,  but  accepted  it  with  considerable  reluc- 
tance. 

He  was  an  old  acquaintance  and  particular 
friend  of  the  Doctor's,  which  opened  a  door 
for  intimacy  of  conversation   on   some  points. 

one  of  which  was  my  singular  way  of 

proceeding,  which  he  could  not  at  all  appro- 
bate on  any  consideration,  as  being  right  :  as- 
signing as  a  reason,  that,  if  once  generally 
I  by  the  body,  it  would  completely  de- 
stroy Methodism  in  three  months:  therefore, 
haired  his  mind  against  listening  to  any  argu- 
ment, or  making  an  exception  to  the  general 
i  ule  for  particular  cases. 

This  appears  to  me,  to  be  wrong  in  any 
person,  to  form  their  mind  bit  or  miss,  right 
or  w  rang,  to  stick  to  the  old  s\  stem,  as  though 
it  were  Infallible,  or  the  summit  oi  perfection. 
For  to  be  thus  hound  up,  without  laying  open 
our  minds  to  conviction,  as  sincere  inquirers 
utth,  is  to  kill  the  spirit  of  inquiry,  and 
■  the  spreading  of  true  knowledge  and 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE,  OR,  LORENZO  S  JOURNAL. 


125 


righteousness,  and  by  so  doing,  vice  will  con- 
tinue to  reign,  and  the  grossest  errors  go  un- 
discovered or  unclipt. 

I  heard  him  preach.  Just  before  the  meet- 
ing an  anthem  was  sung,  apparently  without 
the  spirit  or  understanding,  as  nothing  could 
be  heard  but  a  dead  dull  sound,  &c. 

The  sermon  was  well  delivered  in  speech, 
though  there  appeared  much  deadness  in  the 
beginning;  but  in  his  last  prayer  he  grew 
somewhat  fervent,  until  God  began  to  send 
down  His  power  ;  and  there  began  a  move 
among  the  people,  when  he  seemed  to  lower, 
as  if  to  ward  off  the  move,  to  prevent  a  NOISE, 
which  it  seems  the  English  Connexion  in  ge- 
neral are  determined  to  prevent,  as  appears 
from  their  conduct  and  publication  in  the  Ma- 
gazine. 

830.  I  heard  S.  Bradburne  ;  he  spoke  some- 
what lengthy,  had  the  outlines  of  an  orator, 
but  I  thought  there  were  some  flaws  in  his  dis- 
course, too  great  for  a  man  of  his  supposed 
abilities,  e.g.  he  insisted  that  a  child  is  impure 
as  it  comes  into  the  world,  and  is  enlightened  as 
soon  as  it  is  born,  but  not  before ;  which 
would  argue  that  a  seven  months  child  might 
be  saved,  and  one  come  to  the  full  time  could 
not,  were  it  to  die  but  one  day  before  its  birth  ; 
accordingly,  one  should  suppose  according  to 
his  idea,  that  the  being  enlightened  with  the 
Divine  light,  was  inseparably  connected  with 
the  breathing  the  natural  air,  or  receiving  the 
natural  light  of  the  sun. 

Here  I  also  saw  Dr.  Coke,  but  so  it  happen- 
ed that  we  did  not  exchange  a  word,  though 
we  met,  passed  and  repassed  each  other  in  the 
streets,  &c,  I  being  a  little  one,  must  keep  my 
place. 

I  carried  a  bundle  of  my  journals  to  the 
door  of  the  Conference  meeting  ;  one  copy  for 
each  Chairman  of  a  District,  amounting  to 
about  twenty-five;  and  one  for  a  preacher  who 
agreed  to  take  them  in :  these  were  all  refused 
and  returned.  I  sent  one  to  the  Doctors  wife, 
which  she  received  with  acknowledgments, 
saying  afterwards  when  she  had  read  some, 
that  the  more  she  read  of  it,  the  better  she 
liked  me,  and  had  a  better  opinion  of  me  than 
before,  and  that  she  had  desired  to  see  me 
when  in  Dublin,  but  was  disappointed.  She 
by  accounts,  is  an  agreeable,  plain,  fine  little 
woman,  of  some  piety  :  but  if  I  am  informed 
right,  was  not,  nor  is  a  Methodist,  though  I 
think  the  rule  of  Methodists  in  Europe,  re- 
quire marriage  in  society,  if  they  do  marry. 

A.  Clarke  bought  one  of  my  journals  at  his 
lodgings  at  Bankers,  where  he  had  invited  me 
to  breakfast  with  him  ;  giving  more  than  the 
price,  saying  it  was  not  enough. 

831.  30th.  Leaving  my  doctor  near  Leeds, 
I  came  in  the  coach  to  Rochdale,  whence  I 
walked  to  Bolton,   twelve   or   fifteen   miles, 


where  I  held  meeting  at  night  by  appointment, 
and  next  morning — both  comfortable  times. 

31st.  Went  to  Hay  ton  and  had  a  good  time. 

August  1st.  Walked  to  Preston;  disappoint- 
ed of  my  book  :  spoke  to  a  few,  and  next  day 
returning,  spoke  in  Blackrod. 

Sunday  3d.  Spoke  at  twelve  o'clock,  went 
twelve  miles  to  Leigh,  so  to  Loton,  then  to 
Warrington,  (where  I  met  my  doctor,)  having 
spoken  four  times  this  day. 

4th.  Spoke  here  again,  and  Miss  Mary 
Barford  (eldest  sister,  of  Martha)  who  was 
principally  educated,  and  brought  up  in  Lon- 
don, under  a  rich  aunt,  who  having  no  chil- 
dren, adopted  her  as  her  daughter,  and  dying, 
left  her  a  large  independent  fortune,  (she)  be- 
ing now  here  on  a  visit  with  her  mother,  giv- 
ing me  an  opportunity  of  speaking  closely 
with  her  concerning  her  soul's  salvation ; 
this  night  God  gave  her  to  feel  the  comfort  of 
religion,  and  about  two  days  after  an  evidence 
of  her  acceptance. — There  are  four  in  this 
family,  whom  the  Lord  has  given'  me  for  my 
hire,  who  were  all  careless  when  I  first  visit- 
ed this  town. 

5th.  I  spoke  at  Lymn,  Appleton,  Thome, 
and  Peter  Wright's,  where  we  had  good  times. 

832.  6th.  At  Preston-Brook,  and  twice  in 
Frodsham,  where  the  Lord  was  with  us;  and 
after  my  last  meeting  in  the  evening,  feeling 
my  mind  uneasy,  I  could  not  feel  free  to  com- 
ply with  various  and  strong  solicitations  to 
visit  some  new  places  ;  nor  even  Macclesfield, 
from  whence  we  received  the  most  urgent  re- 
quest, but  walked  to  Runcon  in  the  dark  and 
rain,  and  sleeping  none  all  night  was  up  be- 
times in  the  morning,  and  finding  a  packet 
just  going  off,  I  embarked  for  Liverpool, 
where  I  arrived  about  eleven  o'clock.  Got 
my  affairs  arranged,  cleared  out  with  my 
printer  and  bookbinder,  contracted  for  a 
second  edition  of  part  of  my  second  volume  : 
then  finding  a  boat  with  some  passengers 
going  to  pursue  a  packet,  I  embarked  in  it, 
and  overtook  the  vessel  beyound  the  rock, 
where  I  got  on  board  about  five  in  the  even- 
ing, with  a  positive  direct  head  wind  for  sev- 
eral hours;  the  wind  at  length  becoming 
favorable,  we  made  the  light-house  in  Dublin 
bay,  when  the  wind  and  tide  would  not  suffer 
us  to  proceed  further ;  here  they  cast  anchor, 
and  I  hired  the  sailors  to  put  me  ashore,  and 
walking  up  by  the  Pigeon-house,  arrived  at 
home  in  New-street  about  noon,  where  I 
found  my  friends  and  Peggy  well,  having 
been  on  my  passage  about  thirty-six  hours, 
and  left  my  Doctor  behind  me  in  England. 

833.  The  British  Conference  read  N.  Sne- 
therts  letter  to  Benson,  concerning  me ;  yet  it 
appears  that  it  bore  but  little  weight  with 
them,  considering  its  spirit ;  although  they 
agreed  according  to  its  design,  to  have  noth- 


126 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXf'.RIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO  S    TOURXAL. 


ing  to  do  with  me.  That  sent  to  Mr.  Joyce 
the  book-steward  in  Dublin,  was  read  in  the 
leader's  meeting,  where  it  was  unanimously 
agreed  to  have  been  wrote  in  a  very  bad 
spirit,  so  much  as  to  be  its  own  refutation  : 
it  was  also  read  in  conference,  where  it 
was  investigated  and  received  the  same 
censure,  which  the  British  conference  heard 
of,  and  did  not  scrapie  to  mention  it.  Itbe- 
ing  asked  if  any  one  knew  any  thing  against 
me  1  One  replied  that  it  was  said  I  had  taken 
two  hundred  dollars  in  one  contribution, 
which  was  false;  but  if  it  were  the  case, 
what  was  that  to  him  or  them,  if  I  made  a 
proper  use  of  it  ] 

I  am  informed  by  a  special  letter  from 
Joseph  Mitchell,  dated  New  York,  May, 
1806,  that  N.  Snethen  had  located,  and  that, 
in  consequence  of  his  opposition,  &c  Mr. 
Joyce  tells  me  that  he  saw  brother  Beaty  (a 
local  preacher  from  America,  come  to  see  his 
friends  here,)  who  informed  him,  that  Mr. 
Snethen  had  mostly  lost  his  congregations,  in 
consequence  of  his  bitter  ambition  or  activity 
in  writing  to  Europe-  against  me. 

834.  Monday,  August  12th.  This  morn- 
ing early,  the  Doctor  "arrived  safe,  somewhat 
benefitted  by  the  excursion,  as  he  thought 
himself  both  in  body  and  mind  ;  his  Letty  had 
not  been  so  long  deprived  of  his  company  before 
for  twenty-four  years  past ;  she  seemed  some- 
what uneasy  at  my  return  without  him,  but  I 
replied,  it  would  be  some  guineas  benefit  to 
her,  to  learn  to  trust  all  things  with  God;  and 
now  her  joy  at  his  return  took  place  of  fears. 
I  find  Matthew  Lanktree,  my  old  particular 
friend,  is  appointed  assistant  or  head  preacher 
of  Dublin;  by  what  I  can  understand,  he 
would  be  willing  to  let  me  have  the  pulpits, 
but  the  trustees  were  in  the  way.  Alice  Cam- 
bridge gave  up  her  meetings  always  to  me  ; 
and  her  room  in  Golden  Lane,  near  White- 
friar  street  chapel,  is  open  tome;  where  I 
constantly  hold  meetings  at  eight  o'clock  in 
the  evenings,  so  as  not  to  clash  with  their 
hour  ;.  this  room  I  conceive  to  be  better  rilled 
than  any  worship  place  in  Dublin. 

Sunday  17th.  By  invitation,  1  took  coach 
with  two  friends  about  sixteen  miles  to 
Balbriggen ;  a  little  deformed  man  behaved 
as  if  a  legion  of  devils  was  in  him,  as  he  on 
j  the  road  would  neither  be  still  nor  civil,  but 
apparently  profligate  in  order  to  irritate  and 
ruffle  me. 

I  saw  church  service  performed,  but  neier 
saw  anything  appeal  so  much  like  a  sham  to 
represent  reality,  as  this  ceremony  by  way  of 
religious  worship  ;  neither  did  1  ever  nave 
a  greater  sense  of  the  difference  there  was  be- 
tween praying  and  singing  prayers  :  I  thought, 
if  human  wisdom  could  have  invented  a  ma- 
chine to  go  by  steam,  to  preach  and  pray  and 

tL. 


say  amen,  and  also  make  the  organ  play,  and 
call  to  charm  a  parcel  of  beasts,  when  no  human 
inteligent  was  there,  that  it  would  be  Divine 
worship  as  much  in  reality,  as  some  things 
which  are  now  substituted  for  it. 

835.  I  held  meeting  in  a  private  house  in 
the  evening,  and  some  Romanists  and  children, 
attempted  to  make  a  disturbance  in  the  street, 
when  a  sudden  shower  of  rain  dispersed  them, 
so  we  had  a  quiet  meeting,  and  next  morning 
also,  and  I  think  that  good  was  done,  Hence 
I  returned  to  Dublin,  and  put  the  third  edi- 
tion of  the  first  volume  of  my  journal  to 
press,  also  thought  on  different  religious  sub- 
jects. 

I  continued  my  meetings,  in  Golden  Lane, 
night  after  night,  the  house  was  generally 
crowded.  I  also  held  some  meetings  in  the 
barracks,  and  there  appeared  some  fruit  of 
them  to  my  encouragement. 

836.  Sunday  24th.  I  walked  to  the  camp, 
and  spoke  in  a  hut  built  by  the  soldiers  in  the 
following  manner  : — James  Ramsford,  my 
book-binder,  frequently  held  meetings  in  vari- 
ous places  with  the  army,  and  near  this  the)* 
had  no  place,  but  a  quarry  in  a  corn  field,  and 
being  exposed  to  the  weather,  as  no  person 
would  hire  them  a  place,  he  got  application 
made  to  the  barrack  master,  (by  the  quarter- 
master-serjeant,)  who  gave  them  leave  to  cut 
sods  on  the  camp  ground  to  make  the  wall, 
though  the  privilege  had  been  refused  for  sol- 
dier" s  families ;  they  set  to  work  by  cutting  a 
platform  out  of  the  side  of  the  hill,  leaving 
the  back  in  such  a  form  as  served  for  a  wall, 
with  the  bottom  part  projecting  for  a  seat ; 
the  other  three  sides  were  raised  as  above 
with  sods  or  turf  well  beaten  down  solid, 
then  a  kind  of  rafter  was  put  on  for  the  roof 
to  be  thatched  with  straw :  but  now  they 
were  put  to  their  shifts  to  know  how  to  com- 
plete it,  as  their  finances  were  now  out,  hav- 
ing paid  the  irreligious  for  their  labor,  not 
feeling  free  to  receive  it  gratis,  which  was 
offered  :  but  about  half  an  hour  after  the  dis- 
couragements, concerning  straw  for  thatching, 
which  was  then  dear,  an  officer  brought  them 
a  pound  note,  &c,  and  shortly  after  some  shil- 
lings, so  the  house  was  completed  ;  it  would 
contain  about  one  hundred  persons.  Most  of 
the  officers  attended  my  meeting,  and  amongst 
them  the  head  one.  They  gave  good  attention, 
and  as  I  was  informed,  expressed  satisfaction 
and  wished  that  I  would  come  again. 

As  I  was  returning  I  passed  one.  who  to  me 
appeared  like  a  coxcomb;*  I  was  informed 
he  belonged  to  the  Stranger's  Friend  Society, 
and  was  sent  here  to  preach.  When  he  ar- 
rived and  was  informed  that  1  had  held  a 
meeting,  which  seemed  to  supersede  his  exhi- 

♦  His  name  was  Murphy. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


127 


bition,  he  broke  out  in  a  rage,  and  began  to 
scold  before  the  unconverted  ;  saying,  that  I 
was  not  countenanced  nor  accountable  for  my 
conduct;  which  hurt  tender  minds. 

I  have  continued  my  meetings  at  Golden 
Lane  all  this  week,  and  once  in  the  barracks, 
and  the  work  seems  to  deepen  and  increase. 

837.  Tuesday,  September  2d.  The  devil 
viewing  the  danger  of  his  kingdom,  began  to 
work  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  to  raise 
confusion  and  disturbance;  however,  on  my 
return  from  meeting,  I  took  a  street  out  of  my 
customary  way,  by  which  means  I  escaped 
the  rabble,  who  were  in  pursuit :  one  of  whom 
was  heard  to  say,  "  Now  for  the  life  of  Lo- 
renzo,'' another  cried,  "  mind  the  white  hat" 
&c.  &c.  The  former  escaped  by  desperate  ex- 
ertion, with  his  coat  much  torn  and  dirtied ; 
the  latter  was  secured  by  my  friends,  (after 
having  a  sharp  contest  between  the  parties,) 
and  kept  by  the  watchmen  until  morning, 
when  the  aldermen  being  partial,  discharged 
him  at  the  earnest  intercession  of  his  mother. 

The  next  evening,  some  peace-officers,  with 
others,  brought  swords,  pistols;  &c,  but  I  re- 
tired unobserved  through  an  intricate  passage 
and  so  baffled  the  mob. — Another  night,  a 
friend  changed  hate  with  me,  so  they  were 
deceived. 

My  friends  finding  fault  at  my  so  obscurely 
retiring,  I  came  off  with  the  Doctor,  the  usual 
way,  and  one  beginning  to  cry  for  the  mob, 
received  a  blow  on  the  head  which  kept  him 
quiet ;  however,  about  half  way,  a  drunken 
attorney,  in  derision,  asked  if  we  had  a  good 
meeting,  to  which  was  replied,  yes,  but  thy 
master's  servants  did  not  like  it.  A  friend  in- 
terrogating concerning  an  obscene  and  scurri- 
lous reply,  receiving  a  blow  as  answer,  for 
which  the  Attorney  was  taken  in  custody,  not 
without  a  torn  shirt,  &c. 

8th.  Lord  Belvedere  and  his  Lady,  this 
evening  and  last  Saturday,  attended  meetings 
— on  Thursday,  by  invitation.  I  took  tea  with 
them,  and  a  Presbyterian  Minister  present, 
wanted  to  know  what  A-double-L-part,  in  my 
journal  meant,  or  who  the  A-double-L-part 
people  were. 

Lady  B 's  sisters  are  under  good  im- 
pressions :  we  all  came  together  in  the  coach 
to  meeting,  and  on  Saturday  evening  I  took 
tea  at  his  house  again,  and  held  meeting  with 
a  select  party,  and  by  his  desire  spoke  largely 
on  A-double-L-part,  and  the  8th  and  9th  of 
Romans,  &c. 

838.  Sunday  14th.  We  had  several  com- 
fortable meetings.  I  have  spoken  once  par- 
ticularly to  the  little  boys.  I  have  held  Sun- 
day m&etings,  similar  to  class  meetings,  in 
which  I  find  many  who  not  long  since, 
were  careless,  now  stirring  up  to  seek  re- 
ligion, some  of  whom  are  rejoicing  in  God. 


My  mind  seems  strangely  drawn  out  in  exer- 
cises, and  views  of  the  present  time  in  the 
political  world,  the  state  of  Zion,  whose  walls 
are  broken  down,  and  how  to  counteract  the 
kingdom  of  darkness,  by  expanding  the  tra- 
vail of  Zion. 

839.  18th.  A  general  meeting  of  the  official 
members  of  the  Methodist  Society  in  the  city, 
was  held  this  evening,  by  a  special  call  on 
my  account :  I  went  and  made  a  speech  to  the 
following  purport,  in  the  loft  where  Tobias 
had  once  checked  me :  said  I,  u  I  remember 
near  seven  years  ago,  to  have  been  in  this 
house  :  I  have  my  feelings  as  well  as  other 
men,  and  sometimes  tried.  There  are  on  a 
moderate  calculation,  near  one  hundred  per- 
sons or  more,  under  awakenings  of  late,  from 
my  labors  in  Golden  Lane,  I  feel  it  my  duty 
indispensably,  to  travel  as  I  do,  and  of  course 
cannot  watch  over  them,  but  desire  to  recom- 
mend them  to  your  care  :  yet  as  I  fear  that 
some  of  them  are  somewhat  prejudiced  against 
the  Methodists,  they  will  not  come  into  class, 
unless  they  are  led  on  by  degrees  ;  wherefore, 
I  wish  if  any  plan  can  be  devised  to  meet  the 
circumstance,  that  it  may  be  adopted,  know- 
ing they  will  be  apt  to  fall  away,  unless  united 
to  some  religious  body :  and  I  feel  more  unity 
with  none,  to  recommend  them  to,  than  you." 
I  was  then  asked,  "  who  should  watch  over 
them  ? "  I  replied,  ':  one  of  your  leaders,"' 
and  observed,  if  they  had  any  questions  to 
ask  me,  I  would  solve  them,  if  I  could,  to 
their  satisfaction.  A  general  silence  pre- 
vailed. Then  I  was  interrogated,  if  I  had  any- 
thing more  to  say.  And  also  repeatedly, 
whether  I  did  not  design  to  return  to  Dublin, 
and  make  a  party  ?  As  soon  as  I  replied  I 
retired. 

A  talk  was  held  amongst  themselves,  and 
Matthew  Lanktree,  the  assistant  preacher,  with 
J.  Jones,  was  desired  to  tell  me  the  next 
morning,  which  they  did,  viz.  that  they  had 
agreed  to  receive  any  I  should  recommend  to 
them,  after  examining  them ;  but  could  not 
think  it  expedient,  to  have  classes  formed  par- 
ticularly at  or  from  Golden  Lane,  lest  it 
should  appear  too  much  like  a  party  business, 
and  they  say,  "we  are  Lorenzo's  people ;"  but 
would  intermix  them  with  the  classes,  amongst 
the  solid  members.  Oh  !  when  will  the  time 
commence,  when  people  shall  be  actuated 
with  only  purity  of  intention  in  all  things,  to 
glorify  God  and  not  be  afraid  to  follow  his 
providential  openings  with  the  leadings  of  the 
spirit,  and  exercise  "faith  enough  to  leave  the 
contingencies  of  events  with  him. 

840.  19th.  Justice  Bell,  (who  it  appears 
has  made  his  livelihood,  of  late  years,  by  ex- 
erting himself  to  bring  people  to  the  gallows.) 
interrupted  our  meeting,  saying,  I  could  not 
talk   common   English,   because   I   used  the 


123 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


word  "besom,"1  for  which  he  was  put  out  of 
the  house,  getting  several  blows  in  his  pas- 
sage. Finding  that  he  was  known  by  the 
peace-officers,  &c,  he  cried,  "keep  the  peace 
and  I'll  support  you'* — this  to  deceive  them. 
Next  day  the  Rev.  Mr.  MCay,  father-in-law 
to  Lord' Belvedere,  with  Mr.  Clark,  a  justice 
of  the  peace,  called  on  Bell  to  enquire  and  de- 
mand a  public  apology ;  but  he,  to  cloak  the 
matter,  denied  the  charge. 

Several  persons  were  considerably  injured 
in  the  hubbub  and  getting  out  of  the  window, 
&c,  amongst  these  was  a  young  woman,  who 
had  a  bone  of  her  arm  put  out  of  joint,  and 
the  next  evening  absconding  again,  (as  Bell's 
sons  were  present  with  drawn  swords,  &c.) 
she  felt  conviction  for  her  littleness  of  faith, 
which  she  acknowledged  the  next  day  at 
meeting,  and  has  since  been  happy  in  re- 
ligion. 

Saturday  evening  there  also  was  a  hubbub, 
and  one  or  two  hundred  persons  came  home 
with  me,  to  escort  me  almost  every  night, 
which  caused  a  rumpus  through  the  streets ; 
as  some  were  friends  and  some  were  foes, 
part  of  which  were  for  my  safety,  the  others 
would  fling  stones ;  sundry  on  each  side  were 
charged  upon  the  watch;  but  the  aldermen, 
&c,  were  such  poor  things,  that  none  of  the 
disorderly  were  brought  to  trial. 

841.  Sunday,  21st.  I  spoke  four  times, 
being  feeble  in  body ;  but  could  not  feel  free- 
dom to  attend  Golden  Lane  at  night,  where 

Alio  C e  spoke,  as  I  felt  there  would  be 

a  disturbance,  which  was  the  case,  and  a 
guard  of  soldiers  with  fixed  bayonets,  came 
to  keep  the  peace,  the  watch  being  found  in- 
sufficient. 

22d.  Going  to  meeting,  a  stone  from  a 
youth,  through  design,  hit  me  in  the  back 
near  the  kidney,  the  shock  of  which  I  felt  for 
several  days.  This  exhibits  to  view  why  it 
is  that  the  common  Irish  have  the  name  over 
the  world  for  wicked,  disorderly,  conduct, 
being  kept  in  ignorance,  and  trained  up  in 
bigotry  and  prejudice,  without  the  fear  of 
God;  this  to  me  shows  the  propriety  of 
literature  for  general  information,  and  en- 
couragement for  freedom  of  thought  on  con- 
scientiousness. 

23d.  Being  informed  of  some  little  uneasi- 
ness in  the  mind  of  the  man,  who  lent  us  the 
house  in  Golden  Lane,  as  the  mob  had  broke 
the  windows.  &c,  and  escaped  without  prose- 
cution ;  I  thought  proper  to  discontinue  my 
meetings,  and  so  appointed  my  last  for  the 
next  day  afternoon,  and  a  contribution  to  re- 
pair the  injuries,  &c. 

24th.  Spoke  from  Acts  xx.  25,  26,  27,  and 
had  a  solemn  tender  time.  God  opened  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  so  that  a  redundancy 
was  received. 


842.  The  last  night  a  powerful  mob  was 
assembled ;  but  as  I  spoke  on  the  nature,  &c. 
nf  camp  meetings,  their  minds  were  so  attract- 
ed, that  wre  met  with  but  little  disturbance 
during  the  meeting,  and  as  I  retired  through  a 
back,  intricate  way,  the  mob  lost  the  object 
of  their  aim,  though  they  had  a  race  through 
a  number  of  streets.  I  knew  nothing  of  this 
all  the  time,  but  by  a  strong  impulse  went 
into  a  friend's  house,  and  felt  as  if  in  safety ; 
and  as  I  thrice  attempted  to  come  out  for 
home,  I  felt  a  forbidding,  unaccountable  for 
on  natural  principles,  which  I  expressed  to 
/.  Jor.es.  and  he  sending  for  a  coach,  brought 
me  home  in  it.  When  Dr.  Johnson  told  me 
what  had  happened  in  the  streets,  and  it  ap- 
pears that  many  were  determined  on  some 
horrid  action  of  violence,  if  we  judge  from 
their  weapons  and  conduct. 

Thus  far  the  Lord  has  delivered  me,  though 
a  female  friend  it  appears  received  a  blow  for 
my  sake,  mistaking  (in  the  dark)  her  bonnet 
and  pelisse  for  my  gray  hat  and  surtout.  I 
was  unwell  for  some  days,  which  prevented 
my  going  to  the  country;  also  the  delay  of 
my  books,  the  workmen  being  indolent. 

Mr.  Parsons,  the  owner  of  the  house  in 
Golden  Lane,  sent  me  a  note  expressing  a  de- 
sire that  I  should  hold  more  meetings  in  it, 
which  I  accordingly  occupied  sundry  times  at 
5  p.  m.,  so  that  the  rabble  would  not  be  at 
leisure.  Justice  Clark,  with  some  difficulty, 
procured  me  the  liberty  of  the  Taylor's  Hall 
in  Black  Lane,  which  I  occupied  two  even- 
ings at  seven  o'clock  ;  but  as  the  hour  clashed 
with  Whitefriar  street,  I  thought  proper  to 
discontinue,  lest  the  last  part  of  my  conduct 
should  seem  to  contradict  the  first :  however, 
it  appeared  that  considerable  numbers  of  the 
fruit  of  Golden  Lane,  have  joined  the  Metho- 
dist Society,  by  my  advice  to  go  to  Matllieiv 
Lanktree,  &c.::" 

843.  I  was  taken  very  unwell  of  late  with 
a  convulsive  affection  of  my  belly,  similar  to 
that  which  I  was  seized  with  at  Carlow,  and 
my  Doctor  said  he  had  never  before  seen  or 
heard  of  any  person  under  the  same  affliction 
altogether.  The  disorder  was  somewhat  keen 
and  very  awakening,  and  continued  at  inter- 
vals for  several  da\  s. 

Matthew  Lanktree  sent  me  a  printed  ticket 
w  ith  my  name  on  it,  and  signed  with  his  own, 
to  admit  me  to  the  love-feast :  but  being  some- 
what weak  in  body,  I  did  not  think  proper  to 
attend,  and  also  might  feel  it  my  duty  to  speak 
somewhat  more  than  would  be  agreeable  or 
acceptable,  which  to  prevent,  I  might  come 
with  a  burthened  mind,  as  most  of  the  leading 
and  official  characters  were  to  be  there. 

844.  Several    friends    came   to  see   me — a 

♦  See  his  Letters  in  the  Appendix. 


=fl 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


129 


question  was  pioposed,  "  would  I  be  willing 
foi  a  petition  to  be  drawn  up,  &c.  to  get 
signers,  for  the  opening  to  me  the  Wesley 
Chapel  ?"  I  replied,  "  what  other  people  do, 
is  nothing  to  me;  but  I  would  advise  not,  as 
I  conceive  that  it  wrould  be  labor  lost,  and 
tn'.Bt  a  hubbub  by  causing  uneasiness,  &c. 
I  observed,  that  when  I  came  to  Dublin,  it 
was  with  expectations  of  seeing  a  revival, 
and  I  was  not  disappointed  ;  yet  1  believe  that 
much  more  good  would  have  been  done,  had  I 
had  a  place  to  have  access  to  the  people,  but 
those  who  had  it  in  their  power  to  accommo- 
date me  and  did  not,  the  blood  will  lay  at 
their  door,  if  good  was  prevented  through 
their  omission — for  I  feel  conscientiously  clear; 
theiefore,  I  shall  leave  their  conscience  and 
theii  God  to  settle  it  together. 

Shortly  after  I  was  interrogated  by  a  visiter, 
to  know  if-  I  intended  to  denounce  judgments 
against  the  Society  ;  another  inquired  of  my 
printer  if  I  was  going  to  print  (a  similarity  to 
a  Pope's  bull)  and  call  names,  &c. 

845.  October  16th.  This  day  I  enter  upon 
my  thirtieth  year,  twenty-five  of  which  I 
could  reflect  back,  and  behold  they  are  gone 
as  a  dream,  and  thirty  years  more  will  soon 
revolve,  which  if  I  live  will  bring  me  to  the 
ordinary  age  of  man.     Oh  !  the  precioushes's 

\of  time  ! — -Oh  !  the  duration  of  eternity. 

1  held  several  meetings  at  Golden  Lane, 
as  I  have  been  detained  about  two  weeks  by 
contrary  winds,  and  waiting  for  the  Dr. 

846.  I  received  a  letter  from  Matthew 
Lanktree,*  the  assistant  preacher,  mention- 
ing that  about  thirty  or  upwards  of  those 
who  had  been  awakened,  had  joined  his  So- 
ciety on  my  recommendation  of  them  to  his 
watch  care,  and  that  many  of  them  were  re- 
joicing in  God. 

847.  23d.  The  wind  came  fair,  and  we 
embarked  with  Captain  Thomas  in  the  Dutch- 
ess of  York,  for  Liverpool  ;  being  accompa- 
nied from  the  Doctor's  house  to  Pigeon  house, 
by  mamma  Letty  and  Sally  Jones,  who  had 
procured  a  coach  for  that  purpose. 

Here  I  could  but  now  reflect,  when  I  sailed 
up  this  river,  near  seven  years  ago,  with  five 
shillings  and  sixpence  British  in  my  pocket, 
without  credentials  or  acquaintance,  where  to 
go  ;  but  was  a  poor  stranger  in  a  strange  land, 
having  none  to  rely  upon  ;  but  like  the  fowls 
of  the  air,  to  trust  Divine  Providence  for  my 
daily  bread.  This  was  living  by  faith,  in- 
stead of  sight ;  and  a  trial  of  my  faith  it  was  ; 
but  God  did  carry  me  through. 

Now  the  scene  is  changed — I  have  friends 
to  convey  me  in  a  carriage,  by  the  side  of  the 
river — I  have  now  a  wife  and  a  daughter,  and 
my  way  opening  before  me. 

♦  See  Appendix 


848.  When  I  sailed  from  Quebec,  it  ap- 
peared to  me  that  God  chose  to  make  use  of 
that  means  to  recover  my  health,  for  some 
end  unknown  to  me.  But  now  methinks  I 
dimly  see  the  end  or  purpose,  viz.  to  lay  a 
foundation  for  the  enlargement  of  Zion's  bor- 
ders, for  God  works  by  means :  and  simple 
means  answer  the  most  noble  ends — a  small 
mustard  seed  in  the  east  will  produce  a  great 
tree  ;  and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  compared  to 
it,  and  to  a  vine.  I  also  see  even  some  of  the 
effects  (in  different  respects)  of  my  former 
visit,  particularly  in  the  publication  of  my 
conversion,  &c.  to  give  away,  though  it  then 
took  all  my  money  but  one  guinea,  just  as  I 
was  taken  ill  of  the  small-pox. 

After  about  twenty-seven  hours'  sail,  we 
anchored  in  the  river,  and  the  next  morning 
went  on  shore  at  Liverpool.  I  was  consider- 
ably unwell  on  the  passage,  both  as  it  relates 
to  the  convulsions  arising  from  my  late  ab- 
scess or  humor,  &c,  ami  the  foulness  of  my 
stomach,  which  was  the  bitterest  of  the  bitter, 
and  set  my  teeth  on  edge,  which  thing  I  had 
never  heard  of  before—  this  was  not  the  effect 
of  sea-sickness.  My  Doctor  was  of  singular 
use  to  me  at  this  time. 

849.  Sunday,  October  26th.  We  took  coach 
and  came  to  Warrington,  where  we  arrived 
about  noon,  and  found  our  friend  Peter  Phil- 
lips from  home.  So  we  went  to  the  chapel 
where  Peter  was  preaching;  but  espying  us 
through  the  window,  told  the  people,  and  sat 
down  in  the  midst  of  his  discourse,  as  if  just 
assembled.  However,  ao  we  came  in,  the 
conduct  of  the  auditory  expressed  their  joy 
at  our  arrival.  I  sat  down,  and  we  had  a 
Quaker  meeting  for  some  time,  i.  e.  silence. 
At  length  Peter  spoke,  and  I  dismissed  the 
people.  I  spoke  twice,  and  the  next  evening 
also ;  but  had  my  fears  that  some  had  not 
been  as  faithful  as  they  should. 

28th.  Set  off  on  foot  for  Macclesfield ;  but 
felt  so  weak  in  body  that  I  could  scarcely  go 

two  miles  an  hour.     However,   Mary  B , 

who  had  heard  me  speak  by  way  of  warning, 
concerning  what  I  thought  was  coming  over 
the  country,  and  felt  as  if  a  witness  in  her 
own  breast,  concluded  to  have  some  talk  with 
me  on  the  subject  of  America,  as  being  an 
asylum  to  those  who  might  escape  from  the 
storm,  as  she  had  an  independent  fortune  fal- 
len to  her,  from  a  relation  who  brought  her 
up  in  London.  She  accordingly  took  post- 
chaise  with  her  sister  Martha — overtook  us 
on  the  road — insisted  on  our  getting  in,  and 
carried  us  to  our  destined  place.  Immediately 
after  our  arrival,  word  ran  through  the  town 
"The  Doctor  and  the  American  are  come," 
and  that  night  there  came  more  than  could 
get  into  the  house. 

We  tarried  a  few  days,  and  found  wonders 


had  been  wrought  since  our  departure — be- 
tween two  and  three  hundred  had  joined  socie- 
ty by  convincement,  and  several  strange  things 
had  taken  place,  amongst  which  was  a  dumb 
boy  who  had  seen  me  cutting  the  initials  of 
my  name  upon  a  tree,  as  he  was  passing  by 
on  crutches,  came  to  meeting — got  happy,  and 
desired  to  express  it  to  others,  and  was  ena- 
bled so  to  do,  in  the  power  of  speech  and 
songs,  to  the  surprise  of  the  people.  His  fa- 
ther had  strove  to  hire  him  to  speak  ;  had 
flattered,  and  even  threatened  to  flog  him  if  he 
did  not :  but  all  in  vain. 

The  people  carried  the  news  to  his  father, 
that  his  son  could  talk,  which  he  was  scrupu- 
lous to  believe,  (foi  joy)  saying  I  must  put 
my  ear  to  his  mouth,  to  be  sure  that  the  sound 
comes  from  him. 

A  Deist,  also,  who  had  been  a  commission- 
ed officer,  in  both  the  navy  and  army,  and  had 
been  in  many  parts  of  Europe  and  Africa,  a 
great  profligate,  and  a  disciple  of  Voltaire. 
having  heard  of  the  American  preacher,  with 
the  white  hat,  &c.  happening  to  sec  me  in  the 
street,  was  excited  by  curiosity,  or  some  other 
motive,  to  come  to  meeting  ;  and  so  it  happen- 
ed, that  whilst  I  related  a  story  of  a  negro, 
who  feeling  so  happy  that  he  shouted  the 
praise  of  God,  was  asked  by  a  gentleman  deist 
passing  by  :  "  Negro  !  what  do  you  praise 
God  for  1  Negroes  have  got  no  souls  ?"  The 
negro  replied,  '•  Massa,  if  black  man  got  no 
soul,  religion  make  my  body  happy ;"  the 
power  of  God  fastened  it  on  his  mind,  that  he 
wanted  his  body  happy,  and  could  not  rest 
until  he  gave  up  his  deism,  and  found  what 
the  negro  expressed. 

I  visited  some  other  places,  but  found  my 
bodily  strength  to  decay,  being  much  agitated 
with  the  asthma  or  convulsions,  as  if  nature 
was  breaking  loose,  shrinking  and  giving  up. 
The  people  would  flock  out  to  meeting  as 
many  or  more  than  could  get  into  the  honse 
before  day,  so  that  my  meetings  could  con- 
clude as  soon  as  it  was  light. 

850.  So  I  visited  Preston-brook — hence  in 
a  gig  to  Frodsham,  where  I  had  comfortable 
meetings.  A  backslidden  Methodist;  (a  sea- 
captain)  whom  I  happened  to  lay  hold  of  by 
the  hair  in  the  meeting,  and  putting  my  finger 
on  his  heart,  told  him  my  thoughts — he  felt 
the  truth  of  my  remarks,  and  the  next  morn- 
ing, as  soon  as  it  was  day,  with  a  hand  set 
out  to  carry  me  in  an  open  boat  to  Liverpool, 
there  being  no  flats  ready.  We  had  proceed- 
ed a  few  miles,  when  we  espied  a  flal  beating 
forward.  The  morning  being  calm,  we  strove 
to  fall  in  with  her  on  her  tack,  which  brought 
us  into  the  middle  of  the  river,  that  was  about 
a  league  broad.  Of  a  sudden  there  came  on 
a  pull  from  a.  squall  of  wind,  the  most  sudden 
I  ever  saw.     We  could  not  catch  the  flat,  nor 


stem  the  wind,  nor  gain  the  shore.  Scarcely 
had  we  turned  round  to  run  before  the  wind, 
when  the  squall  overtook  us,  which  seemed 
to  raise  the  waves,  and  yet  to  smooth  them, 
so  as  to  prevent  breakers.  In  this  state  the 
Runcon  Packet  espied  us,  and  bore  down  to 
our  relief.  I  was  so  chilled  that  I  could  not 
clamber  into  the  vessel,  but  was  dragged  in 
by  main  force.  Mystate  was  truly  sensible 
of  being  attended  with  convulsions,  the  sur- 
prise of  the  passengers,  &.c. 

A  well  dressed  female  on  board,  was  so  in- 
decent in  her  conduct  with  the  captain,  in  pre- 
sence of  the  passengers,  as  I  had  never  been 
witness  to  the  like  before.  It  makes  me  think 
of  the  state  of  Port-au-Prince  and  Cape  St. 
Francois  before  the  insurrection,  and  of  form- 
er nations  who  had  tilled  up  the  measure  of 
their  iniquities,  like  the  Canaanites  or  Sodom, 
&c.  And  if  this  be  a  specimen  of  this  coun- 
try, is  not  the  downfall  of  many  at  the  door  1 

851.  On  my  arrival  in  Liverpool,  I  found 
my  appointment  was  not  given  out  until  for 
next  evening,  which  gave  me  some  rest.  An 
A-double-L-part-man,  who  had  in  general  ex- 
ecuted his  work  well  for  my  printer,  Forshaw, 
was  employed  to  do  my  books  ;  but  departed 
from  the  pattern  given  him,  and  had  like  to 
have  spoiled  some  hundreds,  as  he  fell  into  a 
passion,  and  became  saucy  and  fretful  without 
a  cause,  (unless  it  were  the  subject  of  my 
writings.)  I  went  to  see  him — he  acknow- 
ledged the  above,  which  made  me  think  of 
Charles  Wesley  having  once  said  in  company, 
"  I  can  always  know  a  C 1  by  his  tem- 
per."    One    replied,    "  that's   a   lie.1'     C 

W rejoined,    '-Hah!   Leviathan,  have   I 

drawn  thee  out  with  a  hook." 

I  got  some  more  letters  from  America,  one 
of  which  informs  me  that  Bishop  Whatcoat  is 
dead,  and  of  a  Camp  Meeting,  in  the  little 
state  of  Delaware  in  which  eleven  hundred 
and  sixty-five  professed  to  be  converted,  and 
six  hundred  and  -iv  sanctified.  Oh!  may  the 
flame  kindle  over  the  whole  earth. 

I  had  a  comfortable  meeting  in  Zion  chapel, 
and    then   took    the   canal  packet  to  Wigan, 

where  Dr.  J n  and  brother  J.  Me;',  from 

Warrington  met  me.  We  proceeded  to  Hay- 
ton,  where  I  held  three  meetings — met  the 
children,  and  found  the  work  prospering. 

852.  Sunday,  November  9th.  Spoke  in 
Bolton,  and  next  morning,  and  thence  returned 
to  Warrington,  through  Lowton.  where  I  had 
ordered  an  appointment,  which  through  mis- 
take was  given  out  for  a  wrong  hour ;  so  I 
left  them  very  abruptly,  bidding  none  fare- 
well, leaving  my  Doctor  and  J.  Mee,  behind 
me.  However,  this  turned  for  good :  for  as 
the  Doctor  had  previously  spoken  of  visiting 
this  family,  they  would  not  readily  let  him 
off.     The  people  assembled,  and  the  Doctor 


spoke  near  an  hour  and  a  half  to  their  general 
satisfaction,  which  I  think  seemed  somewhat 
to  raise  his  drooping  mind. 

I  visited  Risley  with  some  satisfaction. 

12th.  Set  out  from  Lymn,  but  through 
weakness  of  body  was  necessitated  to  give 
over,  and  requested  my  Doctor  to  proceed  to 
Lymn,  as  a  gig  was  waiting  for  us  on  the 
way.  He  did,  and  found  a  congregation 
waiting,  and  spoke  to  them  with  a  degree  of 
liberty,  and  I  believe  to  their  general  satisfac- 
tion, and  some  to  himself. 

A  man  of  no  religion  living  near  Warring- 
ton, in  a  neighborhood  where  I  had  frequent- 
ly felt  a  desire  to  hold  meetings,  came  and  in- 
vited me.  A  thought  struck  me  to  ask  him 
if  he  had  plenty  of  stable  room,  as  I  had  some 
thoughts  of  getting  travelling  convenience  in 
consequence  of  my  late  weakness  ;  he  replied 
in  the  affirmative,  and  also  added,  he  had  a 
horse  and  chair  at  mv  service. 

853.  November  13th,  1806.  Some  months 
ago  I  took  tea  in  company  with  a  preacher's 
wife  of  the  name  of  Beaumont,  and  gave  her 
a  Camp  meeting  book.  They  were  stationed 
this  year  at  Congleton,  and  the  account  which 
she  gave  of  me,  caused  a  desire  in  the  breasts 
of  the  official  members  that  I  should  pay  their 
town  a  visit,  particularly  after  they  had  heard 
of  the  revival  in  Macclesfield,  and  some  of 
them  had  heard  me  preach.  It  was  tried  at 
the  leader's  meeting  whether  I  should  be  in- 
vited there.— Some  strenuously  opposed  it, 
among  whom  was  the  young  preacher, — 
Beaumont  the  assistant  was  silent.  However 
it  was  carried  by  a  great  majority;  and  one 
told  the  young  preacher  that  he  had  better  go 
home  to  the  plough,  than  talk  in  such  a 
manner. 

At  first  I  had  thoughts  of  taking  Peggy 
with  me  on  this  visit.  But  upon  reflection 
thought  best  to  have  my  Doctor ;  so  we  pro- 
ceeded in  the  carriage  to  the  place,  where  we 
arrived  about  six  in  the  evening,  and  were 
cordially  received  by  friends  who  had  sat  up 
the  preceding  night,  expecting  me  by  the 
coach,  and  were  now  preparing  to  send  in 
search  of  me. 

I  felt  as  if  this  field  was  ripe  for  harvest. 
About  seven,  the  chapel  was  nearly  filled,  and 
though  I  felt  weak  in  body,  I  appointed  four 
meetings  for  next  day,  intending  to  make  a 
proper  trial  in  the  town.  The  people  thought, 
surely  the  American  intends  to  give  us  preach- 
ing enough. 

14th.  At  half-past  five  in  the  morning,  the 
chapel  was  half  full,  and  more  at  noon.  At 
six  the  house  was  filled  and  at  eight  over- 
flowed. 

15th.  Had  four  meetings  also,  and  the  Doc- 
tor went  to  Macclesfield  which  appeared  pro- 
vidential, as  otherwise  the  people  would  have 


been  disappointed ;  which  was  prevented  to 
the  people's  general  satisfaction  as  far  as  I 
could  learn. 

Sunday,  10th.  I  spoke  at  six  in  the  chapel, 
at  twelve  in  the  open  air,  to,  as  some  suppos- 
ed, from  four  to  eight  thousand.  After  Beau- 
mont had  done  in  the  evening,  I  addressed  the 
same  congregation,  and  those  members  who 
had  opposed  my  coming,  were  detained  to 
hear,  as  they  could  not  get  out,  which  I  be- 
lieve removed  some  prejudice  as  some  of  them 
heard  me  again. 

Monday,  17th.  House  nearly  filled  at  half- 
past  five,  and  I  invited  the  mourners  to  meet 
me  at  twelve  :  a  number  came,  and  Beau- 
mont's wife  took  an  active  part  in  helping  me 
to  pray  with  them.  In  the  evening  the  house 
was  filled  at  both  meetings  as  usual. 

18th.  Meeting  again  in  the  morning,  and 
appointed  my  farewell  for  noon  ;  there  was  a 
large  auditory  attended,  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting  T  invited  the  mourners  to  come  for- 
ward :  about  fifty  distinguished  themselves. 
I  prayed  with  them,  several  professed  to  find 
deliverance.  I  retired,  leaving  a  number  of 
mourners  with  those  who  were  helping  me. 
The  work  spread  and  become  more  general,  so 
that  people  flocked  from  various  parts  of  the 
town  to  see  what  was  the  matter.  The  meet- 
ing continued  until  night,  after  which,  two 
young  men  came  after  me  to  Macclesfield 
where  I  was  gone,  and  brought  me  the  news 
before  day,  that  about  sixty  had  professed  to 
find  peace  before  the  conclusion  ;  among  these 
were  my  hostess,  who  had  been  a  thorn  to  her 
husband  for  about  twenty-three  years,  and  a 
profligate  son  of  the  man  who  had  been  the 
principal  cause  of  my  coming. 

Beaumont  said  he  would  rather  have  a  noise 
that  would  blow  the  roof  off  the  house,  than 
have  the  people  all  dead.  These  were  Old 
Methodists,  and  there  was  no  separate  party  at 
Congleton  ;  but  a  great  majority  of  the  lead- 
ers, &c,  were  determined  to  leave  the  society 
if  the  invitation  was  prevented,  which  I  knew 
not  of  until  afterwards. 

854.  At  Macclesfield  these  Quaker  Methd; 
dists  or  Third  Division,  who  called  themselves 
Revivalists,  were  hoped,  by  the  Old  Metho- 
dists, to  have  dwindled  away ;  but  now  this 
expectation  was  given  up,  apprehending  that 
my  visits  had  been  the  means  of  their  perpe- 
tuation, in  consequence  of  the  late  great  revi- 
val, and  large  addition  to  their  society. 

On  my  first  coming  to  Macclesfield,  my 
Doctor  being  acquainted  with  Joseph  Brad- 
ford, the  head  preacher,  waited  on  him  with 
the  originals  of  my  credentials,  &c.  letting  him 
know  that  I  was  no  party  man,  but  kept  in 
as  close  connexion  with  the  Old  Society  as 
the  nature  of  my  calling  would  admit. 

II\  with  the  young  preacher,  was  willing 


132 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


I  should  have  ihcir  pulpit,  hut  it  was  objected 
to  by  the  official  members:  which,  as  I  was 
well"  informed,  caused  him  to  lose  a  night's 
rest.  But  now  I  received  an  invitation  to  oc- 
cupy the  house.  I  spoke  twice,  to  about  one 
thousand  five  hundred  each  time,  and  twice  at 
the  Revivalists.  Some  of  the  minds  of  these 
wore  pained,  and  the  conduct  of  the  others  re- 
minded  me  of  a  little  fierce  dog;  I  once  saw, 
who,  to  save  his  food  would  only  come  when 
the  cat  was  called.  Oh  !  party  spirit  !  when 
will  it  !k>  abolished  from  the  earth  1 

855.  Wednesday  19th.  Came  to  Knutsford 
in  the  evening-,  but  found  my  appointment  had 
rot  been  given  out  according;  to  my  direction  ; 
however,  1  spoke  at  eigdit  o'clock,  and  early 
i;i  the  morning;:  at  the  last  meeting  there 
seemed  some  good  impressions. 

856.  My  mind  was  distressed  :  I  took  no 
food  in  town,  and  but  little  sleep,  which  was 
<  n  a  hard  scat  near  the  fire  in  the  kitchen,  and 
walked  off  on  my  way  before  daylight,  after 
dismissing  the  people  and  leaving  the  Doctor 
to  tret  the  chair  and  follow  me. — We  arrived 
i.i  Warrington  as  soon  as  we  could,  where  I 
found  the  family  ;  but  not  seeing  my  Pcggij, 
1  inquired  where;  she  was.  Went  up  stairs 
and  found  her  lying  sick  upon  the  bed.  just 
as  I  had  seen  her  in  my  sleep  the  night  before. 
She  was  in  a  nervous  fever,  as  the  doctor 
said,  having  been  taken  unwell  the  night  I 
went  away.  An  unconverted  doctor  or  apothe- 
cary attended  her ;  but  whether  he  had  done 
much  harm  or  good,  I  know  not:  however,  he 
was  now  dismissed,  as  I  had  the  one  1  desired 
villi  me,  who.  if  he  were  in  .Dublin,  I  should 
1  him.  He,  the  first  day,  seemed 
to  think  the  fever  only  a  momentary  thing;, 
anl  in  no  wise  dangerous ;  but  next  day  shook 
Lis  head  as  he  was  going  to  Frodsham,  where 
lie  held  two  meetings  to  the  general  satisfac- 
tion of  the  people;  and  returning  found  the 
fever  inflexible,  which  seemed  to  leave  little 
grounds  for  hopes  of  recovery. 

Peggy  complained  of  great  heaviness  ami 
continual  sinking,  like  the  giving  np  of  nature  : 
which  the  Doctor  sail  was  the  nature  of  her 
disorder,  arising  from  a  complaint  in  the  livi  r, 
that  she  had  been  more  or  less  affected  with 
for  many  year-,  and  was  the  cause  (hj  the 
humour  getting;  into  the  blood)  of  her  long 
continued  infirmities,  and  particularly  fainting, 
&c.  with  which  she  had  been  attacked  in 
America,  and  the  cause  of  which  had  n 
understood. 

Having  several  appointments  given  out,  mj 
present  circumstances  were  such,  thai  1  scru- 
pled about  fulfilling  them,  considering  her  si- 
m  and  my  own   weakness,   until   Mary 

B d  requested,  as  doing  her  a  favor,  thai  I 

would  accepl  the  loan  of  a  carriage,  &c  In 
company  with  IVlcr  Philips,  I  visited  North- 


wich,  the  metropolis  of  the  circuit,  where  I 
spoke  twice  in  the  Old  Methodist  meeting 
house,  I  believe  to  the  general  satisfaction — 
good  was  done,  and  some  prejudice  removed. 

Sunday.  23d.  Spoke  at  the  forest  at  ten  a. 
m.  Many  had  to  stand  in  the  rain  :  but  we 
had  a  shout,  which  frequently  drowned  my 
voice. 

857.  As  I  was  passing  the  Moor.  I  could 
not  but  reflect  on  Nixon's  prophecy  of  a  bat- 
tle to  be  fought  in  this  place,  in  which  Eng- 
land should  be  won  and  lost  three  times  in  one 
day,  whilst  a  miller  with  three  thumbs  should 
hold  three  kings"  horses:  which  I  remarked  in 
my  discourse  at  Neivpale  at  two  o'clock  ;  and 
was  afterwards  informed  that  a  miller  of  the 
above  description  now  resided  at  the  mill  men- 
tioned in  the  prophecy;  and  moreover,  that 
"  in  the  neighborhood  where  Nixon  (called 
the  Cheshire  fool)  lived,  it  was  received  as  a 
truth,  that  many  things  which  he  had  pro- 
phecied,  did  really  come  to  pass,  and  that  he 
died  of  hunger  in  the  palace  of  James  I.  ac- 
cording; to  his  own  prediction  in  his  native 
place.7' 

I  spoke  in  the  evening  at  Norleij.  but  many 
could  not  get  within  hearing;,  so  I  spoke  in 
the  chapel  next  morning,  which  was  nearly 
filled  :  and  I  since  hear  that  a  g;ood  work  then 
began.  Thence  to  Bradley  Orchard,  where 
we  had  a  quickening  time  :  also  at  Frodsham  ; 
from  hence  to  Warrington,  having  been  ab- 
sent fifty-two  hours,  held  nine  meetings,  and 
travelled  about  fifty  miles. — Found  Peggy  still 
in  her  sinking,  low  state ;  the  first  word  she 
spoke  as  I  entered  the  room,  was,  -  Where  is 
my  Jesus  '." 

858.  The  Doctor  said  he  had  never  known 
more  powerful  means  used  with  so  little  effect, 
on  account  of  the  inflexibility  of  the  fever. — I 
observed  the  Doctor  to  make  use  of  the  oil  of 
tar.  (not  the  spirits  of  turpentine)  externally 
on  the  feet,  and  a  preparation  of  camphor  and 
opium  internally,  which  produced  such  a  co- 
pious sweating  that  her  clothes  were  necessi- 
tated to  be  changed  twice  in  a  night,  and  this 
successively  for  several  days:  we  also  used  a 
large  stone  bottle  filled  with  hot  water,  kept 
constantly  to  the  feet:  these  had  the  desired 
effect,  and  were  the  only  means  that  seemed  to 
give  any  relief  to  ihe  sinking  (as  she  called  it) 
which  the  Doctor  sai  I  proceeded  from  the  dis- 
order in  the  liver  approaching-  towards  a  mor- 
tification :  the  poisonous  corrupl  humor  of  it 
operating  upon  the  heart  and  nervous  system, 
anl  producing  this  sensation:  and  he  since 
has  added,  that  he  never  before  saw  any  one 

in  a  similar  situation,  who  did  not  die  or  fall 
into  melancholy  ma  Iness  or  despair. 

The  man  who  had  lent  me  his  horse  and 
chair  lor  Congleton,  had  invited  me  to  hold 
meetings  in   a  large    barn   at    Stocktonheath, 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


133 


where  he  resided :  these   I  now  attended  to 

with  assiduity  in  evenings :  and  Mary  B ■ 

favoring;  me  with  a  seat  in  a  carriage,  was  of 
no  small  convenience  at  this  time,  as  my  body 
was  still  weak,  not  being  entirely  free  from 
the  convulsions :  and  also  attending  mostly 
by  night  and  day  to  Peggy,  as  we  had  no 
watchers-  of  consequence  till  towards  the  last, 
and  no  proper  nurses  at  this  time,  though  the 
family  did  all  in  their  power  for  our  conve- 
nience; but  the  mistress  was  taken  sick  with 
the  fever,  and  our  little  child  taking  the  infec- 
tion from  the  breast,  made  the  house  a  kind 
of  hospital  at  this  time. 

859.  Sunday,  Dec.  6th.  I  held  meeting  last 
evening  and  three  to-day  in  the  Kilhamite 
or  New  Connexion  chapel  in  Chester,  where 
there  seemed  to  be  a  considerable  quickening 
amongst  a  barren  people.  /.  Mallison,  the 
preacher,  is  one  of  the  sweetest,  liberal  heart- 
ed, spirited  men  I  have  seen  in  that  connexion, 
a3  in  general  they  are  too  much  given  to  find- 
ing fault  with  the  Old  Methodists. 

On  my  return  the  outward  appearance  seem- 
ed a  little  more  ghastly  to  me  :  but  the  Doctor 
replied  that  the  inward  symptoms  were  to  the 
reverse. 

On  Tuesday  the  symptoms  again  appeared 
unfavorable  :  on  Wednesday  I  felt  an  omen  in 
my  mind  as  if  something  in  our  circumstances 
was  going  to  turn  up. 

In  the  afternoon  a  spiritual  daughter  of  mine 
from  Ehbij.  (a  country  place  about  twelve 
miles  off.)  came  to  see  us:  and  so  it  happened 
in  conversation,  that  she  agreed  to  take  our 
child  and  attend  it  with  motherly  care,  they 
being  in  comfortable  circumstances;  and  also 
our  watcher  seemed  to  answer  so  well  that  I 
prevailed  with  her  to  give  up  her  own  em- 
ployment, and  attend  upon  Peggy  till  the  con- 
clusion of  her  illness. 

The  workshop  being  contiguous  to  the 
house,  the  work  of  both  lofts,  together  with 
the  noise  of  the  children,  annoyed  Peggy  more 
than  she  was  well  able  to  bear,  which  she 
had  not  complained  of  until  now  :  so  I  deter- 
mined to  move  her  to  the  house  of  Peter 
Wright,  at  Stretton,  about  four  miles  off.  in 
the  country,  where  the  air  was  more  pure. 

Dr.  Johnson  set  up  with  her  about  fifteen 
nights  without  taking  off  his  clothes  :  neither 
did  I  change  mine  for  three  or  four  and  twenty 
davs:  however,  the  jarring  of  the  coach  did 
her  no  injury,  but  in  a  few  days  some  symp- 
toms of  a  recovery  were  entertained. 

860.  She  was  now  called  to  a  fresh  trial. 
I  had  felt  it  on  my  mind  ever  since  my  leav- 
ing America,  to  pay  Ireland  a  general  visit  : 
and  as  circumstance-  had  turned  up.  and  feel- 
ing my  soul  bound  to  America  in  the  spring, 
I  had  no  opportunity  until  now  immediately  : 
which  circumstances  I  stated  to  her:  she  said, 


go  :  however.  I  tarried  a  week  later ;  we  then 
joined  in  prayer — I  went  to  Stocktonheath, 
spoke  at  night,  then  took  coach  to  Liverpool, 
so  lost  my  night's  rest :  but  as  no  packet  had 
sailed  for  two  weeks,  nor  probably  would 
shortly,  (the  winds  being  contrary,)  I  got  my 
affairs  adjusted,  and  took  packet  to  Chester, 
but  was  disappointed  in  getting  a  seat  in  the 
mail  coach  for  Holyhead  :  but  another  in  a 
circuitous  rout  presented  to  view,  in  which  I 
was  overcharged  in  my  fare,  on  account  of 
my  ignorance,  being  a  stranger  :  also  was  de- 
ceived, as  a  cross  coach  was  to  take  me  on 
the  road,  which  perhaps  might  he  full,  so  I 
lose  my  accommodation  :  thus  I  lost  the  next 
night's  rest,  but  had  not  gone  twenty  miles  be- 
fore I  changed  my  inside  to  an  outside  passage, 
the  cross  coach  being  so  full,  and  had  not  a 
man  quitted  the  coach  to  accommodate  me, 
should  have  been  left  in  the  lurch.  My  situ- 
ation was  trying,  it  being  one  hundred  and 
twenty  miles,"  and  exceedingly  cold  and  rainy; 
also  some  young  Irish  officers,  of  the  Popish 
religion,  just  from  Malta,  were  continually  my 
tormentors  over  these  Welsh  mountains,  many 
miles  of  which  I  walked  1o  avoid  them,  the 
coach  being  overloaded.  One  day  as  I  passed 
a  lake  or  pond  of  water,  a  whirlwind  from  a 
mountain  crossed  the  road  just  as  1  hau  pass- 
ed :  I  could  but  reflect  on  a  providential  care, 
when  I  saw  the  water  forced  many  yards  into 
the  air.  Took  food  but  twice  on  the  journey. 
Had  not  time  to  procure  provisions,  but  went 
on  board  in  mv  wet  clothes,  (as  a  packet  was 
then  ready  to  sail)  and  took  my  passage  in 
the  hold  with  the  horse,  rag,  tag,  and  bobtail, 
to  avoid  the  Irish  officers.  Thus  I  continued 
from  Saturday  to  Monday,  when  a  boat  dou- 
ble manned,  by  signal  came  to  take  some  out, 
charged  treble'  price :  adding  they  never  were 
in  such  swells  before.  Pawning  a  note  to  sa- 
tisfy  them,  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty 
that  I  could  get  to  the  Doctor's  house,  where 
Mrs.  Johnson  got  me  a  cup  of  tea,  with  a 
hearty  welcome.  I  lay  down  before  the  fire  to 
drv  myself,  it  being  "now  Monday  evening, 
and  my  last  refreshment  was  breakfast  on  Sa- 
turday, 

861.  Here  the  hand  of  Providence  was 
manifest.  I  arrived  in  Dublin  just  before  the 
Holvdavs,  which  are  kept  more  sacred  than 
Sunday.  At  a  leader's  meeting,  (being  in- 
formed I  was  come.)  it  was  broached  by  some 
who  had  been  distant  heretofore,  if  they 
should  not  open  the  Dublin  bouses,  which 
hitherto  had  been  shut  against  me,  and  it  was 
not  objected  by  general  vote,  wherefore  Mat- 
thew Lanktree,  the  assistant  or  superintendent 
preacher,  took  me  to  Gravel  Walk  meeting 
house,  where  I  exhorted  after  sermon— thence 
a  way  opened  for  me  to  hold  meeting  in  White- 
friar    street    meeting    house,  where  I   spoke 


134 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


a  number  of  times  both  evenings  and  morn- 
ings; then  Mr.  Averill  (who  was  a  church 
clergyman,)  formed  me  a  rout  through  Ire- 
land," adding  a  kind  of  recommendation  to  this 
purport:  ''Our  Brother  Lorenzo  Dow  has 
preached  in  Whitefriar  street  and  Gravel  Walk 
meeting  houses,  he  travels  Ireland  relying  on 
God — in  the  name  of  the  Lord  I  wish  him  suc- 
cess, or  bid  him  God  speed. 

»  ADAM  AVERILL. 
"  Dublin,  December,"  Ifc. 

862.  The  man  by  the  name  of  Wade,  who 
took  me  in  his  gig  to  Wicklow,  accommodated 
me  with  it  on  this  intended  journey  also.  It 
being  whispered  that  I  wanted  a  young  man 
to  attend  me,  to  take  care  of  the  horse  and  gig, 
one  by  the  name  of  John  Fleming,  obtaining 
his  master's  consent,  offered.  The  first  day 
we  went  to  Drogheda,  where  I  spoke  five 
times  in  the  Methodist  meeting  house,  and 
Tholsel,  thence  to  Cullen,  spoke  twice — Dun- 
dalk  once — mostly  Roman  Catholic.  At  Car- 
ickmaccross  meeting,  not  being  appointed,  I 
spoke  in  the  street  to  a  few  attentives,  and 
went  to  King's  court,  spoke  in  the  market- 
house,  and  stayed  with  Mr.  Dyoss,  a  kind 
family ;  thence  to  Baleborough,  spoke  in  the 
street  and  in  the  house;  so  to  Coote  Hill, 
where  were  three  houses  for  meeting  in 
a  row.  The  Methodists  had  invited  all  the 
Calvinhts  in  the  town  to  come  :  I  spoke  on 
A-double-L-partism,  which  gave  great  offence, 
as  it  was  wrongly  supposed  to  be  designedly 
done,  which  one  being  abashed,  the  other 
exasperated — neighbors  would  hardly  speak 
to  each  other  the  next  day.  At  Clones,  I 
saw  Wood,  whom  I  had  seen  when  in  this 
country  before — his  friendship  still  remained 
— spoke  twice — appointed  whet  to  come 
again,  and  went  to  Cavan,  a  cool  town — hard 
peopli — -spoke  twice,  and  also  at  Kilmore,  in 
the  house  of brother  to 


-  who  abridged  the  church 
article^  for  America,  when  Dr.  Cuke  was  de- 
signed in  come  over,  &c,  spoke  six  times  in 
Ghrandrd,  and  an  A-double-L-parl  church  min- 
ister taking  offence,  went  ou1  -twice  at  Old 
Castle — twice  at  Mulengar — once  at   Terrils- 

also  at  Kilbegan  -thence  to  Brake  cas- 
tle, to  the  house  of  a  greal  man,  of  about 

lonsand  sterling  perannum  ;  he  thought 
I  had  an  errand  to  his  family:  some  ol  this 
Handy  family  followed  me  I  I  visit- 

ed Moss   Town,  tarrying  with   Mr.  Kingston 
in  a  great  house,  but  as  the  family  wi 
signingly  striving  to  re* 

.    ;:\  ing,  it  was  too  late,  &c,  I   sud- 

ptl]  left   the  table,   found  the 

way  nut  of  the  house,  and  pushed  off  t< 

ing,  which  brought   out   all    hauls    upon    a 

jaunting  car;  and  also  next  morning  1  visited 


Goshen  and  Lisduff — held  four  meetings — saw 
the  wife  of  the  clergyman,  who  had  left  the 
meeting  ;.  she  was  a  pious  Methodist,  but  got 
deceived  in  his  A-double-L-partism,  until  the 
m&  trimonial  knot  was  tied,  and  many  a  poor 
woman  gets  imposed  upon  as  a  cypher,  for  a 
husband ;  spoke  twice  in  Longford — good 
times — saw  Mr.  Armstrong,  a  preacher,  and  I 
believe  an  excellent  man,  Athlone,  spoke 
twice — called  for  mourners,  but  none  coming 
forward;  one  who  did  not  preach,  though  he 
had  the  name,  said,  "the  people  here  are  un- 
circumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  and  will  not 
stoop  and  bow  to  Lorenzo."  His  name  was 
Robinson.  Next  morning  about  twenty  came 
up  under  the  melting  power  of  God,  to  be 
prayed  for — thence  to  Clara,  where  some  of 
the  Handy  people  were — thence  to  Tullamore, 
and  several  friends  met  me  on  the  way,  one 
of  which  was  Christopher  Wood.  When  in 
this  country  before,  I  felt  distressed,  and  ab- 
ruptly left  a  house  of  quality,  where  I  intend- 
ed to  lodge,  late  at  night — I  met  this  man  in 
the  street  and  went  home  with  him,  whose 
wife,  from  that  time,  became  serious ;  so  now 
I  had  a  home — had  two  good  meetings — got 
the  gig  repaired  and  went  to  Mountmilleck — 
pressed  a  man  to  send  a  bell  man  through  the 
town,  to  ring  out  the  people,  saying,  "  put  on 
the  courage  of  a  man" — he  did — atterwards  I 
found  he  was  a  Methodist  preacher.  Spoke 
twice  at  Portarlington — here  I  received  the 
solemn  news  of  the  death  of  our  only  child — ■ 
I  felt  as  ifapartof  myself  was  gone  ;  yet  could 
not  murmur,  but  felt  with  submission  to  say, 
"  the  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away,  blessed  be  his  Name;"  it  is  a  feeling 
which  nothing  but  experience  can  fully  real- 
ize. Though  our  Letitia  be  no  more  seen,  yet 
she  having  escaped  the  evil  to  come,  with 
all  the  vain  snares  of  this  delusive  world.  I 
trust  it  is  not  long  before  we  shall  meet  above, 
where  parting  shall  be  no  more.  What  must 
have  been  the  feeling  of  poor  Peggy,  when  in 
a  strange  land,  given  over  to  die,  at  least  but 
small  probability  of  meeting  again — her  hus- 
band and  child  absent — and  then  the  news  of 
the  death  of  the  latter  to  reach  her  ears  .' — Ex- 
perience only  can  tell.  Messrs.  Jones  and 
Griffen,  who  brought  me  the  above  news,  ac- 
companied me  to  Monstervin  and  Athy,  and 
talked  about  going  to  America. — I  visited  a 
country  place,  and  then  to  Maryborough, 
stayed  wijh  John  Campnin.  who  was  a  haj.py 
local  preacher  when  1  was  here  before;  but 
now  he  is  in  an  uncomfortable  state,  some  un- 
comfortable circumstances  having  turned  up  ; 
he  spoke  frequently,  fin  ling  faull  and 
ing  of  the  Faultsof  the  Methodists,  which  is 
too  frequenl  i   \\  ith  backslider-,   re- 

tailing  the   improprieties  of  oth<  re,   without 
mending   their  own.     Vice  ought  to  be  dis- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


135 


countenanced,  but  to  watch  others  with  a 
jealous  spirit,  to  speak  of  in  a  canting  way, 
&c,  argues  very  bad,  and  savors  of  an  unholy 
spirit.  I  visited  Mountrath  and  Tentore, 
where  Mr.  Averill  lives ;  his  conversion 
was  as  follows  :  His  grandmother  was  a  good 
church  woman  for  the  time  ;  a  church  clergy- 
man gave  him  a  rap  on  the  head  with  a  cain 
in  play,  when  he  was  six  years  old — he  said, 
grandmother,  I  wish  that  man  would  never 
come  again  :  said  she,  wish  God's  Minister 
would  never  come  again  !  Feeling  the  effect 
of  the  blow,  a  large  bunch  on  his  head,  she  was 
exasperated  also  :  he  desired  an  explanation 
why  the  man  preached  ;  she  said,  to  save 
people,  but  he  would  not  except  he  was  well 
paid  for  it ;  thus,  while  she  was  explaining 
things  to  his  understanding,  he  felt  a  great 
light  or  comfort  'to  break  into  his  mind,  but 
could  not  tell  the  cause,  nor  wllat  it  was — it 
lasted  near  twelve  months — he  said  to  her, 
when  I  am  grown  up  I  will  preach  for  no- 
thing ;  she  replied,  that  it  is  a  good  resolution, 
but  you  will  forget  it ;  he  said,  I  will  not. 
His  father 'lost  a  purse  of  gold,  and  said,  the 
child  who  would  find  and  return  it,  should 
have  whatever  they  would  ask  ;  he  found  it, 
and  said,  let  me  go  to  college  instead  of  my  el- 
der brother,  (whjbm  the  father  intended  to  edu- 
cate,) and  would  not  be  put  off.  Thus  he  got 
his  education  and  became  a  church  minister, 
but  preached  for  hire ;  and  one  day  when 
visiting  his  parish,'  he  called  on  a  family 
called  Quakers;  they  asked,  Who  art  thou, 
the  man  that  preaches  in  the  steeple  house  1 
One  said,  don't  thee  preach  for  hire  1 — He  said 
he  did.  Q.  Dost,  thou  think  it  is  right  ?•  A.  I 
don't  know  that  it  is  wrong.  Q.  I  did  not 
ask  if  thou  thought  it  wrong,  but  dost  thou 
think  it  is  right  ?  A.  His  youthful  promise 
started  into  his  mind  not  to  preach  for  hire,  so 
he  dare  not  say  he  thought  it  right ;  but  still 
replied,  I  dont  know  it  to  be  wrong.  Q.  Art 
thou  willing  for  light  on  the  subject  1  A.  Yes; 
so  the  Quaker  gave  him  a  book  against  hire- 
lings, which  he  real  with  attention,  and  every 
word  carried  conviction  to  his  mind,  so  he  gave 
up  the  Curacy  which  his  wife  had  for  pocket 
money  heretofore ;  and  when  she  observed 
him  not  to  go  to  church,  she  inquired  the 
cause,  and  said,  what  shall  I  do  for  pocket 
money  ?  He  replied,  my  dear,  I  trust  God 
will  help  me  to  make  out  the  same  sum  some 
other  way,  &c.  He  built  a  pulpit  in  his  own 
house,  and  held  meetings ;  and  shortly  one 
man  professed  to  be  converted,  and  know  his 
sins  forgiven,  which  Averill  reproved  him  for, 
saying,  I  don't  know  my  own  forgiven.  A 
Methodist  present  said,  if  you  don't.  1  do  ; 
and  if  you  will  look  for  the  witness,  God  will 
give  it  you :  and  soon  after  he  felt  the  same 
sensations  as  when  a  lad,  &c.     His  wife  left 


him,*  because  he  dare  do  no  otherwise  than 
itinerate  and  preach  without  hire,  being  pos- 
sessed of  an  independent  fortune  :  so  the  or- 
der of  Providence  brought  him  among  the 
Methodists.  One  day  a  mob  saw  him  coming 
over  a  bridge,  and  one  said,  devil  split  my 
head  open  if  I  don't  do  so  and  so  to  the  swad- 
ler,  (the  Methodists  being  called  swadlers  in 
Ireland  in  derision,)  but  the  restraining  Provi- 
dence of  God  kept  them,  so  he  passed  unhurt : 
afterwards,  that  man  on  the  Continent  had  his 
hand  opened  by  a  French  sword,  which  one 
saw,  who  heard  him  express  the  words,  and 
wrote  home  to  his  fiiend,  not  to  oppose  Mr. 
Averill,  for  he  was  a  man  of  God.  He, 
though  in  connexion,  is  not  confined  to  a  cir- 
cuit, but  travels  as  he  pleases ;  also  there  are 
ten  Missionaries  employed,  though  not  par- 
ticularly confined,  but  are  somewhat  like  Mr. 
G.  and  C.  &c,  in  New  York  district. 

863.  I  had  three  church  ministers  to  hear 
me,  one  of  whom  was  a  Deist,  yet  continued 
his  living  in  Averill's  vicinity.  FromDurrow 
I  went  to  Kilkeaneiji  and  from  thence  to  Money- 
bag, where  some  conversed  about  America.  I 
visited  a  country  place,  Carlow  and  Ballitore 
— here  I  spoke  in  a  Quaker  meeting  house — 
here  Job  Scott  died,  and  Dr.  Johnson  was 
born.  I  visited  Baltinglass,  Hacketstown, 
Tinhaley,  Killaveny,  Rednagh,  Ilathdrum,  to 
Wicklow.  Here  was  J.  Wade,  son  to  the  man 
who  lent  me  the  gig,  who  conversed  about 
America  :  he  also  accompanied  me  to  Arklow 
and  Gorey,  where  I  spoke  in  the  market  house, 
thence  to  Ferns  and  Newtown  Barry.  When 
I  was  here  seven  years  before,  I  was  surprised 
by  an  unusual  noise,  so  that  I  could  not  sleep; 
yet  I  would  not  be  scared  away,  knowing  if 
the  devil  come,  he  could  not  hurt  me;  but 
could  obtain  no  satisfactory  information  relative 
to  it,  yet  would  sleep  there  no  more.  That  fami- 
ly now  told  me,  that  they  heard  the  noise  several 
days  successively  after  I  was  gone,  until  a  back- 
slider who  was  then  sick  under  the  roof,  was 


*  She  lived  a  few  years,  during  which  time  she  caused 
him  much  trouble,  sorrow  and  anxiety,  though  he  al- 
lowed her  two  hundred  pounds  per  annum,  for  her  sup- 
port, and  the  daughter  ;  and  who  would  not  see  him,  nor 
suffer  the  daughter  to  write  to  him,  though  she  appeared 
ready  to  fly  when  she  met  him  on  the  road  :  but  alter 
the  mother's  death,  returned,  being  young. 

The  wives  of  J.  W.  and  George '\VhitetieM.  were  simi- 
lar ;  but  those  three  men  stuck  to  the  work,  and  God 
blessed  them  in  it,  until  those  object;  « 
of  the  way.  And  if  a  man  is  faithful  in  the  u  ay  of  duty, 
and  thosebeings  who  act  thus  are  removed  and  taken 
awav.  how  can  one,  in  conscience  and  in  truth,  call  it  a 

■'Loss  r 

And  those  men  whom  God  has  moved  by  his  Spirit, 
and  called  to  preach  the  Gospel,  how  Jo  the\  feel,  wiien 
under  petticoat  government,  so  fir  as  to  desert  the  work  ; 
"  Any  way  for  the  sake  of  peace."  (trj-  But  remember, 
that  which  God  wills  concerning  the  sphere  of  ouraction, 
is  the  only  roa  I  for  the  way  of  trans- 

gressors is  hard  ;"  therefore,  out  of  the  order  of  God,  a 
conscious  man  cannot  feel  easy  in  his  mind,  until  he  fully 
backslides  in  heart. 


136 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    O!?,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


dead,  being  in  black  despair. — Enniscorthy, 
Wexford,  Old  Ross,  New  Ross,  City  of  Water- 
ford,  Carrick-ori-Suir,  Clonmel,  Cashel,  Little- 
ton, Rosgrey,  Templemore,  Clesordan,  Burr, 
Aughrim,  Tuam,  Castlebar.  I  visited  some 
of  these  places,  had  received  wrong  informa- 
tion relative  to  my  coming,  which  disappoint- 
ments paved  the  way  to  my  getting  greater 
congregations.  Gideon  Ousley,  one  of  the 
Missionaries,  met  me,  and  observed,  yesterday 
a  Roman  priest  being  insufficient,  got  another 
to  help  him,  and  the  one  with  a  whip  and  the 
other  with  a  club,  drove  off  some  thousands 
of  people  like  swine  to  market,  who  were  at- 
tentively hearing  him  preach.  I  could  scarcely 
believe  that  the  clergy,  in  this  our  day,  could 
have  such  an  ascendancy  over  their  people. 
He  accompanied  me  to  many  appointments  to 
Sligo.  In  this  journey  I  found  numbers  con- 
verted, the  fruit  of  awakenings  when  here 
before,  and  many  came  out  to  hear,  which  did 
nol  usually  attend  any  place  of  religious  wor- 
ship :  so  I  have  access  sometimes  to  one  class 
ot  people,  which,  was  1  to  labor  in  any  other 
sphere  of  life,  I  should  not — thence  to  Manor 
Hamilton,  Violel  Hill,  Enniskilen.  Maguire's 
Bridge,  Brookborough,  Clones.  Monaghan, 
A.ghnecloy,  Cookstown,  Cole  Island,  Moy, 
Blackwater,  Armagh,  Rich  Hill.  Tanderagee, 
Portadown,  Lurgan,  Moria,  Lisburn  and  Bel- 
Fasl  :  here  I  met  some  of  my  old  friends  from 
Lame,  who  informed  me  of  the  expectations 
of  the  people  there.  I  intended  to  visit  that 
place  ever  since  I  came  to  Europe,  but  now 
could  get  no  farther  down  into  the  north  ; 
there  may  be  the  Providence  of  God  in  this. 
Balinahinch,  Dovmpatrick,  Newry,  and  so  to 
Dublin,  having  been  gone  sixty-seven  days,  in 
which  time  1  travelled  about  "seventeen  hun- 
dred English  miles,  and  held  about  two  hun- 
dred i stings,  in  mosl  of  which  the  quicken- 
ing power  of  God  was  to  be  felt,  and  some 
were  set  at  liberty  before  we  parted.  1  re- 
turned the  horse  and  chair  to  the  owner,  sat- 
isfied the  demand  left  money  for  the  Doctor's 
books,  which  he  once  had  sent  by  me  to 
America,  and  prepared  for  my  departure.  The 
friends,  who  had  convi  i  set!  n  latn  e  to  i  ailing 
with  ni".  now  met  and  agreed  that  1  should 
engage  theii  p 

86  !.   I  suddenly  departed  to  Livi 
ing   my  work    done    here,  ai  (red   the 

Bteerage  of  a  ship  for  our  company  acci 
ly;  Peggy  was  recovered,  and  thus  th  i  Lot  I 

ood    to    brii   r  us   1  once    more, 

when   there  was  t  to    human 

probability   when   we   parted.       Many   con- 

I  me  for  going  to  Ireland  when 
!  but  had  1  tarried  1  could   have  done  her 

no  more  good,  as  1  obtained  the  nurse  I  wished 

id   by  going   I  answere  I  a  clear  con- 
science.    We   went    by  canal   to    Wigan— 


walked  1o  Hecton,  from  thence  we  went  1o 
Bolton  ;  in  the  mean  time  I  visited  Blackburn 
and  another  place;  so  when  I  came,  the  man 
who  invited  m  ■.  treatel  me  cool,  by  which 
means  I  was  disagreeably  necessitate  I  to  dis- 
appoint hundreds  of  people.  We  cam"  by 
canal  to  Manchester,  where  we  met  the  Doc- 
tor, who  suddenly  departed  from  me  by  coach 
to  Chester, — thence  to  Hollyhead,  and  so 
went  over  to  Dublin,  and  \  saw  him  no  more. 
He  is  one  of  the  kindest,  humane  men  to  the 
poor  I  have  seen,  and  I  am  under  more  obli- 
gations to  him  than  any  I  have  acquaintance 
with  in  my  travels.  I  was  in  hopes  to  have 
had  his  company  to  America,  but  here  I  was 
disappointed,  as  he  could  not  see  his  way 
clear  to  come — thence  to  Warrington — saw 
our  friends  and  found  them  well.  The  So- 
ciety called  Quaker  Methodists,  gave  me  a 
testimonial  concerning  my  conduct,  as  may  be 
seen   in  the  Appendix.     Here  I  met  brother 

:  —we  went  to  Knutsford — thence  to 
Macclesfield,  where  I  preached  the  dedication 
sermon  of  the  new  chapel,  belonging  to  the 
Free  Gospelers  or  Revivalists ;  instrumental 
music  was  introduced  here  in  form,  to  draw 
the  more  people  together,  to  get  money  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  the  house  :  I  believe  they  got 

mey  by  so  doing  than  they  would  other- 
wise, and  of  course  it  is  a  loolish  thing  to 
take  the  devil's  tools  to  do  the  Lord's  work 
with:  it  is  an  evil  practice,  and  you  cannot 
deny  it. 

865.  I  visited  Conglcton — found  more  than 
one  hundred  had  been  taken  into  societv  since 
my  other  visit.  I  also  visited  Boslem  in  Staf- 
fordshire, and  many  other  places.  Also  the 
city  of  Chester,  and  all  around  its  vicinity. 
I  received  invitations  into  different  parts  of 
England,  but  feeling,  as  it  were,  my  work 
done  here,  and  my  heart  and  soul  bound 
for  America,  I  dare  do  no  otherwise  than 
return,  and  of  course  durst  not  accept  the 
invitations,  but  with  thankfulness,  and  not 
comply. 

866.  There  are  six  kinds  of  names  of 
Methodists  in  England.  1.  Old  Societv; 
2.    Kilhamites;    3.  Quaker    Methodists;    4. 

ifield's   Methodists;    5.    Revivalists,    or 

Free  Go  pelers;  6.  Welch -Methodists,  (called 

Jumpers.)  a  happy,   simple,   pious  people,  by 

!      i   accounts,  besides  the  church   Metho- 

I 

867.  The  old  body  are  the  main  stock,  an 
that  in  America,  they  have  never  had  a  final 
separation  from  the   Church,  they  are   called 

ants,  but  m  tenters, 

ing  in  church  hours,  which  Mr.  Wes- 
ley dil   not  allow — they  mostly  have  the  or- 

ong  them,  though  their  pi 
are   not   ordained,  but  say  the   power    which 
qualities   them    to   preach,  does  not  make  a 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,'  OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


137 


man  half  a  minister,  and  if  he  he  properly- 
called,  and  qualified  by  God  to  administer  the 
substance  in  the  word,  to  the  salvation  of  souls, 
the  same  of  course  is  fit  to  administer  the  sha- 
dow in  form  and  of  course  count  the  ordination 
but  a  FORM.* 

868.  There  is  instrumental  music  in  most 
of  the  leading  chapels  in  England.  But  for  a 
lad  to  start  up  and  sing  away  in  form  like  a 
hero,  yet  have  no  more  sense  of  divine  wor- 
ship than  a  parrot  that  speaks  a  borrowed 
song,  I  ask  how  God  is  glorified  in  that"? 
If  mechanism  was  in  such  perfection  as  to 
have  a  machine  by  steam  to  speak  words  in 
form  of  sentences,  and  so  say  a  prayer,  repeat 
a  sermon,  and  play  the  music,  and  say  amen. 
Would  this  be  divine  worship  ?  No  !  there  is 
no  divinity  about  it :  and  of  course  it  is  only  but 
mechanism ;  and  hence  if  we  have  not  the 
Spirit  of  God,  our  worship  is  not  divine. 
Consequently,  it  is  only  form  ;  and /orm  with- 
out power  is  but  a  sham. 

869.  In  Ireland  the  separation  from  the 
Church  has  not  taken  place ;  there  is  more  of 
the  ancient  Methodist  simplicity  discoverable 
among  them,  but  not  as  in  America.  I  be- 
lieve the  plan  fallen  upon  in  these  United 
States  is,  and  has  been  the  most  proper  one 
for  the  time  being,  to  carry  on  an  extensive 
itinerancy  with  little  expense  ;  but  what  will 
or  should  be  best  in  future,  may  God's  wisdom 
direct,  and  his  Providence  point  out  1  Well 
may  the  Poet  say,f 

"Except  the  Lord  conduct  the  plan, 
The  best  concerted  schemes  are  vain, 
And  never  can  succeed." 

If  "  the  kingdom  of  God  be  righteousness, 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,1''  and  the 
"  testimony  of  Jesus  be  the  spirit  of  prophecy," 
well  may  the  Apostle  say,  "  No  man  can  call 
Jesus  Lord  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost/' — Again, 
"  If  any  man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ,  he 
is  none  of  his.'1  J 

870.  In  Europe  there  is  much  more  stress  put 
upon  forms,  names  and  tradition,  than  in  Ame- 
rica ;  you  can  scarcely  give  a  greater  offence, 
than  ask,  "Have  you  got  any  religion  ?"  "  Got 
any  religion  ?"  "  Think  I  am  a  heathen— got 
my  religion  to  seek  at  this  time  of  day ;"  "  I  was 
always  religious.'- — What  is  your  religion  ? 
It  is  the  religion  of  my  father,  and  he  was  of 
the  religion  of  his  father,  the  good  old  wayr, 
we  don't  change  our  religion.  Suppose  a 
man  has  a  young  horse,  that  will  run  a  race 
— win  a  prize,  and  is  a  valuable  animal;  he 
wills  the  horse  to  his  son,  and  he  to  his  son, 
and  so  on ;  but  the  horse  dies  ;  the  grandson 


*  For  the  sake  of  order— See  Appendix. 

f  See  Appendix. 

j  Mr.  Asbury  to  Jlmerica,  is  as  Wesley  was  to  Europe. 


boasts,  what,  have  not  I  got  a  good  horse  ?  I 
have,  my  grandfather  raised  him,  willed  him  to 
my  father,  who  gave  him  to  me;  and  I  can 
prove  by  the  neighbors,  he  ran  such  a  race, 
and  won  such  a  prize  ;  but  on  a  close  inspec- 
tion, it  is  found  only  the  hones  are  remaining. 
Look  at  the  Congregationals,  or  Independents, 
Presbyterians,  Quakers,  fyc.  fyc.  fyc,  and  com- 
pare them  now  with  the  history  of  their  ances- 
tors, and  a  change  will  be  visible* 

Two  or  three  centuries  ago,  perhaps,  an- 
cestors had  religion,  and  were  out  of  stigma, 
called  a  name,  that  has  been  attached  to  their 
form,  and  handed  down  from  father  to  son  ; 
these  ancestors  living  in  the  divine  life  of  re- 
ligion, in  that  divine  life  have  gone  to  heaven, 
as  Christ  saith,  "My  sheep  hear  my  voice, 
and  follow  me,  and  I  give  unto  them  eternal 
life,"  &c.  But  the  children  down,  have,  on 
bearing  the  same  name,  think  they  have  the 
same  religion  ;  but  on  close  reflection  or  in- 
spection, there  is  no  more  divine  life  about 
their  form,  than  animal  life  about  the  bones 
of  the  old  horse  ;  and  of  course,  will  no  more 
carry  a  man  to  heaven  than  the  bones  will, 
with  whip  and  spurs,  carry  a  man  a  journey, 
&c,  because  bible  religion  is  what  we  must 
have  especially,  for  the  ancients  were  filled 
with  joy  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,"  and 
"  without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  :" 
but  "  blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  lor  they 
shall  see  God." 

871.  The  funds  which  have  been  raised  in 
England,  I  scruple  whether  they  have  not 
proved  a  temptation  to  some,  though  they 
might  be  turned  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
doubtless  have,  in  many  instances,  yet  I  fear 
that  to  some,  through  fear,  it  hath  proved  a 
snare,  so  that  they  have  not  borne  that  testi- 
mony, which  their  conscience  and  judgment 
told  them  was  their  duty,  against  a  growing 
evil ;  whilst  others  have  had  too  much  afflu- 
ence and  ease,  and  by  that  means  have  sunk 
too  much  upon  their  lees?  God  forbid  it 
should  be  the  case  in  America  !  whilst  a  man 
or  body  of  people  are  simple  and  sincere,  hav- 
ing frequently  recourse  to  their  first  principles 
in  the  Lord;  there  is  no  room  to  doubt  his 
favor  and  his  blessing,  and  these  will  make  a 
happy  life,  and  procure  a  happy  end,  and  all 
is  well  that  ends  well,  is  the  old  proverb  ;  bui 
who  can  stand  when  God  sets  his  tare  against 
them  ?  Or  what  can  prosper  if  God  don't 
smile  his  approbation.  The  wicked  may- 
prosper  for  a  while,  but  at  length  shall  be 
driven  away  as  the  chaff,  and  their  candle  put 
out— whilst  the  righteous  shall  be  in  ever- 
lasting: remembrance. 


*  And  unless  people  have  recourse  to  their  first  prin- 
ciples they  will  degenerate  ! 


138 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


EXEMPLIFIED   EXPERIENCE. 


PART    FOURTH 


A  SHORT  ACCOUNT   OF   "ECCENTRIC 
COSMOPOLITE." 

872.  When  Cosmopolite  was  on  his  last 
tour  through  Ireland,  orders  were  sent  from 
the  "  Castle"  somewhere,  by  some  body,  that 
he  must  be  taken  into  custody  :  which  body 
returning,  replied  for  answer,  that  Cosmopolite 
could  not  be  found* — this  more  than  once  or 
twice.  Moreover,  the  Threshers  pursued  him 
two  nights  and  one  day  for  a  noted  heretic  ; 
but  he  unwittingly  escaped  from  them  like- 
wise. The  martial  law  was  now  proclaimed 
in  four  counties,  which  made  it  dangerous 
travelling  without  a  pass  ;  but  Cosmopolite 
was  providentially  kept  in  peace,  and  safely 
delivered  from  the  whole — yet  not  by  fore- 
sight in  any  human  wisdom — for  it  was  not 
within  the  reach  of  human  ken. 


873.  "Question  22.  A  man  from  America, 
named  Lorenzo  Dow  having  travelled  through 
this  country,  professing  himself  a  friend  to  the 
*  *  *  *,  what  judgment  ought  this 
******  to  pass  concerning  the 
conductof  that  man  !  " 

"Answer.  He  came or 

any   authorized    to   give  it has  not 

travelled  as  one  fit'  our  people,  nor  as  one  of 
our  friends — and  we  are  determined  that 
should  he  return  none  of  our  *     *     *      *      * 

*     *  shall  be  opened  to  him  on  any  a 
whatever." — Minutes  of  both  countries."  f 

874.  He  left  *  *  *  *  at  lull  tide  and  fair 
wind,  in  an  extra  packet — having  jusl  stepped 
on   board   as  ^\if   casl  off-  -down  came   the 


*  >  oomopolite  was  on  the  chase  seventeen  hundred 
■liles  in  sixty-seven  days,  and  held  two  I 
ings — such  being  the  distance  from  the  people,  without 
jutimaey— ami  the  velocity  of  the  journey  that  they 
scarcely  knew  from  whence  ho  came  or  where  he  \v;is 
gone. 

t  See  Appendix 


"  pursuers,"  and  looked  from  the  dock,  while 
he  gazed  at  them  from  the  deck,  and  thus  went 
out  of  the  harbor. 

875.  Twice  the  Consul  had  applied  for  a 
passport  in  vain,  and  likewise  solicited  the  in- 
terference of  the  Ambassador,  but  there  was 
no  returns.  Hence  Cosmopolite  when  he  had 
finished  his  work  and  got  ready,  came  away 
in  a  vessel  that  was  fitted  for  the  purpose  ;  but 
not  with  design,  except  by  Providence.  Ano- 
ther vessel  having  sprang  a  leak,  which  the 
pursuers  were  searching,  as  Cosmopolite  sail- 
ed by  out  of  port,  in  the  other  ship. 

876.  The  fog  was  a  hiding  place  in  the  hand 
of  God— to  preserve  from  those  "  Floating 
Hells,'" — while  coming  round  Hibernia  and 
doubling  Cape  Clear — for  several  days  to- 
gether! 

877.  This  vessel  was  called  the  Averick — ■ 
323  tons — De  Cost,  master — would  keep  half 
point  nearer  the  wind  than  usual — hence 
ships  at  the  leeward  must  run  parallel,  or 
cross  our  track  to  gain  the  weather  gage,  in 
order  to  bear  upon  us — therefore  would  lose 
time  and  distance.  De  Cost  put  out  his  lights 
and  altered  his  course,  and  so  evaded  the  in- 
truders thrice — whereas  the  other  ship  which 
had  been  refused  on  account  of  her  leak,  was 
boarded  thrice.  Thus  Cosmopolite  was  pre- 
served to  Columbia's  shores,  for  which  praised 
be  the  Lord ! 

Though  a  stranger,  the  way  was  opened 
for  meetings,  and  some  good  times  in  public — 
some  acquaintance  with  the  Quakers,  and 
sailed  from  New  Bedford  to  New  York  with 
most  <>!'  the  passengers. 

878.  Cosmopolite  was  accused  with  "  hush 
money"  clandestinely,  by  some  who  were  on 
board — on  getting  wind  of  it,  he  had  the 
agreement  stated,  ami  then  produced  the  re- 
ceipt  in  the  full  amount  which  answered  to 
thi'  articles.  Then  he  was  accused  of  hai  ing 
recen  ed  a  presenl  of  ten  pounds  from  the  Cap- 
tain, which  they   said  should  have  been  di- 


lL= 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPiTJUENCE,    OR>    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


139 


vided  with  the  passengers. — Cosmopolhe  said 
why  1  was  there  any  such  agreement  ]  They 
acknowledged  not !  yet  observed  it  would  have 
been  but  just.  Cosmopolite  said,  he  did  not 
see  or  feel  the  obligation — had  the  donation 
been  given — which  he  observed  had  never 
been  given ;  and  appealed  to  the  Captain 
if  ever  he  had  made  the  gift,  who  answered 
in  the  negative.  Nevertheless,  ungenerously 
did  some  persist  to  make  the  impression  that 
Cosmopolite  was  a  swindler.  But  what  is 
amiss  here  must  be  rectified  hereafter. 

879.  Some  of  those  people  who  were  led 
by  inclination  or  judgment  to  come  to  Amer- 
ica, questioned  Cosmopolite  antecedent  to  their 
coming — civility  demanded  a  reply,  which 
accordingly  was  given — as  free  agents  they 
came  for  their  own  interests  only — but  meet- 
ing with  some  trials,  bitterly  accused  Cosmo- 
polite, as  the  cause  of  all  their  trials,  calami- 
ties, and  misfortunes — who  could  have  no  in- 
terest in  their  coming — and  one  even  went  so 
far  as  to  curse  the  day  she  ever  saw  his  face 
— though  he  had  done  all  he  could  to  serve 
them — but  the  sin  of  ingratitude  is  one  of 
the  most  abominable  crimes  that  the  heart  of 
man  can  be  contaminated  with,  and  very  ob- 
noxious in  the  sight  of  heaven — evidently 
marked  with  just  displeasure  in  righteous  re- 
tributions. 

880.  Here  it  may  be  observed — those  who 
have  fled  from  oppression  and  privation  to  the 
"  Land  of  Liberty,'''  are  the  worst  enemies, 
and  most  bitter  in  the  execrations  of  any  on 
these  shores,  when  fortune  smiles  upon  them 
— but  yet  it  is  very  observable  that  few  of 
them  are  willing  to  return  to  the  old  world. 

A  certain  pair,  whose  "passage  the  king 
paid,"  from  the  old  world  to  the  new — fortune 
smiled  on  them  in  Alexandria — the  term  being 
expired,  and  in  contempt,  he  quit  the  country 
— exclaiming  "  the  best  flour  in  America  is  not 
equal  to  the  mud  of  London.'' — Where  he  put 
his  barrel  of  dollars  in  a  private  Bank  ;  which 
broke  a  few  days  after,  and  he  then  had  to 
turn  porter,  and  stand  in  the  mud,  to  get 
wherewith  to  support  nature  ! 

881.  On  this  voyage,  Cosmopolite  fre- 
quently felt  a  foreboding  of  approaching  tri- 
als— and  a  secret  conviction  as  though  all  was 
not  well  at  the  Mississippi — which  he  ex- 
pressed more  than  once  or  twice. 

882.  He  went  to  Virginia  by  land — saw 
brother  Mead — met  his  rib  in  Richmond  and 
then  returned  to  New  England — holding  meet- 
ings and  had  good  times  by  the  way.  But 
now  the  storm  began  to  gather — preludes  of 
which  were  seen — hence  Cosmopolite  felt  he 
must  fortify  his  mind — considering  these 
omens  a  dispensation  of  preparation  accord- 
ingly, from  the  beneficent  Parent  of  the 
world  ! 


Whilst  in  Europe  Cosmopolite  was  attack- 
ed with  spasms,  of  a  most  extraordinary  kind  ; 
which  baffled  the  skill  of  the  most  celebrated 
of  the  Faculty ;  and  reduced  his  nervous 
strength,  and  shook  his  constitution  to  the 
centre,  more  than  all  his  labors  and  expo- 
sures hertofore — which  had  been  from  seven 
to  ten  thousand  miles  a  year,  and  attending 
meeting  from  six  to  seven  hundred  times — but 
now  his  sun  appeared  declining,  and  his  ca- 
reer drawing  to  a  close.  But  the  idea  of 
yielding  and  giving  up  the  itinerant  sphere, 
was  trying  to  Cosmopolite — seeing  it  was  his 
element  and  paradise  to  travel  and  preach  the 
gospel.  Hence  he  got  a  stiff  leather  jacket 
girded  with  buckles  to  serve  as  stays,  to  sup- 
port the  tottering  frame,  to  enable  him  to  ride 
on  horseback  ;  which  the  doctors  remonstra- 
ted against — when  that  would  answer  no 
further;  betook  the  gig  and  little  wagon ; 
but  was  obliged  to  sit  or  lay  down  some  part 
of  the  meeting  to  be  able  to  finish  his  dis- 
course ;  mostly  for  seven  years. 

883.  Some  could  or  would  not  make  the 
necessary  distinction  between  voluntary  sin- 
gularity and  a  case  of  extreme  necessity.  But 
such  a  cavilling  argues  an  ungenerous  mind, 
and  is  too  much  tainted  with  moral  evil.'''' 

884.  Cosmopohte  had  bought  a  pair  of 
mules  which  were  to  have  been  fitted  to  the 
carriage  against  his  return;  but  in  lieu  there- 
of, were  put  in  a  wagon,  and  so  broke  down 
they  were  unfit  for  service  ;  and  hence  he  had 
to  part  with  them  for  about  half  value,  to  be 
able  to  prosecute  his  journey  ;  and  the  horse 
he  had  was  shortly  starved  so  as  to  fail,  and 
hence  obliged  to  part  with  him  for  one  of  lit- 
tle worth. 

885.  Shortly  followed  the  residue,  while  in 
his  decline  of  health.  From  New  England 
he  was  found  in  the  Mississippi  Territory  ; 
having  travelled  there  by  land  through  Geor- 
gia, where  he  received  letters  of  confirmation 
that  all  was  not  going  right. 

886.  Here  Cosmopolite  was  induced  to  aid 
two  parlies,  as  a  friend  between,  who  got  him 
bound  and  would  not  let  him  off.  He  offered 
all  he  had,  but  in  vain  ;  the  circumstance  was; 
one  party  owned  three  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  acres  of  land,  and  verbally  consented  for 
the  other  to  build  a  mill  on  it,  who  set  up  a 
frame  without  any  title,  and  getting  involved 
in  debt,  the  first  would  not  sell  it  to  him,  lest 
they  should  lose  it  by  his  creditors ;  and  he 
was  afraid  lest  he  should  lose  his  labors  for 
the  want  of  a  title.  So  they  wished  Cosmo- 
polite to  step  in  between  them,  so  as  to  make 
each  secure,  which,  without  looking  at  con- 
sequences, he  did.  This  was  an  error  of  his 
life,  and  he  repents  it  but  once  for  all.  How- 
ever, it  has  been  a  school  of  an  important  na- 
ture to  him,  and  doubtless  will  be  for  life. 


140 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


887.  Then  went  for  his  Rib,  by  the  advice 
and  request  of  friends,  whose  friendship  in  the 
sequel  consists  in  fair  words  untried,  like  the 
pine  tree  which  appears  as  good  timber,  but 
upon  investigation  isfound  rotten  attheheart.  j 

For,  after  Cosmopolite  had  gone,  in  a  few 
months,  over  most  of  the  northern  states,  he 
returned  with  his  companion  to  that  part,  and 
was  reduced  to  the  most  painful  situation 
imaginable,  as  follows  : — 

First,  some  heavy  debts,  as  a  consequence 
of  purchasing  sixty-four  acres  of  the  three 
hun  [red  and  twenty-four,  though  he  had  but 
about  twenty-four  remaining,  having  parted 
with  about  forty,  to  be  able  to  work  through. 

.Secondly.  No  money  or  flush  loose  pro- 
perty. 

Thirdly.  A  sick  companion  without  house 
or  home — this  being  the  time  when  friends 
forsook  him — all  except  a  deist  and  his  family. 

Fourthly.  Reputation — attacked  on  all 
si.hs.  and  in  remote  parts  through  the  States  : 
that  hk  was  revelling  in  riches  and  luxury, 
with  a  line  brick  house,  sugar  and  cotton 
plantation,  flour  and  saw  mills,  slaves,  and 
money  in  the  bank,  &c.  &c.  &c.  like  a  nabob 
in  the  east.  Whilst  others  made  use  of  every- 
thing they  could  that  would  be  to  his  discred- 
it, among  which,  some  few  who  had  subscrib- 
ed for  his  journals,  and  paid  in  advance,  but 
not  getting  their  books,  no  allowance  was 
made  for  the  books  being  lost,  but  all  was 
construed,  "a  design  to  cheat,  and  had  gol  the 
property,  and  had  gone  to  the  Mississippi  to 
feat  her  his  nest." 

Hence  the  famous  expression  of  Asbury's. 

'•The  star  which  rose  in  the  EAST,  is  set 
in  the  WEST." 

888.  About  this  time  he  dreamed  that  he 
was  in  New  York,  and  was  going  from  the 
Park  to  Pearl  street,  in  quest  of  J.  Q's.  house, 
uli"[i  the  street  appeared  burned  and  only  the 
ruins  of  the  walls  remaining,  and  not  a  trace 
of  his  family  could  be  found  in  the  city,  which 
waked  him  up  in  a  tremor  of  horror.  He 
told  Ins  wife  thai  he  thou  jhl  they  should  hear 

- thing    d i  agreeable    from     New     York. 

which  the  se  luel  proved  in  a  few  days,  for  a 
letter  from  Mr.  W  *  *  *  was  opened  in 
Virginia,  and  accidentally,  or  rather  providen- 
tially, a  friend  wrote  tn  the   Mississippi,  ••  I 

suppose  you  have  heard  that  .1.  Q.  has  eloped 
to  the  W.  I.  and  taken  off  another  man's  VV  *  *, 
and  also  left  you  in  the  lurch  with  Mr.  W  .  .  . 
and  J.  C.  T.  &c.  &c.  &c.  The  whole  myste- 
ry was  then  developed,  and  consequences  to 
be  rea  I  thai  would  be  disagreeable  enough. 

889.  Mr.  N.  Snethen,  had  his  trials  by  men 
who  bad  never  seen  his  "letter"  or  been  ac- 
quainted with  Cosmopolite,  oor  heard  anj 
thing  he  had  to  say  about  the  circumstance  ; 
gave  judgment  in  Mr.  N.  S's  favor,  and  a  certi- 


ficate of  acquittal,  only  on  hearing  his  own 
statement,  though  Pagan  Romans  had  the  ac- 
cuser and  ACCUSED/ace  to  face,  that  he  might 
have  an  opportunity  for  his  own  defence. 
The  Jews'  law  did  not  condemn  a  man  before 
it  heard  him.* 

Hence  Cosmopolite  had  the  sentence  of  be- 
ing the  agent  of  all  the  evil  instead  of  N.  S — , 
and  moreover  was  a  "  Sabbath  breaker."  hav- 
ing let  some  people  have  a  few  religious  books, 
through  necessity,  and  not  of  choice,  as  they 
could  not  be  supplied  with  them  at  any  other 
time;  therefore  must  have  no  countenance, 
but  go  on  his  own  footing. 

Cosmopolite  delivered  a  discourse  from  "as 
ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  so  to  them  ,-" — first  in  person  ;  secondly, 
in  property  ;  and  third,  in  CHARACTER— 
which  discourse  gave  great  offence  ! 

These  things  now  came  to  a  focus  about 
one  time,  which  augmented  the  distress  of 
Cosmopolite— as  he  was  fast  verging  toward 
the  grave — to  human  appearance  he  could  not 
stay  long — and  the  thoughts  of  dying  in  this 
clou  1  un  ler  these  gloomy  circumstances,  were 
of  the  most  painful  and  distressing  nature — as 
circular  letters  were  sent  forth  from  the  execu- 
tive. 3Ir.  Asbwy,  already,  that  he,  Cosmopo- 
lite, might  rise  no  more — and  at  N.  Y.  it  was 
thought  and  sail  by  man}-,  that  he  would 
never  dare  to  show  his  face  again  ! 

890.  A  gathering  in  the  side  of  Cosmopo- 
lite for  some  time,  now  began  to  ripen,  and 
finally  burst  in  the  cavity  of  the  body,  be- 
tween the  bowels  and  skin,  and  he  expected  to 
die ;  but  falling  asleep,  he  dreamed  that  he 
was  in  a  mill-race,  below  the  wheel,  and  the 
water  was  clear  as  crystal — but  the  bottom 
and  sides  were  a  quicksand,  so  that  there  was 
nothing  to  seize  hold  of  or  to  stand  on  for  the 
possibility  of  relief:  thus  situated,  he  drifted 
with  the  stream  toward  the  ocean  near  by, 
where  was  a  whirlpool  oi  vast  depth.  People 
were  sitting  on  the  banks,  merrily  diverted  to 
see  him  drift,  without  offering  any  assistance. 
However,  a  little  man  in  white  raiment,  ran 
down  to  the  stream,  waded  in  up  to  his  chin, 
between  the  current  and  whirlpool  in  the  eddy, 
and  stooping  over,  reached  as  far  as  he  could, 
seized  him  by  the  edge  of  his  garment  and 
1  him  to  shore,  where  a  gentleman 
opened  his  house,  invited  him  to  the  parlor, 
where  the  lady  made  the  necessary  arrange- 
ment for  his  relief  in  food  and  raiment,  &c, 
■  was  shown  a  convenient  room  where 
lefl  to  compose  himself  to  rest; — in  the 
people  on  the  bank  merrily 
diverted  themselves,  saving,  "he  has  lost  one 
shoe  in  the  river,  and  will  never  be  able  to 
travel  and  preach  again"— .-but  in  the  morning, 


'  See  Appendix  of  this  affair. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


141 


to  the  surprise  of  all,  both  shoes  were  found 
safe  in  the  dining  room,  though  the  doors 
were  shut  and  locked  all  night. 

891.  The  ideas  of  being  stigmatized,  and  his 
ashes  raked  up  by  misrepresentation  after  his 
dissolution,  were  painful  in  the  extreme;  be- 
cause the  slur  it  would  bring  upon  religion, 
as  the  time  appeared  fast  approaching.  He 
cried  to  the  "  God  of  Jacob"  for  relief,  and 
that  for  his  name  and  glory  sake  to  hear 
prayer — that  His  cause  might  not  be  slandered 
on  his  account. 

Thus,  after  spending  the  bloom  of  youth  in 
the  service  of  others,  for  Zion's  welfare — and 
now,  in  the  greatest  time  of  affliction,  to  be 
forsaken  of  friends,  was  a  feeling  that  cannot 
be  well  described — turned  out  as  an  old  dog 
who  hath  lost  his  teeth. 

"  But  where  reaso7i  fails,  there  fail  K  begins — 
But  man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity  .'" 

892.  As  the  last  retreat  Cosmopolite  retired 
into  a  Cane  Brake,  at  the  foot  of  a  large  hill, 
where  was  a  beautiful  spring,  which  he 
named  "  Chicimaw  spring"* — by  which  he  got 
a  small  cabin  made  of  split  poles,  where  the 
bear  and  wolf  and  tiger,  &c.  &c,  with  all 
kinds  of  serpents  in  N.  America,  abound. 
This  was  an  agreeable  retreat  from  the  pursu- 
ing foe — there  to  wait  and  see  what  God  the 
Lord  would  do  ! 

893.  Once  he  met  three  animals,  when  go- 
ing to  a  neighboring  house,  upon  a  bye-way, 
which  he  hacked  out  through  the  cane — he 
told  them  to  get  out,  and  chinked  his  tins  to- 
gether— one  took  to  the  left  and  two  to  the 
right  a  few  feet,  and  he  passed  between  when 
they  closed  behind, — he  inquired  if  Mr.  Neal 
had  been  there,  having  seen  his  bull  dogs. 
The  family,  hearing  their  description,  replied 
that  they  were  wolves  ! 

894.  Being  routed  from  this  peaceful  retreat, 
in  the  manner  that  the  Porcupine  drove  the 
snake  from  his  den,  Cosmopolite  made  arrange- 
ments to  leave  his  rib  and  go  to  the  Slates — 
so  by  mutual  consent  they  parted  for  three 
hundred  and  seventy-one  days,  and  he  came 
into  Georgia — having  only  about  three  dol- 
lars when  he  started  in  the  wilderness  from 
the  Mississippi. 

895.  He  attended  a  large  association  of 
dominies  in  S.  C,  who  were  mostly  strangers 
to  him — there  being  not  more  than  three  mem- 
bers remaining  of  the  same  body  when  he  was 
acquainted  with  them  a  few  years  before,  as 
about  five  years  changes  the  majority  in  each 
Conference — and  not  more  than  five  or  six 
spoke  to  him. 

896.  However,  he  endeavored  to  make 
clear  work  as  he  went ;  which,  through  the 
mercy  and  Providence  of   God,  was  accom- 


Oood. 


plished  ;  except  about  subscribers,  which  he 
supplied  a  few  months  after,  though  he  had 
to  travel  several  hundred  miles  to  accomplish 
it.  There  was  a  subscription  which  Cos- 
mopolite had  made,  but  part  remained  unpaid. 
He  parted  with  his  horse,  which  cost  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty-five  dollars,  and  fifty  dollars  in 
cash,  with  which  he  was  let  off,  though  he 
denied  the  privilege  of  preaching  in  the  house, 
before  he  asked  it — so  he  took  to  his  feet,  and 
went  on  to  New  York,  and  sent  for  Mr.  VV  . .  . 
and  J.  C.  T.,  and  shortly  all  the  horrid  con- 
sequence of  J.  Q's  conduct  presented  to  view. 

897.  Some  years  before,  Cosmopolite  was 
in  a  house  where  the  man  and  all  his  family 
were  confined  with  sickness  ;  who  requested 
some  papers  to  ha  filed  in  the  west  to  save  his 
land,  which  he  had  been  banished  from,  by 
the  Catholic  Spaniards,  on  account  of  his  re- 
ligion ;  and  he  had  to  take  his  family  in  an 
open  boat  round  Cape  Florida,  living  on  game, 
and  had  nothing  but  Providence  and  the  gun 
to  depend  on  until  they  arrived  in  Georgia, 
during  a  space  of  about  seven  months.  To 
oblige  him,  Cosmopolite  took  the  papers  and 
filed  them— and  J.  Q.  wished  to  make  the 
purchase,  which  matters  were  fixed  according- 
ly all  round,  except  executing  one  instrument 
of  writing,  which  was  only  prevented  by  a 
sudden  fit  of  illness. 

Thus  God  sees  not  as  man  sees — what  we 
think  for  the  best  may  prove  our  ruin, — and 
what  we  think  for  the  worst,  may  be  the  best 
of  all.'  J.  C.  T.  acted  the  reasonable  part,  on 
Christian  principles,  to  bear  and  forbear,  and 
wait  the  bounds  of  possibility,  but  Mr.  W  .  .  . 
acted  otherwise. 

898.  J.  Q.  had  been  in  the  habit  of  opening 
the  letters  of  Cosmopolite  and  taking  out  mo- 
neij — also  he  was  to  have  paid  Mr.  W  .  .  .  . 
and  J.  C.  T.— The  latter  he  did  not,  but  the 
former  received  a  note  from  J.  Q.  on  the  ac- 
count of  Cosmopolite,  but  not  to  the  full 
amount ;  giving  a  receipt  for  money,  and  wrote 
a  letter  to  Cosmopolite  for  the  "  balance1''  to 
Virginia,  where  it  was  broke  open,  and  re- 
mained on  a  shelf  more  than  a  year  ;  and  was 
taken  down  by  Cosmopolite  when  on  his  jour- 
ney, careless,  and  observing  his  name  on  the 
superscription,  opened  it,  read  it,  and  put  it  in 
his  pocket,  with  the  receipt,  as  he  came 
along. 

Mr.  W  .  .  .  .  denielthe  " receipt," although 
he  acknowledged  the  letter;  but  the  names 
were  in  his  own  proper  hand  writing — so  ad- 
mitted by  judges,  when  compared  with  a  re- 
ceipt book. 

He  demanded  the  whole  of  Cosmopolite — 
saying  the  note  of  J.  Q.  was  destroyed  ;  which 
amounted  to  about  two  hundred  and  eight 
dollars — the  whole  was  less  than  three  hun- 
dred. 


142 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


Cosmopolite  said  it  was  hard  to  pay  it 
twice;  but  was  willing  to  submit  it  to  arbi- 
trators, and  abide  their  judgment ;  to  which 

Mr.    W assented — he    should  choose 

one — Cosmopolite  another,  and  these  two 
should  choose  a  third— a  majority  of  which 
should  be  final.  The  hour  being  fixed,  Cos- 
mopolite  started  with  his,  and  met  that  of 

Mr.  \V ,  and  who  should  it  be  but  the 

sheriff,  prepared  to  take  Cosmopolite  to  the 
"tight  homer  Thus,  the  aspect  was  of  the 
most  gloomy  nature — however,  two  men 
stepped  up  and  became  security  for  his  ap- 
pearance at  court.  This  gave  him  time  to 
breathe,  and  see  what  next. 

899.  The  assignees  to  the  estate  of  J.  Q., 
who  had  died  in  the  West  Indies,  offered  to  ac- 
quit Cosmopolite  of  all  demands,  if  he  would 
let  them  step  into  the  place  of  J.  Q.,  and  have 
the  transfer  in  his  lieu,  from  those  whom  it 
had  concerned — as  J.  Q.  had  left  a  demand  on 
book  against  Cosmopolite  of  some  amount 
improperly — and,  moreover,  would  step  in  be- 
tween him  and  Mr.  W ,  and  fight  him 

in  the  law,  giving  Cosmopolite  a  bond  of  in- 
demnity. 

Cosmopolite  readily  consented  ;  being  only 
paid  his  expenses;  but  flung  in  his  trouble — 
so  that  in  attempting  to  favor  the  sick  man  he 
neither  gained  nor  lost — except  the  plague  and 
censure,  as  the  sick  man  was  paid  his  full  de- 
mand. 

900.  There  is  one  instrument  of  writing 
which  hath  been  paid,  but  was  never  deliver- 
ed up;  which,  in  justice,  Cosmopolite  should 
have— as  "  Major  Mills,  Charles  Smith,"  and 
"Frances  Steel,'''  doth  know  ! 

901.  Thus  Cosmopolite  was  enabled  to 
clear  off  with  J.  C.  T.  and  leave  the  city  in 

peace — while  Mr.  W was  left  to  have 

his  dispute  decided  in  his  own  way — but  what 
was  the  consequence  1  He  was  cast,  having 
the  cost  of  court  to  pay  ;  and  only  got  the  ba- 
lance.    After  which  there  was  a  resurrection 

of  the  note  of  .1.  (J.  which  he,  Mr.  W 

wished  Cosmopolite  to  purchase — and  for  the 
refusal  called  him  all  to  nought,  as  a  "scoun- 
drel," &c.  &c.  &c. 

902.  Cosmopolite  went  as  far  as  Boston, 
where  he  had  a  few  books — procured  him  a 
horse  and  little  wagon — and  returned  to  the 
SOUth,  and  BO  to  the  Mississippi  to  his  Rib  : 
and  immediately  started  for  Georgia,  through 
the  wilderness,  without  bidding  a  friend  tare- 
well — visited  many  counties  and  Btarted   for 

orth.      Was   pre-warned    in   dreams  - 

which  the  sequel  proved,  at  I/ynchburg,  Vir- 

ginia.      She   was   taken   sick — broughl    nigh 

ath,  and  detained  two  years.     See  her 

"  Journey  of  Life." 

903.  Cosmopolite  was  defeated  in  attempt- 
ing to  get  a  small  cabin   here—  his  reputed 


"  riches,"    by  report,    not   being   adequate  to 
surmount  it. 

904.  He  was  taken  unwell  with  those 
spasms,  and  lay  beside  a  road,  and  probably 
would  have  died — but  a  doctor  came  along — 
gave  him  some  medicine,  which  flung  the 
spasms  from  the  nerves  into  the  blood-vessels, 
and  he  began  to  amend  from  that  time. 

905.  The  Presbyterians  were  remarkably 
kind  and  open  in  N.  C,  many  of  their  meet- 
ing-houses were  at  his  service,  and  some  of 
their  ministers  he  formed  acquaintance  with, 
who  appeared  like  very  pious  men,  with  the 
spirit  of  liberality  ! 

906.  Thus  after  long  struggles,  Cosmopo- 
lite got  through  all  his  d<fficuhies,  into  which 
others  had  involved  him  ;  after  turning  away* 
— even  to  parting  with  his  HORSE  and  libra- 
ry;  the  latter  of  which  he  had  taken  much 
pains  to  collect  and  select — having  the  small 
piece  of  ground  left  at  the  Mississippi,  on 
which  was  the  old  "  mill"'  frame  from  which 
he  derived  no  benefit — neither  does  he  expect 
to.  having  sent  a  deed  of  relinquishment,  but 
received  no  value. f 

907.  Those  who  are  fond  of  retailing  evil 
reports  about  absent  characters  with  a  degree 
of  rejoicing,  are  a  partaker  of  evil ;  in  as 
much  as  they  would  consider  it  very  hard,  un- 
generous and  unjust,  for  one  to  take  half  the 
liberty  about  them  in  their  absence,  that  they 
do  about  others.  For  the  motives  cannot  be 
good,  nor  the  spirit  savor  of  righteousness. 
Therefore,  if  they  profess  friendship  to  the 
face  they  are  only  base  "  hypocrites"  in 
heart ;  from  which  may  society  be  delivered  ! 

908.  Dreams  may  come  from  the  enemy, 
from  the  business  of  the  day  past,  from  a  dis- 
ordered body,  propensities  founded  by  conta- 
mination, from  "  moral  evil,''  and  from  God 
through  the  medium  of  Angels,  and  departed 
Saints,  as  forewarning*  to  stir  up  and  prepare 
the  mind  for  those  scenes  a-head,  as  a  dispen- 
sation of  preparation.  Which  man}-  remain 
ignorant  of  for  the  want  of  due  attention,  with 
a  heart  conformed  to  the  Divine  Government. 

909.  Many  people,  from  a  spirit  of  preju- 
dice founded  on  jealousy,  surmise  things  about 
others,  which  amounts  to  a  reality  in  their 
imagination  ;  and  hence  assume  the  liberty  to 
report  and  circulate  it  as  truth  founded  upon 
fact,  to  the  great  injury  of  society,  friendship, 
and  the  innocent. 


*  Though  ho  thought  of  paying  with  a  "ramskin"  as 
i:;is— i.e  deliver  up  all — but  Providence  wrought 
the  other  way,  when  it  came  to  the  last  extremity  witli 
Mi.  W  •'*■**. 

•polite  sent  the  money  to  J.  Q.  according  to  agree- 
ment—but  he  gave  his  note  to  Mr.  W"*"*  and  kept  the 
money,  which  Mr.  W***  accepted  on  Cosmopolite's  ac- 
count, .ind  gave  the  receipt  for  money  accordingly  ! 

t  Roswefl  V>*f.  who  was  disinterested,  by  his  infill- 
ence  and  interference,  saved  some  little  value  from  the 
wreck. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


143 


The  foregoing  short  history  of  "  Eccentric" 
Cosmopolite,   is  given   for  the   benefit  of   all 
those  whom  it  may  CONCERN. 
L*  910.    JUNE  9,   1813.— Leaving  Peggy  at 
John  M.  Walker's,   in  Buckingham  County, 

Virginia,  where  she  was  confined  with . 

I  spoke  in  Charlotte  County,  Maclinburg, 
Brunswick,  Belfield,  and  Murfreesboro,  down 
to  Edenton,  in  N.  C.  at  which  place  I  was  in- 
terrupted by  a  Baptist  preacher,  who  gave  me 
the  lie,  and  brought  himself  into  disrepute ;  I 
replied  there  was  "  some  good  mistaken  men 
whose  hearts  were  better  than  their  heads?'' 

911.  By  Elizabeth  I  came  to  the  Hickory 
Ground,  and  down  to  Princess  Ann — and 
while  upon  the  road  I  heard  "  Jefferson's  Bull 
Dogs"1  so  called,  roaring  at  one  of  neighbor 
Geo rge's  frigates  ;  which  give  me  awful  sensa- 
tions concerning  the  horrors  of  war,  and  the 
curse  the  world  is  under.  On  my  arrival  at 
Norfolk,  I  saw  the  smoke  of  cannon,  and  the 
awful  scene  during  the  battle  of  Craney 
Island. 

"  God  sees  not  as  man  sees  :  for  the  race  is 
not  to  the  swift  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong" — 
which  was  exemplified  in  that  instance ;  the 
termination  being  different  from  every  calcu- 
lation both  of  friend  and  foe. 

912.  I  returned  by  Suffolk,  where  I  found 
my  old  friends  Yarborough  were  gone  to  the 
other  world.  By  Petersburg  to  Richmond  ; 
where  I  found  my  old  friend,  Stith  Mead.,  still 
going  on  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

913.  On  my  arrival  in  Buckingham,  finding 
Peggy  still  low  in  health,  and  the  people  un- 
willing for  her  removal,  as  unadvised,  I  re- 
quested a  ride  in  the  gig;  which  the  family, 
not  suspecting  my  intentions,  we  started  ;  and. 
beyond  probability,  she  endured  ten  miles  be- 
fore we  stopped  :  as  the  Doctor  had  advised 
the  "White  Sulphur  Springs"  in  Greenbriar. 
Next  day  we  reached  Lynchburg,  where  I  was 
requested  to  preach  ;  but-Le  Roy  Merritt,  who 
had  been  converted  in  this  place,  and  came 
with  me  from  the  Low  Lands,  had  been  to  see 
his  friends,  was  now  on  his  return,  and  desir- 
ed to  preach  :  I  felt  as  if  it  was  his  turn,  and 
gave  way  accordingly.  He  spoke  with  life 
and  authority  from  above  ;  and  going  to  his 
station  in  Portsmouth,  died  in  a  few  davs 
after,  with  the  shouts  of  "  VICTORY !  VIC- 
TORY!  VICTORY!"  in  his  mouth. 

"Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  Righteous, 
and  my  last  end  be  like  his — Mark  the  perfect 
man,  and  behold  the  upright — for  the  end  of 
that  man  is  peace." 

914.  While  in  the  Low  Lands  I  saw  some 
good  times,  and  revivals  of  religion  ;  but  the 
drought,  the  sun,  and  flies,  were  dreadful  at 
that  time.  Many  streams  were  so  dried,  that 
swine  fattened  upon  their  fish ;  and  the  want 
of  water  and  food  for  cattle  were  distressing, 


with  the  addition  of  swarms  of  flies  to  suck 
the  blood  of  man  and  beast. 

915.  Hiring  a  hack  we  came  to  the  "  White 
Sulphur"  Springs  in  Greenbriar:  where  I  got 
access  to  many  neighborhoods  where  I  had 
not  been  before  ;  being  a  stranger  in  those 
parts.  Our  expenses  were  nearly  one  hun- 
dred dollars,  but  I  did  not  begrudge  it,  consi- 
dering the  benefit  we  received  from  those  wa- 
ters. When  on  the  way,  she  could  hardly 
bear  her  weight  ten  yards,  but  now  was  able 
to  ride  sixteen  miles  on  horseback  to  the 
"  Sweet  Springs,"  where  I  spoke  to  a  large 
and  attentive  audience,  though  the  devil  reign- 
ed in  those  parts.  Lawyer  Baker  collared 
me,  and  threatened  to  break  my  neck  for 
preaching;  because,  he  said  I  insulted  Mrs. 
ten  years   before,   by  saying  hell  is 


moving  from  beneath  to  meet  her  at  her  com- 
ing; and  he  did  it  to  revenge  her  cause.  But 
his  assertion  was  false.  The  ladies  however 
took  up  my  cause,  and  promised  me  protec- 
tion. And  hence  his  gambling  comrades  be- 
came ashamed,  and  he  had  to  hold  his  peace 
and  let  me  alone. 

916.  By  the  assistance  of  Providence  we 
found  the  way  opened  to  gain  Fincastle  ;  and 
the  camp  meeting,  near  Salem,  where  I  had  to 
apologize  for  my  "  Lapel  coat,"  single-breast- 
ed ;  which  I  was  reprobated  for  wearing. — 
The  case  was  this ;  eighteen  months  before  I 
was  in  distress  for  a  coat,  the  winter  coming 
on  ;  and  had  not  money  to  spare  to  get  one. 
But  a  man  owed  me  twenty  dollars,  which  he 
could  not  pay  in  ready  money ;  hence  I  must 
lose  it,  (being  about  to  leave  those  parts,)  un- 
less I  would  accept  a  turn  to  a  shop  where 
garments  were  ready  made,  being  brought  over 
from  England  :  hence  from  my  necessity,  and 
the  nature  of  the  case,  originated  the  contend- 
ed coat,  the  most  valuable  I  ever  wore  in  my 
life.  But  I  soon  gave  it  away  rather  than 
hurt  weak  minds,  and  give  mankind  occasion; 
and  got  a  sailor's  blanket-coat,  to  prosecute 
my  journey. 

917.  From  thence  to  Blackrod  in  a  wagon  : 
where  we  had  some  good  times.  I  spoke  to 
the  military  in  Christiansburg,  where  they 
gave  me  a  surtout. 

918.  I  attended  a  camp  meeting  one  day 
and  two  nights,  which  appeared  like  a  blank 
in  my  life ;  so  I  started  off  twenty  miles  on 
foot,  to  my  destination. 

919.  Having  procured  me  a  tackey,  and 
parting  with  Peggy  at  the  Yellow  Springs  in 
Montgomery  county,  I  started  for  the  west, 
while  she  went  to  the  east,  with  brother  and 
sister  Booth,  in  Brunswick  county,  in  North 
Carolina. 

920.  On  Walkers  Creek  I  saw  the  greatest 
preparation  for  camp  meeting  that  I  ever 
viewed  in  my  life,  being  encircled  with  bar- 


144 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


racks  all  round.  It  was  a  dreadful  rainy  time  ; 
but  from  our  convenience,  preaching  went  on 
in  the  tents ;  and  all  were  accommodated. 

I  called  at  a  house  to  feed  my  horse,  where 
I  was  recognised,  and  solicited  to  stop  and 
preach,  which  I  did  ;  and  had  a  good  time. 
The  man  of  the  house  turned  away  circuit 
preaching  because  they  held  private  class 
meetings — and  so  broke  up  the  class. 

921.  In  Abingdon  I  spoke  three  times. 
Exchanging  my  poney  for  another,  as  she 
was  in  foal,  which  had  been  kept  a  secret 
from  me  by  the  seller  :  I  got  imposed  on 
again,  as  the  latter  had  not  been  corn  fed; 
and  in  two  days  she  tired.  Hence  I  was 
obliged  to  exchange  for  a  third,  to  be  able  to 
keep  up  with  my  appointments,  but  this  also 
was  so  rough  in  his  gaits,  that  my  state  of 
health  would  not  admit  of  keeping  him  ; 
hence  I  exchanged  for  a  fourth,  having  ex- 
pended eighty-three  dollars  :  I  obtained  one 
worth  about  forty,  havinglnit  one  eye. 

922.  When  I  started  on  this  journey,  I  felt 
to  go  as  far  as  Nashville  ;*  but  any  farther  a 
gloom  seemed  to  overspread  my  contemplation 
on  that  subject — I  could  not  tell  why  :  yet 
when  I  arrived  into  West  Tennessee,  the  cause 
was  obvious  ;  the  Indians  having  commenced 
war,  blocked  up  the  way  to  Louisiana — as 
many  were  murdered  in  that  direction. 

92'A.  Putting  my  work,  improved,  to  the 
press,  sent  off  my  appointments  :  after  which 
I  commenced  my  tour  through  Gallatin,  Carth- 
age. Lebanon,  where  I  saw  the  wife  of  the 
'•  Wild  Man  of  the  Woods'1  I  strove  to  obtain 
his  journal  ;  but  in  that  I  was  disappointed — 
though  they  hail  agreed  on  certain  conditions 
td  lei  me  have  it — he  died  in  peace.  Jefferson, 
Murfreesboro,  Columbia  on  Duck;  Rices' M. 
H.  Franklin  ;  Liberty,  near  Green  Hills;  Dix- 
on county,  Clarksville,  Palmyria,  Christian 
county  and  Russellville,  in  Kentucky;  Robin- 
son C.  H.    Macminsville ;    Secotchee  valley, 


*  In  Nashville  jail  I  saw  an  Indian  chief  of  the  Creek 
nation,  named  Bob— taken  prisoner  by  Coffe&'s  spies.  I 
asked  him  why  their  nation  took  up  the  hatchet  against 
the  whites,  when  they  were  paid  for  their  friendship  by 
the  United  States? 

II plied,  that  a  letter  from  the  Oreat  Father,  the 

King  of  England,  that  the  time  was  arrived  to  take  up  the 
hatchet— then  tl  lent  for  the  big 
Prophet— who  said  if  \\  e  did  not  take  up  the  hatchet,  oui 
cattle  would  become  buffalo,  and  our  fowls  like  wild  tur- 
keys— and  our  hogs  would  bee e  lizard      liken  i  e  our 

dogs  would  beco  ind  kill  us,  because  we  had 

whipped  them  ;  which  prophecy  the  governor  delivered 
by  an  interpreter  to  Runners,  who  quicklj  circulated  it 
through  the  nation  some  believed  it,  who  wen 
Ions  in  the  doctrine  of  Spirits.  It  was  through  such  a 
three-fold  influential  source  others  believed  it,  being  dis- 
■fleeted  to  the  United  States— and  athinl  to  pre!  I 
tomahawked,  as  there  could  he  no  neutral  in  the  war— 
and  hence  the  commencement  of  hostilities. 

They  that  ohservc  lying  vanities,  forsake  their  own 
mercies.  Four  armies  are  now  against  thorn  and  de- 
struction appears  coming  upon  them  to  the  uttermost. 
But  woe  to  them  who  make  use  of  Religion  to  answer 
their  wicked  ends  thereby  '. 


Washington,  Kingston,  Marysville,  Severs- 
ville,  Knoxville,  Clinton,  Jacksborough,  Clai- 
borne, C.  H.  Rutledge,  Rogersville,  Greens- 
ville, Jonesborough  and  Carter,  C.  H.  to  Wilks- 
borough,  and  then  to  Huntsville,  so  to  James 
Clemments,  where  I  arrived  on  Tuesday  even- 
ing, the  14th  of  December;  intending  to  pro- 
ceed immediately  to  Raleigh,  and  from  thence 
to  Brunswick,  where  Peggy  is.  But  in  this 
I  was  disappointed :  being  taken  sick,  was 
confined  until  Thursday,  when  the  weather 
set  in  bad.  On  Sunday  spoke  to  several  hun- 
dreds in  the  door  yard,  and  rode  fourteen  miles 
on  my  way — and  falling  in  with  a  congrega- 
tion, I  spoke  at  night.  Next  day  it  rained, 
snowed,  and  hailed,  in  a  distressing  manner, 
so  that  I  could  not  feel  myself  justifiable  to 
pursue  my  journey;  however  anxious. 

924.  There  is  something  peculiar  in  my  de- 
tention here, — for  I  felt  to  hasten  my  journey 
to  the  utmost,  and  accomplish  my  route;  but 
still  I  was  prevented  going  further  at  present, 
though  I  have  accomplished  the  essence  of  my 
visit. 

925.  More  than  a  year  ago,  I  dreamed  that 
we  were  on  the  shore  in  the  Low  Lands — 
where  about  twelve  o'clock  at  night  the  great 
ocean  presented  to  view  before  without  bounds, 
and  the  awful  cavalry  pursuers  were  in  the 
rear,  and  destruction  to  the  uttermost  awaited 
us  if  we  staid  there  until  day.  I  saw  a  bat- 
teau,  without  sails,  oars  or  rudder,  in  which 
I  said  we  must  embark  as  the  only  alternative, 
and  leave  the  event  to  God;  and  putting  in 
our  trunk,  for  it  was  present  with  my  papers, 
and  all  we  had  :  Peggy  stepped  in,  and  as  I 
shoved  it  off  stepped  in  myself;  the  motion  of 
which,  with  the  wind  and  tide,  took  us  out  of 
sight  of  land  before  day.  A  porpoise  rose 
and  struck  the  gunnel  of  the  boat  and  broke 
in  a  part,  w'hich  admitted  the  waves  to  dash 
in,  and  the  boat  began  to  fill.  I  said,  we  are 
lost — there  is  no  hope,  but  to  commit  ourselves 
to  God,  and  hang  our  souls  upon  Him! 

Just  then  a  fine  large  ship  presented  to 
view,  and  was  immediately  alongside;  and 
seeing  our  danger,  flung  us  a  rope,  to  which 
we  fastened  the  trunk  and  so  were  drawn  in- 
to the  ship,  as  the  boat  just  then  filled  and 
went  down  !  The-re  were  three  ladies  in  the 
cabin  who  served  us  with  a  dish  of  warm  cof- 
fee or  tea ;  for  we  were  wet  and  very  much 
chilled.  I  could  eat  but  little,  from  the  grati- 
tude to  the  great  Disposer  of  all  events  for  our 
late  deliverance  from  the  danger  of  the  sea, 
and  our  dreadful  pursuers.  I  asked  the  cap- 
tain where  he  was  from,  and  hound  to?  He 
said,  ••  from  Ire/and — have  been  to  the  West 
Indies  am  sailing  to  Jerusalem/'  While 
reflecting  on  the  subject,  ami  the  probability 
that  my  pursuers  would  not  hear  of  me  for 
years,   if  ever,   I  waked  up  all  in  a  flood  of 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


145 


tears  !    What  it  means,  I  know  not,  time  must 
unfold  it ! 

926.  When  on  my  return  from  Europe, 
from  an  unaccountable  impulse  of  mind  I  fre- 
quently said,  I  awfully  feared  that  all  was  not 
right  at  the  Mississippi;  as  a  brother  and  sis- 
ter-in-law had  gone  to  that  territory  about  the 
time  we  left  America. 

927.  In  Ireland,  one  day  a  person  observed 
to  me  her  dream,  which  left  a  tremor  of  horror 
on  her  mind.  That  I  had  wings,  and  could 
roam  at  pleasure  where  I  pleased ;  at  length 
I  lit  down  on  a  certain  place,  and  sunk  into 
the  mire — and  the  more  I  strove  to  get  out,  the 
deeper  I  sunk  down  into  the  black  mire.  When 
she  waked  up  with  a  degree  of  horror. 

928.  Those  persons  in  M.  T.  separated,  by 
grievously  sinning  against  the  tender  mercies 
of  the  Lord.  Leaving  Peggy  in  Virginia,  I 
arrived  in  Claiborne  county,  where  he  had  be- 
gun a  mill  on  ground  which  was  not  his  own, 
and  got  involved  in  debt,  which  caused  both 
parties,  viz.  the  owners  of  the  ground  and 
him,  to  desire  me  to  act  as  a  mediator  between 
them;  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  writings 
were  passed  accordingly. 

But  alas !  this  was  the  biginning  of  sorrows 
to  me,  and  proved  a  school,  arising  from  a 
combination  of  circumstances,  which  I  shall 
never  forget. 

I  offered  all  I  had,  in  a  few  day  after,  for  a 
release,  but  in  vain,  they  proved  like  blood- 
suckers, which  stuck  close  to  the  skin. — 
Hence  I  was  compelled  to  purchase  a  part  of 
the  land  and  improvements;  which  involved 
me  in  debt  head  and  ears,  of  several  thousand 
dollars,  which  took  some  time  to  extricate 
myself!  But  which  was  accomplished  by  per- 
severance, through  the  providence  of  God. 

929.  The  "Rights  of  Man,"  fifth  edition, 
being  finished,  I  visited  Fayetteville,  Wilming- 
ton, Kingston,  Georgetown  and  Charleston  ; 
where  the  women  lived  at  the  "  Planters  Ho- 
tel," who  had  been  instrumental  in  savins;  me 
from  the  hand  of  Baker ;  here  I  put  up  gratis. 

930.  I  visited  Sumpterville,  Statesborough, 
Columbia,  Chesterfield,  Wadesborough,  and 
several  adjacent  counties,  to  Moore  ;  and  Ra- 
leigh, Smithfield,  Kingston  to  Nevvbern,  and 
Washington,  so  by  the  intermediate  places  to 
Tarborousrh,  and  also  to  Nash,  C.  H.  Louis- 
ville, Williamsborough,  Granville,  Hillsbo- 
rough, to  Terswell  and  Person,  to  Warrington 
and  Brunswick  ;  from  whence  we  took  our 
departure  to  Petersburg,  Richmond,  Freder- 
icksburg, Alexandria,  Washington  to  Balti- 
more; and  on  the  way  I  met  Jesse  Lee,  who 
hailed  me  in  the  stage.  I  once  saw  him  at  a 
camp  meeting  in  Georgia — we  took  a  walk.  . 


than  any  one  individual  since  the  "  True 
American  Federal  Government'  was  formed. 
I  spent  some  time  with  him  at  Washington — 
he  gave  up  his  appointment  for  Cosmopolite 
in  the  "  big  house."  One  night  Cosmopolite, 
while  sleeping  in  the  room  with  him,  dreamed 
that  a  Rat  came  out  of  the  dark,  and  fastened 
on  his  finger,  and  began  to  suck  his  blood, 
which  he,  in  endeavoring  to  shake  off,  had  like 
to  have  sprung  out  of  bed.  Next  day  there 
came  a  swindler  to  Cosmopolite,  and  inge- 
niously duped  him  out  of  thirty-eight  dollars, 
which  he  designed  never  to  reimburse  !  This 
also  was  a  school,  and  taught  him  the  lesson  : 
"  He  that  will  be  surety  for  a  stranger  shall 
smart  for  it." 

Mr.  F.  A.  is  sick,  and  perhaps  is  about  to 
end  his  long  and  arduous  labor.    What  then  ? 

931.  Cosmopolite  heard  N.  Snethen  preach 
from,  "The  Lord  knoioeth  how  to  deliver  the 
godly  out  of  temptation,  and  to  reserve  the 
unjust  unto  the  day  of  judgment  to  be  punish- 
ed." The  Lord  knoweth — not  is  able  or  will- 
ing; but  knoweth  how,  i.  e.  the  best  way  to 
deliver,  &c,  and  to  reserve  the  unjust  to 
the  day  of  judgment  :  not  the  general  judg- 
ment, but  some  particular  judgment  in  this 
world  ;  adding,  those  that  will  not  be  subject 
to  rule  and  order,  put  themselves  out  of  the 
power  of  the  magistrate,  for  he  cannot  follow 
them  through  all  their  intricate  windings;  of 
course  they  surrender  themselves  into  the  hand 
of  God  only ;  and  hence  we  may  expect  to  see 
some  particular  judgment  befal  them,  as  a  just 
dispensation,  and  make  a  striking  example  of 
them  as  a  warning  to  others ! 

932.  From  Baltimore  to  Philadelphia,  and  so 
to  New  York,  where  we  saw  J. 

M.  .  .  .,  who  professes  himsell  to  be  an 
" alien  enemy  ,-"  who  hath  caused  (more)  un- 
easiness in  the  .  .  .  society  and  distur- 
bance (than  Cosmopolite  hath  done  on  these 
shores  these  eighteen  years)  *though  account- 
able to  none  in  a  moral  or  ecclesiastical  point  of 
view,  for  his  conduct  on  these  shores  ;  though 
a  man  of  "  order,"  yet  he  has  been  gene- 
rously used  in  various  senses  in  this  city ;  but 
his  Life  shows  the  liberty  in  his  country,  as 
published  by  himself.  However  Amcrinins 
as  "alien  friends,"  THERE  in  time  of  PEACE, 
are  used  worse  than  "alien  enemies"1  are  here 
in  time  of  WAR;  which  Cosmopolite  doth 
know. 

933.  There  Cosmopolite  with  bis  Rib,  had  to 
appear  at  the  Custom  House  by  summons; 
and  tell  his  age,  parentage,  birth-place,  occu- 


He  has  been  Chaplain  to  Congress  longer 


*  The  example  of  Cosmopolite— it  had  been  urged 
would  prove  pernicious  ;  but  where  has  the  effect  been 
produced  yet  ?  Moreover  the  "  Defence  of  Methodism" 
states  the  distinction  between  "  Accidental  and  moral 
evil ;"  and  shows  the  absurdity  of  saying  "  most  good  or 
evil,"  &c,  "  more  evil  than  good." 


10 


116 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


pation,  city,  street,  number  of  the  house,  and 
name  of  the  family  were  he  stayed  before  em- 
barking, ship's  name,  &c.  &c.  &c  complexion, 
flesh  marks,  &c.  &c.  all  the  answers 
■1,  and  his  name  he  had  to  sign  to 
imony.  This  examination  they  passed 
through  three  times  at  the  Custom  House, 
then  at  the  Mayor's  office,  and  also  at  the 
Alien  office ;  then  he  could  not  stay  without 
the  King's  license,  on  which  were  certified 
his  lodgings,  &c.  which  must  not  be  removed 
even  to  the  next  door  without  permission,  un- 
der a  tw-ialty:  and  the  family  who  received 
him  to  fifty  pounds  fine.  Moreover,  he  must 
not  exceed  eleven  miles  distance,  nor  preach 
without  license  from  the  sessions,  which  could 
not  be  obtained  without,  first,  the  oath  of  al- 
legiance ;  second,  to  support  that  particular 
form  of  government ;  third,  against  Popery,  or 
be  subject  to  pay  a  fine  of  twenty  pounds; 
and  those  who  suffered  meetings  in  their 
houses  without  a  license  from  the  Bishop's 
court,  were  subject  to  twenty  pounds  fine ;  and 
each  of  those  who  attended,  to  pay  five  shil- 
lings. 

934.  Render  unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are 
Caesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things  that  are 
God's;  for  the  devil  ought  to  have  his  due, 
and  God  requires  no  more  :  and  every  thing 
should  have  justice  done  to  it ! 

And  to  misrepresent  any  thing  designedly, 
with  an  intention  to  deceive,  to  injure  another, 
and  thereby  answer  our  own  designs,  is  a 
"moral  evil"  of  the  deepest  dye;  and  while 
the  Vicegerent  governs  the  world  in  Righteous- 
ness, judgment  must  and  will  be  given  in 
favor  of  the  injured.  Therefore  vice  must  not 
triumph  over  virtue;  and  though  the  "  Wicked 
may  flourish  like  the  green  bay  tree"  for  a 
season,  the  day  of  retribution  will  come  at  last. 
Consequently,  all  persons  whose  actions  flow 
from  impure  and  unjustifiable  motives,  will  have 
only  a  curse  and  bitterness,  as  a  just  entailment 
at  last,  as  the  final  issue  of  their  conduct ! 

But  innocence,  uprightness  and  integrity  of 
heart,  founded  upon  virtuous  and  justifiable 
principles,  as  a  responsible  agent  to  the  Su- 
preme Governor  of  the  world,  will  meet  His 
approbation;  who  will  carry  them  through 
safely,  however  severe  their  trials  and  con- 
flicts may  he  for  a  season,  SALVATION  will 
come  at  last. 

Hence  the  propriety  of  "FAITH  in  God," 
and  a  "HOPE"  in  his  Providential  Hand.' 
Likewise  Charity  or  LOVE,  which  is  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  should  be  the 
moving  spring  of  all  our  actions;  in  order 
that  we  may  glorify  Him  in  all  our  ways,  by 
a  suitable  disposition  of  heart  fitted  to  his 
government;  which  requires  a  worship  in 
SPIRIT  and  in  TRUTH,  with  the  UNDER- 
STANDING! 


-"Moral  Law" — and 
originated  from  the 


935.  "  Natural  Law"- 
the  "Rule  of  Practice,' 
same  Author. 

Natural  law  embraces  unalienable  rights, 
which  are  founded  upon  innate  principles,  as 
life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness, &c., 
from  which  equality  originates  "  Natural 
Justice."1  Agreeable  to  such  natural  justice  is 
"  Moral  obligation  ;"  "  Love  the  Lord  with  all 
thy  heart,  and  thy  neighbor  (not  less  or 
more,  but)  as  thyself,"  "and  as  ye  would  that 
others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them,  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets  ;" 
or  what  the  law  of  Moses,  and  the  spirit  of 
prophets;  and  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ 
enjoined  :  "Therefore  with  what  judgment  ye 
judge,  ye  shall  be  judged,"  and  "with  what 
measure  you  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you 
again." 

The  just  retributions  of  Divine  Providence 
have  been  observable  in  social  bodies,  as  well 
as  in  personal  and  individual  cases.  Hainan 
and  Mordecai  exemplify  an  instance — "he 
that  will  dig  a  pit  for  another,  shall  fall  into 
it  himself." 

936.  The  first  fifteen  years  of  my  life  were 
as  lost,  not  being  devoted  to  God ;  though 
more  sober  and  steady  than  most  at  that  age ; 
which  was  remarked  by  many. 

When  in  my  sixteenth  year  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  the  comforts  of  religion  ;  which 
hath  kept  me  out  of  many  a  hurtful  snare. 
About  eighteen  I  commenced  my  itinerant  ca- 
reer ;  which  is  more  than  eighteen  years  since. 
Various  are  the  scenes  through  which  I  have 
been  preserved  since,  by  land  and  water,  in 
those  different  climes  where  my  lot  hath  been 
cast,  arising  from  the  different  customs,  inter- 
ests, and  prejudice  of  education.  There  is  a 
family  likeness,  so  there  may  be  a  family  temper, 
and  likewise  a  family  education.  Hence  the 
various  MODES  give  rise  to  various  preju- 
dices? and  those  that  predominate  will  infest 
and  taint  whole  societies  or  neighborhoods, 
over  whose  influence  they  control. 

937.  Little  minds  are  capable  of  little  things; 
ami  hence  to  see  an  exaltation,  is  apt  to  pro- 
duce a.  jealousy  ;  which,  when  admitted,  begets 
envy  :  and  friendship  and  respect  degenerates 
into  hatred,  malice,  and  ill-will. 

938.  Every  person  supposes  himself  to  be 
in  the  middle  of  the  world,  and  his  way  to  be 
the  most  RIGHT,  and  as  a  criterion,  and  the 
summit  of  perfection.  A  difference  of  course 
to  be  an  error,  which  should  be  cured  ;  hence 
he  bears  the  testimony  against  it  with  all  the 
zeal,  acrimony,  and  bitter  censoriousness  ima- 
ginable. Why!  because  it  varies  from  his 
views;  without  allowing  others  the  same 
liberty  that  he  takes,  to  think,  and  judge,  and 
act  for  himself;  but  all  are  in  error  who  do 
not  come  to  his  rule,  founded  upon  bigotry 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


147 


and  the  prejudice  of  education.  For  the  most 
ignorant  are  generally  the  most  rude,  saucy, 
impertinent  and  positive  in  their  assertions ; 
not  knowing  how  to  state  a  proposition,  nor 
draw  a  right  conclusion  ;  but  think  that  asser- 
tion is  argument,  and  so  take  it  for  granted 
that  it  proves  the  point. 

939.  Those  persons  who  have  sprung  out 
of  the  ashes,  and  have  been  raised  in  the  cor- 
ner, when  they  get  into  office  and  power,  be- 
come the  most  important,  self-exalted,  impe- 
rious, and  tyrannical  of  any  persons  what- 
ever; and  domineer  over  those  with  a  ven- 
geance, that  come  within  their  power  and  dis- 
pleasure ;*  from  which  good  Lord  deliver  the 

EARTH  !f 

940.  I  perceive  all  things  below  the  sun  to 
be  of  a  fleeting  nature — nothing  permanent 
but  Divinity  and  Immortality .'  And  to  feel 
the  love  of  the  former,  brightens  up  the  pros- 
pects of  the  latter ;  and  inspires  the  heart  with 
"  hope"  beyond  this  life ! 

941 .  I  have  not  an  acre  of  ground  I  call  my 
own  upon  earth,  and  but  a  small  pittance  of 
this  world's  goods  in  any  shape  or  form. 
But  am  without  house  or  home  of  my  own, 
and  but  very  few  on  whose  friendship  to 
depend. 

942.  The  last  seven  years  of  my  life  have 
been  a  scene  of  trials ;  but  they  have  been  a 
school.  During  this  time  I  have  not  received 
from  other  people  in  my  travels,  what  would 
bear  one  half  of  my  necessary  expenses ;  and 
yet  there  is  no  time  nor  place  in  Europe  or 
America,  that  any  person  can  point  out,  when 
or  where  I  asked  for  a  "  CONTRIBUTION,"' 
for  "  myself"  either  directly  or  indirectly ; 
though  I  have  taken  a  few,  made  by  other 
people,  in  some  cases  of  extreme  necessity,  or 
to  prevent  doing  harm  by  hurting  the  feelings 
of  some  well  wishers,  in  the  course  of  those 
eighteen  years :  but  have  by  far  declined  the 
bigger  part — perhaps  ten  to  one  .J 

943.  The  profits  of  my  books,  I  derived  no 
real  advantage  from,  before  I  went  to  Europe 
the  last  time;  and  by  the  "journal"  I  sunk 
about  one  thousand  dollars,  by  engaging  too 
many  to  meeting-houses  before  the  work  was 
done :  at  one  of  which  there  happened  to  lack 
twenty-Jive  of  eight  hundred;  and  hoace  twen- 
ty-five dollars  in  cash  was  demanded,  and 
paid  from  other  publications ;    so  that  I  had 


*  This  is  observable  in  petty  understrappers  »  *  *  »  » 
as  well  as  in  the  black  overseers  in  the  West  Indies. 

f  The  narrow  contracted  Tyrant— condemned  such  a 
VARIETY"  of  heights— thought  to  be  " uniform?'  would 
be  for  the  best — and  choosing  his  own  height  for  the  mo- 
del, has  an  "  IRON  bedstead"  erected  for  the  criterion — 
and  all  the  longer  must  be  "  cut  off,"  and  those  that  were 
shorter  must  be  stretched — which  neither  nature  nor 
grace  admit. 

t  I  have  now  and  then  rode  up  to  a  house,  and  asked 
for  a  bit  of  bread  and  some  few  things  of  the  like  neces- 
sity, &c. 


but  about  ten  dollars  when  I  embarked  for 
Europe. 

944.  But  hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  and 
brought  me  through,  and  gently  cleared  my 
way.  I  feel  a  sweet  inward  peace  of  mind,  a 
blessing  1  have  never  lost  since  I  saw  Calvin 
Wooster.  What  is  before  me  I  know  not — 
trials  I  expect  ever  await  me,  while  upon  the 
Journey  of  Life  on  these  mortal  shores ;  but 
the  anticipation  of  a  better  and  happier  world, 
attracts  my  mind  to  surmount  every  obstacle 
by  "  FAITH  IN  JESUS,"  to  gain  that  bright 
abode ;  and  strive  by  every  possible  means  to 
regenerate  the  earth  by  the  knowledge  of  God  ; 
that  '•  moral  evil"  may  be  expelled  the  world, 
the  Kingdom  of  Christ  become  general,  and 
rule  over  all.  _/~v~-^_>^ 

945.  I  verily  believe  these  are  the  last  days 
of  troublesome  times;  and  will  continue  to 
grow  worse  and  worse,  and  rise  higher  and 
higher,  until  after  the  "Fall  of  Babylon." 
which  I  expect  cannot  be  far  off;  and  the 
"  Beast  and  False  Prophet"  be  taken  away  ; 
then  the  Divine  Government  will  be  acknow- 
ledged, natural  justice  attended  to,  moral  obli- 
gation performed  in  the  golden  rule  of  prac- 
tice, as  enjoined  by  the  Vicegerent  of  the 
world  ! 

946.  Whoever  will  read  the  xxviii.  of  Dent. 
and  compare-it  with  the  history  of  the  Jews  and 
our  Lord's  prediction  with  Josephus,  must  be 
at  least  rationally  convinced  of  the  doctrine 
of  Providence  in  nature  and  grace.  And 
whosoever  is  convinced,  and  looks  at  the 
" signs,"  may  discern  the  times:  "For  the 
light  of  the  moon  is  becoming  as  the  light  of 
the  sun,"  when  compared  with  the  last  centu- 
ries :  and  "  The  light  of  the  sun  shall  become 
sevenfold  as  the  light  of  SEVEN  DAYS." 
saith  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty.  Then 
"  the  House  of  the  Lord  shall  be  established  in 
the  top  of  the  mountain,  and  exalted  above 
the  hills  ;"  "  and  all  nations  shall  flow  unto 
it ;"  then  the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  dwell 
together ;  and  the  "  nations  learn  war  no 
more ;"  for  "  the  Name  of  the  LORD  alone 
shall  be  EXALTED  in  that  day  ;"  and  natural 
evil  will  be  expelled  the  world,  and  the  earth 
restored  to  its  paradisical  state ;  "  until  the 
thousand  years  be  ended,  whether  a  common 
thousand,  prophetic  or  apostolic  ;  when  Christ 
shall  reign  on  earth,  and  bring  his  saints  with 
him;  but  after  the  loosing  of  Satan,  then 
there  will  be  a  falling  away  ;  and  shortly  will 
come  the  general  judgment.  "  moral  evil" 
having  contaminated  the  earth  again :  and 
hence  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  nature  and 
government  of  the  Almighty,  to  continue  the 
world  in  being;  any  longer — then  we  arrive  to 
the  CONSUMMATION  of  all  things. 

947.  This  world  is  fitted  to  man's  body,  but 
not 'to  the  mind!  the  love  of  God  is  the  only 


1-18 


EXE3IPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


principle  that  can  satisfy  the  mind,  and  make 
him  happy.  Man  is  ever  aspiring  for  new 
and  greater  things :  now  this  principle  is  not 
wrong,  being  implanted  by  the  Author  of 
nature,  as  an  inherent  principle  that  is  innate; 
the  evil  consists  in  the  pursuit  of  improper 
objects  that  can  never  satisfy,  and  so  become 
idolaters,  to  the  neglecting  the  Author  of  all 
good,  the  privation  of  which  is  misery,  as 
HE  is  the  only  fountain  of  perfect  and  lasting 
happiness! 

948.  This  world  is  man's  beginning  place, 
like  a  state  of  embryo  ;  he  being  a  candidate 
for  future  happiness;  hence  the  other  world 
is  bis  place  of  destination.  For  "  moral  evil" 
brought  " natural  evil"  into  the  world;  man 
i>  degenerate,  hence  the  necessity  of  "regene- 
ration by  the  Divine  Spirit,"  called  the  "  New 
Birth."  '-The  kingdom  of  Heaven  was  pre- 
pared for  man,"  not  from  all  eternity,  but 
'■  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;"  whereas 
"the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone"  was  never 
made  for  man,  but  was  "prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels." 

949.  The  '■'■pleasure"  of  the  Lord  was  the 
moving  cause  of  "creation."1  "Love"  was  the 
moving  cause  of  "redemption  ,•"  and  "faith"  is 
the  instrumental  cause  of  "salvation."  But 
•'sin."  man's  own  ACT,  is  the  cause  of  his 
u  damnation." 

Therefore  the  necessity  of  seeking  the  Lord 
by  faith,  to  find  that  knowledge  of  him,  which 
will  give  an  evidence  of  pardon,  and  bring 
peace  to  the  mind. 

950.  The  "  divisions"  of  the  human  family 
in  "  nations,"  has  its  advantage  ;  to  cause  a 
balance  of  power  and  a  refuge  for  the  op- 
pressed people. 

951.  The  variety  of  "denominations"  also 
ia  those  nations,  have  an  advantage,  that  no 
one  should  have  the  pre-eminence  to  domi- 
neer over  others  in  matters  of  conscience;" 
there  being  so  little  real  piety  in  the  world. 
Union  of  form  and  ceremony  is  not  religion 
in  a  moral  point  of  view,  for  by  it  with  the 
addition  of  power,  the  world  hath  been  im- 
posed  upon,  and  taken  the  shell  for  the  ker- 
nel, in  their  awful,  delusive  ignorance,  which 
hath  driven  men  to  deism  and  infidelity,  as 
common  sense  began  to  wake  up  and  see  the 
imposition.  And  doubtless  will  continue  so 
to  do  more  and  more — hence  the  propriety  of 
these  winds,  "When  the  Sun  of  man  cometh 
shall  he  find  faith  on  the  earth  '" 

952.  But  a  union  of  heart  in  the  spirit  of 
the  gospel  of  CHRIST,  is  a  necessary  thing 
to  promote  peace,  and  convince  the  world  of 
the  reality  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  being 
founded  in  Divinity,  thai  they  may  embrace  it 
by  faith  and  "Jfcnow"  its  blessed  enjoyments. 

953.  Let  brotherly  love  continue,  for  where 
hitter  contention  is,  is  every  evil  work  :  and 


instead  of  judging  and  striving  for  a  party, 
and  using  the  devil's  tools  with  which  to  do 
the  Almighty's  work,  strive  to  excel  in  love ; 
evidencing  your  "faith  in  Christ  by  worrs," 
bringing  forth  those  fruits  of  Christianity  that 
will  be  the  evidence  on  which  will  turn  your 
eternal  "justification"  forever,  in  the  day  of 
final  retribution ! 

954.  The  glory  of  God  our  object,  the 
will  of  God  our  law  ;  His  spirit  our  guide, 
and  the  Bible  our  rule,  that  Heaven  may  be 
our  end.  Hence  we  must  "watch  and  pray," 
endure  to  the  end  to  receive  the  "  Crown  of 
Life,"  where  is  pleasure  without  pain,  for 
evermore ! 

955.  Then  the  storms  of  life  are  forever 
over,  and  his  journey  is  drawn  to  a  close ; 
where  there  is  glory,  and  honor,  praise, 
power,  and  majesty,  might  and  dominion  for- 
ever be  ascribed  to  God  and  the  Lamb.  0  ! 
this  pleasing  anticipation  of  a  future  world — 
the  hope  beyond  the  grave ! 

956.  After  our  arrival  in  New  York,  a  com- 
bination of  circumstances  conspired  together, 
whereby  I  was  enabled  to  put  my  WORKS  to 
press,  through  the  assistance  of  some  friends; 
whose  friendship  I  required.  But  as  many 
of  the  books  were  sold  at  cost,  and  consider- 
able expense  attending  the  transportation  and 
circulation  of  them  ;  there  was  very  little,  if 
any  nett  gain,  or  profits  attending  the  same, 
without  counting  the  great  attention,  care,  &c. 
attending  it ;  if  we  except  the  pleasure  and 
benefits  of  mankind;  which  were  my  princi- 
pal objects  in  their  circulation;  all  of  which 
was  accomplished  in  about  seven  months,  and 
discharged. 

957.  Frequently  did  I  attend  meetings  at 
the  Asbury  meeting  house,  belonging  to  the 
Africans,  or  People  of  Color ;  and  some  other 
places:  and  departed  to  New  Haven,  where 
we  spent  a  few  days.  It  was  the  Fourth  of 
July,  and  many  were  celebrating  the  time  of 
Independence;  but  in  a  way  neither  to  the 
glory  of  God,  nor  the  honor  of  our  country  : 
but  rather  savored  of  a  spirit  of  ingratitude, 
arising  from  a  state  of  insensibility  of  how 
great  and  glorious  our  privileges  are,  when 
contrasted  with  other  nations;  and  what  has 
been  before!  So  I  made  some  remarks  upon 
the  sin  of  ingratitude,  and  its  concomitant 
evils  prospectively  on  the  occasion.  Thence 
to  North  Guilford,  and  Middletown,  where  I 
found  a  wagon  going  to  Hebron  :  having  held 
a  number  of  meetings  by  the  way. 

958.  Here  I  received  a  note  from  N.  D.  of 
N.  L.  containing  the  following  queries  :  1st. 
Why  less  time  in  private  devotion  now,  than 
formerly.  2d.  Whether  the  time  spent  in 
writing  would  not  be  better  spent  in  private 
prayer'!  3d.  Why  more  conversant  with  my 
l'riends  1 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


149 


959.  These  questious  reminded  me  of  a  cir- 
cumstance of  several  vessels  which  were  load- 
ed with  live  stock, — cattle,  sheep,  hogs,  geese, 
&c.  &c.  when  several  foreign  vessels  were  off 
at  a  distance.  Those  things  caused  me  to 
think  so  loud  that  I  spoke  out ;  "  This  looks 
like  fulfilling  the  scripture" — "  If  thine  enemy 
hunger  feed  him  !  "  "  Yes,:'  replied  a  bye- 
stander,  "the  Connecticut  people  are  very 
pious  in  that  respect."  But  books  are  next 
akin  to  preaching,  and  may  benefit  society 
when  I  am  no  more  ;  and  duties  never  clash. 

960.  Getting  equipped  with  a  horse  and 
small  light  wagon,  I  proceeded  to  Coventry, 
and  found  my  aged  father,  one  sister,  and  two 
nephews  well.  I  staid  a  few  days,  and  visit- 
ed a  number  of  adjacent  places,  and  had 
some  tender  times  :  But  my  mind  was  uneasy, 
and  some  hours  of  sleep  departed  from  me 
when  I  reflected  upon  the  state  of  the  coun- 
try, and  the  spirit  of  the  times. 

961.  When  in  Hartford  city,  I  felt  as  if 
bewildered,  and  scarce  knew  which  way  to 
go  ;  I  left  the  beast  to  start  which  way  he 
chose,  feeling  no  inclination  to  go  any  where 
in  particular.  Thus  in  slow  walk  we  started 
and  took  the  road  west  toward  the  state  of 
New  York,  about  twenty  miles,  when  I  met 
an  old  man  ;  I  asked  him  if  any  body  in  the 
neighborhood  loved  God  ;  he  mentioned  a 
family  and  escorted  me  to  the  house,  where 
two  persons  lived,  who  were  my  former  ac- 
quaintance, when  they  were  single  ;  staid  all 
night :  had  two  meetings,  and  went  to  Wen- 
sted,  where  I  was  invited  by  John  Sieeet,  an 
acquaintance,  with  whom  I  fell  in  with  by 
the  by.  Had  two  meetings  and  went  to 
Lenox,  and  Pittsfield  ;  and  saw  some  of  my 
old  acquaintance  and  spiritual  children,  whom 
I  had  not  seen  for  fifteen  years.  Held  several 
meetings,  and  went  to  Bennington,  and  spoke 
once  :  then  to  Cambridge,  where  I  had  for- 
merly travelled,  but  felt  not  free  to  call  on 
any  of  my  old  acquaintance  :  nor  have  I  felt 
free  to  do  it  intentionally,  where  I  formerly 
travelled  the  circuits;  unless  it  so  happened 
just  in  my  way  of  travelling. 

962.  Spent  about  a  week  with  Peggy's 
sister  and  brother-in-law  :  held  several  meet- 
ings, met  some  opposition  with  an  A-LL-part 
minister  ;  and  departed  to  Saratoga  and  Balls- 
town  Springs:  and  held  about  fifty  meetings 
in  the  adjacent  country-towns,  and  went  to 
Still-water  and  Waterford :  so  to  Lownsing- 
burg  and  Troy ;  where  CHICHESTER  pro- 
claimed war  against  me,  before  I  came,  as- 
signing as  the  reason :  %Qr  "  ORDER !  ! !  " 
But  they  who  are  not  conformed  to  moral  or- 
der in  the  Divine  government,  will  not  be  able 
to  stand  in  that  day  when  all  hearts  shall  be 
disclosed ! 

963.  Thence   to  New   York,   where  the 


countenances  of  the  people  were  an  index  of 
the  mind;  during  the  awful  suspense  of  the 
engagements  at  Baltimore  and  Plattsburg: 
and  also  it  was  visible,  who  were  the  friends 
of  the  country,  and  felt  interested,  and  those 
who  were  not :  and  a  day  or  two  days  after, 
when  accounts  came  from  those  two  places, 
that  the)'  had  not  fallen ;  the  scene  was 
equally  reversed  !* 

964.  Thence  to  Philadelphia,  where  I  spent 
about  a  month  ;  sold  my  travelling  conveni- 
ence, and  went  by  water  in  the  steamboat  to 
New  Castle,  in  Delaware  :  saw  an  old  house 
j  127  years  old:  held  one  meeting,  and  took 
stage  to  Smyrna ;  spoke  once,  then  to  Dover, 
and  found  a  distant  people;  spoke  four  times; 
I  disturbed  twice  by  something  coming  into  my 
room  in  the  night:  spoke  to  it,  got  no  reply  : 
interrogated  the  family,  got  no  satisfaction, 
only  found  others  had  been  disturbed  there 
before.  Thence  to  Frederica;  spoke  three 
times,  and  went  to  Mi  I  ford  :  where  I  spoke 
several  times,  and  went  to  Georgetown  ;  and 
spoke  twice.  So  on  to  Doggsborough,  and 
spoke  in  the  church  of  England  meeting 
house,  and  then  to  Martinsville,  and  held  two 
meetings;  from  there  to  Poplartown,  in  Ma- 
ryland :  and  Snow  Hill.  There  I  spoke  six 
times,  and  departed  to  Havertown,  and  from 
thence  to  Downingtown  in  Virginia.  Thence 
I  returned  by  Downing  Chapel,  and  Newtown, 
to  Snow  Hill :  thence  to  Salsbury  ;  and  so  to 
Cambridge ;  where  the  snow  and  cold  over- 
took me.  During  this  journey  so  far,  I  had 
many  precious  times  :  at  the  Trap,  in  particu- 
lar ;  and  in  East-town  and  Centreville,  and  at 
Chestertown,  and  at  the  head  of  Chester,  and 
so  returned  to  Smyrna,  and  visited  its  vicinity. 

965.  At  the  head  of  Sassafras,  I  saw  Mar- 
garet Keen  ;  whom  I  saw  two  years  before 
in  Baltimore  :  and  who  had  accurately  dream- 
ed of  Bonaparte's  disasters,  &c.  &c.  which 
made  considerable  impression  upon  my  mind. 
Thus  after  about  thirty  days,  I  returned  to 
Philadelphia,  where  I  met  my  companion  from 
New  York,  where  I  had  left  her ;  having  tra- 
velled about  five  hundred  miles,  and  held  up- 
wards of  sixty  meetings. 

966.  As  neither  of  us  had  been  in  those 
northern  latitudes,  at  this  inclement  season  of 
the  year,  having  been  seasoned  to  a  warm  cli- 
mate;  prudence  dictated  the  propriety  of  a 
proper  line  of  conduct,  and  having  some  wri- 
ting to  do,  it  was  proper  to  attend  to  it,  and 
now  appeared  to  be  the  time ;  but  a  proper 
place  was  hard  to  find,  where  we  might  be 
retired. 

967.  Once,  seemingly  we  had  thousands  of 
friends,  but  alas,  a  true  friend  is  hard  to  find ! 
one  who  is  not  like  the  pine  tree,  rotten  at  the 


*  The  countenance  being  an  index  of  the  mind. 


150 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


heart.  Man  is  not  to  be  trusted,  unless  fear, 
interest,  or  the  Grace  of  god.  shall  influ- 
ence him!  for  mankind  in  general,  are  led 
like  an  animal,  by  inclination  for  the  time  be- 
ing, without  exercising  judgment,  or  reason, 
which  should  he  found  in  a  Virtuous  princi- 
ple !  There  is  none  but  God  who  can  be  de- 
pended upon  ascertain  :  for  He  never  forsakes 
us.  unless  we  first  forsake  him!  though  some 
talk  to  the  contrary,  saying,  David  was  left 
to  do  so  and  so  !  &c. 

968.  Where  are  my  many  friends  now? 
Zion  is  gone  into  captivity,  her  harps  are 
hung  upon  the  willows;  but  she  will  yet 
come  out  of  the  Wilderness  of  this  world,  lean- 
ing upon  her  beloved  !  terrible  as  an  army 
with  banners .' 

969.  When  travelling  North  and  South, 
the  difference  of  the  country,  the  prejudice  of 
the  people,  in  their  different  modes  of  raising 
both  among  the  religion  and  those  who  do 
not  profess:  taking  the  Potomac  for  the  divi- 
ding ground,  makes  me  think  of  the  "  ten 
pieces.,  of  garments  that  Abijah  gave  to  jero- 
boam:  which  prejudice  had  began  in  the  time 
of  Saul,  the  first  king  in  Israel,  and  the 
house  of  David  ! 

970.  When  Cosmopolite  was  invited  to  preach 
in  Congress  Hall,  before  the  other  House  ;  he 
spoke  from  these  words:  "Righteousness  ex- 
alteth  a  nation;  but  sin  is  a  shame  to  any  peo- 
ple.'1— He  went  down  to  the  Navy  Yard  and 
staid  at  the  house  of  James  Fricn/J.  During 
the  night,  he  dreamed,  and  thought  that  he  was 

gallery  of  the  CAPITOL,  which  was 
much  crowded  :  and  the  House  was  in  session. 
A  little,  sharp  looking  man,  came  to  the  top 
ui  the  -laiis.  and  winked  and  beckoned  tome, 
as  if  in  gnat  agitation;  and  then  turned  and 
wenl  (-lit  1  thought  I  made  my  way  through 
the  crowd  and  gol  out  of  the  door,  where  I 
found  a  military  guard  around  the  house  ; 
getting  through  them,  I  started  toward  the 
Navy  Yard,  when  I  saw  the  house  arise,  and 
fall  in  two  parts,  and  burst  into  ten  thousand 
atoms,  and  the  whole  was  enveloped  in  a  col- 
umn of  smother  and  smoke,  which  shock. 
waked  me  up  !  I  told  .lames  Friend  in  the 
morning  of  my  curious  dream.  Fifteen 
months  after,  as  1  was  coining  from  Virginia, 

.1  at  his  house  ;  he  reminded  me  of  the 

'•it    he    had    never  been  in    the 
ince,  without  thinking   of  it.  ai 

■  of  horroi  '   I         . ;  ■•.  era!  months 

afl    r  this,  when  1  heard  of  Ross  and  ('■ 

Washington,  I  could  mi 
terpret  my  dream. 

There  was  more  blood  spilt  in  the  Ca- 
rolinas,  between  the  inhabitant-,  during  the 

sen  the  regu 
mil's.     There    is   an    awful  gloom  gathering 
fast,  and  clouds  hangover  a  guilt)  land.    Wars 


are  neither  less  nor  more,  than  the  sword  and 
scourge  of  God  :  not  only  for  a  nation,  but  as 
individuals  also  ;  and  there  are  two  classes 
who  feel  it  heaviest  here  ;  the  first  is  those 
who  are  of  no  service  to  God  or  man  :  viz. 
those  who  are  a  nuisance  to  society,  not  pur- 
suing any  useful,  innocent  or  lawful  calling, 
to  gain  a  subsistence  ;  but  have  corrupted  so- 
ciety by  the  influence  of  their  example,  and 
violating  the  Divine  law,  by  profane  cursing, 
swearing,  lying,  drinking,  whoring,  and  loung- 
ing about  the  streets :  this  filth  is  in  a  great 
measure  drained  from  our  towns ;  and  gone  to 
the  slaughter-house. — The  other  is  the  Mer- 
cantile class ;  who  through  the  unparalleled 
space  of  peace  and  prosperity,  were  led  off  by 
the  temptation  of  riches  and  grandeur,  where- 
by they  forgot  God ;  hence  the  influence  of 
their  example,  to  the  injury  of  society,  and 
the  dishonor  of  God's  government  :  There- 
fore it  was  necessary  that  those  avenues  of 
wealth  should  be  shut  up ;  and  hence  the 
scourge  from  God.  Consequently  we  should 
take  warning  that  we  may  be  able  to  stand  ; 
and  of  course  must  conduct  ourselves  accord- 
ingly, in  the  duty  of  love  to  GOD,  and  our 
NEIGHBOR  ;  and  attend  to  our  Saviow's 
golden  rule  of  practice,  "  As  ye  would  that 
others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them." 

972.  After  enquiring  some  time,  I  found  a 
place  in  a  Quaker  family,  where  we  obtained 
a  room.  Attended  some  of  their  meetings  ; 
had  some  very  comfortable  feelings  while  sit- 
ting in  silence  with  them;  heard  some  who 
spake  feelingly,  and  to  satisfaction  ;  among 
whom  was  RICHARD  JORDAN ;  his  track  I 
was  much  upon  in  Ireland,  but  never  saw  him 
until  in  this  city ;  visited  his  house,  and  had 
good  satisfaction. — Peter's  call  was  to  the 
Jeivs  ;  Paul's  to  the  Gentiles  ;  so  there  are  dif- 
ferent gifts,  and  calls,  in  our  day,  and  all  by 
the  same  spirit. 

973.  DOROTHY  RIPLEY,  an  English  wo- 
man, who  hath  crossed  the  ocean  five  times. 
is  now  in  this  city:  she  belongs  to  no  religi- 
ous society;  but  is  rather  upon  the  Quaker 
order;  she  was  very  kind  to  me,  when  going 
on  my  last  tour  to  Europe.  She  has  travelled 
mosl  of  the  States  of  the  Union  :  and  also  in 
Ireland  ;  as  well  as  her  native  country. 
There  has  been  much  opposition  to  her,  from 
those  who  may  he  called  religious  bigots,  who 
are  of  narrow,  contracted  minds:  for  little 
minds  are  only  capable  of  little  things;  but 
she  hath  brunted  the  storm,  and  lived  down 
much  that  was  designed  to  block  up  her  path, 
and  make  the  way  bitter  :  but  God  hath  been 
with   her:  and   how  many  she  has   been   a 

:  to.  the  dav  of  Eternity  must  di 

974.  THEOPHILUS  R.  GATES;— the  in- 
fluence of  his  example  is  very  impressive  on 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


151 


many  minds  :  he  travels  on  foot,  inculcating 
the  necessity  of  innocency,  and  purity  of 
heart,  flowing  from  love  to  God  and  man.  He 
belongs  to  no  particular  society,  but  considers 
that  to  be  bigoted  to  a  party  is  to  have  or 
subscribe  to,  and  constitutes  one  of  the  num- 
ber of  the  beast. 

How  many  more  God  may  stir  up  to  go  the 
same  way  I  know  not :  but  though  many 
have  prophecied  of  the  mischief  that  would 
arise  from  the  influence  and  example  of  Cos- 
mopolite: yet  those  are  not  "  Dowries,"  nei- 
ther is  "  Dowism"  planted,  in  a  spherical 
point  of  view.     But 

"  Let  talkers  talk,  stick  thou  to  what  is  best  1 
To  think  of  pleasing  all,  is  all  a  JEST  !" 

Hence,  0  !  ye  bigots  of 

"  Different  sects,  who  all  declare, 
Lo  '  here  is  Christ,  and  Christ  is  tliere  '. 
Your  strongest  proofs  divinely  give  ; 
And  show  as  where  the  Christians  live  ! 
Your  claim,  alas  !  you  cannot  prove  ! 
YE  want  the  genuine  mark  of  LOVE  ! 

975.  The  news  of  PEACE  salutes  our  ears, 
and  reverberates  through  the  land  ;  but  many 
appear  to  be  intoxicated  with  the  prospects  : 
as  though  the  bitterness  was  past ;  however, 
it  may  be  that  many  ere  long  may  find  that 
the  struggle  between  the  powers  of  darkness 
and  light  is  not  over;  time  must  disclose  it ; 
may  God  have  mercy  on  the  human  family, 
prosper  Zion,  and  help  the  Pilgrims  through 
this  thorny  maze  to  the  peaceful  shores, 
where  the  wicked  shall  cease  from  troubling, 
and  the  WEARY  shall  be  at  REST  ? 

I  saw  two  chairs  made  out  of  the  Elm  tree, 
under  which  Win.  Penn  held  his  treaty  with 
the  Indians  ;  when  treating  with  them  for  the 
ground  of  Pennsylvania,  and  where  the  city 
of  Philadelphia  now  stands — not  considering 
the  mere  discovery  and  donation  of  a  king,  a 
sufficient  title — though  done  as  the  reward 
of  merit,  for  bis  father's  services  to  the  public. 

976.  While  the  New  Englanders  were  at 
war  with  the  natives  it  is  said  to  be  a  fact  that 
there  was  no  war  between  Penn's  colony  and 
the  Indians,  all  the  days  of  Penn  ?* 


*  It  is  said,  that  a  man  was  employed  to  attend  the 
king's  fire,  and  keep  it  well  perfumed,  while  Fenn  was 
waiting  to  have  the  accounts  regularly  and  carefully 
made  out  and  delivered,  which  contained  the  amount  of 
arrears  for  his  father's  services — which  perfume  was  very 
expensive.  His  majesty  being  present  was  invited  by 
Penn  to  visit  him,  and  he  would  honor  him  with  one 
equally  costly — which  invitation  being  accepted,  Penn 
put  the  obligations  into  the  fire — doubtless  as  a  testimony 
against  WAR.  The  king  afterwards  sent  for  Penn,  and 
made  him  a  donation  of  the  grant  of  Pennsj  lvania. 

100  New  Street,  Dublin,  9th  of  the  5th  mo.  1S13. 

Dear  Lorenzo — This  day  thy  very  acceptable  letter 
of  March  19th  came  to  hand,  and  afforded  us  particular 
satisfaction.  It  was  about  this  time  two  years  when  we 
received  the  last  letter  from  thee,  and  the  only  one  since 
our  return  from  England.  I  am  now  established  in  more 
extensive  and  profitable  practice  than  I  ever  had  before 


The  following  is  the  substance  of  a  poem  which  I  wrote 
down  the  24th  of  February,  two  days  before  Napoleon 
left  Elba  for  France.  The  first  verse,  for  reasons,  T 
omit. — I  was  then  under  restraints  on  account  of  singu- 
larities of  various  sorts. — By  the  Beast  and  False  Pro- 
phet I  designated  Napoleon  and  Mahomet. — P.  J. 

N.  B. — The  second  Beast  of  the  13th,  seems  the  False 
Prophet  of  the  19th  chapter. 

Verse  2. 

I  siNr,  of  a  glorious  day  near  a-coming — 
The  kingdom  of  Heaven  set  up  amongst  men — 

The  servants  of  God  to  his  standard  a-running, 
As  sheep  when  their  shepherd  calls  into  the  pen. 

However  much  these  people  called  Quakers. 

are  derided  for ,  the  Protestant 

christian  world,  is  indebted  to  them  as  the 
means  for  many  of  the  blessings,  both  civil 
and  religious,  which  we  now  enjoy  under 
God. 

977.  Marriage,  for  example,  was  consider- 
ed an  ecclesiastical  subject — hence  no  marriage, 
unless  the  ceremony  was  performed  by  a 
priest — and  the  children  illegitimate  of  course  ! 

— indeed  I  think  the  last  year  exceeded  any  two  former 
ones  since  my  commencing  as  physician,  and  I  must  ac- 
knowledge that  I  think  Divine  Providence  made  use  of 
thee,  in  a  particular  manner,  as  an  instrument  to  bring 
about  this,  to  me  unexpected,  event.  For  thy  persuading 
me  to  go  at  that  time  with  thee  to  England,  opened  the 
way  for  my  going  to  settle  whilst  I  did  at  .Macclesfield, 
where  I  willingly  resumed  my  medical  practice,  after 
having  striven  about  seven  years  earnestly  to  decline  it. 
My  last  year's  business  amounted,  I  think,  to  near  "i'Ml., 
which  with  former  years'  increasing  property  has  ena- 
bled me  to  give  some  hundreds  away  to  assist  others  in 
their  distresses,  and  at  present  to  have  a  few  hundreds  at 
my  command,  for  the  use  of  myself  and  others.  But 
whatever  I  may  have,  either  now  or  in  future,  I  consider 
not  as  my  own,  but  as  a  stewardship  put  into  my  hands 
by  the  Great  and  Good  Master,  and  to  be  unreservedly 
devoted  to  his  service  in  whatever  waj-  and  manner  he 
may  see  clearly  to  point  out.  If  professors  of  religion 
would  in  general  consider  themselves  only  as  stewards 
of  what  they  possess,  I  think  it  might  then  tie  said  with 
truth,  as  it  was  at  the  time  of  the  first  promulgation  of  the 
gospel,  that  no  man  counted  any  thing  he  had  his  own, 
and  no  member  of  the  church  felt  any  wants. 

If  any  thing  has  gathered  with  me  it  has  been  provi- 
dential, and  not  by  my  own  seeking  :  by  which  means  it 
is  not  a  burthen  to  me,  as  I  once  felt  some  to  be. 

However  easy  and  prosperous  in  outward  matters  I 
seem  to  be,  yet  I  think  it  would  be  far  more  agreeable  to 
me  to  be  in  America,  travelling  along  with  thee— even 
encountering  some  difficulties.  But  this  gratification 
seems  hitherto  forbidden  me  :  and  I  apprehend  that  I 
shall  have  to  abide  the  great  thunder-storm,  which  !  fear 
ere  long  will  shake  and  agitate  these  hitherto  highly  fa- 
vored countries.  1  think  it  will  take  place  much  sooner 
than  most  people  apprehend,  and  in  a  time  and  manner 
somewhat  sudden  and  unexpected.  I  believe  it  will  try 
the  foundations  of  hundreds  of  thousands,  and  the  truly 
upright,  and  those  free  from  all  idolatry,  be  alo 
served  safely  through  it.  I  suppose  I  shall  be  1  < 
know  of  its 'approach,  and  a  place  of  sale  and  ipiict  re- 
tirement be  afforded  to  me  during  its  continuance.  I  am 
not  afraid  of  my  opinion  being  known,  as  I  am  ch  I 

political  spirit  and  parties. 

I  heard  that  thou  hadst  thoughts  of  going  to  the  West 
Indies,  and  from  thy  long  silence  I  ha  1  fears  that  thou 
ha, 1st  gone  thither,  and  sunk  under  the  unwholesomeness 
of  the  climate.  But  now  I  have  a  hope  of  seeing  thee 
once  more  in  this  wilderness  ;  for  if  thou  : 
visit  England  after  her  conflict  is  over,  I  have  no  doubt 
at  present  but  that  I  may  then  meet  thee  there,  and  1  hope 
much  to  our  mutual  satisfaction. 

Thy  true  friend, 

P.  JOHNSON. 


152 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


The  Beast  and  False  Prnpliet  shall  first  be  a  reigning, 
And  horrible  carnage  'mongst  Chi  istians  will  make  ; 

The  servants  of  Jesus  in  conflicts  engaging, 

A  glorious  warfare  most  valiantly  waging, 
Their  lives  laj  ing  down  lor  (heir  Great  .Master's  sake 

Their  blood  not  these  monsters1  deep  malice  assuaging 
Till  God's  blessed  day  in  the  morning. 

Thcsd  tyrants  alive  being  east  into  the  fire, 

As  shown  to  tin'  Lord  s  highly  favored  friend  ; 
Their  armies  destroy 'd  in  God's  terrible  ire  : 

The  world's  great  wickedness  come  to  its  end- 
Then  Satan,  lust  bound  and  most  firmly  chained, 

Is  in  the  abyss  for  a  thousand  years  fix'd, 
A  seal  set  upon  it,  he  horribly  pajned, 
His  blasphemous   rage  by  his  torments  untamed, 

The  cup  of  lus  punishment  here  is  unmix'd. 
But  God's  righteous  judgments  can  never  be  blamed — 
For  he  is  the  Lord  from  the  morning. 

The  Serpent  no  more  poor  weak  mortals  deceiving, 

They  all  shall  acknowledge  God's  heavenly  law  : 
His  righteous  commands  with  obedience  receiving, 

The  saints  shall  promulge  without  error  or  flaw, 
These  servants,  raised  up  by  theirGreat  Master's  powers, 

Shall  sit  upon  thrones  with  Messiah  to  reign  ; 
'Tis  now  of  God's  kingdom  the  glorious  hour, 
His  blessing  come  down  in  a  plentiful  shower, 

There  now  is  no  suffering,  sorrow,  nor  pain  : 
But  Jesus'  presence  their  Heavenly  dower — 

F'or  he  is  the  Star  of  the  morning. 

This  glorious  day  of  a  thousand  years'  standing, 

Ml  death  shall  abolish  to  Jesus'  friends  ; 
Thej  mile  o'er  the  nations  with  sceptres  commanding, 

Their  Master  now  makes  them  abundant  amends. 
The  wolf  and  the  lamb  they  shall  lay  down  together, 

The  c  ilf  and  the  lion  in  harmony  meet, 
The  birds  of  the  air — of  all  sorts  of  feather, 
At  springs  of  the  land,  both  the  upper  and  nether, 

Together  shall  play,  and  in  innocence  breed  ; 
An  ml  int  shall  lead  the  wild  beasts  in  a  tether  ; 

'Tis  day  with  the  sons  of  the  morning. 

But  how  cn-n  I  sing  of  these  wondrous  matters— 

In  Babylon's  bastile  a  prisoner  fast  : — 
My  bonds  are  made  stronger— the  devil  bespatters 

My  soundness  of  mind  from  the  first  to  the  last. 
Poor  David*  from  home  and  from  friends  now  is  banished, 

As  formerly  happened  in  Saul's  cruel  day  ; 
All  comforts  domestic  entirely  vanquished, 
The  hillocks  of  cheerfulness  thoroughly  planished, 

The  devil  ti  iumphant  now  carries  the  sway. 
But  God's  loved  servant,  although  now  astonished, 
Will  yet  see  a  glorious  morning. 

The  boli],  firm  and  patient  stand,  which 
these  people  made  with  perseverance,  was 
win:  broke  the  charm  and  obtained  the  act 
of  Parliament  in  their  favor  on  that  subject. 
Thank  God  !  there  never  lias  been  a  spiritual 

court  in  the  United  States. 

978.  Also  the  "  Act  of  Toleration,"  under 
"King  William?  was  another  effect  from  the 
conduct  of  this  people.  Likewise  the  "  equal 
rights  of  con  in  our  form  of  govern- 
ment, i-  another  <  fifed  ;  growing  out  of  Pentfs 
policy,  for  the  governmenl  of  nis  colony;  re- 
quiring no  particular  test  a-  a  qualification  to 
office;  only  a  general  test,  viz.,  the  belief  in 
one  God,  with  future  reward  and  punish- 
ment. 

979.  Thus,  the    Li:ssii\  /,,•    learnt    from    the 
Ution  in    his    time    -so   a    little   "  leavt  n 

leaveneth  the  whole   lump."     Mav   it  go  on 
throughout  the  world  ;  till  priestcraft   and  ty- 

*  David  means  a  beloved  one. 


ranny  shall  fall  ;  and  the  nations  learn  war  no 
more. 

Took  stage  for  Melville  ;  arrived  between 
seven  and  eight  o'clock  at  night;  word  flew 
over  town  ;  soon  the  school  house  was  filled  ; 
spoke  there,  and  next  day  at  Buddville ;  thence 
to  Elizabeth  Port,  Q.  M.,  spoke  twice,  and 
then  to  Dennis's  creek  M.  H.  Disappointed 
of  a  conveyance,  went  on  foot:  found  a  wag- 
on ;  so  got  on  to  Cold  Spring  M.  II..  thence 
to  Cape  May  C.  H.,  so  walked  on  to  brother 
Moore's  ;  brother  Fidler  carried  me  to  Big  E<*g 
Harbor  Baptist  M.  H..  so  to  Tuckahoe.  and 
May's  Land/use;  then  Weymouth;  Fairfield 
Presbyterian  M.  II.,  Bridgetown  and  Penn's 
Neck  ;  Salem, ;  Sluxrptown  and  Woodbri.lge  ; 
so  hack  to  Philadelphia  ;  having  been  gone 
seventeen  days :  held  thirty  meetings ;  and 
travelled  about  300  miles. 

980.  Going  to  the  East,  Peggy  was  taken 
seriously  ill ;  we  were  detained  about  a  month 
in  N.  Y.  Thence  we  sailed  with  Captain 
Hoivard  to  N.  London,  who  generously  gave 
our  passage ;  as  did  Dr.  Brush  his  bill  at 
N.  Y. 

981.  Held  a  number  of  meetings,  and  sailed 
to  Norwich,  spoke  in  the  Baptist  M.  II. 
Hired  a  wagon,  and  came  to  Coventry  ;  found 
my  father well.  Left  Peggy ;  visited  Hebron, 
Stonington,  (where  George's  ship  Ni/nrod, 
killed  two  horses,  one  hog  and  a  goose;)  so  to 
Newport,  Rhode  Island  ! 

982.  My  constitution  is  so  broken,  and  ner- 
vous system  worn  down,  that  let  me  put  on 
what  resolution  I  may,  1  am  necessitated  to 
sit  down  every  little  while  to  rest,  if  I  attempt 
to  walk  and  go  on  foot.  — L 

983.  After  speaking  several  times,  in  a 
large  M.  H.  with  a  steeple  and  bell,  occupied 
by  brother  Webb,  and  where  he  taught  school, 
I  spoke  in  Bristol,  where  I  had  been  nearly 
twenty  years  before,  in  the  beginning  of  my 
itinerancy,  and  departed  to  New  Bedford; 
where  I  had  been  about  eight  years  before; 
spoke  several  times  ;  designed  for  the  vine- 
yard ;  and  attempted  to  sail  to  New  York  :  in 
both  1  was  disappointed  ;  so  returned  by  land  : 
one  offered  a  horse,  another  a  chaise,  and  a 
third  attended  me  to  Providence,  saw  a  ves- 
sel ;   found  two  boxes  of  books  on  board;  dis- 

of  them  in  the  best  manner  I  could  ;  and 
after  attending  several  meetings  and  experi- 
encing some  kindness  from  whence  I  had  no 
ground  to  expect  il.  and  in  other  cases  it  turn- 
ed out  the  reverse,  I  returned  to  Coventry; 
made  preparation  to  leave  my  Peggy  for  some 
time;  and  departed  to  New  Haven  ;  sailed  in 
the  dreadful  gale  to  New  York;  came  to 
Philadelphia,  and  visited  Baltimore.  Spoke 
in  the  separate  African  M.  H..  and  the  one 
formerlv  occupied  by  old  father  Otterbine. 
Friday,    22d  Sept.,   1815.    Took  stage  for 


Carlisle ;  wheel  came  off.  and  we  upset,  but 
thanks  be  to  God,  none  were  materially  in- 
jured ;  quit  stage,  and  walked  several  miles 
through  the  mud;  spoke  several  times :  made 
remittance  to  my  printer  and  bookbinder ;  as- 
sisted ten  miles  with  a  horse. 

Monday,  25.  Spoke  in  the  Dutch  "United 
Brethren"  M.  H.,  near  the  big  spring,  to  a 
simple  hearted  people. 

984.  Found  my  father  to  be  entitled  to  a 
tract  of  crown  land  for  service — probably  will 
be  cheated  out  of  it,  as  many  others  are  of 
their  just  rights — and  as  one  day  I  may  my- 
self be  also — but  what  is  amiss  here,  must  be 
rectified  hereafter. 

985.  Tuesday,  2G.  Rode  on  the  coupling 
tongue  of  the  wagon  ;  came  to  Shippensburg  ; 
feeble  in  body;  faith  revives,  that  the  Provi- 
dence of  God  will  attend  and  bar  my  way 
upon  this  journey.  But  a  few  months  will 
turn  up  something — I  know  not  what ;  things 
cannot  continue  as  they  are  ;  may  I  be  pre- 
pared for  all  events ! 

986.  Spoke  in  M.  M.  H. ;  behaved  well ;. 
a  few  dollars  to  assist  me  on  the  way  ;  the 
stage  was  full  and  could  not  take  me  :  Provi- 
dence provided  ;  a  man  brought  me  a  horse  for 
his  brother,  to  return  from  the  college  at  Wash- 
ington ;  thus  I  was  accommodated  two  hun- 
dred miles  over  the  mountains ;  while  many 
were  hurt  by  the  upsetting  of  the  stages  on 
the  way,  about  this  time. 

987.  Wednesday,  27.  Rode  twenty-four 
miles  to  Kines;  spoke  to  a  few  well  behaved  ; 
next  day  to  Bedford,  and  spoke  in  the  C.  H. 

Here  it  is  said  that  a  minister  wanted  his 
elders  to  agree  with  bonds  to  pay  him  annual- 
ly for  life,  whether  he  should  preach  or  not — 
and  killed  one  who  opposed  to  prevent  it. 
Another,  who  was  a  rnagistrate,  committed 
him  for  trial ;  and  after  sentence,  asked  him 
what  he  thought  of  his  state  1  He  replied,  I 
know  I  have  had  religion — and  shall  of  course 
go  to  heaven,  which  bean  prove  by  the  arti- 
cles of  our  church. 

988.  Friday,  29.  Rode  thirty-five  miles,  and 
next  day  came  to  Greensburgh — met  a  preach- 
er, who  told  me  when,  &c.  he  became  religious. 
Those  things  are  like  bread  cast  on  the  wa- 
ter, and  found  many  days  hence ;  which  cir- 
cumstances repeatedly  happen,  and  are  a  com- 
fort to  my  poor  heart,  and  tend  to  keep  my 
head  above  the  billows. 

Sunday,  Oct.  1st.  Spoke  three  times — good 
attention. 

989.  Monday,  2d.  Came  to  Pittsburg  ;  staid 
a  week  ;  spoke  a  dozen  times  ;  hundreds  at- 
tended more  than  could  get  into  the  house  ; 
appears  a  serious  enquiring  spirit.  Here  are 
some  of  my  old  friends  from  Hibernia, 
at  whose  houses  I  was  received  hospita- 
bly when  on  my  former  visits  to  that  country 


— a  stranger  in  a  strange  land.     Among  these 
are  the  Tackuburies  and  Joyces. 

990.  Pitrsburgh  (once  Fort  Duquesney, 
then  Fort  Pitt,  from  the  great  Pitt  minister,) 
has  become  famous  in  the  New  World — and 
by  nature,  combined  with  art,  promises  to  be 
one  of  the  greatest  manufacturing  towns  in 
America ;  seven  or  eight  glass  works  in  this 
neighborhood,  and  as  many  different  places  of 
worship.  The  turnpike  road  is  in  a  lair  way 
to  be  effected,  and  the  steamboats  will  accom- 
modate the  west. 

991.  I  am  free  from  pain  in  body — hence  I 
call  it  well,  though  threats  of  inward  indispo- 
sition : — the  spasms,  with  which  I  am  fre- 
quently attacked — the  asthma,  which  inter- 
rupts my  sleep,  and  tends  to  weaken  my 
strength — the  piles  also,  which  are  painful  and 
distressing  to  a  travelling  life — also  the  scrofu- 
la on  my  neck.  The  frequent  speaking  tends 
to  create  inflammation  in  the  organs  or  glands 
of  my  throat,  which  causes  me  keen  pain  at 
times.  To  ivalk  six  or  eight  miles  in  a  day, 
is  more  fatiguing  to  me  than  30  or  40  miles 
would  once.  Thus  nature  will  fall  beneath 
that  which  once  it  was  capable  to  resist  and 
throw  off.  This  I  could  never  realize  from 
theory — I  can  know  it  only  by  EXPERI- 
ENCE, to  what  a  state  of  health  one  may  be 
reduced  by  exposure,  fatigue,  sickness,  and 
wants  of  various  kinds  !  Anxiety  of  mind  is 
impairing  to  health — hence  religion  is  the 
only  real  support  to  keep  the  mind  in  PEACE 
through  the  vicissitudes  attending  the  journey 
of  life.  But  I  feel  a  measure  of  gratitude  to 
the  Great  Disposer  of  events,  that  it  is  as  well 
with  me  as  what  I  now  enjoy,  and  that  I  have 
as  much  strength  remaining,  and  can  labor  as 
much  as  I  do. 

992.  Monday,  9th.  Came  to  Washington, 
just  as  the  man  was  starting  in  the  stage.  He 
saw  the  horse,  got  out,  and  so  I  delivered  him 
up.  Spoke  in  the  C.  H. — took  stage  to  Mid- 
dletown,  where  I  was  beset  to  preach  in  a 
barn,  it  being  election  day.  A  religious  bigot 
made  a  motion  to  mob  me  ;  but  none  would 
second  it.  A  wordling  replied  to  him,  "Let 
the  dead  bury  their  dead/'  The  same  night 
and  next  day  I  spoke  in  Charleston,  when  Mr. 
Fetter  lent  me  a  horse  to  ride  to  Wheeling. 
Here  1  spoke  three  times — found  a  Quaker 
family  who  had  been  kind  to  Peggy  when  she 
had  travelled  the  west  witli  me.  Here  it  is  pro- 
bable the  great  roads  from  the  Atlantic  will  in- 
tersect with  the  waters  of  the  Ohio — and  of 
course  the  grand  place  of  deposit  between  the 
East  and  Western  country-  Though  the  Al- 
leghany, Muskingum,  Sciota,  and  Miami, 
with  the  Wabash,  &c,  intersect  with  the  wa- 
ters of  the  lakes  of  Canada,  with  only  small 
portages  of  a  few  miles — connect  with  that 
round  the  Falls  of  Niagara,  and  from  Albany 


151 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


to  Schenectady,  yet  the  principal  will  be 
through  the  waters  of  the  Mobile  and  Tennes- 
see, which  are  connected  by  a  portage — one 
of  8  miles,  by  Coosee  and  Highwasse  ;  one 
of  30,  Irom  Twenty-mile  Creek  to  Bear-Creek  ; 
and  69  from  Main  River  to  Main  River.  Mo- 
bile has  a  tide  of  about  150  miles. 

993.  Taking  water  with  Captain  Wood,  I 
arrived  al  Marietta  on  Sunday,  15th,  and 
spoke  in  the  Methodist  M.  11.  to  more  than 
could  get  in — generally  well  behaved. 

994.'  Monday,  16th.  This  day  I  am  thirty- 
eight  years  old.  Sixteen  years  ago  I  em- 
barked for  Europe  ;  nineteen  I  was  in  Orange 
mi  iting,  addressing  the  youth.  Thirty-eight 
more,  no  doubt,  will  change  my  state.  Above 
half  of  ••  seventy-six"  is  gone. 

995.  Spoke  at  sunrise  to  about  two  hun- 
dred— at  about  nine,  in  the  two  steepled,  or 
rather  horned  meeting  house.  Spoke  several 
times^  and  also  at  Point  or  Fort  Harmer. 

996.  The  marks  of  antiquity  in  this  western 
world  are  so  conspicuous,  that  should  New  Eng- 

depopulated,  the  monuments  will  not  be 
so  visible  in  a  few  hundred  years  as  what  these 
are  now.  And  it  is  remarkable,  that  where 
Nature  appears  to  have  formed  it  commodious 
tor  a  town,  those  ancients,  as  well  as  these 
modems,  fixed  on  the  same  scites  in  a  great 
many  places-.* 

997.  What  is  ahead  I  know  not,  but  this 
one  thing  I  am  conscious  of,  that  it  requires 
more  grace  to  be  able  to  suffer  the  whole  will 
of  God,  than  merely  to  do  it  only. 

998.  A  young  gentleman  and  his  lady  re- 
turning from  a  visit  to  her  parents,  having  a 
spare  horse,  I  obtained  the  privilege   of  riding 

i1  one  hundred  miles,  visiting  Gallapo- 
le<  ■  ■  and  Greenopsburgf  by  the  way. 

"What  now  is  my  object  and  aim  ? 
What  now  is  my  hope  and  desire  ? 
To  follow  ttie  Heavenly  Lamb, 
\nil  after  his  image  aspire. 

999.  Thence   in  a  family   boat  to   Ports- 


*  The  works  of  antiquity  arc  beyond  any  descriptions 
as  yet  given,  that  I  have  seen,  by  Morse  or  others.  Here 
are  two  circles,  including  several  acres  each,  with  what 
is  called  a  covered  waj  t'>  the  water.  In  one  of  these 
circles  are  two  platforms— one  of  which  I  found  to  he 
fifty  paces  square,  eight  feet  high,  and  three  convex  and 
ave  walk  to  ascend  it.  The  earth  appears  to 
have  been  brought  from  a  distance  to  make  the  top  a  hard 
walk,  like  that  neai   Natchez.    There  have  bei 

iper,  polished  bej  on  i  «  hat  is  common  in  our  day, 
".  v  iron,  8ilv(  alt  well  laid  in 

Bint   knives,   and   Btone  axes."      \Is<>  a  stone 
i,"  large  as  life,  denoting  great  antiquity. 

■  an  old  gentlei replied   that    I  should   not 

aj  i  lie,  it  will  hurt  the  feelings  ol  mj 
ors.    Thus  he  interrupted   two  or  three  times. 
ide  a.  collection  for  me,  which  was  given  to  bear 
'  ol  another.     At  a  public  house  the 

I  fifty  per  cent,  more  than  her  husband.     I  made 
some  remarks  upon  it     It  wa  that  is  nothing— 

for  it  w  -,  thing  in  this  our  day." 

ed,  that  I  liked  honest  women  to  maturity,  and  honest  af- 
terwards. 


mouth  and  Alexandria,  where  I  was  recogni- 
zed and  embargoed  to  stop.  So  I  held  several 
meetings ;  saw  the  "  mammoth  orchard""  of 
America ;  and  thence  to  Limestone,  and  had 
meeting.  Was  driven  ashore  at  Augusta  ;  the 
court  house  was  soon  filled.  After  meeting 
the  wind  fell — so  we  departed,  and  arrived  at 
Cincinnati,  where  I  had  never  been  before,  as 
was  the  case  with  most  of  the  towns  on  the 
Ohio,  but  found  many  of  my  old  friends  from 
different  parts  of  the  Union. 

1000.  There  was  soon  a  large  collection  on 
the  bank  of  the  river,  to  whom  I  spoke.  Was 
requested  to  stop  a  few  days,  which  I  accord- 
ingly complied  with,  and  in  eleven  days  held 
about  thirty  meetings,  in  the  vicinity  of  this 
place,  and  trust  it  was  not  time  spent  in 
vain. 

1001.  I  got  several  thousand  handbills 
printed  for  distribution,  and  received  some  re- 
muneration from  those  whose  hearts  the  Lord 
had  touched ;  among  whom  was  General 
Taylor. 

Wm.  B.,  one  of  Snethen's  men,  got  vexed, 
as  is  said,  at  something  I  said  in  the  market  at 
Baltimore,  1804. 


.  "Chickamaw  exshow.*' 
The  laws  from  Europe — tribunal  in  Fiance, 
Spain  and  Italy — to  restore  the  order  of  Jesu- 
its, which  were  exiled  as  dangerous  to  papisti- 
cal governments — and  the  Inquisition  with  all 
its  horrors. 

Here  Lawner  Blackman  was  drowned.  I 
accompanied  him  to  Natchez.  He  was  re- 
tarded by  no  danger — by  land  or  crossing 
streams  of  water  It  appears  he  felt  ominous 
preludes  of  his  dissolution,  and  the  concomi- 
tant circumstances  show  that  he  came  to  his 
end  by  Providence. 

"  Who  plants  his  footsteps  in  the  sea, 
And  rides  upon  the  storm." 

1002.  Captain  C ,  of  the  barge  Defi- 
ance, took  me  in  a  skiff  down  the  river  to  the 
Falls,  a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles.  Visited  Lawrenceburg,  in  Indi- 
ana, which  has  68,000  inhabitants,  and  will 
soon  become  a  State. — First  time  I  was  ever 
in  this  territory. 

Thence  to  the  Rising  Sun,  about  seven  at 
night.  The  people  assembled  before  eight; 
and  before  day  in  the  morning  likewise.  So 
I  took  my  departure  by  sunrise  to  Veviaj 
thence  I  spoke  at  the  mouth  of  Kentucky  riv- 
er, held  two  meetings;  at  Madison  likewise 
standing  on  the  logs  to  collect  the  villagers, 
which  had  the  desired  effect.  Then  to  Beth- 
lehem. 

November  13th,  I  came  to  Lewisville,  at 
the  Falls  of  Ohio,  and  went  to  distributing  hand- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S   JOURNAL. 


155 


bills  through  the  town.  Though  I  had  never 
been  there  before,  was  recognized  by  many. 
Thus  I  was  provided  for,  and  gained  access 
to  the  people. 

1003.  On  the  15th  I  embarked  in  the  United 
States  boats,  after  speaking  in  a  fine  large 
new  brick  meeting-house,  and  circulating  sub- 
scription papers  for  a  new  edition  of  my  works. 

This  river  is  a  gentle  stream,  and  by  no 
means  so  rapid  as  is  commonly  supposed — it 
is  rising  fast.  This  branch  of  the  army  is  go- 
ing up  the  Mississippi  to  build  a  fort  near 
Carver's  Claim,  which  by  purchase  and  trans- 
fer from  Carver's  heirs  belongs  to  Benjamin 
Mun — one  hundred  by  a  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  from  the  Falls  of  St.  Antina  to  the 
mouth  of  Chippewa  river — east. 

1004.  One  who  had  stolen  hospital  stores 
was  condemned  to  receive  200  lashes  with 
rods,  which  were  inflicted  while  the  boat  gra- 
dually drifted  down  the  current — he  being  tied 
to  three  guns  which  were  braced  in  a  triangle. 
This  was  called  running  the  gauntlet — but  my 
feelings  were  shocked  at  the  sight ;  though 
performed  by  deserters. 

I  doubt  if  the  punishment  did  not  exceed 
the  crime — and  whether  it  is  agreeable  to  the 
laws  of  the  land— punishment  should  be  ap- 
portioned to  the  crime  ;  or  else  how  shall  we 
make  a  proper  distinction  between  Vice  and 
Virtue  ? 

1005.  One  thing  is  observable,  that  for  hun- 
dreds of  miles  on  the  Kentucky  side,  the  peo- 
ple were  dilatory  at  night  and  morning  in 
coming  to  meeting,  &c. — but  on  the  opposite 
side  the  thing  was  quite  different.  The  only 
thing  as  a  reason  that  I  can  assign  for  this 
is,  SLAVERY! 

1006.  Some  of  the  "Articles  of  War"  by 
Charles  the  XII.  were  good,  considering  the 
time  in  which  they  were  wrote,  but  some  of  J 
the  Relics  of  Priestcraft  still  remain,  which! 
may  do  for  the  ol/l  world,  but  should  be  ex- 
punged and  kept  from  the  nen\  which  is  re- 
served for  a  new  era  of  new  things. 

The  oath  of  honor  is  more  binding  to  the 
soldier  than  any  other,  in  most  cases. 

Sunday.  19th.  The  time  on  board  is  some- 
thing solitary,  though  the  officers  are  jovial, 
and  civil  to  me  ;  yet  this  is  not  the  kind  of 
company  I  want,  though  they  render  them- 
selves as  agreeable  to  me  as  they  can. 

This  evening  while  at  camp  on  shore,  by 
the  request  of  some  of  the  officers,  I  stood  on 
a  log  and  lectured  the  Cantonment — good  de- 
corum. 

Col.  H.  had  some  paddled,  but  not  striking 
hard  enough  to  please  him,  were  ordered  to 
take  a  turn — about  a  dozen  ;  one  stretched 
and  a  cat  drew  by  the  tail  across  his  back, 
others  disgraced  by  their  hats,  and  called  "pio- 
neers." 


1007.  Thursday,  23d.  Arrived  at  the  Cave 
formerly  -inhabited  by  Mason's  band  of  rob- 
bers; 120  feet  back,  and  proper  proportions — 
60  wide  at  the  mouth,  and  25  in  height :  I 
cannot  well  describe  the  music  on  the  water 
from  the  cave  ! 

1008.  Spoke  at  the  Red  Banks  Quit  the 
boats  at  the  mouth  of  Cumberland  River ;  em- 
barked in  a  boat  from  that  river  going  to  trade 
with  the  Indians  up  the  Arkansaw.  At  the 
mouth  of  Ohio  I  embarked  in  a  keel-boat  and 
descended  the  Mississippi  to  New  Madri  I,  in 
Missouri  Territory. 

1009.  The  Earthquakes  here  male  awful 
distress  among  the  inhabitants,  as  may  be  seen 
by  the  following  letter. 

New  Madrid  Ter.  Mo.,  March  22,  1816. 

Dear  Sir — In  compliance  with  your  re- 
quest, I  will  now  give  you  a  history,  as  full 
in  detail  as  the  limits  of  a  letter  will  permit, 
of  the  late  awful  visitation  of  Providence,  in 
this  place  and  its  vicinity. 

On  the  16th  of  December,  1811,  about  two 
o'clock,  a.  m.  we  were  visited  by  a  violent 
shock  of  an  earthquake,  accompanied  by  a 
very  awful  noise  resembling  loud  but  distant 
thunder,  but  more  hoarse  and  vibrating,  which 
was  followed  in  a  few  minutes  by  the  com- 
plete saturation  of  the  atmosphere,  with  sul- 
phurous vapor,  causing  total  darkness.  The 
screams  of  the  affrighted  inhabitants  run- 
ning to  and  fro,  not  knowing  where  to  go, 
or  what  to  do — the  cries  of  the  fowls  and 
beasts  of  every  species — the  cracking  of  trees 
falling,  and  the  roaring  of  the  Mississippi— 
the  current  of  which  was  retrograde  for  a  few 
minutes,  owing,  it  is  supposed,  to  an  irruption 
in  its  bed — formed  a  scene  truly  horrible. 
From  that  time,  until  about  sunrise,  a  number 
of  lighter  shocks  occurred  ;  at  which  time  one 
still  more  violent  than  the  first  took  place, 
with  the  same  accompaniments  as  the  first, 
and  the  terror  which  had  been  excited  in  every 
one.  and  indeed  in  all  animal  nature,  was 
now,  if  possible,  doubled.  The  inhabitants 
fled  in  every  direction  to  the  country,  suppos- 
ing (if  it  can  be  admitted  that  their  minds  were 
exercised  at  all)  that  there  was  less  danger  at 
a  distance  from,  than  near  to,  the  river.  In 
one  person,  a  female,  the  alarm  was  so  great 
that  she  fainted,  and  could  not  be  recoi 
There  were  several  shocks  of  a  day.  but  light- 
er  than  those  already  mentioned,  until  the  23d 
of  January,  1812,  when  one  occurred  as  vio- 
lent as  the  severest  of  the  former  ones,  accom- 
panied by  the  same  phenomena  as  the  former. 
From  this  time  till  the  4th  of  February  the 
earth  was  in  continual  agitation,  visibly  wav- 
ing as  a  gentle  sea.  On  that  day  there  was 
another  shock,  nearly  as  hard  as  the  preced- 
ing ones.     Next  day  four  such,  and  on  the 


7th,  at  about  four  o'clock,  a.  m.  a  concussion 
took  place  so  much  more  violent  than  those 
which  had  preceded  it,  that  it  is  denominated 
the  hard  shock.  The  awful  darkness  of  the 
atmosphere,  which  as  formerly  was  saturated 
with  sulphurous  vapor,  and  the  violence  of 
the  tempestuous  thundering  noise  that  accom- 
panie  1  it.  together  with  all  the  other  phenomena 
mentioned  as  attending  the  former  ones,  form- 
ed a  scene,  the  description  of  which  would  re- 
quire the  most  sublimely  fanciful  imagination. 
At  first  the  Mississippi  seemed  to  recede  from 
its  hanks,  and  its  waters  gathering  up  like  a 
mountain,  leaving  for  a  moment  many  boats, 
which  were  here  on  their  way  to  New  Orleans, 
on  the  bare  sand,  in  which  time  the  poor  sail- 
ors male  their  escape  from  them.  It  then 
rising  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  perpendicularly, 
and  expanding,  as  it  were,  at  the  same  mo- 
ment, the  banks  were  overflowed  with  a  re- 
trograde  current,  rapid  as  a  torrent  : — the  boats 
which  before  had  been  left  on  the  sand  were 
now  torn  from  their  moorings,  and  suddenly 
driven  up  a  little  creek,  at  the  mouth  of  which 
they  laid,  to  the  distance,  in  some  instances, 
of  marly  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  The  river  fall- 
ing immediately,  as  rapidly  as  it  had  risen, 
receded  within  its  banks  again  with  such  vio- 
lence, that  it  took  with  it  whole  groves  <>t 
young  cotton-wood  trees,  which  ledged  its 
borders.  They  were  broken  oif  with  such 
regularity,  in  some  instances,  that  persons 
who  had  not  witnessed  the  fact,  would  with  dif- 
ficulty be  persuaded  that  it  had  not  been  the 
work  of  art.  A  great  many  fish  were  left  on 
the  banks,  being  unable  to  keep  pace  with 
the  water.  The  river  was  literally  covered 
with  wrecks  of  boats,  and  'lis  said,  that  one 
was  wrecked  in  which  there  was  a  lady  and 
six  children,  all  of  whom  were  lost.  In  all 
the  hard  shocks  mentioned,  the  earth  was 
horribly  torn  to  pieces — the  surface  of  hun- 
dreds of  aire-  was,  from  time  to  time,  covered 
if  various  depths,  by  the  sand  which  is- 
sued from  the  fissures,  which  were  made  in 
great  numbers  all    over  this  country,   some  of 

which  closed  up  immediately  after  they  had 
vomited  forth  their  sand  and  water,  which,  it 
must  be  remarked,  was  the  mailer  generally 
thrown  up.  In  some  places,  however,  there 
was  a  substance  somewhal  resembling  coal, 
or  impure  stone-coal,  thrown  up  with  the  sand. 
It  is  impossible  to  say  what  the  depth  of  the 
fissures  or  irregular   br<  ere;   we  have 

reason  to  believe  thai  some  i.t  them  were  very 
deep.  The  site  of  this  town  was  evidently 
settled  down  at  lea-i  &fti  and  not  more 

than  half  a  mile  below  the  town  there  does 
n<>t  appear  to  be  any  alteration  on  the  bank 
of  the  river;  but  back  from  the  river  a  small 
distance,  the  numerous  large  ponds  or  lakes. 
as  they  were  called,  which  covered  a  great 


part  of  the  country  were  nearly  dried  up.  The  ' 
beds  of  some  of  them  are  elevated  above  their  I 
former  banks  several  feet,  producing  an  alter- 
ation often,  fifteen,  to  twenty  feet  from  their  \\ 
original  state.  And  lately  it  has  been  discov- 
ered that  a  lake  was  formed  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  Mississippi,  in  the  Indian  country, 
upwards  of  one  hundred  miles  in  length,  and 
from  one  to  six  miles  in  width,  of  the  depth  of 
from  ten  to  fifty  feet.  It  has  communication 
with  the  river  at  both  ends,  and  it  is  conjec- 
tured that  it  will  not  be  man)'  years  before  the 
principal  part,  if  not  the  whole  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, will  pass  that  way.  We  were  con- 
strained, by  the  fear  of  our  houses  falling,  to 
Jive  twelve  or  eighteen  months,  after  the  first 
shocks,  in  little  light  camps  made  of  boards  ; 
but  we  gradually  became  callous,  and  return- 
ed to  our  houses  again.  Most  of  those  who 
fled  from  the  country  in  the  time  of  the  hard 
shocks  have  since  returned  home.  We  have 
since  their  commencement  in  1811,  and  still 
continue  to  feel,  slight  shocks  occasionally. 
It  is  seldom  indeed  that  we  are  more  than  a 
week  without  feeling  one,  and  sometimes  three 
or  four  in  a  day.  There  were  two  this  winter 
past  much  harder  than  we  have  felt  them  for 
two  years  before  :  but  since  then  they  appear 
to  be  lighter  than  they  have  ever  been,  and 
we  begin  to  hope  that  ere  long  they  will  en- 
tirely cease. 

I  have  now,  Sir,  finished  my  promised  des- 
cription of  the  earthquake — imperfect  it  is  true, 
but  just  as  it  occurred  to  my  memory  ;  many 
of,  and  most  of  the  truly  awful  scenes,  having 
occurred  three  or  four  years  ago.  They  of 
course  are  not  related  with  that  precision 
which  would  entitle  it  to  the  character  of  a 
full  and  correct  picture.  But  such  as  it  is,  it 
is  given  with  pleasure — in  the  full  confidence 
that  it  is  given  to  a  friend.  And  now,  Sir, 
wishing  you  all  good,  I  must  bid  you  adieu. 
Your  humble  servant, 

ELIZA  BRYAN.  I 
The  Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow. 

There  is  one  circumstance  which  I  think 
worthy  t«f  remark.  This  country  was  formerly 
subject  to  very  hard  thunder;  but  for  more  I 
than  a  twelvemonth  before  the  commencement  I 
of  the  earthquake  there  was  none  at  all.  and 
but  very  little  since,  a  great  part  of  which  re- 
sembles subterraneous  thunder.  The  shocks 
still  continue,  but  are  growing  more  light,  and 
less  frequent. — E.  B. 

1010.  The  vibration  of  the  earth,  shook 
down  trees;  thousands  of  willows  were  snapt 
oil' like  a  pipe  stem,  about  wrist  high,  and  the 
swamps  became  high  ground,  and  high  land 
became  the  low  ground,  and  two  islands  in  the 
river  were  so  shaken,  washed  away  and  sunk, 
as  not  to  be  found. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


157 


After  speaking  once,  descended  to  the  Iron 
Banks,  acres  of  which  had  been  shaken  down, 
the  effects  of  which  were  awfully  impressive ! 
Being  very  high,  some  trees,  the  tops  just  above 
water;  others  just  ready  to  fall  and  slide  off. 

There  are  many  sawyers  in  this  river,  i.  e. 
trees  fastened  by  the  branches  or  roots  in  the 
bottom  of  the  river,  which  saw  up  and  down 
by  virtue  of  the  pressing  of  the  water;  while 
others  are  so  firm  as  not  at  all  to  yield  to  the 
current.  Those  things  make  it  dangerous  go- 
ing at  night  or  in  the  fog. 

We  lay  by  two  nights  and  one  day  ;  the 
wind  and  fog  being  our  hindering  cause. 

New  Madrid  had  been  designed  as  the  me- 
tropolis of  the  New  World,  but  God  sees  not 
as  man  sees — it  is  deserted  by  most  of  its  in- 
habitants ;  the  upper  Chickasaw  Bluff  does 
not  wash  like  the  others,  and  probably  will 
be  fixed  upon  one  day  as  a  proper  scite  for  to 
convene  the  portage  up  and  down  the  river, 
which  now  is  inconvened  by  the  Indians 
owning  the  soil,  or  the  inundation  of  the 
water.* 

Our  boat  got  aground  near  this  bluff,  but 
two  men  coming  along  in  a  canoe,  helped  us 
off — then  we  struck  a  planter  and  split  and 
hung  the  boat — which  with  difficulty  was  got 
off  and  mended,  so  I  quit  her,  paying  my  fare, 
and  took  to  another. 

There  is  but  few  inhabitants  for  several 
hundred  miles.  Indians  or  whites  degenerated 
to  their  level !  There  are  natural  canals  from 
the  Mississippi  to  Red  River,  and  so  to  the 
sea,  far  west  of  Orleans,  the  map  of  this  coun- 
try is  but  little  understood — ten  companies 
are  now  surveying  the  public  military  land. 

At  length  I  landed  at  Natchez,  obtained  se- 
veral letters,  and  not  finding  any  friends,  I 
embarked  in  another  boat — after  paying  my 
fare,  and  on  the  20th  of  December,  I  arrived 
in  New  Orleans,  having  changed  from  one 
boat  or  canoe  to  another  thirteen  times. 

Thus  by  the  Providence  of  God — after  many 
restless  days  and  nights,  got  to  my  journey's 
end — stayed  about  a  month,  mostly  at  the 
house  of  Captain  William  Ross,  who  was 
flour  inspector  of  the  pert ;  and  at  whose 
house  I  was  treated  as  a  friend,  in  Europe — 
when  I  first  landed  in  a  strange  land !  May 
God  rem  ember  them  for  good  !  ! 

My  books,  through  the  delay  of  the  BIND- 
ERS, did  not  come  in  time  for  me,  I  only  got 
a  few — took  steamboat,  ascended  to  Baton 
Rouge,  visited  St.  Francisville,  and  several 
places  in  Florida,  thence  to  Woodville,  Liberty. 
Washington,    Greenville,    Gibson    Port,    and 

*  From  New  Madrid  to  New  Orleans,  there  is  no  high 
ground  settlements  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  the 
nigh  water  flows  back  in  some  places  30  or  40  miles,  ris- 
ing 50  feet  and  the  Ohio  65  ;  on  the  east  side  also,  be- 
tween  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  and  the  Walnut  Hills,  the 
places  for  settlement  are  few. 


Warrington,  Natchez,  and  many  country  parts, 
saw  some  of  my  old  acquaintance,  bought  me 
a  horse,  and  thought  to  return  by  land,  sold 
him  again,  being  unable  to  endure  the  ride — 
so  I  went  down  the  river  visiting  such  places 
as  God  gave  me  access  unto.  On  the  island 
of  Orleans,  I  find  the  influence  of  the  Clergy 
is  going  down  hill — many  of  the  people  came 
to  some  of  my  meetings. 

Mr.  Blunt  requested  me  to  preach  his  wife's 
funeral.  She  told  when  she  should  die,  and 
pointed  out  the  place  where  she  chose  to  be 
buried.  But  few  men  feel  the  union  in  the 
bonds  of  nature  more  than  he  did. 

I  baptized  twelve  by  request,  showing  that 
water  was  not  the  essential  point — but  the  an- 
swering a  good  conscience — the  ancients  used 
water ;  I  availed  myself  of  the  opportunity  to 
impress  the  subject  of  inward  religion  home 
to  the  heart — without  which  we  could  not  be 
happy  in  time  nor  in  Eternity.  We  had  a 
solemn,  tender  time,  and  I  trust  profitable  to 
some  souls. 

1011.  About  the  twentieth  of  March  I  ar- 
rived in  New  Orleans,  to  take  shipping  for  the 
north— none  for  P.,  so  I  engaged  my  passage 
to  New  York — the  captain  run  away  with 
my  passage  money  and  things,  which  left  me 
in  the  lurch. 

Governor  Strong  sent  to  the  Governor  here 
to  have  a  "  Convention,'1''  to,  &c. — deep  laid 
scheme !  Thank  God  it  did  not  succeed — 
could  not  give  up  the  ship. 

Governor  C.  invited  me  to  dine ;  observed 
how  many  of  his  colored  people  were  reli- 
gious, and  the  satisfaction  he  took  in  hearing 
them  sing  and  pray  at  devotion  at  night ;  one 
who  was  not  religious  was  of  more  trouble  on 
the  plantation  than  all  the  rest. 

His  Excellency  gave  me  the  privilege  of  a 
Court-room,  to  preach  in  when  I  was  here 
several  years  ago,  and  also  at  this  time. 

1012.  April  11.  I  was  over  the  ground 
where  thousands  were  killed  and  wounded  on 
one  side,  and  but  six  and  seven  on  the  other ! 
surely  it  is  plain  that  the  GREAT  BEING 
has  a  hand  to  attend,  and  superintend  human 
affairs  to  eventuate  the  same. 

On  the  night  I  could  not  sleep;  went  down 
to  the  shipping;  Captain  Toby  generovsly 
gave  me  a  passage,  after  I  had  been  on  board 
his  ship — took  up  a  round-about  way,  called  at 
a  house,  he  was  there — thus  the  hand  ^-.ides 
by  the  way  we  have  not  fully  known. 

"On  the  12th,  embarks — several  days  <j  Ba- 
lize,  and  from  thence  went  within  a  few 
miles  of  the  "  Tropic  line'' — saw  the  hunamas, 
had  but  few  fair  winds,  but  many  contrary 
and  high  seas ;  vessel  pitch  much  at«J  leak  a 
good  deal ;  preached  numbers  of  tinus  on  the 
way — 32  people  on  board ;  arrived  safe  about 
tEe  12th  May,  went  to  Philadelphia,  returned 


159 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


to  New  York,  and  so  to  Coventry,  and  found 
my  Peggy  and  father  still  on  these  mortal 
shores."  Thence  I  got  me  a  horse  and  wagon, 
and  with  my  Peggy  came  to  New  York — 
went  to  P.,  came  back,  and  am  now  visiting 
through  Jersey,  and  verging  towards  my 
fortieth  year;  the  day  of  my  LIFE  is  ad- 
vancing  away  fast,  and  the  evening  shades 
come  apace;  "the  night  of  death  draws  near, 
and  now  to  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  is  my 
chief  concern— so  I  may  not  be  called  from 
the  stage  of  action  unawares,  but  fully  pre- 
pared for  the  scene. 

1013.  *  Whether  those  INFIRMITIES  with 
which  I  am  AFFLICTED  may  necessitate 
and  compel  me  to  leave  the  field  for  want  of 
bodily  power  to  continue,  I  know  not;  to 
•■  lay  up  treasure  on  EARTH  is  not  my  desire, 
not  yet  to  be  a  BURTHEN  to  my  FRIENDS : 
hut  "the  prayer  of  Agur,  "  for  neither  RICHES 
nor  POVERTY'— for 

"Man  wants  but  little  here, 
Nor  wants  that  little  long." 

In  a  few  weeks  1  expect  to  start  for  the 
WEST  again,  but  where  I  maybe  this  time 
twelve  months,  is  very  uncertain  with  me  ; 
whether  in  England,  Sierre  Leone  in  Africa, 
West  Indies,  or  New  England — or  ETER- 
NITY; but  the  controversy  with  the  Na- 
tions is  not  over,  nor  will  it  be  until  the 
Divine  Government  be  reverentially  acknow- 
I  by  the  Human  Family. 

KH4."  Nov.  1st,  1816.  Finding  the  season 
so  far  advanced  that  I  could  not  accomplish 
my  object  in  the  west  started  to  return  to 
New  England  ;  but  was  attacked  at  Bridge- 
port with  a  severe  sickness,  which  confined 
me  for  some  weeks  ;  but  by  the  kind  attention 
given  in"  at  the  house  of  Mrs.  (Col.  Blanch- 
aid's  widow,)  B.,  so  far  recovered  as  to  reach 
my  fathers  in  January. 

1015.  March  4th,  1817.  By  request  I  at- 
tended meeting  in  Mansfield— I  was  conveyed 
there;  but  after  the  fulfilment,  was  permitted 
to  be  conveyed  off  as  well  as  I  couid.  Thus 
many  find  it  convenient  to  have  their  own 
ends  and  desired  objects  accomplished,  at  the 
inconvenience  and  expense  of  others,  and 
then  leave  them  in  the  lurch  to  paddle  their 
'own  canoe  !     But  I  found  a  conveyance  from 

place  to  place  until  my  arrival  at  Shippens- 
burg,  and  so  on  to  the  west. 

1016.  My  books  of  Journal  had  been  sent 
across  the  mountains  in  the  fall,  and  exposed 


to  be  lost ;  as  the  person  to  whom  the  busi- 
ness had  been  entrusted,  betrayed  the  confi- 
dence reposed  in  him,  by  not  attending  to  the 
same;  but  spoke  against  the  work  by  action 
and  reaction  from  others,  to  prevent  the  sale ; 
which  became  a  source  of  trouble  to  me;  as 
the  only  way  to  discharge  the  expense  and 
cost  of  the  work  was,  to  make  one  hand  wash 
the  other. 

1017.  Here  then  I  was  in  a  strait,  exposed 
to  difficulty,  out  of  which  I  saw  no  way  to 
escape,  unless  the  superintending  hand 
should  undertake  my  deliverance. 

However  my  tide  of  fortune  began  to  turn,  as 
in  a  glimmer,  step  by  step.  Found  my  boxes  and 
most  of  the  contents.  For  some  time  I  knew 
not  what  to  do  or  how  to  get  along.  But 
sent  off  about  a  hundred  appointments  in  all 
directions — was  enabled  to  keep  up  with 
them ;  first,  by  the  assistance  of  friends,  and 
then  by  procuring  me  a  horse. 

1018.  In  a  few  weeks  I  sold  a  sufficiency 
to  meet  my  exigency ;  the  rest  of  the  work 
became  as  the  "  omner  of  manna,''  much  or 
little,  it  would  come  to  the  standard  of  neces- 
sity, and  there  stop !  the  remainder  were  lost 
to  me ! 

1019.  Two  men  who  had  followed  me  from 
meeting  to  meeting,  day  after  day,  and  were 
very  urgent  and  inquisitive  to  know  the  rout 
I  intended  to  take  on  my  return  over  the 
mountains ;  which  circumstance,  on  reflection, 
caused  me  to  suspect  their  intentions,  and  a 
secret  impulse  of  mind  occasioned  me,  when 
the  last  of  my  meetings  were  accomplished,  to 
alter  my  mind,  and  suddenly  to  turn  towards 
the  Lake,  and  return  by  the  northern  route, 
which  gave  me  quietude  of  mind  and  a  settled 
peace ! 

1020.  Returned  to  Hebron  in  July,  where  I 
found  my  father  had  removed  to,  a  little  be- 
fore with  my  Peggy. 

1021.  In  September  I  visited  several  camp 
meetings  in  the  interior  and  near  Cayuga 
Lake ;  thence  to  Vermont,  to  attend  the  remo- 
val of  Joseph  Bridgeman"s  and  my  sister's 
families  down  to  my  father's  house! 

At  the  close  of  the  year,  I  visited  the  south 
as  far  as  North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  where 
H.  Hardy  attempted  to  show  his  zeal  in  be 
bait  of  Episcopacy. 

1022.  1818.  Towards  spring,  returned  to 
New  England  and  prepared  to  depart  for 
Europj! 


♦  October  4,   1S4G-     I  have  just  returned  from  a  tour 
through  i  nm.nt.  New  Hampshire  and  Con- 

necticut, to  Philadelphia — find  the  spirit  of  inquirj  in- 
creasing, and  heard  of  revivals  among  our  different 
Societies— saw  three  of  my  sisters  whom  I  had  nol  Been 
for  eight  years.  Left  my  Companion  at  my  Father* 
until  my  return  in  the  spring.  Hard  judged  by  mqfi, 
bat  which  must  and  will  finally  be  decided  by  the  judg- 
ment of  GOD  only. 


TO  TH.E  PUBLTC. 

Courteous  Reader — As  there  is  but  one 
true  Church,  which  is  the  Family  of  GOD ; 
and  but  one  true  Religion,  which  is  ever  im- 
mutable, so  there  can  be  but  one  worship  ac- 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


159 


ceptable  with  the  Most  High — which  ACT 
of  worship  must  be  "  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth," 
therefore,  there  is  great  need  of  caution,  not 
to  be  partaker  of  party  spirit  of  the  times,  but 
to  have  views  expanded  worthy  of  the  King- 
dom of  GOD,  that  the  Kingdom  of  Righteous- 
ness, Peace  and  Joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  may 
be  set  up  in  the  soul,  and  so  expand  your 
heart  with  Love  to  GOD  and  Man ;  whereby 
you  may  say  with  Peter:  "Of  a  truth  I  per- 
ceive that  GOD  is  no  respecter  of  persons : 
but  in  every  nation  [or  denomination]  he  that 

FEARETH  HIM  and  WORKETH  RIGHTEOUSNESS, 

is  accepted   with  him."     Acts  viii.  34,  35. 


For  there  is  but  one  way  of  salvation,  and 
there  will  be  but  one  song  in  the  Happy 
World — "THOU  wast  slain;  and  hast  Re- 
deemed  us  to  GOD  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation.1' 
Rev.  v.  9. 

Therefore  attend  to  the  influence  of  the 
Spirit  of  GOD  on  the  mind ;  and  be  careful 
to  obey  its  dictates,  that  you  may  be  under 
its  guidance,  and  so  be  renovated  and  regene- 
rated, as  to  become  the  New  Man  in  Christ 
Jesus,  walking  in  the  Light  to  Life  Everlast- 
ing. Amen.  L.  D. 

Philadelphia.  December  10th,  1822. 


160 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OB,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


RECAPITULATION. 


Oct.  16th.  1777.  The  journey  of  Life  with 
me  commenced  among  the  children  of  men,  in 
Coventry,  Connecticut. 

1781."  My  grandfather,  James  Parker,  died. 
The  only  thing  on  memory — he  stood  with 
solemn  attitude,  closed  eyes  and  uplifted 
hands,  in  the  act  of  saying  grace  at  my  fa- 
ther's table,  when  a  tremor  of  conviction  ran 
through  me,  with  a  dread  awe.  that  he  was 
addressing  God  Almighty.  Shortly  after,  re- 
turning from  communion,  the  words  impressed 
his  mind:  '•Henceforth,  I  will  not  drink  of 
the  fruit  of  the  Vine,  until  that  day  when  I 
drink  it  new  with  you  in  my  Father's  king- 
dom .•"  which  he  mentioned  to  my  Grandmo- 
ther, as  a  prelude  to  his  dissolution  ;  and  soon 
after  met  his  last  sickness,  and  rejoiced  at  the 
prospect  of  the  exit  to  a  better  world.* 

His  wife  continued  to  great  age,  and  re- 
joiced on  the  verge  of  her  departure,  whilst 
others  were  weeping  around,  she  requested 
them  to  dry  up  their  tears,  for  she  was  going 
home  ! 

Three  brothers  from  Ipswich,  below  Bos- 
ton, (whose  ancestors  came  from  Norfolk, 
id  ;  one  settled  in  Plainfield,  one  in  Vo- 
luntown,  and  the  other  in  Coventry ;  the  last 
of  whom  died  when  my  father  was  young. 
And  from  these  three,  in  Connecticut,  the 
Dows  spread  abroad.) 

His  wife,  my  grandmother,  when  I  was  a 
child,  frequently  sail:  "  When  I  am  dead  I 
shall  be  carried  into  the  Meeting  house." 
And  I  will  remember  the  deep  impressions  on 
my  mind  the  day  her  words  were  exemplified. 

In  dreams  of  the  ni_rlii  ami  incidental  ways, 
wrought  deep  awakenings  during  those  tender 
of  childhood;  but  my  mind  was  dis- 
heartened to  despondency  :  arising  from  apre- 

•  His  grand  parents  came  from  England— had  three 
children,  and  then  were*  mm  Indians.     The 

i  escaped — and  when  fleeing,  the  eldest,  a  girl, 
lot  tlio  youngest,  an  infant,  fall  out  of  her  arms;  but  her 
brother  in  the  rear,  caught  up  the  little  brother,  and  they 
:i  fennce,  and  hid  in  the  i;n-s.  The  Indians  pur- 
sued them,  came  to  the  fence,  looked  over,  but  never 
happened  to  see  them,  though  they  were  in  plain  sight : 
and  remarkable  to  tell,  in  this  aflair,  the  child  was  still 
and  quiet ! 


judice  in  my  education,  that  Jesus  Christ 
came  to  save  the  "  Elect  /'  who  I  thought 
were  the  "  good  folks  :"  but  feeling  myself 
to  be  a  sinner,  and  alienated  from  God,  I  drew 
the  inference  of  my  being  a  "  reprobate  !" 

Hearing  the  words  delineated  :  "  this  is  a 
faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  accepta- 
tion, that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners."  JESUS  came  to  "  save  sin- 
ners"'— a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all 
acceptation,"  thought  I :  I  feel  the  need  of  such 
a  Saviour,  and  if  I  accept  the  saying,  I  must 
admit  a  degree  of  Hope !  Hope  began  to 
dawn,  particularly  after  an  exposition  on  Je- 
remiah, viii.  22.  "Is  there  no  balm  in  Gi- 
lead  1  Is  there  no  physician  there  1  Why 
then  is  not  the  health  of  the  daughter  of  my 
people  recovered  ?" 

Nov.  12th,  1792.  Was  the  morning  of  de- 
liverance to  my  troubled  mind,  through  the  en- 
joyment of  pardoning  love  ! 

The  enemy  would  have  got  away  my 
shield,  by  suggesting  that  my  joys  were  not 
divine,  but  only  the  power  of  fancy  and  ima- 
gination. As  I  queried,  I  feared,  and  then 
doubted  —  my  joys  were  gone  —  my  mind 
eclipsed,  and  my  heart  was  full  of  sorrow  ! 
But  going  to  the  fountain,  to  be  taught  my  si- 
tuation, whether  delusion  or  divine,  the  de- 
lightful joy  sprang  up  in  my  heart — my  mind 
was  composed  and  settled  in  peace/  The  de- 
vil cannot  excite  love  !  "  LOVE  TO  GOD 
AM)  MAN,"  is  the  sum  of  true  Religion. 

Thirteen  of  us  joined  in  society — the  first 
Methodist  society  ever  formed  in  those  parts. 
Some  are  gone,  I  trust,  to  a  better  world,  and 
some  are  scattered  into  distant  lands. 

1795.  In  deep  exercise  from  convincement 
of  mind,  I  came  out  in  public  testimony,  and 
afterwards  obtained  a  certificate  from  the  so- 
ciety  to  which  I  belonged. 

1796.  When  journeying  from  my  father's 
house,  being  then  but  eighteen  years  of  age, 
while  looking  round  to  see  the  rocks  and  hills, 
and  trees,  &c.  where  had  been  my  youthful 
rambles,  and  now  in  my  mind,  bidding  them 
adieu,  with  the  prospect  of  a  wide  and  open 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


101 


world  of  wickedness  before  me — among  stran- 
gers, I  espied  my  mother  in  the  road,  looking 
after  me, 'while  the  words  ran  in  my  mind: 
"  The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the 
air  have  nests ;  but  the  Son  of  man  hath  not 
where  to  lay  his  head  ?"  And  thus  I  launch- 
ed forth  into  the  harvest  field.  But  oh,  the 
trying  scenes,  subsequent  to  that  day  ! 

My  brethren  sent  me  home.  Warren  and 
Greenwich  circuits,  in  Rhode  Island,  were  the 
first  of  my  career.  I  obeyed,  but  with  a  sor- 
rowful heart.  Went  out  a  second  time  to 
New  Hampshire,  but  sent  home  again  ;  I 
obeyed.  Afterwards  went  to  Conference  by 
direction — who  rejected  me,  and  sent  me  home 
again,  and  again  I  obeyed. 

Was  taken  out  by  P.  W.  on  to  Orange  cir- 
cuit, but  in  1797,  was  sent  home  again  :  so 
in  obedience-  to  man  I  went  home  a  fourth 
time.  But  my  heart  was  in  the  field.  At 
length  went  on  to  the  Granville  circuit,  with 
Smith  Weeks  and  Joseph  Mitchel,  where  the 
Lord  gave  me  souls  for  my  hire  ;  and  now  be- 
gan to  lift  up  my  drooping  head  :  and  thought 
I  understood  the  meaning  of  the  passage, 
where  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  began  to  move 
"  him  at  times  in  the  Camp  of  Dan."  Judges, 
xiii.  25.  And  also  why  David  was  anointed 
to  be  king  so  long  before  the  time.  See  his 
faith.     1  Sam.  xxvi.  10. 

This  year  application  was  made  again  to 
the  Conference,  but  there  was  no  admittance ; 
and  finally,  I  was  given  into  the  hands  of  the 
Elder  presiding,  to  do  with  me  as  he  saw 
cause.  This  was  Sylvester  Hutchinson,  who 
thought  to  take  me  to  Long  Island,  but  the 
word  never  reached  my  ears ;  hence,  what 
should  I  do  1 

To  go  home  I  cannot — To  travel  without 
permission,  I  shall  be  advertised  as  an  impos- 
tor, if  I  go  in  the  name  of  a  Methodist. — 
Therefore  I  see  no  way  but  to  give  up  the 
name,  and  to  go  on  my  own  footing,  so  raise 
societies,  and  (hen  return  and  give  myself  up 
and  them  for  convincement.  Hence,  with  /. 
Ballard,  I  went  to  the  North-east,  where  were 
no  Methodists  in  that  day  ;  we  had  a  gra- 
cious work  in  revivals  in  several  places. 

He  was  for  sitting  up  independence  ;  I  said 
NAY — and  the  contention  caused  us  to  sepa- 
rate. In  the  mean  time,  a  letter  being  receiv- 
ed, I  rode  upwards  of  a  hundred  miles  in  24 
hours,  and  came  back  to  Hutchinson's  Quar- 
terly Meeting,  and  finding  out  the  friendship 
of  H.  and  the  mistake  of  the  message  to  meet 
him  on  the  Island,  I  rescinded  my  departure, 
and  submitted  to  his  direction,  but  was  allow- 
ed three  months  only  as  a  trial  for  a  trial  ; 
and  was  stationed  on  the  Cambridge  circuit, 
with  Timothy  Dewey  and  Joseph  Mitchel. 

1798.  Was  the  year  in  which  I  was  admit- 
ted on  tkial  ior  the  first  time,  and  my  name 


U 


printed  in  the  "  Minutes"  of  that  year.  The 
circuit  was  divided,  and  about  six  hundred 
members  were  taken  into  society,  and  as  many 
more  went  off  and  joined  other  denominations. 

1799.  Was  sent  to  the  Pittsfield  circuit,  to 
labor  with  Brother  Sawyer,  for  about  six 
months  :  in  which  time  hundreds  were  awak- 
ened, and  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  join- 
ed society. 

Daring  this  time  my  health  began  to  de- 
cline, and  I  requested  permission  to  try  the 
salt  water,  but  Mr.  Asbury  would  not  admit 
it :  but  sent  me  into  Canada  to  form  a  new 
circuit,  and  break  up  fresh  ground  ;  my  name 
now  being  on  the  minutes  as  remaining  on 
TRIAL. 

After  visiting  my  native  place  once  more  to 
see  my  parents  and  friends,  I  setoff  in  August 
for  my  destination — have  seen  a  good  work 
of  God  during  my  stay. 

After  my  arrival  in  Canada,  found  a  field 
open  before  me,  and  a  circuit  was  soon  form- 
ed ;  but  my  health  was  going  down  hill.  A 
revival  took"  place  in  those  parts  were  I  labor- 
ed, and  the  Wilderness  did  bud  and  blossom 
as  the  rose. 

However,  I  was  not  the  commander  of  my 
feelings.  My  mind  was  still  drawn  to  the 
water ;  and  Ireland  was  on  my  mind. 

Without  permission  I  went.  Why  without 
permission  ? 

Because  I  could  not  obtain  it. 

In  matters  of  Religion,  Conscience  is  involv- 
ed. And  how  can  another  judge  for  you  bet- 
ter than  yourself?  Unless  GOD  has  given 
them  clearer  views  ;  and  even  then  they  can- 
not act  for  you;  you  must  act  for  yourself; 
for  every  one  must  give  an  account  for  him- 
self to  GOD. 

To-day  I  was  twenty-two  years  old,  I  em- 
barked at  Montreal ;  having  sold  my  horse, 
watch,  &c.  for  a  small  part  of  their  value,  and 
had  a  few  dollars  left  after  paying  my  pas- 
sage, which  was  about  five  guineas,  but  not 
enough  to  get  provision. 

However,  this  was  provided  for  at  Quebec, 
by  those  who  were  strangers  to  me ;  and  all 
my  wants  supplied  by  voluntary  inquiry  and 
contribution  on  their  part.  So  my  heart  was 
encouraged  to  trust  in  GOD  and  look  forward  ! 

After  a  series  of  dangers  landed  at  Larne, 
in  the  North  of  Ireland,  where  a  revival  of 
religion  took  place,  and  I  was  provided  with 
friends. 

From  thence  to  Dublin,  and  so  over  various 
parts  of  the  country,  which  I  found  to  be  a 
profitable  school  in  various  respects ;  and  in 
some  good  degree  recovered  my  health,  and 
had  many  precious  souls  for  my  hire  ! 

1800.  Had  the  Small-Pox  the  natural  way, 
which  led  to  the  acquaintance  with  Dr.  John- 
son, who  had  attended  Job  Scott,  in  his  last 


illness,  and  whom  I  have  found  to  be  such  a 
friend  to  me  since. 

Dr.  Coke  wished  me  to  sail  Missionary 
from  Ireland  to  Halifax;  and  threatened  me 
with  informing  Lord  Castlereagh,  &c.  which 
was  at  the  time  when  I  had  taken  the  infec- 
tion of  the  Small-Pox  the  natural  way.  and 
before  I  knew  it.  What  must  have  been  the 
consequence  had  I  gone  by  his  direction  1 

1801.  Returned  to  America  with  a  view  to 
travel  the  Continent  at  large  for  a  season  ;  for 
so  was  the  leading  of  my  mind. 

But  as  the  Conference  was  sitting,  they  of 
my  old  friends  solicited  me  to  take  a  Circuit, 
and  argued  that  it  was  more  likely  for  one  to 
be  mistaken,  than  twenty  ;  and  offered  to  re- 
store me  where  I  was  when  going  away,  viz. 
remaining  on  TRIAL  ;  and  so  it  was  stated  in 
the  minutes. 

Thus  was  prevailed  on  to  yield  my  judg- 
ment to  theirs ;  which  circumstance  I  con- 
ceive was  an  error  in  my  life  ;  for  although  I 
went  to  the  Dutchess  and  Columbia  Circuits, 
and  also  to  Litchfield  Circuit,  and-endeavored 
while  I  travelled  them  to  do  my  duty  faith- 
fully :  yet  my  mind  was  depressed,  and  I  was 
but  a  burthen  to  them  ;  neither  did  I  enjoy 
myself,  as  in  the  order  of  GOD,  as  heretofore  ; 
and  my  depression  of  mind  impaired  my 
health,  so  I  declined  again,  as  in  time  prece- 
ding. 

Soughi  for  permission  to  retire  to  a  warmer 
climate,  but  to  no  purpose ;  hence,  if  I  went 
at  all,  must  break  away,  which  was  disagree- 
able in  contemplation:  but  I  had  no  alterna- 
tive to  clear  my  mind  with  a  prospect  of  re- 
covery. 

1802.  In  January  I  landed  in  Savannah, 
and  recovering  strength  gradually,  walked 
hundreds  of  miles  into  the  country  of  Geor-' 
gia  and  South  Carolina:  and  then  returned 
to  New  England,  where  I  labored  for  some 
weeks:  and  visited  Upper  Canada  this  year. 

Bishop  Asbury  said,  if  1  had  staid  at  York 
Conference  after  my  return  from  the  South,  I 
might  have  been  ordained.  The  Credentials 
were  prepared  according  to  Discipline,  and  a 
day  appointed  tor  that  purpose. 

Hut  the  Discipline  had  been  altered  in  the 
mean  time  concerning  Local  Preachers.  Here 
I  felt  to  stop  and  inquire  their  views  of  the 
part-  that  1  should  lie  apt  to  run  against.  The 

answerwas — -a  Local  ravelling  Preacher  is 

a  contradiction  ;  and  gave  me  to  understand, 
that  that  part  of  the  Discipline  would  be  put 
in  force ! 

Here  then  I  could  go  no  further,  without 
being  involved  in  a  serious  dilemma.  So  I 
gave  up  the  papers,  lest  they  should  say.  that 
I  acted  a  dishonorable  part,  and  appropriated 
them  to  a  treacherous  use. 

18C3.  Returned  back  to  the  South  by  land 


for  the  first  time ;  and  extended  my  travel  to 
the  Mississippi  through  woods  with  Indians, 
bears  and  wolves — though  mostly -inhabited 
since — and  returned  to  Virginia  by  Tennessee 
and  Kentucky  ;  and  so  on  through  the  Caro- 
linas  to  Georgia. 

1804.  Introduced  Camp  Meeting  in  the  cen- 
tre of  Virginia  ;  and  it  was  the  beginning  of 
good  times  in  those  parts  :  and  then  spoke  in 
the  Market  House  in  Baltimore,  while  the 
"  General  Conference'^  was  sitting  there,  and 
had  a  good  time.  Some  preachers  came  here 
to  get  a  GENERAL  VOTE  to  hedge  up  my 
way — but  the  thing  was  omitted. 

But  the  New  York  Conference  passed  a 
Law  this  year  to  shut  their  houses  against 
me.  and  that  a  travelling  Preacher  should  not 
give  out  m\r  appointments:  which  ACT  OF 
CONFERENCE  was  enrolled  on  their  records, 
and  has  never  been  repealed.*  Also  a  Certi- 
ficate had  been  obtained  from  me  almost  by 
extortion,  to  bind  me  and  cut  me  up  in  future, 
by  a  Presiding  Elder  in  the  South. 

Here  it  must  be  observed  that  I  had  never 
put  my  Journals  to  press,  or  wrote  any  thing 
about  the  subject  of  my  affairs,  anterior  to 
these  movements  of  the  New  York  Confer- 
ence ;  neither  had  I  any  thoughts  of  doing  it. 
And  so  innocent  and  untainted  was  my  mind, 
that  when  the  Certificate  was  requested  by 
the  Elder  to  bind  me,  that  I  was  surprised  that 
such  a  spirit  of  jealousy  should  be  found  in 
my  Brother's  heart.  But  the  Southern  Con- 
ference took  up  the  matter  next :  and  objec- 
tions were  raised  to  my  receiving  a  deed  for  a 
lot  of  ground  at  Washington  City,  which  a 
gentleman  offered  me  gratis,  on  condition  of 
my  causing  a  Meeting  House  to  be  built 
thereon. 

I  had  no  thoughts  of  making  private  pro- 
perty of  it,  though  I  could  have  done  it  ac- 
cording to  propriety,  justice  and  the  fitness  of 
things — but  for  the  sake  of  peace  I  gave  it 
up:  which  lot  cost  several  hundred  dollars 
afterward  for  the  same  purpose. 

0  Jealousy  and  Prejudice  !  Where  can  it  be 
found,  but  in  a  corrupt  heart  or  a  little  ungen- 
erous mind  ! 

These  things  gave  rise  to  the  publication 
of  my  Journal,  that  the  world  might  judge  of 
my  views,  rather  than  attack  the  Conference, 
or  attempt  to  injure  the  influence  of  the  Con- 
nexion. 

Here  I  was  in  hopes  the  matter  would  have 
ended,  and  that  at  least  offensive  operations 
would  be  prosecuted  by  them  no  more,  and 


*  The  P.  Elder  had  agreed  to  my  holding  a  camp  meet- 
ing (a  his  District,  but  rescinded  it  in  consequence  of 
the  Conference  Law  ;  hut  that  I  might  not  come  on  a 
fool's  errand,  permitted  a  Local  Preacher  to  give  out 
four  appointments,  and  so  evade  the  Law,  which  made 
me  think  of  the  mode  devised  for  the  Beujaminite*  to 
get  wives.    Judges  xxi.  22. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


163 


that  I  should  be  under  the  disagreeable  neces- 
sity of  standing  on  the  defensive  no  more! 
But  the  hope  was  but  a  dream ! 

This  year  was  the  time  of  my  marriage ; 
and  I  took  another  tour  through  the  Western 
and  Southern  States,  as  far  as  Florida.  Hav- 
ing attended  the  first  Camp  Meetings  in  New 
York,  Mississippi,  Connecticut  and  Massachu- 
setts, and  since  that  time  in  Rhode  Island. 

1805.  Was  spent  in  travelling  abont  ten 
thousand  miles,  in  less  than  a  year,  and  in  fit- 
ting my  affairs  and  concerns  for  Europe — 
having  from  five  to  eight  hundred  meetings  of 
a  year,  for  several  years  past. 

My  health  had  become  somewhat  impair- 
ed ;  and  my  heart  was  drawn  to  the  Old 
World. 

Having  obtained  a  Passport,  and  things 
about  ready,  to  sail  with  my  companion  from 
New  York,  Daddy  Blades,  as  he  was  called, 
being  an  Englishman  by  birth,  stopped  at  my 
lodging  and  secretly  told  me,  that  letters  unfa- 
vorable to  me  were  to  be  forwarded  to  Eu- 
rope, and  I  might  prepare  and  fortify  my 
mind  accordingly.  This  was  all  he  would 
tell.  And  I  could  not  conjecture  who,  what, 
when  nor  wherefore ! 

But  after  landing  in  England,  the  Riddle 
which  had  been  so  mysterious,  was  unfolded. 

Here  it  must  be  remembered  the  Law  of 
New  York  Conference  was  in  force  ;  and  that 
I  had  never  attempted  to  officiate  in  any  of 
the  Methodist  Meeting  Houses  in  New  York 
city.  But  the  day  I  sailed,  was  carried  offi- 
cially into  the  public  discourse  from  the  pul- 
pit— "And  is  there  not  a  cause?" — three 
times  in  the  course  of  the  day. 

One  letter  to  England  was  virtually  put  in 
motion  to  fill  the  public  mind  with  prejudice, 
and  then  never  shown  to  the  public,  because 
it  would  not  bear  scrutiny — being  no  doubt 
of  the  same  principle  and  character  as  the 
one  sent  to  Ireland,  which  was  as  follows  : 

"New  York,  November  16th,  1805. 
"  My  Unknown  Friend, 

"  Having  received  information  from  Mr. 
Kirk,  respecting  your  situation,  and  supposing 
you  to  be  a  proper  person,  from  your  influ- 
ence in  the  Irish  Connexion,  I  take  this  op- 
portunity, the  earliest  that  offers,  to  write  to 
you  by  the  way  of  Liverpool,  on  a  subject  in 
which  our  brethren  are  deeply  interested.  Mr. 
Lorenzo  Dow  has  embarked  again  for  Europe, 
better  furnished  perhaps  for  success  than 
when  he  was  with  you  last.  His  confidence 
of  success  must  at  least  be  very  considerably 
increased,  having  succeeded  so  well  in  deceiv- 
ing or  duping  so  many  of  the  preachers  in 
the  American  Connexion.  I  hope  that  our 
brethren  in  Europe  will  unanimously  resolve 
to  have  nothing  at  all  to  do  with  him.   There 


is  the  greater  necessity  of  this,  as  it  appears 
to  me,  that  if  you  should  suffer  him  to  have 
any  access  to  our  people,  it  would  not  only 
do  us  an  injury,  but  him  also  :  for  such  is  the 
nature  of  his  plan  or  system,  that  he  estimates 
truth  and  right,  not  so  much  by  principle  as 
by  success.  If  he  should  not  make  immedi- 
ately for  Ireland,  please  to  use  your  ability  to 
put  the  English  on  their  guard.  I  expect  he 
embarked  for  Liverpool.  If  he  did  not  take 
such  grounds  as  to  lead  our  people  into  an 
acquiescence,  and  even  approbation  of  his 
measures  :  if  he  did  not  affect  to  act  as  a 
Methodist,  I  should  say  nothing  about  him. 
But  as  an  itinerant  plan  may  indirectly  lead 
to  imposture,  it  stands  us  in  hand  to  be  very 
cautions  to  distinguish  between  the  true  and 
the  false  itinerant :  the  lines  of  distinction 
should  always  be  kept  very  clear  between  the 
Methodist  preacher  and  his  ape.  I  am  sorry, 
my  dear  friend,  that  we  can  give  you  no  bet- 
ter specimen  of  the  fruits  of  Methodism  in 
this  country.  Alas!  Alas!  shame!  shame! 
Shall  it  be  published  in  the  streets  of  London 
and  Dublin,  that  Methodist  preachers  in 
America,  have  so  departed  from  Wesley  and 
their  own  discipline,  as  to  countenance  and 
bid  God  speed  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Dow ;  the 
last  person  in  the  world  who  should  have 
been  suffered  to  trample  Methodism  under 
foot  with  impunity  or  countenance.  His  man- 
ners have  been  clownish  in  the  extreme;  his 
habit  and  appearance  more  filthy  than  a  sav- 
age Indian ;  his  public  discourses  a  mere 
rhapsody,  the  substance  often  an  insult  upon 
the  gospel ;  but  all  the  insults  he  has  offered 
to  decency,  cleanliness,  and  good  breeding; 
all  his  impioics  trifling  in  the  holy  ministry  ; 
all  the  contempt  he  has  poured  upon  the  sa- 
cred scriptures,  by  often  refusing  to  open,  and 
frequently  choosing  the  most  vulgar  saying  as 
a  motto  to  his  discourses,  in  preference  to  the 
Word  of  God — all  this  is  nothing  in  compari- 
son. He  has  affected  a  recognizance  of  the 
secrets  of  men's  hearts  and  lives,  and  even 
assumed  the  awful  prerogative  of  prescience, 
and  this  not  occasionally,  but  as  it  were  lie- 
bitually,  pretending  to  foretell,  in  a  great  num- 
ber of  instances,  the  deaths  or  calamities  of  I 
persons,  &c. 

"  If  he  makes  converts  as  an  apostle,  he 
will  not  meet  with  your  interference :  but  I 
have  this  confidence  in  my  elder  brethren, 
that  as  the  disciples  of  the  great  Wesley, 
whom  they  have  known  in  the  flesh,  they 
will  make  a  public  stand  against  this  shame- 
less intruder  ;  this  most  daring  impostor. 

"Grace  and  peace, 

NICHOLAS  SNETHEN 

"  To  the  Rev.  MATTHIAS  JOYCE, 
Dublin,  Ireland. 


164 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


"A   true    copy: 
Joyce's  possession. 


The    original  is  in  Mr. 

"JOHN  JONES. 
"P.  JOHNSON."* 


But  the  one  to  Ireland  was  investigated  by 
about  seventy  official  Characters,  such  as  Lo- 
cal Preachers,  Stewards,  Class  Leaders,  &c, 
who  unanimously  agreed  it  must  have  been 
written  in  a  bad  spirit  by  a  wicked  man, 
and  a  certified  copy  was  given  me  to  bring 
back  for  the  American  Preachers,  under  the 
idea  of  their  not  knowing  what  kind  of  a  man 
there  was  among  them. 

But  afterward  the  Irish  Travelling  Preach- 
ers, in  their  Legislative  and  official  capacity, 
overruled  Matters,  as  may  appear  by  their 
Minutes  of  Conference — 1807. 

':Q.  22.  A  preacher  from  America,  whose 
name  is  Lorenzo  Dow,  travelled  lately  in  Ire- 
land, without  any  official  recommendation 
from  the  American  Conferences,  or  any  of  the 
Rulers  in  that  Connexion;  and  yet  professing 
himself  a  friend  of  the  Methodists.  What 
judgment  is  it  expedient  for  this  Conference 
to  pass  concerning  the  conduct  of  that  man  ?" 

'A.  WE  ARE  MOST  SINCERE 
FRIENDS  TO  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY; 
hut  we  consider  ourselves  called  upon  to  in- 
form the  public,  that  Mr.  Dow  has  no  con- 
nexion with  us ;  nor  did  he  receive  the  least 
permission  or  encouragement  from  the  Con- 
ference to  travel  through  Ireland  as  one  of 
our  body,  or  as  one  of  our  friends ;  and  we 
itermined,  that  if  he  return  to  this  coun- 
try, none  of  our  Preaching-houses  shall  be 
opened  to  him  upon  any  account." 

The  English  Conference  passed  a  similar 
Law,  and  pul  it  first  on  the  minutes  of  Con- 
ference, and  secondly  into  the  Magazine  of 
1807. 

"  What  is  the  judgment  of  the  CONFER- 
ENCE concerning  what  are  called  'CAMP 
MEETINGS?' 

'•  It  is  our  judgment,  that  even  such  meet- 
ings to  be  allowable  in  America,  they  are 
highly  improper  in  England,  and  likely  to 
be  productive  of  considerable  mischief.  And 
WE  disclaim  all  connexion  with  them. 

"Have  our  people  been  sufficiently    cau- 
tious respecting  the   permission  of   sti. 
to  preach  to  OUR  Congregations  ? 

"WE fear  not:  and  WE  again  DIRECT 
that  no  STRANGER  FROM  AMERICA,  or 
elsewhere,  be  suffered  to  preach  in  any  of 
OUR  PLACES,  unless  he  come  fully  accredit- 


•  Compare  this  letter  with  his  oath  in  the  Preface  to 
this  Journal. 


ed :  if  an  Itinerant  Preacher,  by  having  his 
name  entered  on  the  Minutes  of  Conference 
of  which  he  is  a  member,  ;  and  if  a  Local 
Preacher,  by  a  recommendatory  note  from  his 
Superintendent." 

1806.  Was  spent  in  England  and  Ireland, 
itinerating  and  preparing  for  America.  This 
year  we  had  a  daughter  born,  and  after  about 
four  months  she  went  to  her  long  home. 

From  the  letters  sent  from  America  as  above, 
some  people,  to  show  their  loyalty  to  the 
king,  and  ingratiate  themselves  into  the  good 
opinion  of  the  Government's  "  Most  obedient 
and  very  humble  servants,"  turned  informers 
to  set  the  blood  hounds  upon  my  track,  and 
offer  me  for  a  sacrifice  to  tyranny.  But  the 
Lord  delivered  me  out  of  their  hands.  Two 
instances,  as  a  specimen  for  the  sequel. 

When  on  my  last  tour  in  Ireland,  I  hired  a 
horse  and  gig  for  ten  weeks,  for  which  I  gave 
twelve  guineas.  In  this  time,  67  days,  went 
about  1700  miles,  and  held  about  two  hun- 
dred meetings.  Drive  to  a  town — tell  the  boy 
to  feed  the  horse  and  be  ready  for  a  start — 
would  mount  a  stone  or  pile — sing — collect — 
remark  I  was  an  American — arrest  their  Pre- 
judice— finish  my  public  talk — jump  into  the 
gig,  which  by  most  would  be  supposed  to  be- 
long to  some  gentleman  and  his  servant,  in  the 
neighborhood — with  such  expedition  move  off, 
as  none  could  follow  my  windings  and  turn- 
ings ;  and  of  course  would  not  know  who  1 
was,  where  I  came  from,  or  was  gone  to. 
Thus  ignorantly  I  escaped  those  pursuers  a 
number  of  times. 

When  I  got  back  to  Dublin,  I  felt  so  un- 
happy in  my  mind,  with  the  strong  impression 
to  return  to  England,  to  escape  the  storm — 
though  then  I  had  heard  nothing  of  those  pur- 
suers !  Without  bidding  a  friend  farewell,  I 
went  down  to  the  Pigeon  House,  found  a 
Packet  ready  to  sail,  and  only  hanging  by  the 
cast  off  rope — stepped  on  board — was  off  im- 
mediately— saw  a  company  coming  down — 
knew  not  who  they  were— supposed  they  be- 
longed to  the  Navy — but  afterwards  found 
they  were  the  public  officers  in  pursuit  of 
me  ! 

1807.  Engaging  my  passage  in  a  vessel 
from  Liverpool  to  New  York,  it  was  necessa- 
ry for  aliens  to  have  a  passport  to  leave  the 
Country,  to  avoid  the  danger  of  being  sent 
back  by  a  British  Cruiser  on  the  way. 

The  Consul  applied  twice — but  was  an- 
swered none  but  the  Ambassador  could  obtain 
it  Application  was  made  through  this  ave- 
nue,  Inn  in  vain.  The  vessel  engaged  sprung 
a  leak,  hence  I  was  transferred  over  to  ano- 
ther: and  when  I  embarked,  and  while  com- 
ing out  of  the  Harbor,  under  sail,  the  King's 
Messenger  arrived  express  from  London,  and 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


165 


began  searching  the  vessel  I  had  just  left — in 
the  pursuit  of  me .' 

Finding  no  tribunal  constituted  to  which  ac- 
cess might  be  had  for  redress,  considering  my 
abstract  situation  ;  so  in  publishing  my  Jour- 
nal, added  that  letter,  written  by  a  public  man, 
and  designed  for  the  public,  thinking  there  was 
no  injustice  by  so  doing. 

However,  it  was  judged  otherwise  by  those 
on  the  other  side  of  the  question.  They  con- 
demned me  sorely  for  publishing  it,  but  did  not 
call  him  to  account  for  writing  it,  which  vir- 
tually may  be  considered  a  sanction  of  his 
conduct,  and  corresponded  with  the  Law  made 
by  the  N.  York  Conference  concerning  me,  as 
though  it  had  its  origin  and  foundation  there  ! 

But  many  candid,  judicious  minds  were 
hurt,  and  condemned  the  work  with  indigna- 
tion, which  caused  some  uneasiness  in  socie- 
ty ;  so  matters  continued  for  a  season.  I  sent 
a  Journal  to  the  author  of  the  letter. 

On  my  return  to  New  York,  the  Rule  of 
Conference  was  violated,  with  circumstances, 
involved  in  mystery,  that  I  never  could  ex- 
plain, considering  who  were  in  the  city  when 
I  went  away,  and  when  I  came  back,  as  the 
meeting  Houses  were  then  opened  to  me  for 
the  first  time.  The  remainder  of  the  year  was 
spent  in  ranging  from  New  England  to  Florida. 

1808.  Returned  from  the  Mississippi  to 
New  England,  and  visited  the  Northern  and 
Western  States.  And  in  this  time  means  were 
used  to  undermine  my  character,  and  fill  the 
public  mind  with  prejudice,  to  block  up  my 
way  through  the  land. 

1809.  Retired  to  the  Mississippi,  and  spent 
somewhat  over  a  year  in  Louisiana  and  the 
settlement  in  those  parts.  Being  in  a  low 
state  of  health,  arising  in  part  from  an  abscess 
breaking  in  the  cavity  of  the  body,  as  was 
thought  by  the  Faculty,  and  was  attended 
with  spasms  of  a  remarkable  kind. 

In  this  time,  on  examination  of  characters, 
it  was  suggested  by  the  B.  that  a  difficulty  ex- 
isted between  Mr.  S.  and  Lorenzo  Dow,  that 
ought  to  be  looked  into  !  And  when  a  com- 
mittee were  appointed  to  inspect  the  matter, 
who  were  they  ?  Persons  that  had  never  seen 
me,  nor  never  saw  the  letter ;  of  course,  inca- 
pable of  forming  a  correct  judgment.  But  they 
called  in  Mr.  S.,  to  hear  what  he  had  to  say; 
and  on  his  say  so,  made  up  their  Verdict,  and 
gave  it  to  the  Bishop,  in  which  Mr.  S.  was 
justified,  and  Lorenzo  is  condemned ;  and  the 
Bishop  wrote  his  letter  accordingly,  that  Mr. 
S.  had  "given  satisfaction  to  the  Baltimore 
Conference,"  and  of  course  the  Meeting  Houses 
must  be  shut  against  L.  D.,  and  he  must  be 
his  own  Presiding  Elder,  and  go  upon  his  own 
footing — Debts  unpaid — and 

"  The  Star  which  arose  in  the  East  hits  tet  in  the  West," 
&c.  &C. 


Therefore  I  was  male  an  example  of  at 
Camp  Meeting,  although  my  presence  was 
but  as  a  spectator  attending. 

Here  was  one  of  the  sore  struggles  of  my 
life.  How  can  it  be  he  has  given  satisfaction 
to  the  Conference  1  What  kind  of  satisfac- 
tion ?  He  is  justified,  and  I  am  condemned  ! 
Thought  I,  the  Jewish  law  did  not  condemn  a 
man  until  or  before  they  heard  him  !  The  Pa- 
gan Romans  had  the  accuser  and  the  accused 
face  to  face  .'  But  here  is  a  circumstance  dif- 
ferent from  the  Jew  or  Pagan,  who  arc  called 
Christian.  I  was  unwilling  to  believe  it,  and 
strove  to  put  it  out  of  my  mind  :  but  was  too 
deeply  interested  in  the  implication  to  get  over 
it.  Requested  to  see  the  letter,  or  have  it  pub- 
licly read,  or  shown  to  some  of  my  friends.  A 
reply,  they  were  under  no  necessity  to  show 
the  Bishop's  letters,  or  give  an  account  of  their 
matters;  and  if  people  would  not  believe  their 
word,  were  at  liberty  to  let  it  alone.  Thus 
my  ruin  was  sought  for  years;  and  no  way 
for  redress  or  satisfaction. 

The  principal  reason  assigned  for  the  oppo- 
sition was,  "He  will  not  be  subject  to  rule 
and  order"  of  the  B 's  power. 

The  Discipline  had  prevented  my  being  a 
local  preacher  and  given  up  to  the  work.  And 
my  heart  expanded  beyond  the  bounds  of  a 
circuit ;  and  to  a.  Missionary  life  in  the  bounds 
of  a  Conference,  it  was  objected  to,  as  being  a 
bad  precedent;  although  they  afterwards 
adopted  it,  and  admitted  others,  after  refusing 
it  to  me ! 

Though  an  individual  may  be  wicked,  and 
do  wrong,  yet  to  think  of  a  Conference  of 
Preachers  with  a  Bishop  at  their  head,  to  sanc- 
tion such  conduct  and  procedure,  was  such  a 
forfeiture  of  Confidence,  as  to  wring  my 
heart  and  try  my  soul  to  the  centre  !  And 
caused  me  to  cry  out  with  lamentation — Is  it 
possible?  How  can  these  things  be!  And 
nothing  but  the  fact  itself  would  have  ever 
made  me  believe  such  a  thing  possible !  My 
sleep  was  gone,  and  my  desire  for  food  was 
fled. 

Here  the  enemy  of  souls  took  the  opportu- 
nity, to  try  to  reason  me  out  of  the  belief  of 
all  religion  whatever  ;  and  had  it  not  been 
for  past  enjoyments,  and  the  witness  of  God 
in  my  own  soul,  I  think  it  is  possible  that  I 
should  have  become  an  established  Deist. 

If  I  had  been  deceived  once,  why  not  de- 
ceived again  ?  of  course,  deceived  myself,  and 
all  religion  be  a  deception  from  the  power  of 
imagination,  and  the  whole  be  an  imposition 
of  cunning,  artful,  designing  men,  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  simplicity  of  the  credulous,  and 
so  dupe  and  govern  mankind  ? 

And  I  verily  believe,  many  have  been 
wounded  by  the  improper  practice  of  Christian 
professors  in  their  research  after  truth ;  and 


166 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


involuntarily  became  Deists  in  their  minds,  by 
such  evidence  preponderating  against  it. 

And  as  above  intimated,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  inward  witness  of  divine  grace  in  my  own 
soul,  I  might  here  have  fallen  upon  the  same 
rock ! 

But  after  examining  the  motives  which  led 
me  at  an  early  life  into  the  field — the  many 
snares  set  for  my  feet,  and  which  I  conscien- 
tiously escaped  with  the  skin  of  my  teeth  ;  the 
crosses  of  self-denial  I  had  taken  up,  with  the 
many  sacrifices  I  had  made,  the  spirit  and  ef- 
fects of  my  labors  in  different  parts,  on  the 
minds  and  practices  of  others,  in  its  conse- 
quence to  effect  both  their  life  and  death  ;  by 
reformation  in  conduct,  and  a  triumphal  dis- 
solution. 

Thus,  upon  a  candid  examination,  and  by 
an  appeal  to  matter  of  fact,  on  the  reality  of 
inward  religion  experimentally.  Is  it  a  fabu- 
lous imaginary  thing  or  not  %  The  evidence 
not  being  "  circumstantial  evidence,"  but  '■'■self- 
evidence"  bottomed  on  experience,  sapped  the 
temptation;  and  my  "soul  escaped  as  a  bird 
from  the  snare  of  the  fowler,  the  snare  was 
broke,  and  I  escaped." 

1810.  Returned  to  New  England,  through 
Georgia  and  North  Carolina,  and  saw  Francis 
for  the  last  time,  at  Raleigh  Conference.  We 
had  both  called  for  breakfast  at  the  same 
house,  not  knowing  each  other  was  there,  till 
he  came  out  of  the  other  room  to  sit  down  to 
eat.  His  and  my  feelings  and  countenances 
as  an  index,  might  more  easily  be  observed 
than  described ! 

It  was  thought  by  many  that  my  race  was 
ended,  and  that  I  should  be  seen  in  those  re- 
gions no  more. 

On  the  way  heard  my  friend,  Mr.  S.  preach 
from  "  the  Lord  knoweth  how  to  deliver  the 
Godly  out  of  temptation,"  i.  e.  the  best  way  : 
"  And  to  reserve  the  unjust  unto  the  day  of 
judgment  to  be  punished  :" — not  the  general 
judgment,  but  some  particular  judgment  in  this 
worlds  bringing  in  Sodom,  &c.  as  samples; 
adding,  He  that  will  not  be  subject  to  "  rule 
and  order,"  puts  himself  out  of  the  power  of 
the  magistrate,  for  he  cannot  follow  him 
through  every  lane  of  life,  and  of  course  sur- 
renders himself  into  the  hand  of  God  only ; 
and  hence,  we  may  expect  some  particular 
judgment  to  befal  him  in  this  life,  to  make  an 
example  of  him  as  a  warning  to  others. 

1811.  Brought  my  companion  from  the 
Mississippi  to  Virginia,  and  afterwards  to 
New  England,  but  was  still  in  a  feeble  s'.ate. 
being  reduced  by  those  spasms  which  for 
years  baffled  all  medical  aid,  until  a  method 
was  adopted  to  fling  it  off  the  nervous  system 
upon  the  blood  vessels. 

1812.  Was  spent  from  New  England  to  Vir- 
ginia. 


1813.  Pennsylvania,  and  North,  as  also 
1814  and  1815,  in  the  middle  and  northern 
States,  while  the  cloud  was  arising  higher  and 
higher,  to  darken  the  public  mind  and  narrow 
my  way  more  and  more. 

As  the  public  mind  became  darkened  by 
those  aspersions,  to  fill  the  world  with  preju- 
dice, to  block  up  my  way  and  ruin  my  char- 
acter, and  so  justify  their  conduct :  I  found 
it  necessary  to  subjoin  a  few  remarks  on 
"CHURCH  GOVERNMENT;"  which  was 
seized  upon  as  the  cause  of  their  conduct,  and 
a  justification  thereof  by  the  Connection ; 
whereas,  they  had  taken  their  public  stand 
against  me,  both  in  Europe  and  America,  from 
American  stimulus,  as  above  exemplified,  be- 
fore I  had  put  pen  to  paper  for  publication, 
except  my  Journal,  which  publication  origi- 
nated from  necessity,  after  the  laws  of  the 
York  Conference,  as  above  stated  in  the  fore- 
going part  of  this  work.  For  many  had  ex- 
emplified their  expressions,  not  to  attend  my 
meetings,  and  strove  to  prevent  others,  unless 
some  explanation  was  given,  concerning  my 
" eccentricity"  upon  the  Journey  of  Life! 
Hence  the  exigency  of  those  observations  in 
1815  or  1816. 

1816.  Returned  to  the  Mississippi,  and  after 
visiting  that  country,  returned  by  the  West 
Indies  to  the  North.     In 

1817.  And  began  to  make  preparation  for 
Europe. 

And  going  on  from  New  England  to  the 
South,  a  gentleman  stranger,  in  the  stage  near 
Washington,  asked  when  I  expected  to  be  in 
Richmond  1  And  some  body,  I  know  not 
who,  published  an  appointment  for  me  in  the 
paper  before  I  came. 

"B^*"  The  Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow  is  expected 
to  preach  at  the  Old  Methodist  Meeting 
House,  at  11  o'clock,  on  New  Year's  Day, 
December  30." 

Which  was  replied  to  as  follows  : 
"  To  the  Editor  of  the  -Compiler . 

"I  observed  in  the  Compiler  of  this  morn- 
ing, a  notice,  stating  that  Mr.  Lorenzo  Dow 
would  preach  in  the  Methodist  Old  Town 
Chapel,  on  Thursday  next.  You  will  please 
inform  the  public,  through  the  same  medium, 
that  Mr.  Dow  will  not  be  permitted  to  occupy 
the  Methodist  pulpits  in  Richmond. 

"I  therefore  recall  that  appointment ;  there 
will  be  no  service  at  that  hour  on  that  day. 
Mr.  Bow's  clownish  manners,  his  heterodox 
and  schismatic  proceedings,  and  bis  reflections 
against  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  in  a 
late  production  of  his  on  Church  Government, 
(which  are  viewed  as  so  many  slanders)  are 
impositions  on  common  sense,  and  furnish  the 


L 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


167 


principal  reasons  why  he  will  be  discounte- 
nanced by  the  Methodists. 

(Signed) 

"HENRY  HARDY, 

"  Stationed  Minister  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  in  Richmond. 

"Dec.  30,  1817." 

Then  somebody,  I  know  not  who,  made 
some  strictures  on  his  publication,  which  pro- 
duced the  following  from  him  : 

"  To  the  Editor  of  the  Compiler. 

"  Sir — With  yourself,  I  am  not  friendly  to 
religious  disputes  in  the  Newspapers, — neither 
am  I  friendly  to  them  in  any  other  way;  and 
if  every  person,  while  they  claim  the  preroga- 
tive to  think  for  themselves,  would  let  others 
alone,  with  the  enjoyment  of  the  same  pre- 
rogative, there  would  be  but  little  cause  for 
disputes  of  any  kind.  I  certainly  should  not 
have  taken  any  notice  of  any  anonymous  re- 
flections made  on  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  or  myself,  had  not  the  piece  in  your 
paper  of  the  14th  instant,  been  professedly 
signed  by  'A  Methodist;'  because  it  is 
deemed  condescension  in  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel,  to  notice  such  productions  in  any  way. 
But  lest  silence  should  be  taken  for  assent,  on 
the  present  occasion,  I  will  give  you  the  fair 
state  of  the  case.  Let  it  be  remembered  that 
Mr.  Dow's  appointment  to  preach  in  the 
Methodist  Old  Town  Chapel,  was  published 
without  a  word  being  said  to  the  minister  that 
had  charge,  or  any  person  that  belonged  to 
our  church.  We  do  not  wish  it  to  be  under- 
stood that  our  places  of  worship  are  like 
public  roads ;  and  had  the  writer  of  the  piece 
been  'a  Methodist,'  he  would  have  known 
this. 

"  If  the  notice  had  not  been  published  in 
the  newspaper,  there  would  not  have  been 
anything  said  about  Mr.  Dow  by  us;  but 
our  doors  would  have  been  shut  against  him, 
for  the  reason  assigned  with  others ;  and  un- 
der circumstances  as  above,  it  became  neces- 
sary to  give  the  public  our  reasons,  and  par- 
ticularly so,  as  Mr.  Dow  had  formerly  occu- 
pied our  pulpits;  but  he,  in  1816,  having 
published  and  insinuated,  degrading  and  shame- 
ful reflections  against  us,  which  are  incorrect 
in  themselves,  and  still  viewed  as  so  many 
slanders  by  us ;  so  that  if  we  had  permitted 
him  to  preach  in  our  pulpits  after  casting  such 
reflections  upon  us,  to  any  person  of  discern- 
ment, it  would  have  appeared  a  tacit  acknow- 
ledgement of  his  reflections,  and  that  we  only 
wanted  to  silence  him  by  taking  him  into  our 
bosom ;  but  we  feel  no  hesitation  in  saying 
they  are  misrepresentations,  and  we  wish  the 


world  to  know  that  they  are  such ;  for  as  to 
our  fearing  any  thing  from  Mr.  Dow's  publi- 
cation, we  would  observe,  that  we  pity  him 
as  a  deluded  man ;  and  that  we  have  with- 
stood the  tongues  and  pens  of  men,  of  more 
splendid  abilities  than  his,  for  more  than  thirty 
years — still  we  remain  the  same.  Our  church 
in  its  present  form,  was  organized  in  1784;* 
our  people  consented  to  it  then,  and  consent 
to  it  still ;  and  no  alterations  can  be  made,  by 
the  preachers  or  people,  so  as  to  change  the 
original  plan  without  disorganization.  As 
Dr.  William  Phoebus  of  New  York,  in  an  es- 
say on  our  Episcopacy,  has  observed,  page 
80  :  'Our  government  grew  up  under  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  superintendent,  by  the  con- 
sent of  preachers  and  people  :  as  such,  our 
Episcopacy  is  constitutional.  It  cannot  be 
altered  but  by  the  general  consent  of  preach- 
ers and  people.  The  alteration  of  any  thing 
in  a  government  long  established,  is  like  re- 
moving ancient  landmarks  : — it  must  be  done 
by  the  consent  of  all  parties  concerned.' 

"  If  we  are  satisfied  with  our  condition,  it  is 
no  part  of  Mr.  Dow's  business  to  meddle  with 
our  affairs,  because  he  belongs  to  no  church, 
neither  is  he  accountable  to  any  body  of 
Christians  for  any  part  of  his  moral  conduct; 
but  all  officers,  civil  and  military,  with  every 
member  of  the  community,  are  amenable  for 
their  conduct,  and  how  much  more  necessary 
it  is  for  us  all,  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  to 
be  so,  in  order  to  rectitude  of  conduct  1 

"  But  Mr.  Dow  is  to  be  set  up  as  the  infal- 
lible oracle  for  all !  Although  his  cop-'' 
exceptionable  in  one  place,  and  he  flies,  co  an- 
other, and  returns  no  more  for  years ;  yet  he 
is  to  set  the  world  right,  by  denouncing  all 
denominations,  and  pointing  out  no  better 
way. 

"  As  to  any  reflections  on  myself  for  serving 
and  defending  the  cause  of  the  blessed  Jesus, 
I  cheerfully  sustain  them,  for  the  honor  of  his 
name,  and  the  glory  of  his  grace.  It  appears 
from  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Dow,  and  his  adhe- 
rents, that  there  is  no  medium  between  the 
manners  of  a  courtier,  and  the  manners  of  a 
clown — which  are  insults  on  decency,  cleanli- 
ness, and  gospel  simplicity.  If  the  writer  of 
the  piece  in  your  paper  had  been  ~A  Metho- 
dist,' he  would  have  known  that  the  Metho- 
dist discipline,  page  45,  makes  it  every  Metho- 
dist preachers  duty  'to  recommend  every- 
where decency  and  cleanliness:'  and  if  this 
writer  had  been  acquainted  with  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  people  among  whom,  and 
the  times  and  circumstances  under  which,  the 
harbinger  of  our  blessed  Saviour  lived,  per- 


*  This  is  not  correct— the  people  had  no  hand  in  it, 
and  there  was  a  restriction  about  1S00,  and  a  constitv-   . 
tion  formed,  1S08. 


J 


168 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


haps  he  would  not  wish  to  impose  ihem  on  us 
at  this  advanced  age  of  the  world. 

"In  the  year  1799,  Mr.  Dow  commenced 
his  heterodox  ami  schismatic  proceedings. 
His  proceeding  have  been  no  other  than  such, 
from  then  till  now;  and  they  have  hecome 
more  daring  latterly;  as  but  little  notice  has 
been  taken  of  his  proceedings,  except  that  he 
was  published  in  the  minutes  of  the  British 
and  Irish  Conferences,  in  a  caution  to  the 
British  and  Irish  Methodists  against  him.  Pie 
has  travelled  all  over  the  United  States,  on 
the  bounty  of  the  Methodists  where  they  have 
been  in  his  way  :  and  because  he  would  have 
no  money,  they  bought  his  books,  not  for 
their  intrinsic  worth,  but  out  of  pity  to  the 
man. — Now  that  he  has,  by  his  speculation  in 
this  way,  collected  a  considerable  sum  of 
money,  he  is  the  ungrateful  man,  who,  be- 
cause he  could  not  make  us  to  serve  all  his 
purposes,  makes  erroneous  representations  of 
us,  and  insinuates  more  than  he  says.  I  will 
give  one  instance  out  of  many,  as  a  sample. 
In  speaking  of  Bishop  Asbury,  and  a  black 
man  of  Philadelphia,  by  the  name  of  Allen, 
hi'  says:  '  Francis  being  jealous  of  his  power, 

I  Allen  with  a  watchful  eve — and  finally 
embargoed  him  to  locate  and  become  station- 
ary.' The  fair  implication  is,  that  Bishop 
Asbury  was  afraid  Allen  would  wrest  his 
bishopric  from  him,  and  that  the  Methodists 
would  have  a  Black  Bishop  over  them  ;  to 
prevent  which,  Bishop  Asbury  made  Allen 
become  stationary;  which  is  a  glaring  mis- 
representation; for  Allen,  nor  any  other  black 
man,  has  never  been  admitted  into  our  itine- 
rancy ;  as  may  be  seen  by  having  recourse  to 
our  records.  He  says  also,  that  Allen,  '  after 
looking  round,  fixed  upon  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia ,-"'  Allen,  after  he  got  clear  from  his 
master,  never  resided  any  where  else  but  in 
Philadelphia,  (I  believe)— hence  we  see  what 
prejudice  will  influence  a  man  to  do. 

"But  the  writer  of  the  piece  in  your  paper, 
discovers  great  wisdom  in  the  framers  of  our 
constitution,  'in  permitting  every  man  to 
worship  God  agreeable  to  the  dictates  of  his 
own  conscience.'  Does  the  constitution  give 
Mr.  Dow  or  himself  the  prerogative  of  mo- 
nopolizing that  right  '.  And  the  case  he  cites 
is  not  analogous,  for  Mr.  Fletcher  was  no1 
immediately  attacked,  but  Mr.  Wesley;  and 
Mr.  Fletcher  was  only  bis  defen  ler  ;  and  Vn 
Shirley  was  a  regular  Minister  ;  but  Mr. 
Dow  is  not.  The  writer  talks  of  fifty  year-.' 
standing!     I  hope  he  does  not  mean   to  tell 

iblic  that  he  has  been  lA  Mil 
that  length  of  time,  without  being  a  better 
adept  than  his  production  proves  him  to  be — 
I  fear  he  is  too  much  like  a  great  many  others, 
who  are  often  speaking  of  their  long  standing, 
and  former  enjoyments,  and  say  but  little  or 


nothing  abcut  present  enjoyment;  and  are 
building  their  hope  of  Heaven  upon  what  they 
once  were,  instead  of  what  they  are  now. 
Such  boas'.ers  make  their  limited  views,  and 
information,  the  foundation  of  their  objections: 
and  in  this  they  are  like  the  man  deciding  on 
a  case  before  hears  the  evidence  in  which  it  is 
founded — hence  they  are  more  to  be  pitied 
than  envied. 

"  I  shall  not  take  any  further  notice  of  any 
publication  of  an  anonymous  or  fictitious 
kind,  nor  any  other  kind,  on  this  subject; 
unless  he  is  a  man  that  has  a  right  to  meddle 
with  our  affairs,  and  is  worthy  of  notice  : 
neither  should  I  have  taken  notice  of  the 
piece  now  before  me,  if  it  had  not  been  signed, 
pretended!  y,  by  'A  Methodist,'1  {Methodism 
is  a  cause  that  I  esteem  more  sacred  than  my 
life) — because  I  have  not  time  to  spare,  from 
the  duties  of  my  station,  to  waste  in  idle  scrib- 
bling in  the  newspaper-. 

"The  motives  of  the  writer  of  that  piece 
may  be  good  ;  but  like  Uzza,  he  seems  un- 
willing to  trust  the  ARK  of  God,  to  God*s 
MINISTERS. 

"HENRY  HARDY. 

"Richmond,  Jan.  17,  1818." 

1818.  I  had  never  seen  Mr.  Hardy,  but 
took  the  liberty  to  call  on  him  and  have  an 
interview,  for  which  afterwards  I  was  sorry, 
considering  his  gift  and  spirit  to  strive  to  hurt 
feelings. 

In  the  course  of  conversation,  asked  him  if 
he  thought  he  had  done  me  Justice  ?  Whose 
answer  was  in  the  affirmative. 

Asked  when  or  where  I  had  strove  to 
make  a  schism,  or  wherein  I  was  "hetero- 
dox?" which  implied  heresy  and  heretic  ? 

Taking  down  his  Lexicon,  said,  heterodox 
was  dissent  from  common  received  opinion  1 
I  replied,  that  a  few  hundred  years  ago.  there 
was  but  one  religion,  called  Christian,  in  Eu- 
rope, and  Martin  Luther  dissented  from  it,  of 
course  was  heterodox — but  when  his  opinion 
was  received  and  established  by  law,  then  it 
became  orthodox  ;  so  in  England  in  the  time 
of  Henry  8th,  Edward  6th,  and  Mary  and 
Elizabeth — what  is  orthodox  at  one  time,  is 
heterodoxy  at  another:  and  so  vice  versa- - 
hence,  orthodoxy  and  heterodoxy  mean  any 
thing,  every  thing,  and  nothing,  according  to 
people's  whims  and  notions,  in  the  revolution 
and  turn  of  times. 

\  i  I  was  about  to  leave  him,  observed  that 
1  thought  if  he  was  to  reconsider  his  conduct 
in  private  prayer,  would  feel  a  sorrow  for  it, 
requesting  that  he  would  take  the  newspaper 
with  him  to  the  Conference,  and  give  my  re- 
spects to  them,  and  tell  them  I  did  not  ask  for 
and  if  I  did.  1  should  nol  expect  to  find 
it  :  but  all  I  asked  for  was  JUSTICE,  and 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S   JOURNAL. 


169 


justice  the  Devil  was  entitled  to ;  and  if  the 
Conference  thought  I  had  justice,  so  be  it; 
but  if  not,  to  rectify  it. 

And  that  was  the  last  I  heard,  although  his 
advertisements  of  me  passed  through  most  of 
the  States  of  the  Union  ;  I  found  no  redress 
in  the  bosom  of  that  body. 

Went  on  to  Raleigh,  N.  C.  where  the  fol- 
lowing appeared  in  a  public  paper  : 

"A  CARD. 
"Mr.  Editor — Please  to  give  notice  in  your 
paper  that  the  appointments  of  Lorenzo  Dow 
are  countermanded  and  recalled  bv  his  request. 
But  the  one  recalled  by  Mr.  H.  at  RICH- 
MOND, had  been  made  for  Cosmopolite  with- 
out his  knowledge  or  request.  And  should 
Mr.  H.  conclude  or  think  that  he  has  got  Lo- 
renzo upon  his  back,  NOT  to  trample  his  *** 
OUT! 

"  QCj-  '  B  not  yy  nor 

nice,  lest  u  c  how  A  fool  u  b.' " 

"Lorenzo  Doiv. — Whatever  unfriendly  hindrance  or 
opposition  may  have  been  extended  towards  this  Preach- 
er by  an  individual  in  Richmond,  Va ,  it  is  certain  that  in 
this  state  he  has  met  with  marks  of  courtesy  from  all  de- 
nominations, and  that  the  warmest  countenance  has  been 
afforded  him  by  the  Methodist  Association.  However 
his  independent  way  of  thinking,  and  his  unsparing  can- 
dor of  language  may  have  offended  others,  he  has  been 
treated  here  with  the  respect  due  to  his  disinterested  ex- 
ertions, and  the  strong  powers  of  mind  which  his  sermons 
constantly  exhibit." 

From  thence  to  New  England.  Left  my 
companion  with  my  father  in  Hebron ;  and 
without  a  cent  in  my  pocket  set  off  on  foot 
for  New  London :  and  sailed  with  captain 
Howard  for  New  York,  where  I  found  letters 
containing  the  necessary  aid  for  my  voyage  ; 
and  hence  I  sailed  for  the  Old  World,  having 
experienced  much  kindness  from  captain  An- 
derson and  others  in  the  exigency  of  my  af- 
fairs. 

Wednesday,  June  17th,  1818. — Am  now  in 
the  Irish  Channel,  standing  for  Hollyhead  in 
Wales.  Four  weeks  ago  this  day,  embarked 
in  the  ship  Alexander  Mansfield,  for  Liver- 
pool, leaving  my  friends  and  native  land,  once 
more  to  plough  the  briny  deep. 

This  visit  has  been  upon  my  mind  for  years  : 
though  it  was  my  resolution  when  leaving 
England  eleven  years  ago,  never  to  return  to 
that  country,  unless  I  felt  it  laid  upon  me,  so 
as  to  involve  my  soul's  welfare;  but  after 
mature  reflection,  and  weighing  the  subject  for 
time  and  eternity,  my  mind  was  made  up — I 
felt  I  should  feel  better  satisfied  to  go  than 
stay — leaving  the  events  to  GOD,  as  the  dis- 
poser and  governor  of  the  world  :  and  felt,  as 
it  relates  to  consequences,  peace  of  mind 

The  terrors  of  the  sea,  storms,  &c.  which  I 
had  occupied  my  thoughts  by  night,  alternately 
for  years,  was  now  gone  :  for  as  soon  as  we 
were  losing  sight  of  land,  and  my  all  was  i 


cast  on  Divine  Protection,  I  felt  peace  of  mind, 
as  if  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand. 

The  wind  began  to  blow  afresh,  which 
brought  us  into  the  latitude  of  Virginia ;  but 
by  this  means,  we  avoided  the  Fields  and 
Mountains  of  Ice  on  the  Banks,  which  have 
floated  down  in  an  uncommon  degree  from  the 
North  this  season,  which  has  so  chilled  the 
air,  and  stagnated  vegetation. 

During  the  voyage  I  got  my  usual  sleep 
every  night  but  one,  when  the  air  began  about 
11  o'clock  to  grow  uncommonly  chilly;  but  a 
good  favorable  breeze  sprang  up  by  which  we 
moved  on,  and  early  in  the  morning  discover- 
ed an  Island  of  Ice,  one  hundred  feet  high  or 
more;  and  we  passed  a  second  before  night, 
which  was  a  favor,  as  there  were  a  number 
of  floating  pieces,  which  in  the  dark  the  slii;> 
might  have  struck  against  unperceived,  until 
it  would  be  too  late  to  avoid  and  avert  the 
consequences,  being  in  latitude  38,  and  longi- 
tude about  40. 

One  evening,  relating  to  the  two  mates, 
that  when  in  Baltimore,  w'as  sent  for — was 
told  that  a  Mr.  Gibbons,  when  dying,  swoon- 
ed away — reviving  a  little  observed,  "  I  have 
seen  Lorenzo  Dow  shipwrecked,  and  cast  away 
on  a  rock  on  the  western  cost  of  Ireland,  and 
can  obtain  no  relief,"  and  then  expired  :  he  had 
been  esteemed  a  pious  man  and  died  happy. 

This  relation  caused  an  alarm  on  board,  be- 
ing whispered  among  all  hands,  and  some 
shed  tears.  Mr.  M.  the  first  mate,  afterwards 
observed  he  could  not  sleep — he  had  once  felt 
happy,  but  it  was  otherwise  with  him  now  ; 
but  as  he  lay  down,  and  lifted  his  heart  to 
GOD,  the  circumstance  of  Hezekiah's  sickness 
and  recovery,  and  the  ship  in  which  Paul  was 
at  Malta,  though  there  was  to  be  no  loss  of 
life,  only  the  ship  ;  yet  said  Paul  to  the  sol- 
diers, except  these  (sailors)  abide  in  the  ship, 
ye  cannot  be  saved — which  impressed  his 
mind  with  a  belief,  that  by  due  attention  they 
might  escape. 

The  next  day  the  captain  resolved  to  alter 
his  course,  and  asked  whether  to  the  North  or 
South  1  The  latter  was  recommended.  We 
passed  Cape  Clear  about  27  miles  to  the  south 
— the  vessel  had  outrun  their  calculation  near 
200  miles ,  though  I  had  frequently  hinted  to 
the  mates,  probably  it  would  prove  true.  The 
water  had  appeared  green,  and  rockweed  was 
in  plenty  at  the  time  we  were  opposite  the 
Cape  ;  but  afterwards  blue  ;  when  we  fell  in 
with  a  Bristol  pilot  boat,  and  sounding,  found 
60  fathoms  water. 

The  wind  had  been  fair  for  about  two  weeks 
— we  ran  before  it  from  five  to  nine  miles  the 
hour,  generally  ;  except  one  calm,  and  once 
the  wind  went  round  the  compass — about  22 
sails  set,  and  almost  constantly  agreeable  wea- 
ther, until  we  got  on  the  Irish  foggy  coast. 


U= 


170 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE,  OR,  LORENZO  S  JOURNAL. 


Bui  had  the  captain  kepi  his  course,  the  night 
following  would  have  brought  him  among  the 
rocks  of  Bantry  Bay .'    Then  came  on  a  most 
of  wind  from  the  S.  W.,  and 
Fere  entertained  the  vessel  might  run 
under,  as  her  heavy  loading  was  in  her  bow 
and  stern,  and  also  too  deep  by  fourteen  inch- 
too  much  by  the  head — and  the  cargo 
getting  one   -i  le,  made  her  lean  a  number  of 
inches  obliqu< — but  fortunately  the  heavy  iop- 
masts  were  timely  taken  out :  but  before  night, 
id  abated,  and  the  weather  clearing  up, 
..-    land    in    Wexford    county,    and    the 
ains   of  VVicklow   presented   to   view, 
though  fears  had   been  entertained   that   we 
be  outside  of  Cape.  Clear,  and  on  the 
western  coast. 

17th.  Saw  Wales — still  a  gentle  favorable 

L8th.  Took  pilot  on  board — fell  in  with 
two  Dublin  Packets.  Two  of  our  passengers, 
British  officers,  left  us — wrote  to  my  old  bene- 
factor, Doctor  Johnson,  and  also  to  my  friend 
John  Jones — came  to  anchor  for  the  night. 

19th.  This  morning  reminds  me  of  Decem- 
ber, 1807,  when  anchored  in  the  same  place 
with  my  companion — how  different  this  voy- 
age from  that— then  I  had  the  companion  of 
rthly  joy,  but  severe  storms — now  she 
i-  In  behind,  no  doubt  with  anxiety,  while 
we  have  had  a  pleasant  passage,  such  as  is 
rarely  known. 

When  1  left  America,  vegetation  had  hardly 
put  forth  lure  the  green  fields  present  to 
\  iew. 

What  awaits  me  on  shore  I  know  not; 
man}  oi  my  friends  behind  musl  feel  anxiety, 
but  my  hope  and  trust  is  in  that  Invisible  Pow- 
er, whose  tender  care  hath  been  over  me  hi- 
and  «  hose  hand  hath  in  times  of  trou- 
ulty.  interposed  and  delivered  me. 
To  look  forward  by  sight,  the  aspect  is  gloomy, 

and   my  spirits   would   flag,   and   my  heart   he 
!,  ;  but  by  Faith  and  reliance  only 
on  GOD,  my  i, mill  is  composed,  and  feels  a 
sweet  peace. 

in  I  i  erpool,  in  •  >ld  England,  qoI 
knowing  the  things  which  might  befal  me 
there.  Bui  mj  mind  was  broughl  to  my  situ- 
ation, and  my  feelings  were  to  commit  myself 
to  the  Divine  protection,  leaving  my  destiny 

with  Him:  here  all  inwardly  was  calm  and 
peace. 

From  those  anterior  circumstances,  many 
had  inferred,  thai  Bhould  m\  lot  evei 
on  these  shores  again,  the  consequence  musl 
i""\  e  fatal  to  me.  Hut  in  the  name  of  the 
I;1'!!!*  I  came— went  to  the  Custom  House, 
and  presented  myself  according  to  law  as  an 

Alien.  My  passporl  was  taken  away  and 
sent  to  London — my  description  was  taken 
and  put  in  a  book,  and  also  on  a  certificate, 


which  I  must  present  to  the  Chief  Magistrate 
of  any  place,  where  I  should  stop  :  and  for 
neglect  thereof  one  week,  should  be  subject  to 
thirty  days'  imprisonment.  This  law  empow- 
ers the  Ministry  with  authority  to  send  any 
man  out  of  the  country,  by  banishment  to  any 
place  which  they  may  choose,  without  assign- 
ing any  reason  why,  or  wherefore;  and  the 
Alien  can  have  no  redress  but  patient  submis- 
sion. 

Here  lived  James  Aspinall,  through  whom 
access  was  attained  to  Zion  Chapel,  where  I 
spoke  a  number  of  times  to  crowded  assem- 
blies. Hence  to  the  city  of  Chester,  where  I 
had  received  an  invitation  from  the  officiating 
members — held  several  meetings,  and  visited 
the  border  of  Wales. 

A  friend  came  from  Warrington,  accompa- 
nied round  to  several  meetings,  and  gave  me 
an  invitation  from  the  Society,  to  visit  them  as 
soon  as  convenient.  But  oh !  the  feelings  of 
my  heart  when  I  came  to  the  place !  The 
former  scenes — the  revival — Peggy's  sickness 
— the  attention  of  the  Doctor — the  death  of 
Letitia,  whose  remains  were  deposited  here — 
with  the  concomitant  circumstances  attending, 
were  like  opening  wounds  afresh,  and  gave  me 
those  feelings  that  no  language  can  describe. 
Some  of  my  spiritual  children  still  stood  fast : 
some  had  died  in  peace  :  others  had  turned 
again  to  folly.  I  spoke  several  times  in  the 
little  chapel,  and  had  good  times,  refreshing 
from  the  presence  of  the  LORD.  Visited  the 
potteries  in  Staffordshire.  Here  I  found  a  new 
Sect  of  people,  known  by  the  name  of  "Rant- 
ers," or  " Primitive Metl  -they  called 
themselves. 

Their  origin  appears  to  have  been  some- 
thing in  the  following  order,  in  miniature. 

When  in  this  country  before,  a  meeting  on 
••  Mow  Hill."  where  I  was  drawn  to 
particularly  on  the  origin,  and  progress  and 
consequence  of  tamp  meetings  in  America, 
which  affected  the  minds  of  the  people,  who 
weir  in  the  spiril  of  a  Revival;  and  from  a 
combination  of  antecedent  circumstances,  they 
now  resolved  to  spend  a  whole  Sabbath  day 
in  prayer  together,  for  an  out-pouring  of  the 
Spirit  of  Goo,  which  thing  they  b 
but    could    i"  it   to    bear  until  now ; 

when  the  day  being  appointed  to  meet,  should 
the  weather  prove  sign,  a 

Bienal  from  the  hill,  a  sheet  or  flag  hoisted  on 
a  long  pole,  which  mighl  be  seen  in  the  sur- 
rounding country. 

The  morning  was  threatening — but  the  flag 
was  hoisted,  and  Preachers  from  remote  parts 
i  d,  \\ bo  did  nol  felon,'  there,  but  in  a 
kind  of  Providential  way. 

The  old  Preachers  had  opposed  this  meet- 
ing, and  strove  to  prevent  it  from  taking 
place.     However,    such    was    the   effect  pro- 


duced,  that  another  was  agitated  and  resolved 
upon.  The  old  Preachers  gave  a  Local 
Preacher  his  choice,  to  give  up  "  Field  Meet- 
ings," or  go  out  of  Society.  So  he  was  dis- 
missed— then  a  second  and  a  third.  The  last, 
however,  produced  a  different  effect  from  what 
the  Old  Preachers  intended.  For  as  he  had 
been  a  grog-bruiser,  and  a  debtor  for  spirits  at 
tipling  houses,  many  had  despaired  of  ever 
getting  their  money.  But  afler  he  became  re- 
ligious, he  also  became  industrious  and  sober, 
temperate  and  just :  which  enabled  him  to 
pay  off  all  his  old  debts  for  spirits,  &c.  and 
gained  the  confidence  of  the  People.  And  as 
he  had  two  Classes  committed  to  his  care, 
these  would  not  forsake  him  when  put  out  of 
society  ;  wherefore,  they  were  out  also — 
hence  they  were  driven  to  become  a  party, 
whether  they  would  or  no. 

J.  F.  was  supposed  to  be  fiiendly  towards 
them,  hence  he  was  watched  with  a  jealous 
eye.  And  as  he  was  seen  one  evening  to  pass 
near  a  door  where  this  Society  was  holding  a 
Love  Feast,  it  was  thought  he  went  in,  so  lie 
was  turned  out  of  society  likewise ;  and  on 
Sunday  morning  was  driven  out  of  the  Chapel 
in  an  arbitrary  manner — which  caused  most 
of  the  Children  to  follow  him  from  the  school, 
as  he  was  their  master ;  and  moreover,  their 
Parents  with  flattery  and  stripes  could  not 
prevail  on  most  of  them  to  return ;  hence  a 
new  place  was  occupied,  and  a  foundation 
laid  for  this  Society  to  become  settled,  esta- 
blished and  permanent.  I  made  collection  for 
this  School,  where  about  twenty-eight  pounds 
was  gathered. 

After  spending  some  time  about  here,  I  vi- 
sited various  branches  of  this  Society  in  Der- 
byshire, Nottinghamshire,  and  Leicestershire, 
where  I  found  they  had  been  the  means  under 
GOD  of  turning  many  from  darkness  to  light. 

The  reason  why  they  were  called  Ranters, 
was  their  peculiar  mode  of  proceeding.  A 
few  of  them  would  go  through  a  Village  sing- 
ing the  Praises  of  GOD,  then  take  some  con- 
venient stand  to  address  the  People  so  as  not 
to  stop  up  the  road  for  travellers.  And  the 
places  were  designated  by  "  The  Ranter 
Stand."  Inquire  for  "  Primitive  Methodists," 
and  you  could  not  find  what  you  wished,  but 
on  inquiring  for  Ranters  any  one  could  tell 
you. 

It  is  very  singular,  a  few  years  since  one  of 
Old  Sam's  People  attempted  to  put  a  stop  to 
itinerancy,  by  reviving  the  Conventicle  Law, 
with  an  Appendix ;  but  the  result  was,  that 
that  Law  was  virtually  repealed,  and  the  rem- 
nant so  modified,  as  to  be  far  more  favorable 
to  what  is  called  Dissenters. 

One  man  preached  in  the  street — the  Magis- 
trates could  find  no  law  to  stop  it — hence  they 
wrote  to  the  Privy  Council  to  know  the  mean- 


ing, spirit  and  intention  of  the  Law — who  re- 
turned for  answer  to  let  them  alone,  while 
they  behaved  peaceably,  sung  and  preached 
in  an  innocent  manner,  and  did  not  block  up 
the  King's  highway. 

Still,  however,  places  for  worship  must  be 
licensed  from  the  Bishop's  Court,  whether  it 
be  a  house  or  inclosure  ;  but  the  streets  are  the 
King's  Highway — and  the  King  is  supposed 
to  be  "  omnipresent" — hence  those  in  the 
streets  to  be  under  his  immediate  protection  ; 
therefore  his  very  humble  servants  could  not 
give  a  License,  except  only  as  it  relates  to  the 
private  property  of  individuals,  for  the  streets 
were  above  their  control. 

This  Society  amounts  to  several  thousand 
strong — and  I  visited  between  thirty  and  forty 
Chapels.  They  have  three  Circuits — about 
150  Preachers,  among  whom  are  about  thirty 
women  on  the  Plan.  I  heard  one  of  them 
with  a  degree  of  satisfaction — to  view  the 
simplicity;  and  also  she  stopped  when  she 
had  done — whereas  a  great  many  men,  instead 
of  slopping  when  they  have  got  through,  must 
spin  it  out  and  add  to  jt  or  have  a  repetition 
over  and  over  again. 

Went  to  London  ;  called  at  the  Alien  Office  ; 
was  chid ;  Dr.  R.  was  with  me  ;  paid  them  in 
their  own  coin.  Principally  where  I  had 
been,  and  what  I  had  been  about  during  the 
two  months — that  more  Magistrates'  names 
were  not  annexed  to  my  Certificate,  which  had 
been  given  me  at  the  Custom-House,  and  was 
signed  by  the  Mayor  of  Liverpool.  I  replied, 
that  I  had  not  spent  a  week  in  any  one  place 
on  my  Journey  ;  and  moreover,  that  most  of 
the  Magistrates  did  not  know  their  duty  as  it 
relates  to  Aliens,  not  being  in  possession  ol 
the  new  Law.  With  some  difficulty  obtained 
my  Passport  and  Permission  to  leave  the 
Country,  by  going  to  the  office  of  the  Ameri- 
can Ambassador,  and  have  the  same  Counter- 
signed by  the  Secretary  of  Legation  ;  which 
being  done,  I  returned  to  the  Alien  Office  again 
to  know  if  any  thing  more  was  necessary,  or 
whether  I  might  consider  myself  dismissed — 
who  now  seemed  as  willing  to  let  me  go,  as 
to  call  me  to  account  before.  Soon  after  this 
the  French  General  was  sent  out  of  the  Coun- 
try under  this  Law. 

There  was  a  Chapel  or  place  of  Worship, 
in  my  sleep,  seen  four  times — which  was  now 
sought  for.  Three  Chapels  opened  to  me,  but 
it  was  neither,  of  them  ;  a  fourth  presents — 
is  a  new  one  in  which  man  had  never  preach- 
ed— this  seemed  natural,  as  I  entered  to  open 
it  by  Dedication.  Three  others  afterwards 
were  opened,  and  large  crowded  Congrega- 
tions ;  and  some  refreshing  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord. 

jB®"*  Charles  Atmore,  on  whom  I  called 
five  times  when  in  this  country  before,  and 


172 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO'S    JOURNAL. 


would  not  give  me  a  chance,  but  treated  me 
with  contempt,  now  took  a  squint  at  me  across 
the  Chapel,  about  the  time  of  his  finishing 
reading  Church  service  in  the  desk,  and  going 
in  preach  in  the  Pulpit.  This  was  near  Spi- 
tal  fields. 

There  are  three  grades  of  Preachers  in  Lon- 
don— the  "Travelling,"  " Local,"  and  Under- 
strappers. These  last  are  not  on  the  Plan, 
but  go  into  corners  and  dark  holes,  and  cel- 
lars and  garrets,  to  hunt  up  the  wicked. 
They  hire  rooms  at  their  own  expense  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  City  ;  and  have  them  seat- 
ed  and  fixed  with  a  pulpit — these  are  a  nurse- 
ry for  the  old  body  :  and  the  old  Preachers 
come  only  once  a  Quarter,  to  receive  the 
ticket  MONEY,  which  originai.lv  was  given 
out  of  respect,  but  is  now  claimed  as  a 
RIGHT! 

This  third  Class  have  a  Founder,  who  is 
called  a  "BISHOP,"  by  the  name  of  Palmer, 
who  invited  me  to  preach  in  one  of  their 
Rooms.     I  told  him  if  the  C<  :  ad  any 

power  or  cognizance  over  it.  it  would  not  do 
tin  me  to  accept  the  invitation.  He  replied, 
thai  they  had  none,il  being  private  property — 
hence  an  appointment  was  made  accordingly. 

Afterwards  a  request  for  a  second  m 
in  another  room  for  a  collection  for  S 

-.  and  handbills  circulated  accordingly. 
But  C.  Atmore  sent  word  to  have  the  door 
shut  and  locked,  and  also  written  upon  with 
chalk,  '■  postponed,"1  which  the  people  could 
not  read  in  the  dark  :  so  hundreds  went  home, 
not  knowing  the  reason  why  they  were  dis- 
appointed, which  was  thought  proper  by  me 
and  others,  to  he  explained  in  public,  though 
e  great  offence  to  some.  Hence,  1  wenl 
oil',  aii. I  the  same  ev<  aing  attended  meeting 
at  "New  Chapel,  City  Road,"  where  seven 
Missionaries,    for    fori  -.    were    set 

aparl  by  their  overseers.  The  Missionaries 
gave  in  their  experience,  it  seemed  like  old 
times;  hut  the  best  id'  the  meeting  was.  or 
appeared  to  be,  in  their  ■  n  pray- 

er." Two  men  spake  considerably  mi  the 
ms,  their  sufferings,  &c,  yel 
how  liitle  did  those  who  arc  raised  on  the 
fat  of  the  land  in  <>!d  England,  and  have  ne- 
ver been  in  practice,  realize  the  subject,  ex- 
cept in  theory,  like  a  parrot  repeating  a  bor- 
rowed soup:.  There  was  a  stricl  charge  to  be 
loyal  tn  His  Majesty,  though  two  were  to  go 
in  tin-  republic  ■  >!  Hayti. 

There! a-  the   British  Conference,   in 

their  legislative  am!  official  capacity,  as  a 
body  politic,  had  made  the  before  mentioned 

law    I'm-    me.    I    went    into    hut   three    of    their 

louses  while    in    England,   though 
times  invited.     The  fust  was  a   loan  t<>  ano- 
ther society,  for  a  charity  sermon,  foi  a  Sun- 
day school ;  the  second  was  filled  with  people 


to  avoid  the  rain,  where  I  had  an  appoint- 
ment, and  was  there  assembled  without  my 
knowledge  or  consent;  the  third  was  a  lease 
bou  ,  where  an  appointment  had  been  made 
for  me  before  I  came,  and  one  of  the  old 
preachers  fulfilled  it,  so  the  people  were  dis- 
appointed :  hut  to  make  atonement,  another 
appointment  was  made  at  half-past  nine  at 
night,  for  a  watch  night,  to  drive  out  the  old 
year  and  bring  in  the  new,  in  a  town  with  an 
old  Abbey,  or  castle,  where  the  king  keeps  his 
brimstone,  about  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  Lon- 
don, I  think  in  Essex  county  :  the  two  first  at 
Ti:  istall,  in  Staffordshire,  the  other  at  Bull- 
well,  in  Nottinghamshire. 

Attended  the  Queen's  funeral — saw  the 
procession,  and  followed  it  about  twenty  miles 
to  Windsor  from  "  Kew  Palace,"  and  beheld 
an  end  to  all  human  grandeur  and  earthly 
folly! 

On  remarking  the  circumstances  attending 
the  scene,  to  one  who  had  waited  on  the  king 
i;ii  receive  his  daily  instruc- 
tion, how  this  appeared  like  the  Romish  do: 
he  replied,  that  all  except  the  D.  of  Camhridije, 
ontaminated  through  her  avenue:  but 
the  king  George  3d,  was  free;  also  that  the 
arrang  w  •  !  been  left  to  the  decision  of 

a  Ci  .Many  ten  thousands  lined 

the  road,  and  the  procession  extended  about 
three  miles  in  length,  and  for  miles  flambeaus 
were  used  to  adorn  the  scene!  More  than 
two  hundred  chaplains  attended  on  the  father 
and  son,  and  one  is  denominated  "  The  Fami- 
ly confessor.^ 

When  going  from  Manchester  to  Sheffield, 
across  a  dreary  moor,  we  came  to  a  si 
village,  where  I  was  taken  sick,  and  had  to 
leave  the  coach,  but  the  landlady,  who  kept 
a  public  house,  would  not  allow  me  to  come 
in.  At  length  I  found  a  grog  shop,  where  I 
lay  down  upon  a  bench,  and  with  difficulty 
obtained  a  cup  of  tea.  Night  soon  came  on, 
and  three  BUSpicious  men  came  in,  and  were 
chatting  that  \  musl  he  a 

./<?<".  .-111(1  being  a  foreigner,  of  course  pi 
a  good  deal  of  money,  which    conversation  I 
overheard,  and  drew  the  necessary  inference 
accordingly. 

Those  men  appeared  to  withdraw,  the  fa- 
mily disappeared,  all  hut  a  servant  girl,  and 
she  soon  extinguished  the  light. 

Thus,  in  a\\  lul  suspense,  I  waited  with  a 
raised  to  God,  when  Dorothy  Ripley, 
hat  ing  felt  a  concern  come  upon  her  mind  for 
my  safety,  now  arrived  at  the  door  with  a 
post-chaise,  and  called  for  me  !  The  landlord 
was  very  unwilling  to  open  his  house,  hut  I 

told  him  he  should  not  sleep  unless  he  let  me 

out.  I  ha  I  been  expected  at  Sheffield  this 
evening  to  hold   meeting,   and   sum; 

had  come  out  three  or  four  miles  to  meet  me, 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


173 


and  returned  with  the  reply,  that  I  was  not  to 
be  found  ;  however,  I  was  now  soon  convey- 
ed to  my  place  of  destination,  among  friends, 
and  staid  a  few  days. 

Spoke  in  the  Mason's  Hall,  and  to  some 
thousands  in  the  square  several  times :  and 
thence  to  Hull,  in  Yorkshire,  where  I  spent  a 
few  days ;  spoke  in  a  ware-house  sundry 
times,  and  once  by  the  monument  of  Wil- 
liam the  3d,  Prince  of  Orange,  who  gave 
"Liberty  of  Conscience"  to  Britain. 

Thence  to  Beverly where   his 

Majesty's  humble  servant,  Alderman  Hall, 
ordered  another  servant,  a  Constable,  to  take 
me  to  his  Majesty's  tight  house,  the  Jail,  un- 
der a  pretext  of  raising  a  riot ;  whereas  the 
truth  was,  that  all  was  quiet  with  silence  and 
attention,  until  he  disturbed  them  by  this 
wicked  act.  The  town  was  turned  topsy 
turvy,  and  caused  my  dismissal  as  imperious 
as  the  imprisonment.  After  liberation  went 
to  the  Cathedral,  where  hundreds  followed  : 
the  Steeple  House  was  so  filled,  that  the  Sex- 
ton's wife  locked  me  up  about  an  hour,  which 
gave  me  an  opportunity  of  viewing  those 
monuments  of  antiquity,  which  had  been 
kept  for  ages.  By  permission,  I  attended  ser- 
vice, and  thought  to  stop  till  the  assembly 
was  dispersed,  but  would  not  go,  till  his  Ma- 
jesty's very  humble  servant  gave  me  the 
hint ;  I  withdrew — the  street,  doors  and  win- 
dows were  filled  in  all  directions,  and  inquir- 
ing who  and  what?  For  my  part  I  felt  soli- 
tary, and  thought  of  the  saying  about  the 
sparrow  on  the  house  top ;  but  never  did  I 
realize  it  until  now.  However  two  men  con- 
ducted me  through  a  gate  into  a  gentleman's 
house,  where  I  was  to  dine. 

Thence  to  York,  where  I  sprained  and  put 
out  a  bone  of  the  foot,  the  effect  of  which  I 
expect  never  to  recover ; — so  to  Leeds  and 
on  to  Halifax  and  visited  the  adjacent  coun- 
try— and  so  on  to  Birmingham,  where  I  held 
some  meetings ;  thence  to  London  again ; 
thence  to  Bristol,  where  with  expense  and 
difficulty,  meetings  were  attained  and  at- 
tended. 

Convictions  and  reformation  broke  out 
while  here  ;  some  came  out  as  spies ;  but  God 
touched  the  hearts  of  some.  One  stranger,  a 
local  preacher,  I  caught  by  the  collar,  remark- 
ing, take  hold  and  do  your  duty,  and  leave 
the  event  with  God !  The  tears  flowed  from 
him  like  springs  of  water.  The  old  connec- 
tion opposed  the  work  ;  hence  they  drove  off 
a  number  who  built  a  Meeting  House  that 
would  hold  1500  people. 

From  thence  circuitous  to  Hollyhead, 
where  I  embarked  to  Dublin,  to  see  my  friend 
Dr.  Johnson,  and  Mammy  Letty,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  almost  twelve  years — thus  we  are 
permitted  to  see  each  other  again,  after  va- 


rious trials  and  trying  scenes,  while  many  of 
our  friends  and  acquaintance  are  gone  the  way 
of  all  the  earth. 

Here  I  found  the  Methodists  had  split  into 
two  parts  and  a  new  connection  raised  up, 
with  a  representative  form  of  government 
from  the  people  with  the  preacher ;  and  one 
third  of  the  societies  gone  off,  which  for  dis- 
tinction sake,  may  be  called  K  .  .  .  .  ites,  as 
the  blame  is  laid  to  him. 

The  Conference  party  could  not  open  their 
Meeting  Houses  consistently  with  the  minutes 
of  Conference,  which  was  considered  as  being 
still  in  force.  So  a  steward  was  permitted  to 
give  me  an  invitation  in  his  own  name ;  but 
this  I  could  not  feel  free  to  accept,  lest  it 
should  give  my  opposers  occasion  to  say  I 
sanctioned  a  breach  of  TRUST,  and  by  thSJ 
means  attempts  were  made  to  justify  the  re- 
mark, as  a  charge  of  Mr.  S.  of  truth — "a 
SHAMELESS  INTRUDER."  AND  "  MOST 
DARING  IMPOSTOR,"  or  with  Mr  Hardy's 
public  notice. 

Called  on  Major  Sirr,  the  officiating  Ma- 
gistrate, having  understood  that  officers  were 
sent  by  him  to  apprehend  me  when  leaving 
here  before.  So  I  observed  to  him,  having 
understood  he  wished  to  see  me  when  here 
before,  I  thought  proper  to  present  myself  be- 
fore him  to  know  his  pleasure,  and  to  present 
to  him  my  Papers,  &c. 

He  acted  the  part  of  a  Gentleman,  and 
turned  off  the  subject  with  an  evasive  laugh  ; 
countersigned  my  certificate,  after  registering 
the  same  in  the  Secretary's  book,  and  caused 
the  Seal  of  his  office  to  be  affixed  to  the  same. 
Thus  after  much  censure  from  various  sources, 
and  false  accusations,  have  ventured  to  show 
myself  again ;  which  was  thought  by  many 
would  have  cost  me  my  life ! 

S.  Wood,  the  stationed  Preacher  and  Super- 
intendent, said  he  would  take  the  responsi- 
bility on  himself,  and  so  made  an  appoint- 
ment in  Cork  Street,  which  I  attended.  Then 
some  body  else  *  made  two  more  appoint- 
ments— one  at  Gravel  Walk,  and  the  other  in 
Cork  Street,  which  I  also  fulfilled — when 
another  appointment  was  given  out  at  Gravel 
Walk — but  Mr.  Wood  had  made  an  appoint- 
ment at  Donnybrook  forme  at  the  same  hour; 
which  I  did  not  know  until  he  sent  me  a 
few  lines,  hoping  I  would  not  disappoint 
those  dear  People  at  Donnybrook ;  though 
there  was  but  few  attended,  while  a  large 
assembly  at  Gravel  Walk  were  disappointed. 

I  had  given  out  four  appointments  for  Sun- 
day at  Cork  Street  Chapel,  as  it  was  nearly 
deserted  of  hearers — but  was  questioned  by 
whose  request  ?  I  acquitted  others  and  took 
the  blame  to  myself,  as  the  liberty  inferred 


*  These  were  both  Preachers. 


174 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OE,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


from  the  stimulus  of  S.  Wood— attended  the 
tii-i  appointment— was  requested  to  alter  the 
evening  appointment  from  seven  to  five,  (to 
prevent  drawing  the  people  from  Gravel  Walk 
Charity  Sermon  ;  though"  they  had  meeting  at 
in;  hour  atWhitefriar  Street;)  which 
was  impossible,  as  the  sequel  proved;  for 
though  the  meeting  was  withdrawn,  many 
hundreds  came  out. 

For  this  I  was  blamed,  as  well  as  for  the 
other  disappointments  in  which  I  had  no 
hand,  as  they  had  not  explained  the  thing  to 
the  people,  so  the  hlame  was  to  rest  with  me. 

S.  W.  afterwards  made  a  kind  of  appoint- 
ment, twice,  which  were  not  notified  or  pro- 
perly u'iven  out ;  but  like  a  kind  of  sham  to 
satisfy  the  public  mind;  so  I  thought  proper 
not  to  attend. 

Here  the  question  will  arise,  why  that 
Minute  was  made  for  me  ?  And  who  was  the 
cause  1 

Some  said  Arthur  Keen  was  the  cause — 
but  perhaps  it  was  envy  and  prejudice  in 
mimic  of  the  C.  For  how-  could  one  not  a 
member,  have  such  influence  over  a  body  who 
bad  all  the  power  in  their  own  hands  !  But 
the  day  of  eternity  must  unfold  this!  For 
certain  it  is,  that  1  never  did  strive  to  divide 
their  Society,  though  I  have  been  charged 
with  a  design  to  return,  for  that  end  and  pur- 
pose ;  yet  numbers  had  been  added  to  the  So- 
ciety  as  a  consequence  of  my  former  visits; 
and  the  thing  with  which  they  had  accused 
me  with  designing,  they  brought  about  them- 
selves. 12,000  to  18,000  in  the  difference  of 
the  parties;  and  both  parties  claim  to  be  the 
old  society,  and  accuse  the  other  of  being  the 
rebels ! 

How<  v.  r.  when  in  England,  after  I  received 
iiom  my  friend  Dr.  Jolmson,  soli- 
citing me  to  come  over  to  Dublin,  before  I 
should  embark  for  my  own  country.  I  en- 
deavored to  ask  counsel  at  the  hand  of  GOD, 
when  ii  Btruck  my  mind  with  power,  "They 
are  dead  which  sought  thy  •life."  Exodus  iv. 
19.  After  my  arrival,  heard  of  two  who  died 
singularly  and  suddenly,  somewhal  with  dis- 
of  mind,  who  are  said  to  have  had  a 
hand  in  that  dirty  and  unjusl  affair;  hence, 
their  officiousness  with  all  those  concerned, 
were  abortive,  thus  far,  and  I  am  still  preser- 
ved to  blow  the  Gospel  trumpet  to  a  dying 
world. 

Several  meetings  attended  in  different  parts 
of  the  city,  at  two  of  which  were  collections, 
one  for  beggars,  about  seventeen  pound-  :  I  lie 
Other  for  Sunday  schools,  about  twenty  ive 
pounds. 

The  Bishops  of  tne  Church  of  England, 
prevented  one  meeting  at  the  Rotunda,  after 

pounds  had  been  paid  for  the  1186  of  it. 

And  also  one  or  two  Clergymen  of  the  same 


order  caused  a  yard  to  be  shut  against  me, 
where  I  had  addressed  about  two  thousand 
people,  by  applying  to  the  civil  authority. 

The  Roman  Priests  at  the  Altars,  had  cau- 
tioned their  people  against  me  also.  Thus 
the  "HIGH  PRIESTS,"  in  different  orders, 
seemed  to  combine  to  proclaim  war.  Mobs 
also  became  so  dreadful  and  noisy,  that  it 
gave  the  Police  a  plenty  to  do  to  guard  the 
place,  or  assist  me  home,  while  the  stones, 
brickbats,  slush,  mud,  sticks  and  dead  cats, 
and  whatsoever  came  to  hand,  at  times  seem- 
ed to  fly  like  hail,  while  the  yells  of  the  peo- 
ple seemed  to  cut  and  jar  the  air,  as  if  the 
imps  of  the  lower  regions,  had  broke  loose 
and  come  up — "impostor,"  '"Heretic"  &c. 
&c. 

The  Calvinists  remembered  me  of  old,  and 
conducted  themselves  accordingly. 

Thus  the  clergy  of  the  four  societies  so  affect- 
ed the  public  mind,  that  it  became  dangerous  for 
me  to  be  seen  much  abroad.  Such  was  the 
effect  on  the  minds  of  the  populace  of  the 
day.  so  I  kept  principally  retired,  until  the 
arrival  of  Captain  Cole,  with  whom  I  had 
some  acquaintance,  and  with  him  I  embarked 
for  America,  and  after  some  trying  gales  and 
impressive  scenes,  reached  the  shores  of  Co- 
lumbia once  more. 

Arrived  back  in  the  Dublin  packet  to 
America,  with  Captain  J.  Cole,  June 

1819,  and  found  that  death  had  not  made 
any  inroad  on  the  family  while  gone,  but  my 
Peggy  was  in  a  declining  state  of  health. 

Several  strangers  had  told  me  in  different 
parts  in  my  travels,  that  if  I  did  not  return 
shortly,  would  see  my  companion  no  more, 
which  testimony  so  corroborated  my  own 
feelings  as  to  give  rise  to  my  return  sooner 
than  intended  anterior. 

She  travelled  with  me  some  days,  and 
when  in  Providence,  in  Rhode  Island,  found 
her  weeping  :  on  inquiring  the  cause,  she  re- 
plied after  some  hesitation  :  "  I  shall  return 
back  to  Hebron,  and  tell  Father  Dow  I  have 
come  back  to  die  with  him."  We  returned  in 
September,  and  from  the  time  of  my  return 
from  Europe,  was  absent  only  twice  after- 
wards, once  for  a  night,  and  five  days  to  Bos- 
ton, on  business,  until  she  died. 

She  said,  she  frequently  felt  more  comfort 
than  she  expressed  to  others,  and  remarked 
that  her  death  might  he  sanctified  to  some! 

She  asked  me  if  I  thought  her  dissolution 
was  near  '.  I  replied,  that  1  thought  she  would 
continue  until  spring,  if  not  longer  :  she  re- 
plied she  thought  so  too  !  But  the  night  fol- 
lowing, she  awoke  me  up,  and  asked  what 
time  of  the  month  it  was  ;  I  told  her,  when 
she  remarked  that  she  thought  she  was  bound 
in  all  by  the  month  of  January. 

She  counted  every  day  until  the  year  ran 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


175 


out,  and  then  almost  every  hour,  until  the 
morning  of  the  fifth,  when  she  asked  if  I  had 
gone  to  bespeak  a  coffin  for  her  1  I  said  no. 
At  evening,  she  asked,  if  I  had  gone  to  call 
in  the  neighbors ;  I  told  her  no. 
,  ""About  two  o'clock  at  night,  she  requested 
me  to  call  up  the  family,  which  being  done, 
she  soon  began  to  fail  fast — asked  her  if  she 
felt  any  pain  ]  She  said  no  !  And  while  sup- 
porting her  in  my  arms,  my  heart  replied, 
Lord,  THOU  gave  her  to  me  !  I  have  held 
her  only  a  lent  favor  for  fifteen  years,  and 
now  I  resign  her  back  to  thee,  and  commit 
and  commend  her  soul  to  thee,  until  we  meet 
again  beyond  the  swelling  flood.  She  replied 
with  a  hearty  Amen — and  soon  expired  as 
the  going  out  of  a  candle,  without  a  struggle, 
contraction,  or  groan  !  And  although  I  view- 
ed my  marriage  contract  ended,  yet  what  were 
my  feelings  on  that  occasion,  words  cannot 
express  :  But  my  mind,  in  some  good  degree, 
was  prepared  for  the  occasion,  by  the  dispen- 
sation of  preparation,  from  those  words  to 
Ezekiel,  applied  to  my  mind  years  before : 
"  Behold,  I  take  away  the  desire  of  thine  eyes 
with  a  stroke  f     Jan.  6th. 

1820.  Were  the  words  accomplished  in  my 
heart,  as  a  sword  through  my  soul !  A  re- 
spectable congregation  attended  her  burial, 
after  that  her  funeral  sermon  was  preached  by 
Mr.  Burrows,  in  the  Methodist  Meeting 
house,  in  Hebron,  on  the  7th,  which  was  felt 
by  the  neighbors  to  be  a  solemn,  impressive 
occasion  ! 

The  loss  was  too  sensible  in  contemplating 
in  my  feelings.  Hence,  my  judgment  dictated 
the  departure  from  usual  custom,  and  to  change 
my  condition  again  upon  the  Journey  of 
life. 

Towards  the  close  of  this  year,  we  went  to 
the  Southern  States,  after  travelling  over  the 
six  New  England  States  first. 

1821.  Being  arrested  at  Charleston  for  an 
alleged  libel  against  the  peace  and  dignity 
of  the  State  of  South  Carolina,  under  the  old 
British  feudal  system,  called  "  Common  Law," 
"  the  greater  the  truth,  the  greater  the  libel." 
My  companion  returned  to  the  north,  not 
knowing  how  long  I  should  be  detained  as  a 
state  criminal !  But  after  my  trial,  and  con- 
demnation to  pay  one  dollar  fine,  I  sailed  to 
Boston,  where  I  officially  published  the  whole 
account,  and  returned  to  my  companion  in 
Montville. 

1822.  I  travelled  as  far  South  as  Virginia, 
and  also  visited  Long  Island  extensively,  for 
the  first  time. 

Sept.  6th,  felt  a  drawing  to  visit  my  Father, 
not  knowing  any  thing  in  particular  was  the 
matter,  except  the  passage  of  Joseph  and  his 
father's  sickness  being  on  my  mind,  until  I  got 
near  the  house,   when  a  neighbor  told  me, 


" your  Father  is  sick!"  When  entering  the 
house,  saw  death  coming  in  upon  him  fast. 
He  asked,  "  have  you  any  bad  news  ?"  On 
being  answered  in  the  negative,  replied  "  all  is 
well !"  I  fell  upon  my  knees  to  commend 
him  to  God,  when  he  suspended  his  agony, 
and  at  the  close,  expressed  a  very  hearty 
Amen  ! 

Previous  to  this  he  had  closed  all  his  tem- 
poral concerns,  made  his  arrangements,  wound 
up  his  business,  as  one  finishing  a  piece  of 
work  for  the  day,  and  then  laying  aside  the 
garments  to  go  to  rest  at  night. 

He  had  expressed  to  a  number  of  persons 
for  some  weeks  before,  that  he  viewed  the 
Friday  or  Saturday  of  this  week,  to  close  the 
scene  of  life  with  him — while  the  words, 
"  The  Lord  is  my  portion,  saith  my  soul!''1 
was  the  expression  of  las  mind,  by  impression  ! 
He  expired  about  half  past  eight  at  night  on 
Friday,  being  a  little  over  80  years  of  age. 
His  funeral  was  preached:  "The  righteous 
hath  hope  in  his  death."  After  which  he  was 
conveyed  twelve  miles  to  the  place  of  our  na- 
tivity, an  1  buried  by  the  side  of  my  mother, 
who  had  been  dead  almost  nineteen  years : 
who,  when  she  was  expiring,  replied  to  the 
Doctor,  how  her  faith  held  out  "  stronger  than 
ever !" 

Thus  the  family  is  broken  up  and  scattered 
as  young  birds  from  the  nest,  after  they  come 
to  maturity. 

After  attending  to  my  father's  affairs,  .ac- 
cording to  his  "  Will,'1''  started  with  my 
companion  for  the  East,  but  my  beast  dying 
suddenly  on  the  way,  I  borrowed  another  for 
the  time  being,  and  proceeded  on  our  journey, 
and  after  a  few  weeks  returned  home  to  Mont- 
ville, where  she  was  raised,  and  leaving  her 
with  her  mother  and  friends,  came  on  to  Phila- 
delphia by  New  York,  where  I  now  am  pre- 
paring this  manuscript  for  publication,  being 
near  the  close  of  the  year  1822. 

Public  opinion  is  as  a  whim,  which  is  lost, 
and  vanishes  as  a  vapor — their  sneers  and 
frowns  will  not  adhere  as  the  dirt  adheres  to 
the  shoe  in  the  street,  and  their  applause  is  as 
the  bubble  on  the  water.  The  former  will  not 
injure  your  virtue,  nor  the  latter  feed,  clothe, 
or  put  a  penny  in  your  pocket.  And  that 
which  could  neither  do  harm  nor  good,  is  not 
worth  minding;  therefore  an  expanded  soul 
rises  above  such  little  things,  and  hence  the 
propriety  of  parental  advice  to  the  Son: 

"  Let  talkers  talk — stick  thou  to  what  is  best, 
To  think  of  pleasing  all,  is  all  ajest." 

Salem,  Aug.  16. 

"  Lorenzo  Dow. — This  celebrated  travelling 

preacher  is  now  on  a  tour  through  the  New 

England  States.     He  preached  at  Portland,  ii 

a  field,  on  Sunday  the  6th  inst.,  in  presence  of 


176 


EXEMPLIFIED   EXPERIENCE,    OK,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


2  or  3000  people.  lie  then  proceeded  through 
apart  of  New  Hampshire,  preaching  in  the 
principal  towns  on  his  way,  and  he  is  to  preach 
at  Newburyporl  this  afternoon.  He  generally 
holds  bis  meetings  in  the  fields  or  woods,  find- 
ing it  difficult  to  gain  admittance  to  a  house 
of  worship.  He  wears  his  hair  long  and 
flowing,  and  his  heard  unshorn,  in  imitation  of 
the  Apostles ! — his  dress  is  mean,  his  voice 
harsh,  his  gesticulation  and  delivery  ungrace- 
ful in  the  extreme,  and  his  whole  appearance 
and  manners  are  calculated  to  excite  the  cu- 
riosity and  wonder,  if  not  the  disgust  of  his 
hearers/' 

Newburyport,  Aug.  18. 
"  Lorenzo  Dow,  according  to  promise,  held 
forth  last  Wednesday,  in  the  open  air,  to  a 
multitude  of  3  or  4000,  who  assembled  to  wit- 
ness the  performance  of  one,  whose  eccentric 
appearance  had  gained  him,  in  anticipation, 
some  celebrity.  He  told  where  he  was  born 
and  raised,  said  he  was  the  friend  of  all  sects, 
and  believed  in  none  of  them — cautioned  his 
hearers  not  to  pin  their  faith  on  those  who 
preached  in  stecpled  houses,  or  to  believe  a 
thing  because  their  grandmothers  before  them 
believed  it — and  after  a  rhodomontade,  without 
argument  or  eloquence,  of  forty  or  fifty  min- 
utes, was  off  in  a  tangent."' 

Raleigh,  (N.  C.)  Jan.  23. 
"Lorenzo  Dow. — We  were  highly  grati- 
fied, last  evening,  with  a  sermon  delivered  by 
this  celebrated  itinerant  preacher,  at  the  State 
House.  The  name  of  Dow,  is  perhaps,  not 
more  extensively  known  than  the  eccentrici- 
ties of  his  character.  These  eccentricities 
have  doubtless,  in  various  instances,  led  to  a 
doubt  as  to  the  sanity  of  his  mind.  But  if  we 
were  to  judge  from  the  specimen  which  he 
last  night  gave  of  his  understanding,  we  should 
say  that  there  was  no  better  foundation  for 
such  an  opinion  than  there  was  for  the  accu- 
sation which  Felix  preferred  against  the  most 
eloquent  of  all  divines — the  apostle  Paul. 
We  verily  think  that  the  tenets  of  Mr.  Dow, 
as  far  as  we  comprehend  them,  are  extremely 
liberal,  and  that  he  is  as  much  divested  of  sec- 
tarian prejudices,  and  as  free  from  bigotry,  as 
it  is  possible  for  one  to  be.  zealously  engaged 
in  the  cause  of  religion.  We  shall,  perhaps, 
say  more  respecting  this  extraordinary  man, 
at  a  period  of  nunc  leisure  l-  He  is  ex- 
pected to  preach  at  the  State  House  on  Thurs- 
day next,  at  11  o'clock.  As  he  expects  to 
embarks  in  a  few  weeks  for  Europe,  those 
who  desire  to  hear  him,  would  do  well  to  avail 
themselves  of  an  opportunity,  which  may  not 
shortly,  if  ever,  occur/' 

A  world  of  contradictions,  falsifications,  and 


imbecile  with  outward  inconveniences,  as  heat, 
cold,  hunger,  thirst,  with  pain  and  sickness, 
in  the  vicissitudes  of  life,  have  been  analects 
of  my  journey  :  but  GOD  has  been  my  pro- 
tector and  consolation,  as  a  a  tender  parent 
during  the  thirty  years  of  my  pilgrimage  thus 
far,  through  time — hence  my  hope  to  the 
end  ! 

1823.  Crossing  the  Susquehannah  River, 
visited  Green  Castle,  Carlisle,  Little  York, 
Columbia,  Hagarstown,  Lancaster,  Harris- 
burg,  &c. 

Here  I  saw  the  "  Pope's  Legate,"  who  was 
sent  over  to  curse  li  Priest  Hogari1 — they 
were  both  at  meeting.  The  Legate  appeared 
like  a  little  contemptible  looking  fellow,  but  the 
Priest  appeared  as  a  man  of  sense  and  superi- 
ority. 

The  Roman  Priests  are  bound  to  the  Pope — 
but  what  allegiance  do  they  owe  to  our  Gov- 
ernment, or  Country  1  Or  what  assurance  of 
fidelity  can  they  give  to  any  body  who  are  not 
Catholics,  seeing  they  are  not  bound  to  keep 
faith  with  heretics?  What  right  hath  the 
Pope,  as  a  temporal  prince,  to  make  use  of  the 
name  of  religion,  to  interfere  in  our  temporal 
and  political  affairs  in  this  nation  1  Their 
body  of  Clergy  are  a  unit — and  they  pull  to- 
gether— all  in  one  way  ! 

Their  proceedings  are  kept  "Hugah  mu- 
gah"  to  themselves ;  but  they  are  gaining 
strength  in  the  land. 

Returnea  to  Montville  in  the  spring,  after 
visiting  mar.y  places  and  holding  numerous 
meetings  in  the  country,  finding  much  friend- 
ship among  the  Dutch  Methodists,  or  "  Uni- 
ted Brethren  ;"  who  assisted  me  from  place  to 
place. 

We  visited  Rhode  Island  this  summer, 
where  once  a  year,  the  manners  and  simplici- 
ty of  the  people  excited  an  anniversary  desire 
to  go. 

This  year,  by  request,  with  reluctance,  an 
estate  devolved  on  me  to  settle  ;  which  proved 
insolvent,  yet  paid  66  cents  on  the  dollar — 
which  the  judge  acknowledged  to  be  a  very 
large  dividend  in  such  a  case! — Still,  many 
spoke  hard,  with  severe  wishes  and  curses; 
because  a  disinterested  person  did  not  pay  that 
which  they  had  trusted  to  another:  although 
there  was  not  enough  left  to  pay  the  expenses 
of  the  Court  at  the  close  of  the  affair,  exclu- 
sive of  all  the  anxiety,  trouble  and  vexa- 
tion. 

This  fall,  we  visited  the  Falls  of  Niaga- 
ra, with  the  intermediate  country,  where  we 
attended  many  meetings  during  the  journey  of 
a  few  weeks. 

Was  arrested  at  Troy  on  a  false  pretence, 
just  after  attending  meeting  of  4  or  5,000  peo- 
ple— and  put  to  much  trouble — for  which  see 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


177 


the  vexation  and  charges  under  the  law  suits 
and  prosecution  at  the  close. 

1824.  This  year  an  abscess  was  formed,  as 
was  supposed,  by  a  cohesion  of  the  liver, 
diaphram,  and  the  stomach,  in  the  lower 
cavity,  and  the  cohesion  of  the  lungs  to  the 
diaphram  in  the  upper — which  abscess,  be- 
came so  prominent  or  exuberant,  that  there 
was  not  an  animation  sufficient  to  produce  the 
necessary  animal  warmth  :  and  fire  heat  could 
not  be  made  by  any  means  to  answer  the  pur- 
pose !  A  cold  spot,  sensible  to  the  touch,  was 
the  consequence  ;  equal  to  that  of  a  corpse. 
However,  at  length,  the  abscess  broke  favora- 
bly, and  was  raised  up ;  though  fears  were 
entertained  that  had  it  been  otherwise ;  it  must 
have  been  strangulation,  or  a  mortification  as 
the  sequel. 

The  soreness,  the  chills,  and  the  effect  on 
the  nervous  system,  with  pains,  attending; 
there  is  a  want  of  language  to  express  or  com- 
municate a  full  and  proper  idea  on  the  sub- 
ject ;  but  my  escape  was  narrow. 

There  are  many  who  possess  a  theory  from 
books  ;  but  few,  it  is  to  be  feared,  have  a 
sound  judgment  of  their  own,  in  point  of  prac- 
tice. 

But  the  best  of  prescription,  without  good 
nursery,  will  not  avail  -  for  this  is  a  science 
to  itself — and  how  few  have  experience  and 
judgment  on  the  subject  to  act  on  the  case!  It 
would  be  well  for  society,  if  this  subject  was 
more  attended  to.  Visited  a  variety  of  places, 
as  far  as  the  State  of  Maine  this  year. 

1825.  Visited  Nantucket,  the  Vineyard  and 
Elizabeth  Islands,  and  also  Cape  Cod  ;  very 
extensively  this  year ;  with  many  good  meet- 
ings. Br.  Taylor,  the  sailor,  was  stationed  on 
the  Cape,  who  was  very  friendly  to  me  and 
brother  Perry  also. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  we  started 
for  the  west,  via.  N.  York,  Philadelphia,  and 
Baltimore  to  Washington  City ;  thence  to 
"  Mount  Vernon,"  and  saw  the  tree  which 
Washington  had  planted  with  his  own  hands ; 
and  also  the  vault  where  his  ashes  lay  ;  but 
his  name  must  go  down  to  posterity,  with  a 
different  impression  than  is  made  by  the  ex- 
ample of  most  men. 

In  Hagerstown  we  became  acquainted  with 
a  kind  family  by  the  name  of  Martinna. 
From  this  place  we  were  franked  to  Cumber- 
land, and  so  on  the  Cumberland  Road  to 
Brownsville. 

We  passed  near  the  grave  of  general  Brad- 
dock,  who  is  said  to  have  been  shot  by  one 
of  his  own  men  ;  whose  twin  brother  B.  killed 
with  his  sword,  for  attempting  to  fight  behind 
a  tree,  in  Indian  style ;  which,  had  the  Eng- 
lishman taken  up  with  the  advice  of  a  Buck- 
skin, might  have  saved  himself  and  army. 

From  Brownsville  to  Pittsburg,  by  water, 


13 


in  the  Monongahela,  Col.  Gormley  called  up 
a  man  in  the  night,  who  was  friendly  to  me, 
in  his  jirst  wife's  day  ;  but  things  were  differ- 
ent now  ;  so  we  went  to  the  "  Lafayette  Innn 
— dear  enough  for  our  poor  fare ;  but  it  was 
cold  and  night :  and  any  asylum  is  desirable 
at  such  a  time  as  that. 

A  council  among  big  bugs  was  held  con- 
cerning us,  before  our  arrival — the  result  was, 
that  they  would  not  receive  us,  but  we  should 
put  up  with  one  under  slander,  and  by  con- 
tribution be  supported  there  as  paupers ;  to 
sink  us  in  the  mire ;  as  appeared  afterwards. 
But  they  were  disappointed  ;  for  Dr.  Arm- 
strong gave  us  an  asylum,  until  we  found  an 
opportunity  to  depart  to  Wheeling  by  land, 
where  we  found  some  kind  friends;  from 
thence  to  Marietta,  and  so  down  to  Cincinnati, 
where  we  found  a  number  of  friends. 

182G.  Visited  Indianapolis,  the  capital  of 
Indiana,  and  many  adjacent  places;  thence 
returning  to  Cincinnati ;  we  ascended  the  Ohio 
to  Marietta  ;  thence  hiring  a  wagon  and  two 
horses  and  a  driver,  we  proceeded  about  130 
miles  to  Beverly,  in  Randolph  County,  in 
Virginia,  via.  Clarksburg,  where  Ave  staid  a 
few  days.  The  land  in  this  vale  on  Tiger 
River  is  beautifully  good ;  and  the_  crystal 
streams  are  excellent.  The  mountains  that 
surround  the  country  are  awfully  sublime  ; 
but  the  soil  is  not  so  good — and  the  fee  of  the 
land  is  very  uncertain — as  there  have  been 
"  Warrants'"1  upon  warrants  laid:  and  hence, 
the  surveys  clash ;  and  the  same  ground  may 
have  been  granted  away  by  the  government 
ten  or  even  twenty  times  over !  So,  that,  un- 
der existing  laws,  it  will  and  must  be  a  very 
long  time  before  the  question  is  finally  settled ; 
whether  the  occupier  is  the  owner  of  the  land 
on  which  he  lives :  although  he  might  have 
bousrht  it  of  a  dozen  different  claimants. 

This  place  is  one  hundred  and  five  miles 
from  Cumberland  ;  across  mountains,  up  and 
then  down ;  I  think  one  of  the  awfulest  roads 
I  ever  travelled ;  as  the  path,  if  I  may  so  call 
it,  follows  the  streams  or  water  courses  up  to 
the  summit,  and  then  down  on  the  other  side. 
In  one  case,  in  the  space  of  about  three  or 
four  miles,  I  think  we  crossed  it  about  thirty- 
six  times. 

From  Cumberland  to  Fredricktown,  our  old 
friend,  Reeside,  franked  us  again.  Thence 
to  Baltimore,  and  took  the  steamboat  to  Phi- 
ladelphia and  New  York,  and  arrived  back  to 
Montville  in  June  following. 

Visited  Boston  and  the  east  this  year,  and  f 
prepared  for  the  west. 

1827.  Went  to  New  York,  took  steamboat 
to  N.  Brunswick,  thence  stage  No.  7,  strang- 
ers crossed  words  and  cut  eyes ;  hence  a 
stranger,  as  we  parted,  replied,  "  My  name  ia 
Adams  ;  I  live  in  Pittsburg ;  when  you  come 


178 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


there,  call  on  me  ;  and  make  my  house  your 
home."' 

I  called,  and  was  introduced  to  his  wife  : 
ptaid  seven  weeks ;  and  found  it  to  be  a  home 
indeed,  during  very  cold  weather — his  wife  is 
a  "  mother  in  Israel" — obtained  what  I  stood 
in  need  of  in  time  of  exigency  and  refunded 
the  same,  and  took  my  departure  for  the  lower 
regions,  visiting  various  towns  by  the  way,  to 
New  Or  I  a' 

Thence  returning  by  steam,  up  the  Missis- 
sippi, Ohio,  and  Tennessee  Rivers,  Tuscumbai 
and  Florence,  (above  the  muscle  shoals)  in 
the  State  of  Alabama  ;  so  to  Huntsville,  in 
Madison  county  ;  and  scaling  the  country  by 
the  way,  crossed  over  land  to  Nashville,  in 
the  State  of  Tennessee;  thence  down  the  Cum- 
berland River  to  Smithfield  ;  where  Lynch? s 
Law  was  put  in  force  ;  the  thief  was  led  to  a 
meeting,  in  the  house  of  a  magistrate  where  I 
officiated  :  and  here  he  requested  protection, 
and  that  the  law  might  take  its  course  :  I 
plead  to  the  company,  but  without  effect; 
when  night  came  on,  they  took  him  out,  and 
gave  about  a  hundred  lashes  with  rods;  and 
then  let  him  go,  with  a  threatening,  if  he  was 
found  there  anymore  after  day  light.  For  my 
part,  I  was  glad  to  be  off  with  a  whole  skin  : 
where  a  stranger,  seemingly,  could  not  have 
protection  of  law;  although  the  people  gener- 
ally, used  me  respectfully,  civilly,  and  well ; 
considering  all  the  circumstances. 

Thence  in  the  steamboat,  Hercules,  to  St. 
Louis,  in  the  State  of  Missouri!  Here  the 
Methodist  and  Presbyterian  meeting  houses 
were  open  to  me  ;  and  found  some  of  my  old 
acquaintance  and  kind  friends. 

The  artificial  mounts  of  antiquity,  for  labor, 
strength,  and  beauty,  exceeds  any  thing  I  have 
yet  found  in  the  western  curiosities,  in  point 
of  magnitude. 

Thence  across  the  State  of  Illinois  to  Vin- 
cennes.  on  the  Wabash,  thence  up  the  same  to 
Tarra  Iloote,  near  Fort  Harrison  ;  so  on  to 
Indianapolis,  in  the  State  of  Indiana:  and  vi- 
sited many  of  the  counties  round  about,  and 
the  most  principal  places;  speaking  generally 
in  the  open  air,  under  the  shades  ,  and  so 
through  the  Ohio  to  New  England,  taking  Co- 
lumbus, Wbrthington  to  Cleveland,  Paines- 
ville,  and  to  Buffalo  and  the  Canal,  on  the 
way. 

Found,  on  my  arrival  at  Montville,  mv  pro- 
perty attached,  under  as  false  allegati 
ever  existed  :  and  that  was  not  all  :  but  there 
was  insult  added  to  injury  ;  and  all  this  with- 
out any  reasonable  and  just  pretext  foracause, 
whatever!  But  envy,  malice,  and  covetpus- 
ness,  to  possess  that  which  belonged  to  ano- 
ther, without  giving  an  equivalent 

The  author  and  instigator  of  this  fraud  and 
mischief,  when  I  first  saw  him,  made  me  think 


of  Milton's  Devil  in  the  form  of  a  Toad,  whisp- 
ering in  the  ear  of  Eve  !  !  ! 

The  first  place  where  I  attempted  ever  to 
get  a  small  home,  was  in  the  Mississippi  coun- 
try, but  failed.  My  second  attempt  was  at 
Lynchburg,  in  Virginia:  but  did  not  succeed. 

The  third  was  in  Hebron;  but  the  Charles- 
ton, S.  C.  business,  was  so  serious  to  me  in 
its  consequences,  as  to  cause  a  sacrifice  :  and 
hence  a  disappointment  there  !  But  my  Father 
leaving  some  little  property,  another  trial  was 
made  in  Montville — but  this  prosecution  has 
been  so  serious  in  its  effects,  to  bring  me  near 
to  a  level  with  the  world  :  that  I  can  scarcely 
say,  this  or  that  are  my  own. 

In  addition  to  all  this,  another  prosecution 
from  an  unavoidable  source,  transpired  about 
the  same  time. 

When  things  transpire  under  circumstances, 
beyond  the  power  of  my  control :  the  only  safe 
way  is.  not  to  attempt  to  take  it  out  of  the 
hand  of  Providence  :  but  to  bring  my  mind  to 
my  situation,  resigning  myself  to  HIS  dispo- 
sal :  and  leave  the  events  with  Him  after  act- 
ing the  best  judgment  that  I  can. 

For  to  give  away  to  anxiety,  is  to  destroy 
one's  peace  and  disqualify  him  for  action  ;  but 
the  art  of  living  by  the  day,  is  the  doctrine 
of  the  New  Testament. 

Those  who  instigated  the  trouble  for  me  at 
Charleston,  S.  C,  or  contributed  thereto — 
were  all  cut  off  within  about  the  space  of  three 
years — except  Robert  Y  Haynk — who  was 
then  the  Attorney-General  for  the  State  ;  and 
is  now  the  Governor  for  the  nullifiers. 

Those  at  Troy,  who  have  put  me  to  so 
much  trouble  and  expense,  by  demanding  what 
they  know  to  be  unjust,  must  answer  it  to 
the  court  of  conscience  in  their  own  breast,  (if 
they  have  any  ?)  and  to  the  bar  of  justice,  to 
the  Great  Judge — there  I  leave  them ! 

Those  who  attached  my  property  in  my  ab- 
sence, are  gone  to  pot — then  figured  away 
more  than  ever ! 

But  these  things  are  not  over !  There  is  an 
invisible  hand  in  the  affairs  of  mortals,  thai 
will  reward  virtue  and  punish  vic< — which  ia 
frequently  and  awfully  exemplified  in  the  dis 
pensations  of  retributive  justice — and  as  I  be 
lieve,  in  this  case,  will  be  exemplified  to  the 
view  of  society  in  this  world  as  well  as  in  tin 
next. 

Those  who  were  concerned  in  the  fourtl 
and  last  scrape  out  of  which  the  Lord  deliver 
ed  me — as  well  as  those  who  strove  to  add 
other  subjects  of  law,  so  called,  to  seek  my 
downfall,  ruin,  and  destruction,  are  gone  th* 
way  of  all  the  earth;  a  solemn,  impressiva 
lesson,  to  those  who  know  the  concomitant 
circumstances ! 

1828.  Went  to  New  York,  Albany,  by  ca- 
nal to  Buffalo,  by  steamboat  to   Sandusky; 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


179 


visited  the  country  to  the  Ohio ;  so  down  the 
Mississippi  to  New  Orleans;  thence  took 
shipping  for  Philadelphia,  in  a  passage  of  ele- 
ven days  around  Cape  Florida,  escaping  the 
pirates  and  the  storms  that  are  dangerous  in 
those  seas,  having  travelled  by  land  and  water 
more  than  five  thousand  miles,  in  about  ten 
weeks.     Thence  to  Montville. 

When  a  man  figures  away  on  a  false  capital, 
borrows  all  he  can,  as  far  as  his  credit  will 
go ;  then  shuts  up  shop ;  cheats  the  Girls 
out  of  years  of  hard  labor,  by  borrowing  all 
their  earnings,  then  pay  them  but  a  fifth  part; 
and  when  the  news  first  strikes  their  ears,  to 
bring  such  a  shout  of  mournful  lamentation, 
as  might  strike  the  heart  of  any,  but  a  stone, 
some  of  whom,  were  fifty  miles  from  home, 
without  a  cent  to  buy  them  a  dinner :  what 
must  be  the  feelings  of  such  a  one,  when  he 
goes  to  jail,  to  "  swear  out,"  and  so  pay  with 
a  ramskin  ? 

1829.  Visited  Boston  —  heard  an  Indian 
preach — he  spoke  some  in  Indian — it  seemed 
more  oratorical  to  me  than  any  thing  I  ever 
heard ! 

He  related  his  experience  of  the  Indian 
Creed,  which  cast  more  light  on  the  subject  of 
the  Heathen  Mythology,  than  any  thing  I  had 
ever  seen,  as  a  key  to  the  subject. 

"  The  white  man  believes  in  one  God — the 
Indian  believes  in  the  Great  Spirit. 

"  The  Indian  believes  in  subordinate  deities 
— and  the  white  man  believes  in  angels. 

"  The  white  man  believes  in  a  future  exist- 
ence— a  heaven  and  a  hell.  The  Indian  be- 
lieves in  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments. 

"  The  white  man  get  drunk,  and  Indian  get 
drunk  too — Indian  steal ;  white  man  steal — 
white  man  lie  ;  Indian  lie  !" 

Thus  when  he  compared  their  creeds  and 
their  practice,  he  could  see  no  difference ! 

Again,  the  Indians  take  much  care  and 
pains  to  teach  their  children  the  art  of  hunt- 
ing, to  catch  the  bear  and  the  deer  ;  and  that 
they  may  become  expert  in  it,  they  are  taught 
to  pray  a  great  deal,  and  to  fast  much — after 
which,  to  go  to  sleep,  to  commune  with  the 
Great  Spirit- — and  what  they  dream  of  first, 
they  then  consider  it  ominous  of  their  future 
life,  and  fortune.  For  example  :  should  one 
dream  that  a  snake  spoke  to  him,  he  would 
kill  the  first  snake  he  saw,  and  preserve  the 
skin  as  a  sacred  relic — supposing  that  the  spirit 
of  the  animal,  as  an  attendant  genii,  angel 
or  Deity,  would  attend  him  in  all  his  future 
journey  through  life  ; — an  eagle,  dog  or  cat, 
or  whatever  they  might  happen  to  dream  about. 
Hence  the  variety  of  Deities  in  the  eye  of 
fancy,  both  animal,  vegetable,  &c.  among  the 
Indians  and  Heathen ! 

He  said  he  was  put  to  school  at  fourteen, 


and  continued  there  until  twenty;  when  he 
attended  a  woods  meeting,  where  he  felt  the 
power  of  the  Great  Spirit  to  come  upon  him ; 
he  then  felt  he  was  a  sinner  ;  and  the  burthen 
of  it  was  such,  that  he  could  not  eat,  nor 
drink,  nor  sleep — but  the  cry  of  his  heart  to 
the  Great  Spirit  was,  mercy,  mercy !  At 
length  the  love  of  the  Great  Spirit  streamed 
into  his  heart,  which  made  him  happy — he 
went  home  to  the  village  to  tell  his  parents ; — 
when  Indian  tell  Indian,  "  It  is  so" — then 
Indian  believe  him;  his  parents  and  the 
whole  village  became  subjects  of  the  work, 
with  the  exception  of  six,  who  quit  the  place 
and  retired,  to  live  in  their  former  way. 

They  then  wished  the  white  man  to  come 
and  teach  them  how  to  read,  and  the  art  of 
raising  corn,  beans,  potatoes,  &c.  Hence 
civilizing  and  Christianizing  went  hand  in 
hand  together;  it  went  into  about  fourteen 
villages,  which  he  named,  and  geographically 
described  —  the  courses  and  distances  from 
each  other,  with  the  name  of  each  place,  and 
the  number  of  the  inhabitants,  &c.  &c. 

From  near  Rochester,  I  crossed  Lake  Onta- 
rio to  Canada  side;  soon  after,  I  heard  a 
sound,  which  I  followed  perhaps  one  or  two 
miles  ;  when  I  came  to  a  body  of  several  hun- 
dred Indians,  in  the  act  of  devotion  of  sing- 
ing, exhortations  and  prayer ;  not  a  word  did 
I  understand,  though  the  tunes  I  knew !  But 
such  order,  and  decorum,  and  seriousness,  I 
think  I  never  saw  before !  Such  evidence  of 
feeling  sincerity  ! 

The  next  day  they  put  posts  into  the 
ground,  and  barks  of  trees,  worked  in  so  tight, 
about  six  or  seven  feet  high,  as  would  be  dif- 
ficult to  see  through,  as  there  was  brush  put 
on  the  outside,  as  a  guard  around  to  keep  off 
intruders.  The  enclosure  embraced  perhaps 
one-third  of  an  acre  or  more,  with  a  covering 
of  barks  to  shed  rain,  which  extended  two- 
thirds  round  inwardly !  There  was  two 
strong  narrow  gates,  with  three  Indians  con- 
stantly at  each,  to  guard  the  same,  or,  as  they 
said,  to  keep  out  the  bad  white  man ! 

There  were  about  two  thousand  whites  en- 
camped on  the  ground — seats,  and  a  stand, 
and  a  number  of  preachers. 

The  white  man  must  go  to  the  spring,  out 
with  his  pocket  pistol,  loaded  with  the  life  of 
man — drink  grog  and  have  a  high.  The 
white  woman  must  whisper  and  chat  her  little 
talk — and  the  young  be  running  about ; 
whilst  the  Indians,  old  and  young,  male  and 
female,  seemed  to  behave  as  though  they  felt 
to  wait  upon  and  worship  the  Great  Spirit. 

From  such  a  contrast  of  circumstances  and 
behavior,  I  remarked  to  the  people,  that  much 
was  said  in  the  States,  about  raising  money  to 
send  missionaries  to  civilize  and  christianize 
the  Indians:  but  if  some  of  the  money  was 


180 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


expended  to  aid  the  Indians  to  travel  and  learn 
the  white  people  decorum,  I  thought  it  would 
be  money  well  laid  out. 

Visited  a  village  on  Grape  Island,  where 
not  a  lazy  or  a  drunken  Indian  was  allowed 
by  them  to  reside.  This  spot,  seemingly, 
would  have  been  a  terrestrial  Paradise  to  re- 
side in,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  tormenting 
musquitoes. 

Continued  down  the  lake  shore  on  the 
Canada  side  till  I  came  to  Kingston.  Saw 
many  of  my  old  acquaintance  and  former 
benefactors,  some  of  whom  I  had  not  seen  for 
more  than  thirty  years;  Mary  Switzer,  that 
was — name  changed — is  now  a  widow — chil- 
dren grown — but  keeps  her  religion  still! 
*  *  *  Empy,  who  when  I  saw  her  last  was 
a  child,  but  still,  there  was  something  that 
might  be  read.  She  I  recognized  after  an 
absence  of  thirty-two  years,  and  called  her 
name. 

Crossed  the  lake  from  Kingston  to  Oswego, 
and  so  returned  to  Rochester,  Lockport,  Gene- 
seo,  and  attended  several  camp  meetings.  At 
one  of  which  the  preachers  held  a  Council, 
how  to  treat  me  if  I  came ;  the  result  of  which 
was,  to  meet  on  fair  ground.  I  designed  to 
attend  as  a  spectator.  They  however  broke 
the  ice,  and  I  spoke  from  the  stage — but 
mostly  in  camps  of  Satan  about  in  the  woods, 
here  and  there,  wherever  I  could  find  a  party, 
give  them  a  preach  and  lead  them  to  the  camp 
— whether  by  night  or  day — many  such  meet- 
inga  during  the  time. 

All  was  peace  and  friendship,  and  the 
best  order,  so  considered,  ever  known  at  a 
meeting  of  magnitude  in  that  part  of  the 
country. 

At  another  camp  meeting,  the  P.  Elder  had 
his  officer  ready,  if  1  attempted  to  officiate,  to 
take  me  off  the  ground. 

Not  a  word  did  1  speak,  good,  bad  or 
indifferent,  whilst  on  the  ground — not  even 
to  answer  a  question — but  remained  entirely 
mute. 

When  strangers  wore  ordered  off  the  ground 
at  night,  I  retired  about  a  mile  ;  and  finding 
the  door  of  a  school-house  open,  I  went  in, 
and  laid  down  on  the  table  until  morning ; 
when  a  man  came  to  me,  who  lived  about  a 
half  mile  from  the  camp,  who  wished  me  to 
see  his  sick  wife — she  requested  me  to  preach 
there;  I  said,  if  you  will  get  me  twenty  hear- 
ers in  twenty  minutes.  Three  or  four  young 
men  started  full  speed  to  the  camp — it  was 
whispered  among  some  thousands  of  persons 
like  a  shock — they  left  the  P.  Elder,  or  his 
Antimasonry  stud",  which  he  was  designing 
against  me,  to  raise  a  prejudice,  and  that  no 
Mason  must  preach  on  that  stand!  How- 
ever, there  was  three  or  four  thousand  came 
out  to  where  I  was,  leaving  him,  as  was  said, 


from  one  hundred  to  hundred  and  fifty  to  hear 
him  out. 

The  house  was  filled,  the  roof  and  fences 
were  covered — as  many  as  my  voice  could 
command,  to  whom  I  spoke  till  I  got  my  talk 
out — and  then  requested  them  to  return  peace- 
ably to  the  camp  and  get  all  the  good  they 
could  !  Yet  about  fifteen  hundred  followed  me 
near  two  miles — so  I  gave  them  another  talk  for 
near  two  hours,  and  went  on  my  way. 

The  P.  E.,  as  was  said,  had  an  officer  to  do 
with  him  before  the  meeting  broke — whether 
justly  or  not.  is  not  for  me  to  determine;  but 
the  master  said,  that  "  which  ye  measure  to 
others,  shall  be  measured  to  you  again !'' 
How  conspicuous  is  the  doctrine  of  Retributive 
Justice ! 

At  another  place,  I  saw  Br.  Dewey  and  his 
wife  and  daughter — went  on  to  the  camp 
ground  twice — retired  a  couple  of  miles  to  my 
lodging  place — many  came  near,  to  whom  I 
spoke,  there  being  a  plenty  of  sawmill  logs, 
to  accommodate  the  people  with  seats.  I  told 
them  to  go  back  to  the  camp  ground,  and 
by  watchfulness,  prayer  and  faith,  to  lay  hold 
on  the  power  of  God — they  afterwards  had  a 
good  time. 

The  Spirit  of  Anti-ism  seemed  to  intoxicate 
the  people,  and  to  sow  the  seeds  of  discord  in 
society — politically,  socially,  and  morally — 
that  the  peace  of  neighborhoods  and  of  fami- 
lies and  religious  communities,  were  dis- 
turbed, if  not  deranged  and  destroyed.  Mil- 
lions of  dollars  and  years  of  days  have  been 
lost  as  a  consequence  !  But  something  must 
and  will  occupy  and  agitate  the  public  mind  ; 
which  if  the  subject  matter  be  not  good,  they 
will  seize  on  something  bad  ;  for  there  will  be 
no  neutral !  Ambitious  men,  for  purposes  of 
self-aggrandizement,  generally  fabricate  and 
disseminate  excitable  matter  to  disturb  the 
public  peace,  for  their  own  objects  and  ends ! 

"  Devils  with  devils  damned— firm  concord  hold — 
Men  only  disagree  I" 

A  good  reason  for  it — there  is  but  one 
spirit  to  actuate;  and  that  is,  the  pursuit  of 
Evil  for  enjoyment !— hence,  savs  Milton's 
Devil— 

"  Evil,  be  thou  mi  good  '." 

Tfieir  spirit  is  a  unit  among  the  horned 
gentry — fallen  angels — so  represented  by 
hieroglyphics,  as  sin,  (moral  evil,  a  transgres- 
sion of  the  law,)  converted  them  into  de\  lis. 

But  ?Hw/c-devils — i.  e.  the  bad  principle  in 
man  so  constantly  exemplified  in  his  actions 
and  conduct  towards  his  cotemporaries,  shows 
the  degenerate  state  of  the  human  family — 
and  hence  the  propriety  of  the  doctrine  of 
REDEMPTION  AN!)  SALVATION! 

The  power  of  the  former  upon  the  latter 
is,    to    tempt,   buffet,   harass,  and  inject  evil 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


131 


thoughts  into  the  mind ;.  for  spirit  may  ope- 
rate on  spirit,  as  well  as  matter  upon  matter — 
and  a  bad  spirit  can  operate  as  well  as  a  good 
one;  and  also  present  objects  to  the  view  of 
the  mind  to  affect  or  operate  on  the  senses,  but 
cannot  force  the  will:  for  this  is  volition; 
hence  the  consent  of  mind  must  be  given,  in 
order  to  commit  the  act  of  sin,  which  is  a 
moral  evil.  For  it  is  the  spirit  and  motive  of 
intention  of  the  heart,  which  gives  character 
to  action,  whether  good  or  bad,  in  a  moral 
point  of  view. 

Cold  water  societies  among  Indians,  ex- 
pelled hot  water  from  the  village  ;  some  people 
moving,  being  encamped  near  by,  seduced  one 
to  drink  and  got  him  intoxicated,  in  order  to 
tantalize  and  twit  the  other  Indians  and  argue 
— it  is  all  a  fudge. 

The  villagers  held  a  council ;  then  taking 
the  young  Indian  who  had  got  drunk,  down  to 
the  camp,  in  presence  of  the  whites,  and  there 
cut  off  his  head  ! 

1830.  Visited  Coventry,  New  York,  Phila- 
delphia, Balti'_nore,  and  the  district  of  Colum- 
bia ;  thence  a  few  hundred  miles  into  different 
parts  of  Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  Kentucky,  by 
Vincennes  to  Vandal  ia ;  so  on  to  St.  Louis; 
thence  into  Pike  county,  in  the  State  of  Illi- 
nois, Green,  and  to  Jacksonborough,  in  Mor- 
gan county,  and  so  on  to  Springfield. 

About  three-fifths  of  this  state  is  savannas, 
or  natural  meadows,  called  prairie.  There 
are  to  be  found,  many  feet  under  ground,  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  wood,  which  growth  is  not  to 
be  found  in  several  hundred  miles  of  here  ; 
also,  wild  hens,  snakes  and  wolves,  peculiar 
to  these  natural  openings  ;  and  also  wild 
oats  and  rye,  with  an  endless  variety  of 
flowers  seemingly  to  the  eye,  as  one  advances 
along. 

The  soil  is  strong  and  good  for  cultivation, 
and  when  the  sod  is  once  broke,  it  is  easy  to 
manage  in  future.  But  one  curse  seems  to 
attend  this  part :  the  giowth  of  corn,  &c. 
&c.  is  so  luxuriant,  that  it  tends  to  make  peo- 
ple lazy  and  idle,  and  destroys  industry. 

Spoke  to  many  large  assemblies ;  and  hav- 
ing finished  my  tour,  wished  to  return  to  the 
East ;  a  stranger  came  up  with  a  horse,  sad- 
dle and  bridle,  which  he  offered  for  sale  ;  his 
price  was  twenty  dollars;  whence  I  started 
and  fell  in  company  with  a  man  who  was 
going  my  way,  through  the  grand  prairie  of 
more  than  one  hundred  miles,  except  a  streak 
of  woods  on  the  water-courses,  which  were 
frequently  from  ten  to  twenty  miles  asunder. 
In  one  place  there  was  a  furrow  ploughed  for 
the  benefit  of  travellers,  as  a  guide,  for  more 
than  fifty  miles. 

Found  it  very  severe  travelling  on  horse- 
back ;  and  yet  there  was  no  other  way  with- 
out going  several    hundred  miles  round,  as 


there  was  no  stage  conveyance  on  this  route  ; 
the  roads  and  country  being  new. 

Frequently  met  from  thirty  to  fifty  moving 
families  of  a  day,  with  flocks,  and  herds,  and 
wagons,  &c.  Came  by  Indianapolis  to  Cin- 
cinnati ;  sold  my  horse  and  took  stage  to  Cir- 
cleville,  and  so  on  to  the  Canal,  holding  many 
meetings  by  the  way. 

The  "  Vicar  General"1  had  followed  me,  on 
a  former  route,  from  meeting  to  meeting,  and 
from  place  to  place,  though  I  knew  it  not  for 
some  time  after. 

There  had  been  an  impostor  in  New  Hamp- 
shire, Vermont,  New- York  and  Ohio  States, 
who  had  assumed  my  name,  and  travelled  on 
my  credit,  and  so  made  himself  master  of  the 
public  and  private  history  of  my  life,  and  had 
become  so  perfect  an  imitator,  with  his  ac- 
quaintance with  human  nature,  that  he  would 
dupe  those  who  were  well  acquainted  with 
me  without  mistrusting  the  imposition  ;  hence 
I  had  to  bear  some  of  the  follies  of  his  con- 
duct ;  and  twice,  narrowly  escaped  the  hicko- 
ry, (on  the  principles  of  Lynch's  law)  as  be- 
ing considered  the  counterfeit  lorenzo  ! 

Doubtless,  with  me,  he  was  and  is  an  Ita- 
lian Jesuit  as  one  of  the  many  agents,  as  a 
tool  to  spy  out  the  state  of  society  and  make 
report  to  the  proper  source,  for  the  ruin  of  this 
land. 

Seeing  so  many  concurring  circumstances 
to  corroborate  the  idea  of  the  design  of  the  Je- 
suits to  set  up  their  empire  in  this  country, 
caused  me  to  fling  some  ideas  together,  to  call 
the  attention  of  the  public  to  the  subject, 
which  has  given  offence  to  some ;  and  hence 
objects  for  seduction,  to  take  an  advantage  of 
me  secretly  to  my  injury,  in  a  clandestine 
manner  :  but  thus  far  I  have  been  preserved. 

1831.  Spent  principally  in  New  England, 
visiting  many  places,  as  circumstances  and 
strength  permitted. 

1832.  Called  on  Jackson  at  the  President's 
house,  through  the  medium  of  the  Rev.  Wm. 
Burke  of  Cincinnati. 

In  the  course  of  conversation,  remarked — 
Washington  was  the  means,  in  the  hand  of 
Providence,  of  saving  the  country  once;  Jef- 
ferson once,  and  you  twice. 

Washington  was  twice  a  candidate  for  the 
Presidential  Chair,  and  twice  elected — so  Jef- 
ferson, Madison  and  Monroe ! 

Twice  you  have  been  a  candidate,  and  vir- 
tually in  the  hearts  of  the  people,  twice  elect- 
ed !  But  once  you  was  defrauded  out  of  it. 
Should  you  be  a  candidate  a  third  time,  it  will 
be  once  beyond  what  any  of  your  predeces- 
sors have  done  !  And  should  you  be  elected, 
it  is  a  query  with  some,  whether  you  would 
continue  to  occupy  the  Chair  after  the  4th  of 
next  March,  unless  you  take  very  good  care 
of  yourself. 


182 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


He  replied,  I  believe  in  a  superintending 
Providence.  I  have  been  exposed  to  danger, 
and  have  been  preserved. 

I  ever  aim  to  act  for  the  public  good,  in  my 
official  capacity  :  according  to  the  best  of  my 
judgment,  and  if  Divine  Providence  sees  pro- 
per to  allow  me  to  fall  a  victim  in  the  dis- 
of  my  duty.  I  feel  resigned  to  the  dis- 
ition. 
From  thence  I  proceeded  to  Richmond  in 
Virginia,  where  I  had  not  been  for  about 
twelve  years;  called  on  Governor  Floyd,  ob- 
tained permission  of  the  Capitol,  where  I 
strove  to  deliver  my  testimony  with  fidelity. 
Thence  to  Petersburg,  and  spoke  in  the  Court 
House;  also  at  Powhattan  and  Cumberland 
and  some  adjacent  parts.  Found  many  of  my 
old  acquaintance  gone,  and  most  of  the  houses 
and  plantations  with  new  improvements  and 
new  occupants  ;  a  few  of  my  old  spiritual 
children  1  found  whose  awakenings  were 
dated  when  I  was  travelling  here  about  thirty 
years  ago.  They  have  now  families  of  their 
own,  and  children  grown,  some  of  whom  have 
families  also,  and  many  of  these  are  serving 
the  MOST  HIGH ! 

Took  steamboat,  up  the  bay,  and  so  by 
railroad,  and  stage,  &c.  and  returned  to  Mont- 
ville .' 

1833.  Visited  Newburg,  Bloomingburg, 
Shangum,  Fishkill,  Johnsville,  Middlebush, 
Latintow  n,  Milton,  I'ousrjikeepsie,  Hyde  Park, 
Rhinebeck,  Hudson,  Albany,  Troy,  Green- 
bush,  Kinderhook  and  many  other  places,  and 
returned  to  Montville,  after  an  absence  of 
about  seven  weeks  :  having  attended  about 
twenty  meetings  per  week,  most  of  the 
time. 

I  am  now  in  my  fifty-sixth   year  on  the 
of  lilt-:  ami  enjoy  better  health  than 
when  but  30  or  35  years  old,  with  the  excep- 
tion  of   the  callous  in   my  breast,  which  at 
times,  ^ives  me  great  pain. 

It  is  upwards  of  forty  years  since  I  first 
found  the  comforts  of  religion — and  near 
thirty-eight  in  my  rublic  sphere  of  life. 

The  dealings  ol  God  to  me-ward,  have  been 
good.  1  have  seen  bis  delivering  hand,  and 
Fell  the  inward  support  of  his  grace,  by  faith 
and  hope,  which  kept  my  head  from  sinking 
when  the  billow.-,  of  affliction  seemed  to  en- 
compass me  around. 

Much  hath  been  the  enquiry  after  my  Jour- 
nal— hence  the  addition  and  present  publica- 
tion for  the  perusal  of  those  who  may  sur- 
vive  me,  when  I  am  dead  and  gone,  and  for 
formation  of  those  who  are  yet  unborn, 
to  view  the  dealings  of  God,  Man  and  the 
Devil  with  one,  whose  experience  and  stand- 
ing i<  peculiar  to  it-elf. 

And  should  those  Hints  exemplified  in  the 
experience  of  COSMOPOLITE  be  beneficial  to 


any  one — give   God  the  Glory.      Amen  and 
Amen  ! — Farewell  ! 

LORENZO  DOW. 
Montville,  Feb.  26,  1833. 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS. 

When  I  was  a  Child,  my  Father  had  Sal- 
mon's Geography,  which  contained  twenty- 
four  maps,  which  I  thought  to  be  pictures,  and 
yet  could  see  no  meaning  in  them ;  hence,  in- 
quiring for  satisfaction,  what  such  and  such 
things  meant,  advantage  was  judiciously  taken 
of  the  occasion,  to  instruct  and  improve  the 
subject  to  benefit  my  mind. 

1 .  Query. — What  is  that — pointing  to  dif- 
ferent parts  on  the  Map. 

Answer — A  River. 

2.  Q.— What  is  a  River  1 
A. — A  large  Brook. 

3.  Q.— What  is  that— 
A. — A  mountain. 

4.  Q. — What  is  a  Mountain  ? 
A.— A  large  Hill. 

5.  Q  —  What  is  that— 
A.  The  Sea. 

6.  Q.— What  is  the  Sea? 
A. — A  large  Pond. 

1.   Q.— What  is  that— 
A. — A  Country. 

8.  Q—  What  is  a  Country  '? 

A. — A  large  tract  of  Land  where  people 
dwell. 

9.  Q. — What  is  beyond  where  the  sun 
sets  ? 

A. — A  Country  and  People,  like  this  neigh- 
borhood. 

Here  my  little  mind  began  to  expand  to 
grasp  the  subject  of  Countries  distant,  and 
origin  of  man,  and  his  end,  and  the  GREAT 
FIRST  CAUSE ! 

Being  presented  with  a  new  Spelling  Book 
with  pictures,  my  sister,  (who  was  older  than 
myself)  read  the  fabulous  moral  explanation, 
which  opened  my  understanding,  that  books 
could  talk  !  Hence  my  little  soul  was  on 
fire  to  learn  to  read,  and  to  understand  the 
things  of  Nature  and  of  Nature's  GOD ! 

There  were  three  brothers  in  the  neighbor- 
hood with  whom  I  used  to  play — they  would 
do  things  that  I  knew  they  would  be  chastis- 
ed for,  and  so  did  they.  I  would  remonstrate 
with  them.  They  would  reply — What  is  Fa- 
old  black  whip  ?  it  will  soon  be  over! 
When  the  black  whip  came,  their  shouts 
might  be  heard  afar,  but  when  it  was  over,  by 
themselves,  would  turn  it  into  diversion ! 
Thus  to  harden  each  other. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


183 


When  I  thought  on  what  was  coming,  I 
verily  believe,  that  I  suffered  more  in  my  feel- 
ings, than  they  did  under  the  lash  of  the 
black  whip  !  The  blood  receding,  would  press 
to  my  heart, — there  was  an  end  of  diversion 
— quit  their  company,  and  retire  home  to  my 
Father. 

Do  not  remember  the  time  he  chastised  me ; 
hut  there  was  a  trembling  at  his  word  :  if  I 
did  amiss  ;  he  took  an  opportunity  by  our- 
selves, to  make  me  sensible  of  it,  which  was 
very  feeling  to  me. 

I  thought  that  if  he  was  angry  and  should 
chastise  me,  as  the  neighbors  did  their  boys, 
that  it  would  not  make  me  feel  so  bad — hence 
to  be  very  guarded  in  all  things  that  he  would 
disapprove,  lest  he  should  be  induced  to  lesson 
me  again. 

But  such  judicious  conduct,  as  it  is  viewed 
by  me  since,  hath  had  its  influence  upon  my 
subsequent  life.  But  the  evil  of  chastising 
children  when  they  don't  deserve  it,  and  pass- 
ing over  their  faults  as  with  a  sanction,  if  not 
even  rewarding  them  for  it,  by  some  indul- 
gence, sugar  toy  or  a  promise,  which  they  ne- 
ver mean  to  fulfil,  an  attendant  evil  to  corrupt 
the  tender  Mind !  0  that  Parents  felt  their 
weight  of  obligation  and  would  beware  of 
consequences! 

One  of  the  worst  acts  of  mischief,  that  oc- 
curs to  my  mind,  was  when  a  child  of  about 
five  or  six  years  old ;  the  county  being  divid- 
ed, there  was  a  tax  to  build  a  Court  House 
and  Jail ;  the  Collector  came  ;  and  the  con- 
versation attracted  my  mind,  to  know  what  a 
Jail  was  %  The  reply — a  house  to  shut  up 
bad  men  and  keep  them  confined. 

This  alarmed  my  mind,  that  the  actions  of 
men  should  expose  them  to  such  consequen- 
ces— to  be  shut  up  in  Jail ;  but  the  subject 
running  in  my  mind,  about  a  Jail — a  Jail — 
that  one  day  a  number  of  men  were  in  a 
tight  shop,  to  escape  the  rain,  chatting  ;  but  I 
was  playing  around,  watched  my  opportunity, 
put  to  the  door,  hooked  it  on  the  outside,  to 
confine  them  in  Jail,  as  some  of  them  had 
given  me  offence,  and  took  to  my  heels  and 
ran.  But  it  was  a  long  time  before  I  thought 
myself  safe  to  be  near  where  some  of  them 
were. 

Surely  conscience  bears  witness,  and  the 
thoughts  accuse  or  excuse  in  the  actions  of 
life. 

Some  of  the  neighbors  going  to  wash  sheep 
about  two  miles  off,  took  me  with  them — got 
tired  and  weary  of  waiting — started  for  home, 
alone — but  missed  the  way  and  wandered  off 
several  miles  near  to  a  river.  There  was  a  man 
who  found  me,  and  knew  me — who  was  one 
of  the  worst  enemies  my  father  had  ;  he  was 
esteemed  crazy,  and  the  people  were  afraid 
of  him.     I  attempted  to  escape  him  by  flight, 


in  vain.  By  main  force,  he  carried  me  on  hi« 
shoulders  several  miles,  till  we  came  in  sight 
of  my  father's  house ;  he  then  put  me  down, 
but  did  not  quit  sight  till  he  saw  me  enter. 
Just  then,  an  awful  thunder  gust  and  shower 
of  rain  was  overspreading  the  sky. 

One  day  while  at  play  and  amusing  myself 
with  boys,  the  door  being  open,  there  presen- 
ted the  procession  of  a  funeral  train ;  the 
black  coffin  gave  me  an  awful  alarm,  which 
sensation  I  did  not  get  over  for  a  long  time  ; 
it  being  the  first  I  had  observed. 

The  Deity  can  be  known  no  further  than 
he  is  pleased  to  reveal  and  manifest  himself. 

From  scripture  and  common  sense  reflec- 
tion, are  the  following  ideas  : 

1 .  That  there  cannot  be  one  action  without 
a  time,  when  the  action  took  place.  Hence, 
whatever  God  does,  there  must  have  been  a 
time  when  he  did  it.  Therefore  the  first  thing 
that  God  made  was  time  !  And  in  time  he 
made  all  things. 

2.  That  he  assumed  the  Angelic  shape  or 
form,  previous  to  the  creation  of  Angels ; 
and  hence,  afterwards  is  called,  "The  Angel 
of  the  Covenant." 

3.  When  Angels  were  created,  could  wor- 
ship and  behold  an  object  for  adoration. 

4.  Whatever  God  hath  done,  as  it  relates 
to  creating,  it  was  done  by  this  visible  mani- 
festation— hence  with  propriety  may  be  call- 
ed "  THE  WORD !  "  also  it  might  be  said  to 
have  been  in  the  beginning  with  God,  and 
moreover  it  might  be  styled,  GOD. 

And  when  a  "  BODY"  was  "  prepared" 
for  the  reception  of  this  MANIFESTATION 
of  the  Deity,  to  be  veiled  in,  with  propriety 
might  the  same  be  styled  the  "  SON  OF 
GOD." 

Then,  "  BY  HIM  all  things  might  be  said 
to  be  made,"  &c.  &c. 

Man  could  be  said  to  have  been  created  in 
the  "  IMAGE  of  God,"  &c.  not  only  morally, 
but  as  it  relates  to  his  form  of  appearance, 
in  "  LIKENESS"  and  rectitude  also. 

This  pre-existence,  to  the  creation  of  time, 
in  the  order  and  succession  of  days,  being  an- 
terior to  such  order  and  succession,  with  pro- 
priety may  be  styled  the  "ANCIENT  OF 
DAYS." 

The  Luminous  Glory  which  Moses  saw 
upon  the  tree,  in  the  likeness  or  appearance 
of  fire,  is  styled,  the  Lord,  or  Jehovah  ;  the 
"  great  name  ;"  which  word  a  Jew  will  not 
speak,  lest  he  should  not  do  it  with  suitable 
reverence,  and  so  take  it  in  vain, — and  not  be 
guiltless.  Also  he  is  there  called  an  Angel, 
as  mentioned  in  Exodus. 

This  cloud  of  Luminous  Glory,  answered 
a  threefold  purpose  ;  and  was  manifested  to 
the  Hebrews ;  first  by  night  as  a  lamp  to  give 
them  light :  2d.  to  keep  oil*  the  rays  of  the  sun 


184 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE,  OR,  LORENZO  S  JOURNAL. 


by  day:   and  3.1.  le  to  direct,  when, 

where,  and  which  way  to  go. 

Was    on  I    proclaimed   the 

Law;  rested  visib  ■  mercy  seat,  over 

the  ail  in  the  shape  or  form  of  a 

man  ;  and  would  speak  with  a  sound  like  the 
voice  of  a  mail :  and  by  the  Jews  was  called 
the  Shechinah. 

When  the  Ark  was  taken.  Eli  said,  "The 
Glory"  is  departed  from  Israel:  referring  to 
this  Luminous  glory. 

When  Solomon  dedicated  the  Temple,  the 
Cloud  of  Glory  so  filled  the  house:  such 
was  the  power,  that  the  priests  could  not 
to  minister. 

When  Moses  and  Eiias  appeared  to  Jesus, 
the  beams  of  glory  so  emanated,  that  his 
raiment  glistened  and  became  white  as  snow. 

On  the  day  of  1\  nteci  t,  the  good  inlluence 
of  glory  appeared  as  cloven  tongues  of  fire  ; 
-  felt  by  the  people. 

The  same  Jesus,  who  .-pake  to  Saul  witli 
power,  accompanied  the  testimony  with  light, 
beyond  the  rays  of  the  meridian  sun. 

The  glory  of  the  Lord  is  to  fill  the  earth  ; 

hence  the  light  of  the  moon   is  to  become  as 

ht  of  the  sun.    And  the  light  of  the  sun 

is   to  become   seven   fold,  as  the  light  of 

SEVEN  DAYS ! ! 

As  the  ancient  veil  to  the  sanctum  sancto- 
rum, which  none  might  enter  and  pass,  (ex- 
cept the  High  Priest,  and  he  but  once  a  year, 
and  that  not  without  blood)  was  renl  in  twain 
by  the  power  of  God  :  so  that  all  might  see 
what  was  ihere  beyond  ;  after  Jesus  gave  up 
the  ghost.  So  what  light  and  manifestations 
shall  open  to  our  view,  when  the  Temple  of 
God  shall  be  opened,  and  the  smoke  subside  : 
and  the  testimony — ark — be  opened,  and  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem  descend.  Here  language 
fails;  the  subject  belongs  to  a  future  statej 
or  a  time  beyond  the  present  period;  I  here 
must  stop. 

But  each  will  stand  in  their  lot,  and  happy 
will  in:  be,  who  hath  part  in  thefirst  resur- 
rection! on  such,  the  second  death  hath  no 
power  ! 

The  ascent  of  the  beasl  from  the  botto 

pit;  the  shying  of  the  two   witnesses;  their 

■tinn  and  ascension  ;  the  cities  of  the 

tall:  the  destruction  of  Babylon  ;  the 

battle  of  Armageddon;    the   removal   of  the 

nd  the  false  prophel ;    and  Hi'. 
whose  right  it  is  to  reign  !  1  !     How  soo,> 
of  these  times  may  he  at  hand,  who  knows  '. 
Perhaps  nigher  than  some  think  '      \  m  I    those 
who   are    not   on    the   watch   tower,  will    he 
taken  unawares,  as  by  a  thief  in  the  night. 
Happy  for  those  who  shall   be  found  w 
mo  !!! 

calculation*  of  events  in  the 
of  time  in  succession,  on  the  omens  of  pro- 


phecy :  time  of  the  Church  in  the  wilderness, 
ami  the  age  of  the  world,  and  the  state  of  so- 
ciety, to  which  we  have  arrived ;  for  a  con- 
jecture on  the  future  events. 

The  ancients  supposed  Europe  to  be  an 
Island,  (and  is  so  styled  in  Scripture  in  the 
original  division  of  the  world  by  Moses,) 
hence,  in  prophecy,  is  styled  the  SEA,  to  dis- 
tinguish it  from  ASIA,  the  main,  which  in 
prophecy,  is  styled  the  EARTH.  The  former 
being  surrounded  by  water,  as  the  latter  is 
by  land!  This  distinction  and  observation 
must  be  kept  in  mind  for  a  discrimination  of 
circumstances. 

2.  John  viewed  things  in  a  two-fold  sense. 
First  as  represented  in  Heaven,  and  then, 
secondly,  as  fulfilled  on  the  earth.  This  must 
be  attended  to,  to  prevent  the  confused  idea 
of  tautology. 

3.  Of  what  John  spake  of  as  in  existence 
at  his  time,  and  then  of  the  events  in  succes- 
sion, with  the  cirsumstances  attending  each, 
by  a  transfer,  with  the  order  and  succession 
of  things,  as  they  occurred. 

4.  The  dragon  is  spoken  of  as  one  in  ac- 
tual existence,  when  John  wrote:  and  also  as 
a  Being,  having  existence  in  the  Celestial 
REGIONS,  and  yet  having  an  ascendancy  and 
government  over  some  of  the  human  family 
in  this  terrestrial  world — these  associated 

.  should  not  be  separated. 

5.  That  a  Crown  denotes  supreme  govern- 
ment and  authority:  and  "seven  crowns"  are 
ascribed  to  him  with  seven  heads;  which  may 
be  in  order,  and  a  succession-  of  each  other. 

6.  He  is  called  the  devil  and  satan  ;  and  is 
said  to  rule  or  reign  in  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  disobedience;  and  also  is  s!yled  the 
'•  Prince  of  this  World." 

7.  The  seven  heads  of  the  Roman  empire  : 
or  different  forms  of  government,  while  it  re- 
mained Rome  Pagan,  under  diabolical  influ- 
ence, elucidates  the  seven  heads  of  the  dragon, 
as  they  succeeded  each  other,  of  which  impe- 
rial was  the  last. 

8.  The  rise  of  the  beast  out  of  the  s,  •.  i- 
mentioned  ;  but  not  so  of  the  dragon.  Why  ? 
Because  he  was  in  actual  existence  when 
John  wrote — whereas  the  beast  was  to  come 
in  future. 

9.  The  tail  of  the  dragon — i.  e.  latter 
part,  would  draw  the  stars  of  heaven  and  cast 
them  to  the  earth  : — Constantine's  law  religion. 

10.  The  beast  had  seven  heads  but  no 
Crowns  are  ascribed  to  them  ;  but  there  are 
ten  crowns  ascribed  to  the  horns;  thieemore 
than  the  dragon  had. 

11.  The  crowns  of  the  dragon  were  on  the 
heads — those  of  the  beast  are  on  the  horns. 
The  difference  of  number  and  circumstance 
of  placing  them  is  a  material  thing,  as  a  key 
to  observation. 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


185 


12.  The  dragon  transferred  his  power  and 
seat,  and  great  authority  to  the  beast,  i.  e. 
from  Paganism  to  the  papacy,  of  many  ages. 

13.  The  second  beast  comes  from  the  earth 
— Asia — and  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the 

first  beast  before  him — which  first  beast  arose 
from  the  sea,  Europe. 

14.  The  ascent  of  the  beast  from  the  bottom- 
less pit — when  the  two  beasts  are  together — 
and  will  be  taken  away  at  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon— when  the  Angel  stands  in  the  sun  to 
call  all  of  the  fowls  of  heaven  to  the  supper 
of  the  great  God  !  ! 

15.  After  the  ascent  of  the  beast  from  the 
bottomless  pit,  and  before  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon, the  mother  of  harlots  sits  as  Queen — 
gets  drunk  with  blood — and  by  the  ten  horns, 
is  eaten  and  burnt  with  fire. 

16.  The  ten  horns,  who  transfer  their  power 
to  the  beast,  after  his  ascent  from  the  bottom- 
less pit,  still  continue  with  him,  after  they  de- 
stroy the  whore,  and  aid  in  the  execution  of 
the  new  modelism,  under  severe  penalties  ;  for 
non-conformity,  in  the  image  worship. 

17.  Some  messenger  is  raised  up  to  pro- 
claim the  fall  of  Babylon. 

18.  Another  is  raised  up  to  warn  and  testify 
against  conformity  to  the  beast,  his  image 
worship,  or  to  acknowledge  him,  &c. 

19.  The  two  witnesses  appear  at  Jerusa- 
lem, and  are  slain  by  the  beast,  who  came 
from  the  pit. 

20.  Babylon  is  destroyed  and  the  cities  of 
the  nations  fall. 

21.  The  resurrection  of  the  witnesses  and 
their  ascent,  convince  63,000,  who  give  glory 
to  God. 

22.  The  angel  stands  in  the  sun  to  call  the 
fowls  of  heaven  to  the  supper  of  the  Great 
God;  when  the  first  and  second  beasts,  or 
beast  and  false  prophet  are  taken  away,  and 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

23.  The  thousand  years  begin,  when  Christ 
shall  reign  on  the  earth. 

24.  Satan  is  first  bound  in  the  other  world  ; 
but  we  know  not  the  time. 

25.  The  loosing  of  Satan,  and  the  falling 
away,  which  ripens  the  world  for  judgment ; 
when  Satan  is  sent  to  the  place  where  the 
beast  and  false  prophet  were  sent  before. 

26.  New  Heaven  and  a  new  earth. 

27.  The  mediatorial  office  is  then  resigned. 

28.  The  consummation  of  all  things. 

In  the  town  of  S ,  there  was  a  man, 

whose  actions  exemplified  the  character  of  one, 
who  neither  feared  God,  man,  or  the  devil ; 
but  he  prepared  a  monument  of  marble  for 
himself  in  the  burying-ground,  where  he  in- 
tended to  be  laid  : — and  all  the  poetry  and  in- 
scriptions were  neatly  engraved,  except  the 
dates,  which  were  intended  to  be  filled  up  af- 
terward.    He  requested  me  to  stand  by  the 


monument  and  preach  his  funeral  sermon  from 
a  text  which  he  gaye  me — to  commence  about 
sunrise  in  the  morning.  The  time  being  fixed, 
many  came  out  to  hear — and  before  meeting 
broke,  the  man  was  brought  to  his  feelings. 
After  this,  the  man  lived  a  few  months ;  and 
there  appeared  an  alteration  in  his  behavior 
in  the  interim. 

At  the  town  of  P -,  a  man  of  some  prop- 
erty, had  the  weakness  of  Bacchus,  "too  much 
a  drop  a  high  !"  But  he  was  kind  to  the 
needy,  and  never  was  known  to  turn  any 
away  who  applied  to  him  in  time  of  want. 
He  waked  up  one  morning,  and  observed, — 
"  this  day  God  has  given  me  to  repent  in !" — 
He  continued  in  devotion — praying  and  desir- 
ing prayers — singing  and  wishing  to  hear 
singing,  and  to  have  the  Scriptures  read,  &c, 
during  the  whole  day — and  then  suddenly  ex- 
pired at  night. 

Thus  it  appears  that  God  measured  to  him 
what  he  had  shown  to  others — he  had  showed 
kindness  and  obtained  mercy. 

In  a  drunken  frolic,  one  Indian  killed  ano- 
ther— the  consequence  was,  life  for  life  ;  the 
day  and  hour  was  fixed ;  but  in  the  interim 
at  liberty  to  go  where  he  pleased.  The  Indian 
came  into  the  settlement  on  the  Mississippi 
and  related  the  circumstance. — The  white  men 
advised  him  to  run  away.  He  replied,  our 
law  came  from  the  Great  Spirit ;  and  by  our 
law  I  ought  to  die.  If  I  run  away,  the  Great 
Spirit  will  be  angry,  and  not  receive  me,  nor 
give  me  good  hunting  ground — neither  will  my 
own  Father  be  glad  to  see  me. 

At  the  time  appointed,  the  Indian  came ; 
painted  up,  and  singing  a  melodious  war 
song;  he  loaded  a  gun,  handed  it  deliberately 
to  a  youth,  of  whom  he  was  very  fond,  as  a 
signal  of  readiness  for  the  volley,  and  fell  dead 
without  a  struggle,  as  he  received  the  volley 
of  balls — others  being  in  ambush  ready. 

Was  this  the  Indian's  view  of  honor,  or  the 
force  of  moral  obligation  !  Or  rather  the  for- 
mer bottomed  upon  the  latter  ? 

When  at  Louisville,  on  awakening  in  the 
morning,  espied  a  pile  of  tracts  in  the  corner 
of  the  room;  they  were  found,  on  examina- 
tion, to  be  the  third  edition  of  a  work — de- 
signed as  a  criticism  on  my  reflections  on  the 
Church  Government  of  Episcopacy — said  to 

have  been  written  by  Bishop  M .     But 

whoever  was  the  author,  he  either  must  have 
been  on  the  wrong  side,  or  else  not  master  of 
the  subject. 

He  was  once  considered  a  republican,  so  was 
E.  Cooper  and  Baskum,  Waugh,  and  many 
others  at  the  helm  of  affairs — but  a  change  of 
cirumstances  brings  a  change  of  views,  and 
practice,  and  principle,  with  mankind  in  gen- 
eral. 

Paul  submitted  Timothy  to  the  prejudice  of 


186 


EXEMPLIFIED  EXPERIENCE,  OR,  LORENZO  S  JOURNAL. 


Jews;  although  circumcision  or  uncircumci- 
sion  availed  nothing,  but  the  new  creature. 

Ordination  is  but  a  formal  ceremony — and 
with  a  few  others,  answers  the  purpose  of 
Clerical  purposes,  to  keep  the  people  in  a  state 
of  suboi  ;  i  nation — yet  there  may  be  some  civil 
itions,  in  the  present  state  of  society,  in 
which  ceremonies  are  necessary,  as  in  the 
conveyance  of  land,  marriage,  &c.  &c. 

coped  views  of  the  subject  of  ordination 
are  "  by  order  and  succession"  from  Peter. 
But  Presbyterian  ordination  was,  and  isderiv- 
e  1  from  the  people,  according  to  Neal  and 
Tbumbi  I. i.. 

Episcopalians  viewed  the  first  day  of  the 
as  a  time  of  diversion  after  the  morning 
worship,  until  the   Puritans  began  the  latter 
mode  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth — and  the  Pres- 
byterians perfected  it  in  the  day- of  Cromwell. 

1.  The  Romans  con  ider  that  the  Clergy 
constitute  the  Church,  and  their  "order  and 
succession''  is  claimed  to  be  of  divine  origin — 
tliu>  when  in  power  in  England. 

2.  When  Henry  VIII  shook  off  the  Papal 
yoke,  in  order  to  obtain  a  new  wife,  the 
Church  of  England  put  up  the  same  claim — of 
Divine  Right  "by  order  and  succession." 

3.  When  the  Presbyterians  out  off  the  head 
of  Charles,  and  pulled  down  Episcopacy-  the 
band  and  gown — by  beheading  Bishop  Laud 
— claimed  divine  authority  for  their  conduct. 

1     When  the  Independents  put   down  the 
"  Cloak'1  or  Presbyterians,  and  formed  the  Con- 
gregational mode,  they  claimed  divine  authori- 
heir  proceedings. 
■V  The  Baptists  became  very  numerous  in 
id — and    for   their   mode   of  economy, 

claim   DIVINE  AUTHORITY. 

6.  The  Quakers  came  on  the  stage,  and 
claim  divine  auhority  tor  their  economy — but 
on  a  different  plan  from  any  of  the  preceding. 

7  Up  come  the  Shakers,  and  they  claim  di- 
ithority  tor  their  government  likew  ise. 

8.  Then  up  comes  the  Episcopal  Methodisl 

remarkable  to  tell,  from  the  plea  of  expe- 
diency, in  the  days  of  Asbury,  to  that  of  di- 
vinity—by Dr.  Bishop  E ^circumlocu- 
tion- successor,  of  very  modern  date — which 
brings  up  the  rear. 

9.  Then  says  one,  "  Dowism"  holds  the 
doctrine,  "  That  tin  way  t,i  dud  is  open  to  eve- 
rt/   man    alike"       Hence    eijlial    rights,    duties, 

and  obligations,  to  each,  and  to  all!  On  tin- 
ground  there  can  he  a  general  Judgment — and 
-  according  to  tin  deeds  done  in  the 
body — agreeable  to  natural  justice,  in  the  eve 
oi  a  Moral  Governor,  who  requireth,  accord- 
ing io  what  he  hath  given. 

Virginia  was  where  the  firsl  Napiers  were 
bought  and  sold — and  there  was  the  first  of  St. 
Domingo  play  in  miniature,  exemplified  in  the 
case  of  Gen.  Mat. 


South  Carolina  put  in  at  the  convention, 
1787,  for  twenty  years  grace  to  import  the 
same — and  in  the  last  four  years,  by  special 
act,  such  was  the  assiduity  in  the  transporta- 
tion, that  there  was  not  found  purchasers 
enough,  by  the  importers — without  selling 
Dick,  Tom  and  Moll  by  the  pound — which 
was  one  dollar — which  is  an  exhibition  of  the 
practical  intoxication,  on  that  delicate  subject. 

Caroline  is  still  by  her  digest,  through  the 
whole  time,  attached  to  the  King — and  her 
arguments  in  favor  of  Nullification,  exhibits 
Iter  lave  to  that  Idol. 

After  the  warning  wrote  in  Charleston  Jail 
for  South  Carolina,  exhibiting  the  flight  of  the 
Quakers,  &c,  some  affirmed  that  I  must  have 
known  of  the  association  of  design  upon 
"Mr."  and  "Mrs."'  by  a  different  color,  and 
if  they  had  me  then,  would  know  how  to  dis- 
pose of  me,  as  dried  beef,  &c. 

But  the  charge  was  false — I  knew  nothing 
about  it — only  such  was  the  exercise  of  my 
mind,  at  that  time,  that  I  was  led  to  write 
what  I  did  in  the  Jail ;  and  it  came  to  the 
public  light,  about  the  time  that  thirty-five 
were  sent  off  the  stage,  by  human  hands. 

Afterwards  Robert  Y.  Hayne,  at  Washing- 
ton, enquired,  when  they  might  expect  to  see 
me  again  in  the  South  1  The  answer  was, 
that  I  should  not  like  to  trust  myself  with 
them  any  more. 

Surely  there  is  "a  cloud  arising,  though  re- 
mote?'' 

The  "  sensorial  power"  of  the  nervous  sys- 
tem, accumulated  and  expanded  according  to 
Darwin's  theory,  and  the  " Haltius"  of  North, 
may  he  one  and  the  same  thing,  exemplified 
in  what  some  call  "  Animal  Magnetism  ;"  and 
which  operation,  when  it  comes  within  the 
sphere  of  one,  gives  the  sensation  of  attraction 
or  aversion,  morally — and  hence  their  com- 
pany is  agreeable  or  disagreeable,  and  that  on 
the  first  sight  and  impulse  of  the  mind;  and 
has  its  influence  and  effect  accordingly. 

Let  a  man  be  prosecuted  or  have  a  case 
ig  in  Court,  coming  on  before  a  strange 
judge — you  catch  the  cut  and  glance  of  his 
eye,  at  first  sight;  and  a  tolerable  judgment 
can  be  formed,  which  way  his  influence  will 
go  in  the  case;  although  it  may  be  a  da)  or 
two  before  the  cause  will  he  called  and  tried. 

Those  who  are  well  acquainted  witli  ''Hu- 
man Nature,"  by  experience  and  observation, 
can  read  the  society  or  company  which  they 
are  about  to  mingle  with,  provided  they  catch 

the  physiognomy,  oi  countenance,  (which  is 

an  index  of  the  mind)  on  the  first  glance.  For 
first  impressions  are  involuntary,  and  is  sim- 
ple n\ii  RE  DISPLAYED;  but  when  they  have 
time  to  recover  themselves,  then  comes  on  art 
— and  where  art  exists,  you  know  not  where 
to  meet  a  person,  whether  male  or  female  ! 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


187 


Sympathy,  temptation  to  seduction,  love  and 
hatred  are  all  involuntary  on  our  part,  as  it 
relates  to  ihejirst  impression.  But  as  it  re- 
lates to  the  indulgence,  it  requires  the  volun- 
tary act  and  consent  of  the  mind,  or  resistance 
by  an  embargo.  For  love  and  affection  cannot 
be  bought,  if  the  sensation  and  principle  be 
not  there,  money  will  not  and  cannot  bring  it. 

Hence,  take  care  whom  you  trust,  and  into 
whose  hands  you  fall !  For  a  bird  at  large, 
may  range  in  either,  but  when  caged,  its  limits 
are  confined  !  How  different  the  situation  and 
pleasure.  Both  have  their  convenience  and 
inconvenience.  There  may  be  a  comfortable 
warm  room  and  plenty  of  food.  There  may 
be  a  want  of  both  ;  and  by  confinement,  the 
power  of  providing  is  excluded. 

On  the  other  hand,  for  the  want  of  a  dry, 
warm  cage  and  the  proper  attendance,  one  may 
suffer  in  the  cold  and  perish  by  a  lingering 
death  with  hunger — under  circumstances  be- 
yond their  present  control. 

To  be  under  a  good  influence  to  unite  with 
good,  and  thus  be  in  the  good  sphere  to  feel 
good  and  to  enjoy  good,  is  the  only  good 
way. 

By  attention  to  this  principle,  evidence  will 
preponderate  inwardly,  as  a  lamp  to  the  feet, 
and  a  voice  to  direct  on  the  subject  of  future 
practice. 

In  my  Journal  of  1816,  the  remarks  on  the 
system  of  conveyance  of  church  property  in 
the  deed  of  discipline — that  the  General  Con- 
ference was  not  known  in  law,  and  that  their 
authority  was  only  an  ideal  thing,  except  in 
a  sectarian  point  of  view ;  and  that  the  meet- 
ing houses  were  deeded  to  no  body  in  point 
of  law,  and  that  there  would  be  cracking 
times  by  and  by,  &c,  was  by  them  considered 
as  a  piece  of  slander,  bordering  upon  high 
treason  ! 

But  after  the  publication  of  the  New  York 
resolves,  and  the  Bishop's  circular  letter  at 
Pittsburg — the  opposition  to  botn  works  was 
such,  that  hundreds  read  them  to  see  the  false 
statements  and  reflections  of  a  crazy  man,  (so 
called)  and  found  there  was  too  much  truth  in 
the  remarks.  Hence  the  inquiry — shaking — 
split-off — expulsions  and  contentions,  &c, 
about  church  property  in  point  of  law,  which 
by  the  Supreme  Court  has  been  determined  in 
point  of  law,  to  be  null  and  void  in  1832  ! 

When  Asbury's  letter  (to  clear  Snethen  and 
cast  off  all  blame  from  him  upon  me,  after  the 
mock  trial  at  Baltimore,)  came  to  the  Missis- 
sippi ;  a  camp  meeting  was  held  near  the  Red 
Lick — I  attended  as  a  spectator — at  commu- 
nion, all  who  were  in  good  standing  in  other 
churches  were  invited,  and  all  others  by  ex- 
press negatived — this  twice  or  thrice.  I  had 
never  heard  the  like  before — being  in  a  tent, 
held  my  peace  and  kept  my  distance  ;  many 


were  minded  I  should  speak  on  the  stand  !  I 
was  neutral  and  mute!  But  the  opposition  of 
the  Preachers  was  such,  that  a  mutiny  began, 
which  came  very  near  breaking  up  the  camp 
meeting :  for  there  appeared  a  fixed  determi- 
nation, that  if  I  should  not  hold  forth,  no  body 
else  should. 

This  being  perceived,  a  council  was  held, 
and  one  of  the  Preachers,  who  was  supposed 
to  have  the  greatest  influence  with  me,  was 
appointed  and  requested  to  persuade  me  to 
overlook  what  was  passed,  and  for  the  sake 
of  the  cause  of  God  to  occupy  the  stand,  to 
appease  the  public  mind. 

Such  trifling  conduct  appeared  contemptible 
to  me;  but  for  the  sake  of  the  ■■  cause,"  I 
mounted  the  stage  to  address  the  people — just 
then  a  large  limb  of  a  dry  tree  fell  into  a  va- 
cancy, where  there  were  hundreds  of  people 
around,  this  gave  me  an  opportunity  of  be- 
ginning upon  the  doctrine  of  Providence — my 
strength  arose,  the  Lord  laid  too  his  helping 
hand,  and  many  were  soon  laid  on  the  ground, 
as  slain  or  wounded ;  and  a  refreshing  time  it 
was  ! 

Many  attempt  to  "  cart  the  ark,"  when  it 
should  be  "  shouldered  ;"  and  to  steady  it  by 
human  reason,  systematically,  that  when,  or 
by  the  time  they  have  regulated  the  work  in 
their  own  way,  God  hath  nothing  more  for 
them  to  do  ! 

It  is  well  to  see  and  attend  to  the  openings 
and  leadings  of  a  good  influence  in  the  order 
of  Providence,  and  to  follow  it. 

When  in  Boston,  having  had  the  privilege 
of  Bromfield  Lane  meeting-  house;  after  meet- 
ing, I  mentioned  where  the  "cry  from  the 
wilderness"  migh  be  had,  which  gave  offence, 
as  the  work  hinted  on  the  snbject  of  Episco- 
pacy; and  in  their  paper,  appeared  a  piece, 
headed  "  Lorenzo  Bow  vs.  Episcopacy."  And 
the  doors  were  closed.  Then  the  Bishop  H. 
sent  letters  ahead  to  block  up  my  way.  At 
Marblehead,  I  attempted  to  occupy  the  public 
square,  having  obtained  permission  :  and  no 
other  place  opening,  but  before  I  had  got 
through,  the  constable  came  to  pull  me  down. 
What  a  difference  between  this  visit  and  a 
former  !     Then  all  was  peace  and  friendship  ! 

At  Salem  an  attempt  was  made  to  block  up 
my  way,  but  the  door  was  opened ;  and  the 
same  at  Lynn  !  Also  at  Lowell,  the  preacher 
was  from  my  native  town,  but  he  was  the  Bi- 
shop's tool,  hence  after  one  meeting,  I  occupied 
the  street  three  times,  and  returned. 

The  'impostor  under  my  name  and  on  my 
credit  was  well  received  here,  better  than  my- 
self. 

When  at  Zanesville,  the  Court  House  came 
near  breaking  down  by  the  weight  of  the  as- 
sembly, which  caused  a  dispersal.  "  The 
Protestant  Methodist  Meeting  House,   would 


not  hold  the  assembly :  and  as  some  had  in- 
terrupted in  the  public  meeting,  it  was  feared 
that  the  place  would  obtain  a  bad  name  : 
hence  a  request  that  I  would  stop  and  hold 
meeting  on  the  public  square,  which  was  pre- 
pared by  the  proper  authority,  and  the  peace 
was  kept  accordingly. 

This  gave  me  a  fair  opportunity  to  explain 
my  views  on  some  parts  of  prophecy,  and  the 
movement  of  the  order  of  Jesuits  in  this  coun- 
trv:  there  being  three  popish  priests  present 
and  about  throe  thousand  people 

The  stage  house  was  kept  by  Romans,  and 
the  house  where  I  staid,  was  beset  by  the 
Romans,  the  greater  part  of  the  night;  so  it 
was  thought  inexpedient  to  venture  to  take 
the  stage.  But  a  return  carriage  from  Wheel- 
ing, being  arrived  in  town,  a  passage  was 
procured  in  that,  in  such  a  manner,  that  the 
driver  knew  not  that  I  was  inside  until  we 
were  on  the  road  some  miles.  He  was  so 
elated  with  the  prize,  that  whenever  he  stop- 
ped to  refresh  himself  and  horses,  that  it  gave 
me  a  chance  to  address  the  people,  and  so 
sweep  every  town  upon  the  way. 

At  Norfolk  in  Virginia,  the  civil  authority 
would  not  consent  for  me  to  occupy  any  pub- 
lic place  :  hence  there  was  an  interdiction. 
So  also  at  Charleston  in  S.  Carolina,  and  Au- 
gusta in  Georgia.  But  at  Savannah  the  Mayor 
was  a  JEW — he  gave  me  permission  on  the 
public  green,  and  moreover  sent  constables 
and  authority  to  protect  me  and  keep  the 
peace  more  than  once  or  twice. 

One  man,  who  sometimes  has  been  taken 

for  me,  by  the  name  of  F on,  was  on 

board  a  steamboat  and  flung  into  the  Monon- 
gahela  river,  as  was  supposed,  his  body  being 
found  there. 

A.  P.  was  frequently  taken  for  me — met 
with  much  abuse  ;  being  several  times  taken 
up  by  the  police,  from  an  excitement  by  his 
testimony  against  the  practice  of  the  times, 
which  gave  them  great  offence.  He  at  length 
was  found  without  a  head,  nothing  but  the 
body  remaining. 

A  man  who  was  a  stranger  in  Philadelphia, 
received  a  dirk  a!  tin-  i  il >!'  m\    lodg- 

ing, he  being  (by  mistake  as  was  supposed,) 
taken  for  another  person,  his  dress  was  simi- 
lar to  my  own.    T  bad  left  the  city  just  before. 

How  many  instances  might  be  mentioned 
where  individuals  have  followed  me,  for  rea- 
sons best  known  to  themselves  :  sometimes  in 
silence,  at  other  times  with  threats;  and  at 
times  to  induce  me  to  go  one  side  for  a  private 
interview,  under  suspicious  circumstances, 
which  in  reason,  was  hut  judicious  to  avoid. 

The  dangers  by  land  and  sea — the  perils  in 

the  wilderness,  and  among  the  Heathen  and 

by  false  brethren,  are  ami  have  been  many. 

I   But  thus  far  the  Lord  hath  kept  and  delivered 


me  from  the  paws  and  mouth  of  the  Lion  and 
of  the  Bear ! 

The  Attorney-General  for  the  U.  S.  is  a  Ro- 
man. The  Chaplain  to  the  Senate  is  a  D.  D. 
and  also  a  Jesuit.  (So  much  for  the  ambition 
and  influence  of  disappointed  men.)  The  wife 
of  the  Secretary  L.  is  a  Roman,  and  leads  him 
by  the  nose. 

The  buildings  and  lots  on  Capitol  Hill,  are 
mostly  owned  by  Romans  round  about,  with 
a  church,  &c.  &c. 

In  the  District,  there  are  Romans  enough, 
by  the  systematical  order  Jesuitically,  to  cut 
oif  the  President  and  all  the  officers  of  state, 
to  seize  the  marine  barracks  and  navy  yard — 
the  magazines,  &c,  besides  the  treasury  and 
all  the  public  buildings,  including  the  three 
cities,  in  one  single  night — if  one  may  judge 
from  their  number  and  arrangements,  and  the 
standing  position  they  have  taken. 

Their  colleges  and  institutions  of  literature 
are  beyond  other  societies  —  their  influence 
with  their  own  people  is  a  unit,  for  they  all 
pull  together. 

Tlie  points  which  they  have  seized  upon  for 
establishments  in  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try, as  a  judicious  introduction  for  a  perma- 
nancy,  exhibits  a  deliberate  premeditated  pro- 
cedure from  first  to  last,  within  this  IS  if  not 
31  years  past. — Whether  we  look  into  the  six 
New  England  Slates — the  .Middle,  South,  or 
West — Eastport.  Burlington,  Boston,  Newport, 
Providence,  Hartford.  &c.  &c.  &c.  presents  the 
work  to  be  great  and  uniform,  in  order  to  em- 
brace and  seize  upon  the  whole  for  an  empire. 

The  increase  of  nunneries,  where  the  ladies 
are  imprisoned  under  the  name  of  religion  ; 
and  the  chastisement  of  the  body  by  the  priest, 
as  a  fatherly  action  to  the  people,  for  the  good 
of  the  soul — the  subterraneous  vaults,  as  a  rod 
of  dread  to  keep  them  in  obedience — donation 
bibles  destroyed,  as  spiritual  judges  and  guides, 
which  if  done  by  another,  would  be  theft  in 
the  eye  of  the  Law — but  being  done  in  and 
under  the  name  of  religion,  they  must  go  free; 
because  their  orthodox  faith  is  the  only  true 
one.  and  they  are  not  bound  to  keep  faith 
with  others,  who  are  all  heretics!  A  "pri- 
vileged ORDER'  indeed!!  ! 

The  Quakers  opened  their  lanre  meeting 
houses,  at  New  Garden,  Ohio  and  Indiana, 
where  the  yearly  meetings  were  held,  and  also 
many  more  in  different  parts  of  the  V.  States, 
and  some  in  Europe,  where  I  was  permitted 
to  hold  meetings. 

These  people  have  kept  their  plainness  of 
language  ami  dress,  agreeable  to  primitive 
simplicity,  lor  bo  long  standing,  beyond  any 
society  with  which  I  am  acquainted  ;.  and  their 
children  are  polished  and  improved  beyond 
any  other  breed  of  young  folks,  as  it  relate-  to 
mind  and  manners,  as  far  as  my  acqaintance 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


189 


and  obsarvation  extends :  whatever  may  be 
their  departure  from  first  principles  in  other 
things. 

The  Jailer  at  Charleston,  S.  C.  was  a  Jew 
— his  wife  died,  and  "  ten  men"  came  to  have 
prayers  twice  a-day,  in  Hebrew — a  lamp  kept 
burning,  and  the  family  sat  on  the  floor.  They 
permitted  our  attending  with  them.  At  the 
synagogue,  great  respect  is  shown  to  strang- 
ers— they  gave  books  in  English,  what  they 
read  in  Hebrew — turning  to  and  keeping  pace, 
which,  with  the  explanation  given  as  they 
went  along,  was  very  satisfactory  to  me. 

They  are  a  unit  from  America  to  India,  and 
their  leading  people  are  of  the  fraternity  of 
ancient  masons!  They  admitted  that  Chris- 
tianity was  as  good  for  the  Christians,  as  Ju- 
daism was  for  them.  Their  liberality  of  sen- 
timent, where  there  is  sincerity  of  heart,  is 
beyond  what  most  possess.  And  if  they  will 
Jew  people,  they  cannot  flourish  among  Yan- 
kees, who  are  said  to  "  out-jew"1  them  in  trad- 
ing. But  the  term  "  YANKEE1'  is  a  character 
renowned ;  and  of  which  we,  nor  I,  have  occa- 
sion to  be  ashamed  of,  as  a  community  of  people. 

For  1800  years,  the  Jews  have  been  kept 
as  a  body  from  the  premised  land,  and  now 
appears  to  be  the  first  time  of  opening  as  a 
dawning  presage  to  their  return. 

Prophetic  history  foretold  it  would  be  so ; 
and  a  superintending  Providence  has  exem- 
plified it. 

The  wandering  Arabs,  whose  hand  is 
against  every  man,  will  seize  the  fruit  before 
it  gets  ripe,  and  take  from  the  possessor  what 
they  please  !  And  if  perchance,  the  occupier's 
fruit  gets  ripe,  it  must  be  hid  in  the  caves  or 
among  the  rocks,  &c.  to  prevent  it  being  taken 
away. 

Four  years  ago  the  Pacha  of  Egypt  re- 
ceived honorary  titles  from  England,  which, 
(with  other  circumstances  involving  trade,) 
made  me  write  the  idea  of  his  setting  up  his 
independence  of  the  Grand  Sultan  under  Eng- 
lish protection  ;  which  no  doubt  is  secretly 
done,  that  the  way  to  the  East  may  be  pre- 
pared, by  the  isthmus  of  Suez.  Russia  gives 
money  to  help  the  Pacha  on.  Catholic 
France  has  aided  with  men ;  and  so  the  matter 
goes. 

The  "  Jew  of  kings"  may  have  a  hand  in 
all  this  also.  For  the  Pacha,  though  a  Ma- 
hometan, shows  such  liberality  to  the  Jews 
and  Christians,  as  no  Jew  or  Christian  has 
done  to  them.  But  there  may  be  policy  in  all 
this ;  yet  beyond,  there  may  be  a  wheel  with- 
in a  wheel,  the  providence  of  God. 

The  Euphrates,  or  Turkish  empire,  is  dry- 
ing up  very  fast  within  a  very  few  years.  The 
Sultan  carried  the  half  moon  in  their  colors, 
to  denote  a  government  over  one-half  of  the 
world. 


The  Russians  have  taken  several  Turkish 
provinces  on  the  Euphrates;  two  provinces 
on  the  west  side  of  the  Black  sea,  have  gone 
off  to  govern  themselves ;  Greece,  with  a 
large  territory,  is  gone  off  also.  Algiers,  on 
the  coast  of  Barbary,  is  in  the  power  of 
France.  The  Pacha  of  Egypt,  has  taken 
Egypt,  Canaan,  and  the  plains  of  Babylon, 
&c.  &c. 

Hence  the  Sultan  has  but  his  capital,  with  a 
small  territory  around,  like  a  garden  spot  left. 

Hence  we  see  the  "  waters  of  the  Eu- 
phrates," (by  the  phial  of  the  sixth  angel,) 
so  far  dried  up,  that  we  may  soon  expect 
the  three  unclean  spirits  to  appear  consoli- 
dating the  whole  ancient  scripture  world, 
under  three  general  heads — for  Armageddon  ! 

Dorothy  Ripley — the  first  time  I  saw  her, 
was  in  Albany,  when  she  was  going  to  visit 
the  western  Indians.  The  second  time  in 
New  York,  when  I  was  about  to  sail  for 
Europe.  The  fourth  in  Philadelphia,  when 
she  bought  a  book,  saying,  -Lorenzo,  has 
thee  got  any  money  ?  I  feel  as  if  thee  had 
none  !"  which  was  the  case  ;  I  had  been  with- 
out any  for  several  days.  The  fifth  time  was 
in  England,  where  we  travelled  together, 
holding  meetings  in  testimony,  for  several 
hundred  miles.  The  last  times  were  at  Phila- 
delphia and  Camden,  at  the  latter  place  the 
Quakers  opened  their  meeting-house,  where 
we  held  meeting,  after  which,  she  went  to 
France  and  England,  and  then  returned  to 
America ;  soon  after  which,  she  suddenly 
died,  in  Virginia — having  crossed  the  ocean 
nineteen  times,  on  religious  visits. 

She  travelled  by  Faith,  through  many  dis- 
couragements and  dangers ;  hence  much  reso- 
lution and  perseverance,  through  much  oppo- 
sition in  different  parts.  She  belonged  to  no 
particular  society,  but  was  a  kind  of  Quaker- 
ess more  than  any  thing  else. 

But  few  people  were  well  acquainted  with 
Dorothy — her  private  life,  her  walk  with 
God,  her  unbounded  kindness  to  the  poor! 
The  visiting  the  sick,  in  prisons  and  hos- 
pitals, &c.  &c,  is  far  beyond  any  thing  I 
have  ever  known  in  any  other  person  in  the 
course  of  my  extensive  acquaintance  with 
mankind ! 

Many  things  which  she  had  been  heard 
to  relate  in  America,  I  saw;  those  which 
she  had  spoken  of;  and  they  related  a  cor- 
responding testimony  in  England,  of  which 
country  she  was  a  native,  in  Whitby,  in 
Yorkshire. 

She  has  closed  this  mortal  career,  and  now 
is  beyond  the  reach  of  the  tongue  of  slan- 
der, where  I  have  no  doubt,  the  wicked 
shall  cease  from  troubling  and  the  weary 
are  at  rest ;  there  to  sing  the  song  of  Moses 
and  of  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever,  where 


190 


EXEMPLIFIED    EXPERIENCE,    OR,    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


the  faithful  in  the   Lord  shall  meet  to  part 
no  more  ! 

Neither  superstition,  bigotry,  or  sectarian- 
ism will  answer  the  purpose;  Elijah  sup- 
posed  be  was  the  only  one,  who  was  ac- 
cepted, that  was  left;  but  the  answer  was, 
I  have  reserved  to  myself  seven  thousand  in 
ferael,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal! 
Conformity  to  the  will  of  the  Master,  is  the 
sacrifice  that  he  requires  of  man,  whether  in  a 
society  or  belonging  to  none. 

They  that  "hear  and  keep" — "  heareth  and 
doeth" — "  hear  and  follow" — is  the  testimony 
of  the  character  that  is  accepted  with  him, 
who  judges  in  Righteousness!  From  the 
east,  west,  north,  and  south,  shall  they  come; 
whilst  the  opposite  character  will  be  rejected 
and  cast  out,  however  exalted  be  their  stand- 
ing in  their  own  conceit  and  fanciful  imagi- 
nation ! 

The  Rev.  Benjamin  Jones — travelled  his 
circuit  on  foot ;  he  was  an  injured  man ; 
was  taken  sick  with  a  fever,  and  although 
one  hundred  and  forty  pulse  to  the  minute,  be 
considered  death ;  yet  from  the  exaggeration 
by  the  excitement  and  aggravation,  that  death 
seemed  to  be  counteracted  and  thwarted,  the 
pulse  being  brought  up  to  180,  or  190  times 
to  the  minute,  from  the  usage  of  others ! 
Hence  it  seemed  he  lived  longer  than  what 
otherwise  he  would. 

What  must  have  been  his  exquisite  feelings 
in  that  suffering  and  conflicting  scene  and  death! 
So  poor  Truman  Bishop.  His  character 
was  unimpeached ;  his  conduct  being  as  an 
even  thread,  whether  in  the  pulpit,  in  public, 
or  in  his  family. 

Y.t  he  was  accused  with  nothing  but  preach- 
ing whore  a  sycophant,  (who  found  that  epis- 
copacy is  every  thing)  thought  he  should  not ; 
and  hence  brought  up  charges,  but  he  was 
honorably  acquitted. 

The  question  arose,  if  he  might  preach  for 
ions;  the  answer  was,  preach  for  any 
body  betwixt  heaven  and  hell. 

From  the  tyrannical  conduct  of  that  indi- 
vidual, aboul  two  hundred  and  fifty  men,  with 
their  wives  and  children,  withdrew  from  so- 
ciety; and  left  the  meeting  in  a  ceremonious 
and  formal  manner,  like  the  children  of  Israel 
departing  out  of  Egypt. 

The  question  was  then  agitated,  whether 
T.  B.  might  preach  to  that  separate  society  1 
The  answer  was.  no!!  !  So  they,  of  course, 
must  be  considered  beyond  the  gates  of  hell. 

Common  place  trials,  to  those  of  little  expe- 
rience, seem  great,  but  they  are  bearable! 

But  to  try  one  to  the  quick,  to  exquisite 
sensibility,  who  can  bear  if?  The  nervous 
system  must  be  agitated,  and  the  body  feel 


the  effect ;  a  sinking  under  it,  a  giving  away 
of  nature.  Thus  Br.  Truman  Bishop,  who 
commenced  his  travels  about  the  time  that 
I  did,  he  being  about  my  age,  was  sent  out  of 
the  world  by  wounded  feelings,  no  doubt 
sooner  than  otherwise  would  have  been  the 
case! 

The  address  to  the  preachers,  and  to  the 
members,  &c.  &c.  are  worthy  to  be  reprinted 
and  kept  in  every  house,  as  the  language 
of  an  honest  and  dying  man  !  But  his  mind 
was  supported  by  the  consolations  of  Divine 
grace. 

Those  whose  lives  were  careless  and  after- 
wards become  the  subjects  of  religion  by  ex- 
perience— then  with  but  a  short  race,  quit  the 
stage  of  action — such  persons  generally  go 
triumphantly  happy. 

But  those  whose  lives  were  naturally  steady 
and  habits  good,  when  they  obtain  religion, 
there  is  but  a  very  small  change  visible  in  their 
conduct. 

Such  persons  as  live  religion  with  fidelity  a 
number  of  years,  when  they  quit  the  world, 
there  is  not  any  thing  very  remarkable  attend- 
ing it;  but  they  seem  to  die  as  they  live — 
calm  and  peace  !         § 

The  earth  draws  the  carnal  mind  to  the 
earth.  But  the  heavenly  mind  is  drawn  to 
heavenly  things,  by  a  Divine  influence,  which 
gives  an  earnest  of  future  inheritance,  or  a 
foretaste  of  joys  to  come — glory  in  the  soul! 


BEAUTY  OF  WESLEY. 

Extracted  from  Rev.  J.  Wesley's  Journal. 

"1788,  Sunday,  May  18.  I  subjoined  a 
short  account  of  Methodism;  particularly  in- 
sisting on  the  following  circumstances.  There 
is  no  other  religious  society  under  heaven, 
which  requires  nothing  of  men  in  order  to 
their  admission  into  it,  but  a  desire  to  save 
their  souls.  Look  all  around  you,  you  can- 
not be  admitted  into  the  Church  or  Society  of 
the  Presbyterians,  Anabaptists,  Quakers,  or 
any  others,  unless  you  hold  the  same  opinions 
with  them,  and  adhere  to  the  same  mode  of 
worship.  The  Methodists  alone  do  not  in- 
sist on  your  holding  this  or  that  opinion,  but 
they  think  and  let  think.  Neither  do  they  im- 
pose any  particular  mode  of  worship,  but  you 
may  continue  to  worship  in  your  former 
manner,  be  it  what  it  may.  Now  I  do  not 
know  any  other  religious  society,  either 
ancient  or  modern,  wherein  such  liberty  of 
conscience  is  now  allowed,  or  has  been  al- 
lowed since  the  age  of  the  Apostles  1  Here 
is  our  glorying.  And  a  glorying  peculiar  to 
us  !     What  Society  shares  it  with  us  1 


END    OF    THE     JOURNAL. 


COPIES  OF  LORENZO'S  PASSPORTS, 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


oooopoooooo 

O  THE         O 

o  notary's  o 

O       SEAL.         O 


STATE    OF    NEW    YORK,    SS 


"  BY  this  public  instrument,  be  it  known 
to  all  to  whom  the  same  may  or  doth  con- 
00000000000  cern,  that  I,  CADWALLADER  D.  COL- 
DEN,  a  Public  Notary,  in  and  for  the  State  of  New  York, 
by  Letters  Patent  under  the  Great  Seal  of  the  said  State, 
duly  commissioned  and  sworn,  and  in  and  by  the  said 
Letters  Patent,  invested,  '  with  full  powers  and  authority 
to  attest  deeds,  wills,  testaments,  codicils,  agreements,  and 
other  instruments  in  writing,  and  to  administer  any  oath 
or  oaths  to  any  person  or  persons,'  do  hereby  certify,  that 
on  the  day  of  the  date  hereof,  personally  appeared  before 
me  the  said  Notary,  the  Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow,  whose 
person  being  by  me  particularly  examined,  appears  to  me 
to  be  of  the  age  of  twenty-eight  years,  or  thereabouts  ; 
of  the  height  of  five  feet  ten  inches  :  rather  light  com- 
plexioned,  and  much  marked  with  the  small-pox  ;  having 
small  light  eyes,  dark  brown  hair  and  eye-brows,  small 
features,  and  a  short  visage,  a  scrofulous  mark  on  his 
neck,  under  the  chin,  on  the  right  side  :  and  the  said 
Lorenzo  Dow  being  by  me  duly  sworn  on  the  Holy  Evan- 
gelist of  Almighty  God,  deposeth  and  saith,  that  he  was 
born  in  the  town  of  Coventry,  in  the  State  of  Connecti- 
cut, in  the  Unitad  States  of  America,  of  Humphrey  B. 
Dow,  and  Tabitha  his  wife,  who  was  Tabitha  Parker ; 
that  his  said  parents  were  also  born  in  the  said  town  : 
that  his  mother  is  dead,  but  his  father  is  yet  living,  and 
resides  in  the  same  place.  And  the  said  deponent  further 
saith,  that  he  is  the  person  named,  intended  and  described 
as  Lorenzo  Dow,  in  all  and  each  of  the  several  documents 
hereunto  annexed,  which  are  respectively  lettered  A. 
B.  C.  D.,  and  which  are  now  produced  to  me,  the  said 
Notary,  and  lettered  as  aforesaid  by  me,  the  said  Notary, 
and  my  notarial  firm  thereon  written. 

"  And  I  the  said  Notary,  do  further  certify,  that  on  the 
same  day  and  year  last  aforesaid,  also  appeared  before  me, 
the  Reverend  Nicholas  Snethen,  of  New  York,  and  James 
Quackenbush,  of  the  State  of  New  York,  gentlemen,  who 
being  by  me  also  sworn  on  the  Holy  Evangelist  of  Al- 
mighty God,  depose  and  say,  and  first  the  said  Nicholas 
Snethen  saith,  that  he  is  well  acquainted  with  the  said 
Lorenzo  Dow,  and  known  him  from  his  youth  to  this 
time  ;  and  this  deponent  has  been  also  well  acquainted 
with  the  Parents  of  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow ;  that  the  said 
Lorenzo  Dow  is  a  native  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  a  Minister  of  the  Holy  Gospel,  ami  the  said  deponent 
doth  verily  believe  that  all  the  facts  herein  stated  and  set 
forth  by  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow,  are  true. 

And  the  said  James  Quackenbnsh  saith.  that  he  hath 
known  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow,  for  four  years  last  past,  and 
upwards — that  he  hath  always  understood,  and  doth  be- 
lieve, him  to  be  a  native  citizen  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  doth  believe  that  all  the  facts  to  which  the 
said  Lorenzo  Dow  hath  above  deposed,  are  true.  And  the 
said  Lorenzo  Dow  being  such  native  citizen  as  aforesaid, 
of  the  United  States  of  America,  is  entitled  to  all  the  ad- 
vantages and  privileges  thereof,  and  to  the  friendly  aid 
and  protection  of  all  persons,  Potentates  and  States  with 


whom  the  said  United  States  are  in  peace  and  friend, 
ship. 

Whereof  an  attestation  being  required,  I  have  granted 
this  under  my  notarial  firm  and  seal. 

Done  at  the  City  of  New  York,  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  the  said  deponents  having 
first  countersigned  the  same,  this  fifth  day  of 
November,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  and  five. 

CADWALLADER  D.  COLDEN, 

Not.  Pub. 
LORENZO  DOW. 
NICHOLAS  SNETHEN. 
JAMES  QUACKENBUSH. 


Cadwallader  D.  Colden,  Not.  Pub. 

To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  concern,  Greeting. 

THE  BEARER  HEREOF,  LORENZO  DOW, 

A  Citizen  of  the  United  States  of  America,  having  oc- 
casion to  pass  into  foreign  countries,  about  his  lawful 
affairs,  these  are  to  pray  all  whom  it  may  concern,  to  per- 
mit the  same  Lorenzo  Dow,  (he  demeaning  himself  well 
and  peaceably,)  to  pass  wheresoever  his  lawful  pursuits 
may  call  him',  freely  without  let  or  molestation  in  going, 
staying,  or  returning,  and  to  give  him  all  friendly  aid  and 
protection,  as  these  United  States  would  do  in  the  like 
case. 

IN  FAITH  WHEREOF, 
of  state's     I  have  caused  the  seal  of  the  Department  of 
*  o         State  for  the  said  United  States,  to  be  here- 

<  *t         unto  affixed. — Done  at  Washington,  this 

h  SEAL  2         23d  day  of  October,  in  the  year  of  our 
n         Lord  One  Thousand  Eight  Hundred  and 
a  ™         Five,  and  of  the   Independence  of  these 

Tgratis.1  States  the  thirtieth. 

JAMES  MADISON,  Secretary  of  State. 


Cadwallader  D.  Colden,  Not.  Pub. 

VIRGINIA,  to  wit. 
BE  it  known  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that  the 
Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow,  who  declares  himself  a  native  of 
Connecticut,  one  of  the  United  States  of  America,  has  for 
two  or  three  years  past  occasionally  travelled  through 
this  commonwealth,  as  an  itinerant  Preacher  of  the  Gos- 
pel ;  that  his  appointments  to  preach  have,  according  to 
report,  been  attended  by  considerable  numbers  of  the  in- 
habitants of  this  state  ;  that  on  all  occasions  his  conduct 
has  been  inoffensive,  and  his  manners  impressive  :  it  is 
believed  that  his  views  are  confined  to  the  promotion  of 
human  happiness,  by  diffusing,  to  the  utmost  of  his  abili- 
ties, a  knowledge  of  the  Christian  Religion,  and  by  a 


192 


COriES    OF    LORENZO  S    PASSPORTS. 


conviction,  on  his  part,  of  its  tendency  to  that  desirable 
object.  This  certiticate  is  granted  to  the  said  Reverend 
Lorenzo  Dow,  at  the  request  of  his  friends,  in  consequence 
of  a  meditated  voyage  to  Europe  for  the  restoration  of  his 
impaired  health. 

^s^,         Given  under  my  hand  as  Governor,  with  the 
\  seal    >         Seal  of  the  Commonwealth  annex 
I  ^-v-^,  >         Richmond,  this  19th  dav  of  October,  1805. 
JOHN  PAGE. 


Cadwallader  D.  Cohlen,  Not.  Pub. 

"HUMPHREY   B.    DOW  and  Tabitha   Tarker  were 
joined  in  marriage,  October  9th,  A.  D.  17b7." 

"Lorenzo  Dow,  son  of  Humphrey  B.  Dow  and  Tabitha 
his  wife,  was  born  at  Coventry,  October  Kith,  A.  D.  1777." 
(A  true  copy  of  record  examined  by) 

Nathan  Howard,  Town  Clerk. 
STATE  OF  CONNECTICUT  SS. 

COVENTRY. 

October  11th,  A.  D.  1805. 
"I,  The  subscriber,  do  hereby  certify  that  by  the  law 
of  the  State  aforesaid,  all  marriages,  births  and  deaths  are 
to  be  recorded  in  the  records  of  their  res]  ective  towns  ; 
and  Nathan  Howard,  Esq.  who  hath  attested  the  afore- 
said from  the  town  records,  is  the  clerk  of  said  town, 
duly  appointed  and  sworn,  and  that  the  above  signature 
is  in  his  own  proper  hand  writing,  and  that  faith  and  credit 
is  to  be  given  to  his  attestation  in  court  and  country." 

"In  testimony  hereof  1  have  subscribed  my  hand  and 
seal." 

.  .^ —  .  JESSE  ROOT, 

J  (Kit.  >  Chief  Justice  of  the  Superior  Court. 


STATE  OF  CONNECTICUT,  SS. 

TOLLAND    COL'.NTV,    COVENTRY. 

October  loth,  1805. 
"  This  certifies  that  the  above  Lorenzo  Dow  was  born 
in  Coventry,  as  above  stated,  of  a  reputable  family,  and 
he  the  saidLorenzo  is  by  profession  a  Methodist  Preach- 
er, he  is  a  man  of  decent  morals  and  of  peaceable  beha- 
vior, so  far  as  our  knowledge  of  him  extends.  And  that 
the  abovesaid  Jesse  Root  is  the  Chief  Justice  of  the  Su- 
perior Court  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  and  that  full 
credit  is  to  be  given  to  his  certificate  in  Court  and  Coun- 
try- 

"JEREMIAH  RIPLEY,  one  of  the  Judges  of  the 
Court  of  Common  Tleos  County  of  Tolland. 
"ELEAZER  PO.MEROV,  Justice  of  Peace." 


,  ^ .    HIS  EXCELLENCY  JONATHAN   TRUM- 

?  real.  BULL,  GOVERNOR  IN  AM)  OVER  THE 
(  -^v^.  '  STATE  OF  CONNECTICUT. 
'I'm  \  I.I.  who  may  see  these  presents — maketh  known, 
"That  Jesse  Ilont.  Esq  ,  the  person  whose  signature  is 
sot  t"  tin'  H  rthin  Certificate,  is  Chief  Jud^e  of  the  Supe- 
rior Court  win  i  That  Jeremiah  Ripley,  Esq. 
signer  of  the  '.'.  :|te,  is  one  oi 
the  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  for  the  count}  61  Tolland  in 
said  State.— That  Eleazer  Pomeroy,  Esq  ,  also  one  oi  the 
within  signer)  is  a  Juttict  of  Peace,  within  and  for  the 
mentioned  Co\ 

"That  each  of  the  above  named  gentlemen  have  been 
legally  qualified  and  dulj  appointed  to  do  and  perform 
all  and  singular  the  dutie  appertaining  to  their  several 
offices.  And  that  full  faith  and  credit  is  to  be  given  to 
their  several  acts  and  signatures  in  their  respective  ca- 
pacities. In  faith  and  testimony  whereof  I  nave  here- 
unto set  my  hand  and  affixed  my  teal  of  office,  at  the  City 


of  New  Haven,  in  said  Slate,  this  15th  day  of  October,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1805. 

"JONATHAN  TRUMBULL." 


Cadwallader  D.  Colden,  Not.  Pub. 

GEORGIA. 
By  his  Excellency  JOHN  MILLEDGE,   Gov- 
ernor and  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Jinny 
and  ATaiy  of  this   State,  and  of  the   Militia 
thereof. — To  all  whom  these  presents  shall 
come.     Greeting : 
KNOW  YE,  that  Abraham  Jackson,   Risden  Moore, 
Eolling  Anthony,  Zechariah  Lamar,  James  Leriell,  John 
Clark,  David  Dickson,  Solomon  Slatter,   Walter  Drane, 
Jared   Irwin,  Thompson  Bird,   Robert    Hughes,   Drury 
Jones,  George  Moore,  Wormly  Rose,  Joel  Barnet,  Wil- 
liam H.  Crawford,  Samuel  Alexander,  Geo.  Phillips,  John 
Hampton,  Elijah  Clark,  William   W.  Bibb,  David  Bates, 
Buckner  Harris,  Allen  Daniel,  Wiiliam  Fitzpatrick,  James 
H.  Little,  John  Davis,  and  James  Jones,  inquires,  who 
have  severally  subscribed  their  names  to  the  annexed 
recommendation  in  favor  of  the  Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow, 
are  Members  of  the  Legislature  of  this  State,  and  now  in 
Session. 

THEREFORE  all  due  Faith,  Credit  and  authority,  are 
and  ought  to  be  had  and  given  to  their  signatures  as  such. 
IN  TESTIMONY  whereof  I  have  here- 
M  unto  set  my  hand,  and  caused  the 
°  Great  Seal  of  the  said  State  to  be  put 
a     and  affixed,   at  the  State  House  in 

*  Louisville,  this  third  day  of  Decem- 
g  ber,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  eigh- 
ty teen  hundred  and  three,  and  in  the 
n  twenty-eighth  year  of  American  In- 
§     dependence. 

*  By  the  Governor, 

HOR.  MARBURY, 

Secretary  of  the  State. 

STATE  OF  GEORGIA. 
To  all  whom  these  presents  shall  come  or  concern  : 
BE  it  known,  that  the  Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow,  an  Itin- 
erant Preacher  of  the  Gospel,  hath  travelled  through  this 
State  several  times,  in  tho  course  of  two  years,  and  has 
maintained  the  character  of  a  useful  and  acceptable  Gos- 
pel Preacher ;  and  now  being  about  to  leave  the  State, 
We,  in  testimony  of  our  high  regard  for  him,  recommend 
him  to  all  Christians  and  lovers  of  Virtue,  as  a  man  whose 
sole  aim  appears  to  be  the  propagating  useful  principles 
through  the  Christian  Religion. 

Given  under  our  Hands  at  Louisville,  this  3d  Decem- 
ber, 1803. 

Abraham  Jackson.  Joel  Barnet 

Risden  Moore.  W.  H.  Crawford. 

Boiling  Anthony.  Samuel  Alexander. 

V..  Lamar.  George  Phillips. 

James  Terrell.  John  Hampton. 

John  Clarke.  Elijah  Clarke. 

David  Dickson.  William  W.  Bibb. 

Solomon  Slatter.  David  Bates 

\V.  Drane.  Buckner  Harris. 

Jared  Irwin.  Allen  Daniel. 

Thompson  Bird.  William  Fitzpatrick. 

Robert  Hughes.  James  H.  Little. 

Drury  Jones.  John  Davis. 

George  Moore.  James  Jones, 

W'\ .  Rose. 
Dr.  Coke  said  he  saw,  at  Br.  Har;  rktial" 

also,  from  the  Governor,  See.  of  South  Carolina,  but  it 
red  to  fell  into  my  b 
(fj-  Some  Rev.  Gentlemen,  having  access  to  my  trunk 
at  the  Mississippi,  after  .'hliuri/  sent  his  bull  after  me — 
the  foregoing  Credentials  could  afterwards  never  be 
found  !  !  ! 


LETTERS    REFERRED    TO    IN    LORENZO  S   JOURNAL. 


193 


LETTERS  REFERRED  TO  IN  LORENZO'S  JOURNAL 


CONTINENT  OF  AMERICA. 

State  of  Virginia,  Richmond  Dist. 

4th  February,  1806. 

Dear  Lorenzo. — I  expect  you  will  be  surprised  and 
disappointed  on  the  arrival  of  this  letter,  without  com- 
plying with  your  request — "send  on  your  manuscript." 
I  do  assure  you  it  is  not  for  want  of  inclination,  but  the 
want  of  time  to  collect  the  materials  for  such  a  work. 
The  vacancy  wherein  I  flattered  myself  (when  with  you) 
I  could  occupy  in  the  business  you  required.  On  my 
arrival  at  Lynchburg  and  New  London,  from  the  state  of 
things  I  was  continually  upon  the  push  ;  I  went  so  far  as 
to  take  with  me  the  scattered  accounts,  in  order  to  select 
therefrom,  but  could  not  take  nor  make  time,  so  as  to  be 
composed  for  such  a  work  ;  but  as  I  cannot  comply  with 
your  request  in  that,  I  will  inclose  to  you  "  Dr.  Jenning's 
Vindication  of  Camp  Meetings,"  and  "  a  short  account  of 
a  Camp  Meeting  in  North  America.* 

1  received  yours  from  New  York  a  little  before  you 
embarked  for  Europe,  together  with  your  Compa7iion's 
inclusive,  and  doubt  not  but  that  you  have  had  the  pray- 
ers and  well  wishes  of  numbers  of  your  American  Breth- 
ren and  Friends,  as  well  as  myself,  for  your  health  and 
preservation  at  sea,  and  safe  landing  in  Europe,  and  also 
for  your  friendly  reception  and  usefulness  among  our 
European  Brethren. 

We  are  informed  in  Scripture,  that  we  should  "  render 
to  all  their  dues,"  and  if  you  have  yours,  it  cannot  be  de- 
nied that  your  ministerial  labors,  amidst  your  indefatiga- 
ble exertions,  has  been,  and  still  remains  a  blessing  to  hun- 
dreds and  thousands ;  and  as  I  have  been  much  in  your 
company  for  the  term  of  about  four  years,  I  have  tracked 
your  way  in  Georgia  as  P.  Elder  of  the  District  there,  as 
also  in  Virginia — and  have  had  an  opportunity  of  forming 
a  considerable  judgment — am  conscious  that  many  stub- 
born Infidels  will  praise  God  in  time  and  eternity,  that 
they  ever  heard  the  sound  of  your  voice.  Yet  sensible  I 
am  that  you  have  many  enemies,  and  not  confined  to  the 
irreligious  alone.  Yet  for  my  own  part,  (although  your 
manner  has  been  much  out  of  the  common  order,)  that 
piety  and  extensive  usefulness,  as  an  instrument  to  pull 
down  Calvinism,  and  Deism,  and  that  accompanied  with 
visible  and  sudden  awakenings  on  the  conscience  of  Sin- 
ners,  and  which  has  terminated  in  (as  I  believe)  the  sound 
conversion  of  many,  has  ever  been  a  motive  in  me  to  bear 
with  your  apparent  irregularities,  and  to  encourage,  by 
every  possible  effort  consistent  with  propriety,  rather  than 
to  "forbid  one  so  evidently  casting  out  Devils  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord;"  and,  withal,  one  whom  I  conceived  to  be 
orthodox  in  the  doctrine,  and  a  friend  to  the  cause  of 
METHODISM. 

Had  you  been  with  me  the  Camp  Meeting  following  at 
Kingswood  Chapel,  in  the  Amherst  Circuit  the  first  of 
November,  from  Friday  until  Tuesday,  you  would  have 
discovered  on  your  arrival  a  much  better  prospect  than 
we  saw  by  the  first  appearance  at  the  Marquest  Roads  in 
Louisa.  Providence  so  ordered  that  the  week  preceding 
which  was  the  Quarterly  Meeting  at  Keys,  the  weather 

•  Copies  of  these  works  may  be  found  in  Vol.  2  of  this 
work. 


13 


was  wet  and  cold  and  attended  with  snow,  which  in  all 
probability  moved  the  brethren  to  fortify  themselves  ;  so 
they  marked  oft'  the  ground,  and  felled  trees,  and  built 
seven  small  houses,  covered  with  boards,  and  snugly  filled 
in  with  mortar,  and  six  out  of  the  seven  had  fire  places, 
with  doors  hung  on  hinges,  and  fastening  with  a  wooden 
button,  and  one  of  these  house  tents  was  set  apart  wholly 
for  the  ministers.  On  my  arrival  Thursday  evening  I 
collected  those  who  were  on  the  ground,  at  the  sound  of 
the  Ram's  Horn,  sung  a  Millennium  hymn,  and  joined  in 
prayer  for  God's  blessing  on  the  meeting  ;  and  a  melting 
time  we  had,  which  I  received  as  an  omen  of  good  to 
come,  and  mentioned  on  the  stage  at  the  commencement 
of  the  meeting  next  day  ;  if  ever  I  felt  an  earnest  of  good 
to  come,  I  felt  it  at  my  arrival  on  that  ground  :  and  though 
we  had  had  fewer  preachers  and  people  than  usual  at  such 
meetings,  the  Lord  was  with'us  in  majesty  and  great 
glory  :  sinners  were  awakened  and  converted,  insomuch 
that  it  was  adjudged  not  less  than  sixty  souls  obtained  a 
saving  conversion  at  that  meeting,  and  many  were  en- 
gaged for,  and  I  trust  obtained  the  blessing  of  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  forty  were  admitted  into  the  Church.  Satan 
here  as  at  other  meetings  of  the  kind,  showed  his  disap- 
probation at  our  breaking  down  his  kingdom  :  a  man 
threatened  to  break  my  neck  ;  another  fired  oft*  a  pistol  or 
gun.  On  Sunday  evening  I  read  the  law,  "  Ten  lashes 
on  his  or  her  bare  back,  well  laid  on."  The  work  from 
this,  as  from  other  camp  meetings,  spread  in  every  direc- 
tion :  one  wagon  company  from  near  Lynchburg,  the 
distance  of  thirty  miles,  had  occasion  to  stop  on  their  re- 
turn near  a  tavern,  and  being  all  on  fire  singing  the  praises 
of  God,  several  young  people  came  out  to  the  wagon,  and 
being  taken  by  the  hand  by  those  in  the  wagon  were 
helped  in,  and  being  touched  to  the  heart,  they  professed 
religion  before  they  parted  :  God's  blessing  appeared 
with  them  as  with  the  ark  in  the  days  of  old.  The  meet- 
ing at  the  Marquest  Road,  terminated  in  the  conversion 
of  about  thirty  souls  and  a  spread  of  religion  therefrom. 
The  meeting  at  Reedy  Church,  Carolina,  the  week  be- 
fore, was  like  the  bread  on  the  water.  I  am  informed  all 
the  sinners  in  the  wagon  from  Richmond  obtained  reli- 
gion before  they  got  back  to  town,  and  a  work  took  place 
in  Richmond  therefrom,  which  proved  the  happy  conver- 
sion of  many,  and  added  many  to  the  church.  The  inter- 
view you  had  with  Robert  Sample,  the  Baptist  minister, 
has  (as  I  am  told)  greatly  weakened  his  influence  and 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  people.  The  discerning  world- 
lings, I  am  told,  burlesqued  Mr.  Sample  as  follows  :  two 
officers  were  represented  on  the  field  of  battle,  and_  one 
being  found  too  weak,  dropped  his  sword  and  ran  oft' say- 
ing, "sword,  fight  for  yourself."  I  suppose  you  recollect 
Mr.  S.  went  oft' before  you  were  done,  and  left  his  book. 

The  meeting  at  Roper's  Chapel  in  New  Kent,  where 
our  opposition  was  greatest,  has  been  wonderfully  blessed. 
Two  of  the  old  lady's  daughters  converted,  who  granted 
us  the  privilege  of  the  Camp  ground,  and  many  others. 
Some  of  those  daring  opposers  have  been  severely  scourg- 
ed since— Old  Sam's  Monument  yet  sticks  to  the  tree- 
it  was  a  providence  sure  enough  that  it  rained  as  we 
agreed.  I  am  told  since,  the  Collegians  at  Williamsburg, 
backed  by  their  President,  the  Bishop,  say,  had  it  not 
rained  they  would  have  been  upon  us.  So  the  beloved 
clouds  came  and  helped  tis.     The  work  is  going  on  in  a 


194 


LETTERS    REFERRED    TO    IX    LORENZO  S    JOURNAL. 


lively  degree  about  Roper's  yet  ;  our  preacher,  the  Ma- 
gistrate John  Saunders,  who  inb  afraid  to  befriend  us  at 
that  time,  writes  me  Bince  thus,"When  you  appointed 
p  meeting  some  time  last  summer,  so  weak  was 
my  faith,  and  so  hardened  did  1  believe  the  people  in  our 

neighborh 1  to  be  that  it  was  a  query  with  me  whether 

.  would  get  converted  at  it;  yea,  I  feared,  (al- 
though   lean  truh   say  1  was  afriend   to  the   institution 
ough  the  wickedness  of  the  wicked  it  would  lie 
product  harm  than  good  accidentally.)     But 

.1  the  riches  bothoi  the  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge  of  God ;  how  un  ire  his  judgments  and 

his  H  ays  ;  a  ll  fin  ling  out  !  may  light  ever  shine  on  that 
Roper's  commenced.     Whenever 
I  ampbell,  please  present  my 
compliments  to  him,  and  inform  him  that  it' there  was  but 
on, ■  ni  his  pamphlets  in  the  world  on  the  subject  of  de- 
fending camp  meetings,  1   would  willingly,  gladly,  give 
;  i  see  it  no  more  " 
I  am  just  now  from  the  Virginia  Conference  at  Nor- 
folk.   The  Bishop  Asbury  and  Whatcoat  were  well,  ami 
we  ha.l  a  time  similar  i  i  a  (    imp  meeting.     Preaching 
went  mi  by  night  and  daj  in  both  towns,  and  souls  were 
awakened  ami  converted;    and   although    Satan   raged, 
some  -pat  in  the  laces  of  the  Ministers,  and  one  Minister 
had  his  nose  wrung,  thej  boi  e  it  v.  itii  i  hiistian  fortitude, 
and  I  ti  ust  one  hundred  souls  were  converted  during  the 
time.     Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  peace  on  earth,  good 
will  to  men.    My  respects  to  Si  ter  Dow.    The  Lord  bless 
you  both  and  bring  us  all  to  glory,  prays  your  brother 
and  friend  in  Jesus. 

STIT1I  -MEAD. 


GREAT  BRITAIN. 

Warrington,  April  I6lh,  1S07. 
To  the  Church  of  God  in  every  place  : 

This   cometh   in    behalf  of    Lorenzo    Dow,   itinerant 
preacher  of  the  Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour  :   We,  the  un- 
dersigned ministers  and  members  of  the  people   (called 
-t  Quakers)  late  in  connexion  with  the  old  bodj 
of   Methodists,  do  testify,  that  although  his  appearance 
amongst  us  was  ln  much  weakness,  many  suspicions, 
his  word  was  with  power  and  the 
Holj  i  rhqst  sent  down  from  Heaven.     From  the  time  we 
have  been  favored  with  his  labors,  he  hath  conducted 
prosperity  and  adversity)  as 
one  whose  sole  aim  is  the  glory  of  God  and   the  welfare 
md  his  strength  in  labors  more  abun- 
dant, travelling  night  and  day  for  the  accomplishment  of 
each  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  to 
mam  perishing  foi   Lack  of  knowledge,  and  we  are  wit 
hath  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord  :    Main 
ol  tin-  stones  of  the  street  hath  been  raised  to  be  sons  and 
daughters  of  Abraham— back  uned.  and  many 

of  infidel  principles  shaken.  From  the  impressive  man- 
ner of  hi  into!  odicean  ease,  have  been 
stirred  up  to  glorifj  God  with  their  body,  soul,  and  sub- 
stance, whom  we  trust  ami  pray  will  remain  stars  in  the 
church  militant,  and  after  ws  ,  irt  of  his  crown 
ol  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  tl  I  men, 
.Being  shout  to  depart  from  tins  to  ins  nativi   laud,  we 

me    Hoi)    Hand,  which 

ice  cast  bis  lut  among 
us,  may  conduct  ami  protect  him  ovei  tin-  greal 
the  American  shores  in  p.  ien. 

K.   II  URRISON, 

RICHARD  MILLS, 

W.   M'GINNIS,  *.  Preachers. 

PETEB   PHI1 

G.  I3KLMELOW, 


Dublin,  October  [8th,  1806. 
My  dear  brother  Dow, 

As  you  are  about  to  leave  this  city,  I  send  you  this 
small  testimony  of  my  esteem  and  love,  as  it  may  on  some 
open  your  way  among  strangers. 

*  Also  signed  by  upwards  of  one  hundred  persons  more. 


I  had  but  few  opportunities  of  attending  your  meet- 
ings ;  when  I  did,  I  had  no  doubt  of  the  divine  blessing 
attending  your  ministry  :  on  other  occasions,  1  have  had 
the  fullest  proof,  that  although  \  on  '.in  your 

place  of  preaching,  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  nut  bound, 
but  became  the  power  of  God  to  the  salvation  of  many 
precious  souls.  I  suppose  not  less  than  thirty  of  these 
have,  on  your  recommendation,  joined  the  society  ;  sev- 
eral of  whom  are  rejoicing  in  God,  and  living  to  his  glory 
in  newness  of  life. 

When  you  formerly  visited  Ireland,  I  witnessed  the 
power  of  God  attending  your  ministry  in  several  instan- 
ces, and  I  rejoice  in  the  continuation  of  his  grace  to  you. 
Krom  all  I  have  seen  and  heard  respecting  you,  1  acknow- 
ledge the  hand  of  God,  who  is  now  as  formerly,  abasing 
the  pride  of  man  in  the  instruments  by  whom  he  works. 
—(See  I  Cor.  i.  26—29.) 

1  have  no  doubt  of  your  candid  attachment  to  the  Me- 
thodists,  in  affection  and  interest  as  well  as  doctrine..  I 
believe  your  aim  is  to  spend  and  be  spent  in  bringing  sin- 
ners to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  do  therefore  cordially  "  bid 
you  God  speed."  May  you  have  many  souls  given  you 
in  i  \ei\  place,  to  form  your  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the 
il.iy  of  the  Lord  !  .May  the  eternal  God  la'  >  our  refuge, 
and  protect  you,  and  your  deai  wife  and  little  one,  is  the 
prayer  of 

Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

-MATTHEW  LANKTREE.* 

Ret.  Lorenzo  Dow. 


Dublin,  April  ilst,  1307. 
My  dear  Brother  Dow, 

1  was  in  expectation  of  hearing  from  you  ever  since 
your  departure.  At  present  1  must  be  brief  Whatever 
be  the  ultimate  result  of  the  emigrating  spirit  which  is  at 
present  ra  iving  so  many  of  our  dear  friends  to  leave  us, 
I  cannot  tell  :  this  1  know,  we  already  feel  in  a  distress- 
ing way  its  painful  effects.  Our  hands  hang  .low  n,  and 
our  enemies  rejoice.  May  the  Lord  interpose,  and  order 
it  lor  our  good  ! 

I  cannot  unravel  the  providence  which  prevented  bro- 
ther Joy  ce  iiimi  proceeding  along  with  you.  I  fear  he 
was  not  in  the  will  of  God. 

With  respect  to  the  fruit  of  your  labors,  the  general 
testimony  of  all  1  have  conversed  H  i  that  the 

Lord  has  owned  your  ministry  in  various  parts  of  Ire- 
land. My  desire  and  pray  ei  for  you  is,  that  you  may  feel 
the  Lord's  presence  and  the  power  of  God  with  you  more 
fully  than  ever.     I  would  thank  \  ones  be- 

fore you  leave  England.     My  love  in  the   Lord  Jesus   to 
sister  Dow,  and  all  oui  friends  who  accompany  you 
1  am  your  affectionate  brother  in  (  lli'ist, 

MATTHEW  LA.NKTREE. 

Mr.  DO  If,  Liverpool. 

My  dear  wife  sends  her  love  to  sister  Dow  and  you. 
The  class  under  her  care  is  going  ou  well  in  general*. 


The  following  letter  was  from  an  olil  friend, 
and  once  a  Colleague,  who  lives  in  ;i  BARN, 
on  the  road  from  Uticato  Buffalo  -as the  Me- 
thodists are  able  to  afford  him  no  better.  I  had 
not  seen  him  for  about  eight  years,  until  this 
summer,  at  his  resilience  As  we  v><-n-  part- 
ing, he  asked  me  if  I  knew  what  I  had  come 
into  that  part  of  the  country  for  I  I  tohi  him 
I  did  not  know — only  a  desire  led  me  to  that 
sudden  excursion  ! 

Sullivan,  Sept.  34,  1816. 
My  Dear  Brother,  and  Faithful  in  the  Lord,— 
I  and  mine  are  in  health,  and  two,  if  not  throe,  of  my 


*  Superintendent  Preacher  of  the  Methodist  Society  in 
Dublin. 


LETTERS    REFERRED    TO    IN    LORENZO S    JOURNAL. 


195 


little  boys  happy  in  the  Lord  since  you  left  me,  and  num- 
bers of  others  date  their  conviction  from  your  visit — it 
was  not  in  vain.  Preachers  generally,  and  people  uni- 
versally, bid  you  God  speed,  and  pray  for  your  return. 
In  eternity,  if  not  before,  you  will  be  satisfied  your  visit 
was  from  God.  It  was  to  me  like  the  coming  of  Titus. 
I  am  your  friend — I  never  was  your  enemy,  and  I  trust 
in  God  I  never  shall  be — and  mountains  rise,  and  oceans 
roll,  to  sever  us,  in  vain.  Five  or  six  hundred  of  your 
Journal  can  be  sold  in  this  country  ;  you  may  send  as 
many  as  you  think  proper — I  will  devote  my  time,  and 
do  the  best  I  can.  I  have  seen  Smith  M.  and  he  seems 
satisfied.  I  have  wrote  a  little,  and  almost  wish  it  had 
been  less.  I  am  not  fond  of  novelty.  I  have  been  a  cy- 
pher for  many  years — a  number  placed  at  the  left  hand, 
might  attract  attention,  and  set  me  as  a  mark  for  poisoned 
arrows  to  throw  their  deadly  hate  of  wormwood,  slander 
and  envenomed  lies.  But  you  are  welcome  to  what  I 
have  wrote  to  use  it  as  you  please.  I  have  not  finished, 
neither  could  I,  for  the  mure  I  write,  the  more  I  hate  the 
B's  power — such  power  in  all  its  grades  as  overleaps  the 
bounds  of  Christian  liberty  civil  or  religious.  As  lor 
names,  they  are  nothing.  Bishop,  elder,  priest,  deacon, 
dean  or  preacher— it  is  ail  the  same.  Itisthe  power  they 
exercise  ;  but  how  this  power  extends  is  not  easily  de- 
fined. But  some  power  they  must  have,  or  they  could 
not  lord  it  over  God"s  heritage.  Yet  it  was  limited  pow- 
er, or  they  would  not  have  ueen  enjoined  to  obey  them 
that  had  the  rule  over  them — for  if  unlimited,  they  would 
force  them  to  obey — Did  I  say  obey  ?  'Tis  not  obedience. 
I  see  nought  but  power.  A  medium  then  is  best,  where 
all  distinctions  fall — and  names  that  imply  equality  ;  us 
brethren,  friends,  disciples — and  each  to  act  and  speak 
for  the  good  of  the  whole.  Then  in  proportion  to  the  good 
they  do,  their  iniluence  would  extend,  and  no  further,  and 
this  would  be  agreeable  to  our  Lord's  words — He  that 
will  be  chief  shall  be  servant  of  all.  The  kings  of  the 
Gentiles  exercise  lordship,  Sec.  but  it  shall  not  be  so  among 
you.  No  bishop  of  bishops — no  arbitrary  power — no 
lordly  authority — no  unlimited  exercise  of  power — no  say- 
ing to  this  one,  Go,  or  to  that  one,  Do — but,  submit  your- 
selves one  to  another,  as  is  fit  in  the  Lord,  as  the  servants 
of  Christ,  and  not  the  servants  of  men.  An  instance  we 
have  of  one  casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ,  and 
the  apostles  forbidding  him,  because  he  did  not  follow 
them — that  is,  he  went  alone,  and  this  they  concluded 
was  not  right.  Therefore  they  must  exercise  their  au- 
thority— put  a  stop  to  the  disorder — let  the  devil  keep 
possession,  rather  than  break  in  upon  good  order — steady 
habits.  But  hear  the  decision  of  the  Judge  :  Forbid  him 
not — for  there  is  no  man  that  can  do  a  miracle  in  my 
name  that  can  lightly  speak  evil  of  me.  This  does  not 
look  much  like  the  despotic  government  too  much  exer- 
cised every  where  among  the  clergy  over  the  common- 
alty. I  see  no  gospel  law  that  authorises  any  man,  or  set 
of  men,  to  forbid,  or  put  up  bars  to  hinder  or  stop  any  man 
from  preaching  the  gospel,  who  casts  out  devils  in  the 
name  of  Christ — that  is,  reforms  and  turns  the  sinner  from 
his  sinful  ways.  Hence  all  power  usurped  or  delegated, 
that  can  stop,  that  does  stop  men  from  doing  good,  is  not 
of  God.  Hence,  to  confine  them  in  prison — to  put  them 
on  the  limits,  within  parish  lines,  as  the  standing  order, 
or  to  station  them  on  circuits,  are  nothing  but  prisons  of 
a  larger  size,  and  saying  in  effect,  you  must  abide  within 
bounds  of  such  a  place,  or  be  considered  criminally  guil- 
ty. For  they  are  indirectly  forbid  to  preach  the  gospel 
beyond  their  circuit,  bounds,  or  parish  lines.  But  the 
master  says,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world — not,  stay  in  nar- 
row bounds,  by  walls  and  grates  confined — preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature — elect  and  reprobate,  and  not, 
preach  by  the  year  or  years  together,  to  a  little  number 


of  cold,  formal  professors,  because  a  great  man,  or  num- 
ber of  great  men,  fixes  your  station,  and  commands  you 
to  stay  and  preach  to  those  whited  sepulchres.  Ye  men 
of  God,  arise,  and  break  these  chains  that  bind  the  serv- 
ants of  the  living  God,  to  keep  them  from  obeying  the 
call  of  God  !  The  dragon  gave  the  beast  his  seat,  and 
power,  and  great  authority.  This  was  the  pope,  rising 
above  all  power,  civil  and  ecclesiastical — that  is,  becom- 
ing a  bishop  of  bishops,  as  well  as  king  of  kings.  The 
second  beast  made  an  image  to  the  first  beast.  Now  an 
image  is  not  the  beast,  but  it  resembles  him.  Now  if  the 
first  beast  was  an  overgrown  power  in  the  pope,  what  is 
the  image  that  the  second  beast  made,  but  the  religious 
establishments  among  the  Protestants — the  despotic  pow- 
er exercised  by  the  clergy,  as  bishops,  presbyters,  or 
preachers  in  their  different  grades,  over  the  commonalty 
and  one  another — a  power  in  the  image  or  likeness  of  the 
pope,  viz.  to  rise  above  their  brethren,  exercise  an  undue 
authority  over,  and  lord  it  over  God's  heritage  ; — rule 
the  whole  Church  either  positively  or  negatively  :  posi- 
tively, by  taking  in  or  putting  out  whoever  they  please, 
and  when  they  please — or,  negatively,  the  preacher's  vote 
to  put  a  check  upon  the  whole  church,  as  some  of  the 
Presbyterian  churches  ;  or  where  the  preacher  chooses 
a  select  number  to  try  members  ;  or  where  they  cannot 
bo  tried  without  the  preacher,  and  where  the  preacher 
can  appeal  from  the  judgment  of  the  whole  society,  or 
even  tne  select  number,  (selected  by  himself,)  to  the  of- 
ficial members,  and  these  official  members,  the  far  great- 
er part,  put  in  and  out  as  often  as  he  sees  fit,  as  may 
please  his  fancy,  or  suit  his  humor  best — as  in  many  in- 
stances among  the  Methodists,  and  all  this  without  the 
church  having  any  appeal  in  all  this,  and  no  redress  can 
they  get  unless  the  preacher  is  immoral,  or  breaks  the 
discipline  ;  and  even  then  he  must  be  tried  by  preachers 
of  the  same  grade  with  himself,  if  they  can  be  had,  like  a 
jury  of  doctors  to  judge  of  doctors'  prices.  This  has  so 
much  the  rCaonumtiM  ■  ...■  -» ;t,  that,  if  it  be  not  his 
image,  it  is  so  nearly  like  it  that  there  is  no  word  that 
can  make  a  proper  distinction.  The  people  are  mere  cy- 
phers :  they  can  have  no  choice  in  their  preachers —for, 
as  they  must  take  such  as  the  Bishop  sends,  it  cannot  be 
a  choice  ;  they  may  be  pleased  with  the  preacher  and 
not  wish  for  another,  but  this  does  not  prove  the  people 
free  :  for  they  must  take  such  as  comes,  ordained  or  not 
ordained,  gifts  or  no  gilts,  profitable  or  unprofitable,  is  all 
the  same  :  it  is  them  or  none  for  them  ;  you  must  have 
and  attend  their  meetings,  or  be  called  to  account  by  them 
for  non  attendance,  and  sometimes  put  back  on  trial,  and 
sometimes  expelled  the  society,  and  if  you  have  a  good 
preacher  you  may  lose  him.  The  P.  Elder  can  remove 
him,  and  often  does,  without  giving  an  account  of  any  of 
his  matters.  He  is  the  Bishop's  agent,  and  qualified  or 
unqualified,  pleasing  or  displeasing  to  the  preachers,  if 
they  please  the  Bishop  they  must  be  received  ;  they  must 
be  obeyed  :  there  is  no  appoal ;  he  is  the  Bishop's  agent ; 
the  preachers  must  submit ;  travelling  and  local ;  for  he 
takes  charge  of  all  the  official  characters  in  his  district, 
presides  at  the  Q.  M.  Conferences,  and  gives  the  casting 
vote  ;  changes  the  preachers  as  he  sees  fit ;  no  appeal  ; 
he  is  the  Bishop's  agent ;  a  wise  change  or  a  foolish  one  : 
no  appeal  ;  if  he  hears  to  advice  from  preachers  or  peo- 
ple it  is  because  he  pleases  so  to  do,  there  is  no  discipline 
that  requires  him  either  to  ask  or  hear  advice.  This  is 
too  much  : — if  they  do  not  lord  over  their  flock,  it  is  not 
because  the  discipline  does  not  give  them  the  power  ; 
but  some  do  it,  and  all  can  do  it,  and  if  this  is  not  the  image 
of  the  beast  it  is  the  mark  of  the  beast.  I  have  given  you 
a  small  sketch,  and  must  leave  it  unfinished. 

I  am  yours,  in  the  bonds  of  a  peaceful  Gospel. 

TIMOTHY  DEWEY. 


VICISSITUDES 


WILDERNESS; 

EXEMPLIFIED 


JOURNAL  OF  PEGGY  DOW. 


TO    WHICH.  IS    ADDED 


AN  APPENDIX  OF  HER  DEATH, 


BY  LORENZO  DOW. 


a  virtuous  woman  is  a  crown  to  her  husband  :  but  she  that  maketh  ashamed  is  as  rottenness  in  his  bones. 

Proy.  xii.  4. 
Who  can  find  a  virtuous  womaa?  for  her  price  is  far  above  rubies. 

The  heart  of  her  husband  doth  safely  trust  in  her,  so  that  he  shall  have  no  need  of  iron. 
She  will  do  him  good,  and  not  evil,  all  the  days  of  her  life.— Prov.  xxxi.  10,  11,  12. 


N  E  W    V  0  it  K  : 
CORNISH,    LAMPORT   &   Co 

267  PEARL-STREET. 
1851. 


JOURNAL  OF  PEGGY  DOW, 


I  was  bora  in  the  year  1780,  in  Granville, 
Massachusetts,  of  parents  that  were  stran- 
gers to  God ;  although  my  father  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church  of  England  ;  and  my  mother 
had  been  raised  by  pious  parents  of  the  Pres- 
byterian order  But,  whether  she  had  any 
sense  of  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth  and 
holiness  of  heart  I  cannot  say;  for  she  was 
called  to  a  world  of  spirits  when  I  was  but 
five  months  old ;  leaving  behind  six  children, 
two  sons  and  four  daughters.  My  eldest  sis- 
ter being  about  fifteen  years  old — my  father 
married  in  about  six  months  after  the  death 
of  my  mother ;  and  although  the  woman  that 
he  married  was  an  industrious  good  house  wife, 
yet  he  lost  his  property,  and  was  reduced  very 
low,  by  the  sinking  of  continental  money; 
and  the  children  were  scattered  as  a  conse- 
quence. My  eldest  sister  married  when  I  was 
six  years  old — and  she  prevailed  on  my  father 
to  give  me  to  her,  which  accordingly  he  did  : 
and  I  was  carried  into  the  State  of  New  York, 
and  saw  his  face  no  more  !* 

My  tender  heart  was  often  wrought  upon 
by  the  Spirit  of  God — and  I  was  at  times  very 
unhappy,  for  fear  I  should  die,  and  what 
would  become  of  my  soul !  1  was  early 
taught  that  there  was  a  God,  a  heaven  and 
hell ;  and  that  there  was  a  preparation  neces- 
sary to  fit  me  foi  th^se  mansions  of  rest,  pre- 
pared for  all  that  are  faithful  until  death ! 
My  heart  often  mourned  befo'e  God,  young 
as  I  was,  for  something,  I  scajce  knew  what, 
to  make  me  happy  !  I  dared  not  to  sleep 
without  praying  to  God,  as  well  as  I  knew 
how,  for  many  years.  My  sister's  husband 
being  a  man  not  calculated  to  gain  the  world, 
although  they  had  no  children,  I  was  raised 
to  labor  as  much  as  my  strength  would  per- 
mit; and  perhaps  more,  as   my   constitution 


*  The  summer  past,  in  my  journey  to  the  east,  I  met 
with  a  half  brother,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  twenty- 
seven  years — and  with  whom  my  father  died  :  and  also 
was  at  one  of  my  sisters,  whom  I  had  not  seen  but  once 
for  twenty  years.  She  being  nine  or  ten  years  older 
than  myself,  was  able  to  inform  me  of  some  parti- 
culars  concerning  my  mother's  death,  which  were  a  con- 
solation to  me. 


was  very  delicate,  from  my  birth.  But  the 
Lord  was  my  helper,  though  I  knew  him  not 
by  an  experimental  knowledge — yet  I  had  a 
fear  of  him  before  my  eyes!  And  he  that 
taketh  care  of  the  young  ravens  cared  for  me. 
From  the  time  that  I  was  six  years  of  age 
until  I  was  eleven,  my  serious  impressions 
never  left  me  ;  but  from  twelve  to  fifteen  I 
was  mixing  with  those  that  were  unacquaint- 
ed with  God,  or  the  things  that  pertain  to  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  My  mind  was  taken  up 
with  the  vanities  of  this  present  world,  al- 
though my  heart  was  often  tender  under  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  so  that  I  could  weep 
and  mourn  ;  yet  I  did  not  seek  the  Lord  in 
earnest  to  the  saving  of  my  soul.  At  the  age 
of  fifteen,  the  Lord  laid  his  rod  upon  me  in 
taking  away  my  health,  which  was  not  re- 
stored until  I  was  seventeen.  In  that  time  I 
was  much  afraid  I  should  be  called  to  pass 
the  dark  valley — but  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
restore  me  to  health  again  in  a  good  degree ; 
and  at  the  age  of  nineteen,  I  set  out  to  seek 
my  soul's  salvation,  through  many  trials  and 
difficulties !  The  Methodists'1  preaching  and 
zeal  were  new  in  that  part  of  the  country 
where  I  lived  at  that  time ;  and  my  sister's 
husband  was  very  much  opposed  to  them,  so 
that  it  made  my  way  very  trying  ;  but  I  was 
determined,  come  what  might,  that  I  would 
take  up  my  cross,  and  follow  Jesus  in  the 
way — I  was  willing,  and  gave  up  all  my 
young  companions,  and  all  the  diversions  of 
which  I  had  been  very  fond — such  as  dancing, 
and  company  that  feared  not  God ;  and  the 
Lord,  who  giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth 
not,  gave  me  peace  and  consolation  in  him. 
My  sister  and  myself  joined  the  first  Society, 
that  was  raised  in  that  part  of  the  country,  at 
a  neighborhood  called  Fish  Creek,  about 
four  miles  from  where  we  lived  ;  where  we 
attended  preaching  and  class-meeting  once 
every  week — And  the  Lord  was  very  precious 
to  my  soul  in  those  days. 

About  that  time,  my  brother-in-law  was 
brought  to  see  himself  a  sinner,  and  embraced 
religion  ;  and  we  were  a  happy  family,  al- 


though  but  three  ir  number.  We  often  felt 
like  heaven  begun  below,  Jesus  precious  to 
our  souls  !  The  preachers  made  our  house 
their  home,  at  that  time,  and  it  was  my  de- 
light to  wait  on  them.  I  felt  as  if  I  could  lie 
at  their  feet,  and  learn  instruction  from  their 
lips.  My  chief  delight  was  in  going  to  meet- 
ing, and  praising  and  singing  praises  to  my 
God  and  Saviour.  We  had  preaching  once 
in  tun  weeks  in  our  neighborhood,  but  few 
attended  for  nearly  two  years  ;  yet  the  preach- 
ers continued  to  preach,  and  that  in  faith,  and 
the  Lord  heard  and  gave  them  their  hearts' 
desire !  They  formed  a  little  class,  consisting 
only  of  seven  ;  my  brother  and  sister,  two 
other  men  and  their  wives,  and  myself,  com- 
posed the  society  in  the  place  where  I  lived. 
We  had  class-meeting  and  prayer-meeting 
every  week  at  the  beginning  ;  and  it  was  but 
a  few  months  before  the  Lord  burst  the  cloud, 
and  the  work  broke  out,  and  sixty  or  seventy 
were  added  to  the  number.  We  had  precious 
times  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ! 
If  we  met  only  for  prayer-meeting,  oftentimes 
our  meetings  would  last  until  twelve  and  one 
o'clock,  and  souls  would  be  so  filled  with  di- 
vine love,  that  they  would  fall  prostrate  on  the 
floor,  and  praise  Christ  their  King !  So  we 
continued  to  love  like  children  of  one  family, 
for  two  or  three  years ;  when  some  difficulties 
took  place ;  however,  none  were  turned  out 
of  society.  0!  how  sweet  it  is  for  brethren 
to  dwell  together  in  unity — but  how  often 
doth  the  enemy  of  mankind  make  use  of  that 
most  destructive  weapon,  DIVISION !  to  de- 
stroy the  souls  of  the  fallen  race  of  Adam  ! — 
0  that  Christians  would  make  a  stand  against 
him  ;  and  live  and  love  like  children  of  one 
family  ! — that  the  world  might  say — "  See 
how  these  Christians  love  one  another." 

After  this,  I  lived  in  love  and  union  with 
my  brethren  for  two  years  or  more ;  and  en- 
joyed the  privilege  of  preaching  and  class- 
meetings,  and  had  many  precious  seasons  to 
my  soul ! 

About  this  time,  "  Camp-Meetings"  began 
to  be  introduced  into  that  part  of  the  country; 
and  was  attended  with  the  power  of  God,  in 
the  conversion  of  many  precious  souls ! 

At  this  time,  there  was  one  about  thirty- 
miles  from  where  I  then  lived  ;  and  niv  bro- 
ther-in-law  attended  it:  where  he  met  with 
Lorenzo  Dow,  on  his  way  to  Canada  ;  and 
invited  him  home  with  him,  to  preach  at  our 
preaching-house,  and  sent  on  the  appointment 
a  day  or  two  before  hand,  so  that  the  pi  iple 
mi^Li  get  notice.  And  as  he  was  a  singular 
character,  we  were  very  anxious  to  see  and 
hear  him.  The  day  arrived,  he  came,  and 
the  house  was  crowded  ;  and  we  had  a  good 
time  !  I  was  very  much  afraid  of  him,  as  I 
had  heard  such  strange  things  about  him  ! 


He  was  invited  to  my  brother-in-law's,  but 
did  not  come  for  several  days.  He  had  ap- 
pointments to  preach  twice  and  thrice  in  the 
day.  However,  at  last  he  came,  and  tarried 
all  night.  The  next  morning  he  was  to 
preach  five  or  six  miles  from  our  house  ;  and 
little  did  I  think  that  he  had  any  thoughts  of 
marrying,  in  particular  that  he  should  make 
any  proposition  of  the  kind  to  me;  but  so  it 
was,  he  returned  that  day  to  dinner;  and  in 
conversation  with  my  sister,  concerning  me, 
he  inquired  of  her,  how  long  I  had  professed 
religion  1  She  told  him  the  length  of  time. 
He  requested  to  know  whether  I  kept  wicked 
company  ?  She  told  him  I  did  not ;  and  ob- 
served that  I  had  often  said,  "  I  had  rather 
marry  a  Preacher  than  any  other  man,  pro- 
vided I  was  worthy:  and  that  I  would  wish 
them  to  travel  and  be  useful  to  souls.  By 
this  time  I  happened  to  come  into  the  room, 
and  he  asked  me  if  1  had  made  any  such  re- 
marks 1  I  told  him  I  had.  He  then  asked 
me  if  I  would  accept  of  such  an  object  as 
him  1  I  made  him  no  reply,  but  went  direct- 
ly out  of  the  room — as  it  was  the  first  time  he 
had  spoken  to  me,  I  was  very  much  surprised. 
He  gave  me  to  understand,  that  he  should  re- 
turn to  our  house  again  in  a  few  days,  and 
would  have  more  conversation  with  me  oh 
that  subject ;  which  he  did  after  attending  a 
meeting  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  where  I 
lived.  He  returned  the  next  evening,  and 
spoke  to  me  on  the  subject  again,  when  he 
told  me  that  he  would  marry,  provided  he 
could  find  one  that  would  consent  to  his  tra- 
velling and  preaching  the  Gospel ;  and  if  I 
thought  I  could  be  willing  to  marry  him,  and 
give  him  up  to  go.  and  do  his  duty,  and  not 
see  him,  perhaps,  or  have  his  company  more 
than  one  month  out  of  thirteen,  he  should  feel 
free  to  give  his  hand  to  me  ;  but  if  I  could  not 
be  willing  to  let  him  labor  in  the  vineyard  of 
his  God,  he  dared  not  to  make  any  contract 
of  the  kind  :  for  he  could  not  enjoy  peace  of 
mind  in  any  other  sphere.  He  told  me  I  must 
weigh  the  matter  seriously  before  God,  whe- 
ther I  could  make  such  an  engagement,  and 
conform  to  it ;  and  not  stand  in  his  way,  so 
as  to  prevent  his  usefulness  to  souls !  I 
thought  I  would  rather  marry  a  man  that 
level  and  feared  God,  and  that  would  si  rive 
to  promote  virtue  and  religion  among  hi--  fel- 
low mortals,  than  any  other ;  although  I  felt 
myself  inadequate  to  the  task,  without  the 
grace  of  God  to  support  me!  Yet  I  felt  will- 
ing to  casl  my  lot  with  his  ;  and  be  a  help,  and 
not  a  hindrance  to  him,  if  the  Lord  would  give 
me  grace  ;  as  I  had  no  doubt  that  he  would, 
if  1  stood  as  I  ought — and  I  accepted  of  his 
proposal,  lie  was  then  on  his  way  to  Cana- 
da, from  thence  to  the  Mississippi  Territory ; 
and  did  not  expect  to  return  in  much  less  than 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


201 


two  years ;  then  if  Providence  spared,  and 
the  vay  should  open  for  a  union  of  that  kind, 
when  he  returned,  we  would  be  married ! 
But  vould  strive  in  that  case,  as  well  as  in 
all  oilers  of  such  importance,  to  lay  it  before 
the  Lad :  and  be  directed  by  him,  as  far  as 
we  coild  judge :  and  not  rush  precipitately 
into  a  Sate,  that  so  much  concerned  our  hap- 
piness iV  this  world  and  the  next — As  I  doubt 
not  many  engage  in  the  holy  bands  of  matrimo- 
ny, withuit  once  considering  its  importance  and 
the  obligations  they  lay  themselves  under  to 
each  othe-,  to  do  all  in  their  power,  to  make 
the  silken  cord  not  prove  a  chain  of  iron  ! 

He  left  ne,  and  went  on  his  way,  to  preach 
the  gospel  hrough  Canada,  and  from  thence 
to  the  Soiih,  and  was  gone  for  near  two 
years  beforehe  returned;  he  left  an  appoint- 
ment for  a  Cjmp-Meeting,  in  conjunction  with 
some  of  the  preachers,  on  his  return,  which  he 
fulfilled  :  and  on  September  the  fourth,  we 
were  joined  in  the  bands  of  matrimony,  late  in 
the  evening.  There  was  not  any  present  but 
the  family,  and  the  preacher  who  performed 
the  ceremony !  Early  in  the  morning  he 
started  for  the  Mississippi  Territory,  in  com- 
pany with  my  bother-in-law,  who  intended 
to  remove  to  that  lountry  if  he  should  like  it, 
as  Lorenzo  had  a  chain  of  appointments,  pre- 
viously given  out,  br  four  thousand  miles. 

I  expected  to  continue  to  live  with  my  sis- 
ter, as  she  had  no  children,  and  was  much  at- 
tached to  me,  or  seened  to  be  so  at  that  time 
— but  the  Lord  orderei  it  otherwise.  My  Lo- 
renzo was  gone  about  Seven  months,  before  he 
returned  to  me.  My  brother-in-law  was 
pleased  with  the  country,  and  intended  to  re- 
turn to  it  with  his  family,  in  a  few  months. 
My  husband  was  preparing  to  go  to  Europe, 
in  the  fall.  He  returned,  md  stayed  with  me 
about  two  weeks:  and  then  started  for  Cana- 
da., and  left  me  with  my  sister.  They  were 
preparing  to  remove  to  the  Mississippi  in  July 
— this  was  in  May — and  my  Lorenzo  was  to 
meet  them  in  the  western  country,  where  they 
were  to  carry  me  ;  and  from  taence  we  would 
go  to  New  York,  and  they  continue  on  their 
journey  to  the  Mississippi  Territory.  But  he 
went  on  as  far  as  Vermont,  ani  held  a  num- 
ber of  meetings,  where  he  saw  his  sisters  that 
lived  there  :  and  then  feeling  an  impulse  to 
return  to  Western,  where  I  then  ;vas,  he  gave 
up  the  intended  tour  through  Canada,  and 
came  back,  prepared  to  take  me  to  New  York 
city,  where  he  intended  to  embajk  for  Eu- 
rope. 

We  stayed  a  few  weeks  in  Wistcrn,  until 
my  brother-in-law  got  his  tempoial  concerns 
settled  ;  and  then,  after  bidding  my  friends 
and  brethren  in  the  Lord  farewell !  we  set  off 
for  New  York,  attended  by  my  \ister,  who 
went  the  same  road  we  were  going,  eighteen 


or  twenty  miles ;  where  Lorenzo  held  several 
meetings,  and  stayed  two  or  three  days  to- 
gether ;  and  then  bid  each  other  farewell,  ex- 
pecting to  meet  again  in  eighteen  months  or 
two  years.  But  the  providence  of  God  did  not 
favor  this,  or  the  interference  of  the  Enemy 
of  mankind  prevented — for  we  never  met 
again  :  and  couid  1  have  foreseen  what  await- 
ed my  unfortunate  sister  in  the  country  to 
which  she  was  bound,  the  parting  would  have 
been  doubly  distressing.  But  it  is  happy  for 
us  that  we  do  not  know  what  is  in  futurity, 
as  the  great  Master  knoweth  best  how  to  pre- 
pare our  minds  for  greater  tribulation,  while 
we  travel  through  this  world  of  woe  !  Our 
parting  was  truly  sorrowful  and  afflicting,  but 
it  was  light  when  compared  to  what  fol- 
lowed ! 

We  left  Westmoreland,  and  went  down  to 
Albany,  where  Lorenzo  had  some  acquaintan- 
ces, and  stayed  for  several  days  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Taylor,  and  were  treated  as  if  we  were 
their  children. 

Now  my  sphere  of  life  was  altered.  It  was 
the  first  time  I  had  been  so  far  from  home 
without  my  sister;  she  was  like  a  mother  to 
me,  as  I  knew  no  other.  My  heart  often 
trembled  at  what  was  before  me,  to  be  con- 
tinually among  strangers  ;  being  so  little  ac- 
quainted with  the  ways  of  the  world,  it  made 
me  feel  like  one  at  a  loss  how  to  behave,  or 
what  to  do. 

Lorenzo  was  very  affectionate  and  attentive 
to  me.  He  left  me  at  Albany  with  sister 
Taylor,  who  was  going  down  (o  New  York  in 
a  sloop.  As  I  was  very  much  fatigued  by 
riding  on  horseback,  he  thought  it  best  forme 
to  go  down  with  her,  by  water ;  while  he  went 
by  land,  rode  one  horse,  and  led  the  other. 
He  arrived  in  New  York  perhaps  four  and 
twenty  hours  before  me.  I  went  on  board,  for 
the  first  time  that  I  ever  was  on  the  water,  ex- 
cept to  cross  a  ferry. 

It  made  me  somewhat  gloomy  to  be  on 
board  the  vessel  among  strangers,  while  going 
down  the  river  to  the  city  of  New  York,  as  I 
had  never  been  in  such  a  place  before.  How- 
ever, we  landed  about  ten  o'clock  at  night, 
where  I  met  Lorenzo,  who  had  been  on  the 
look  out  for  some  time.  We  went  to  a  friend's 
house,  that  had  been  very  kind  to  him  in  days 
past,  who  then  belonged  to  the  Methodist 
church.  I  felt  much  embarrassed,  as  I  had 
never  been  in  the  city  before.  We  stayed  in 
New  York  several  weeks,  and  had  some  pre- 
cious meetings.  Here  I  became  acquainted 
with  some  kind  friends,  who  were  to  me  like 
mothers  and  sisters;  whilst  Lorenzo  left  me 
and  went  to  fulfil  some  appointments  he  had 
made  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,,  and 
expecting  only  to  be  gone  five  or  six  weeks  ; 
but  was  detained,  contrary  to  his  expectation, 


202 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


near  three  months.  In  that  time  the  fever, 
that  was  common  in  the  city  of  New  York, 
J  broke  out,  and  I  went  with  Mr.  Quackenbush 
to  the  country,  about  forty  miles  up  the  river, 
to  a  brother  Wilson's,  whore  she  carried  her 
children  to  go  to  school. — Here  I  stayed  seve- 
ral weeks.  They  were  people  of  a  handsome 
property  ;  but  the  more  we  have,  the  more  we 
want,  as  has  been  observed  by  many  :  And  I 
think  il  will  hold  good  almost  without  excep- 
tion; for  they  were  as  much  engaged  to  gain 
property,  as  if  they  had  only  bread  from  hand 
to  mouth.  I  was  a  stranger,  and  many  times 
I  felt  as  such,  but  the  Lord  gave  me  support, 
so  that  I  was  tolerable  cheerful  in  the  absence 
of  my  companion  !  Before  he  returned,  I  went 
back  to  New  York,  where  I  stayed  until  he 
came  ;  and  prepared  to  sail  for  Europe,  which 
was  some  time  in  November.  We  obtained  a 
protection  from  our  government,  when  leaving 
the  country  for  England.  It  was  necessary  to 
have  witnesses  to  prove  that  he  was  the  Loren- 
zo Dow  that  was  identified  and  intended  in  the 
documents,  which  he  had  obtained  from  the 
United  States  of  America.  Consequently  he 
got  N.  S.  and  J.  Q_.  to  go  before  a  notary  pub- 
lic, and  certify  that  he  was  the  same  Lorenzo 
Dow  referred  to  in  the  documents.  Mr.  N.  S. 
gave  in  under  oath,  that  "  he  knew  him  from 
his  youth,  ****** 

holy  gospel !"  And  about  the  same  time  he 
wrote  letters  to  Ireland  and  England,  to  make 
his  way  narrow  in  those  countries.  And  no 
thanks  to  him  that  it  did  not  bring  Lorenzo 
into  the  greatest  distress  and  difficulties  that  a 
man  could  have  been  brought  into !  But 
through  the  mercy  of  God  it  was  otherwise 
overruled  ! 

lie  gave  me  my  choice,  to  go  with  him,  or 
stay  with  friends  in  America,  as  there  were 
many  that  told  us  I  might  stay  with  them,  and 
be  as  welcome  as  their  children  ;  and  strove 
to  prevent  my  going  to  a  land  where  I  would 
find  many  difficulties  and  dangers  to  encounter, 
that  I  was  unacquainted  with,  and  could  not 
foresee.  But  I  chose  to  go,  and  take  my  lot 
and  share  with  him  of  whatever  might  befall 
us.  Consequently,  on  the  10th  of  November, 
1805,  we  set  sail  from  New  York  for  Liver- 
pool, in  Old  England.  We  embarked  about 
10  o'clock,  with  a  fine  breeze.  They  spread 
their  canvas,  and   were  soon  under  way. 

Lorenzo  came  into  the  cabin,  and  told  me  to 
go  on  deck,  and  bid  farewell  to  my  native 
land!  I  did  so — and  the  city  began  to  <li>ap- 
pear !  I  could  discover  the  houses  to  grow 
smaller  and  smaller;  and  at  last  could  see 
nothing  but  the  chimneys  and  the  tops  of  the 
houses  ;  then  all  disappeared  but  the  masts  ol 
vessels  in  the  harbor.  In  a  short  time  noth- 
ing remained  but  a  boundless  ocean  opening 
to  view ;  and  I  had  to  depend  upon  nothing 


but  the  Providence  of  God  !  I  went  dowr  into 
the  cabin,  and  thought  perhaps  I  shoull  see 
my  native  land  no  more  ! 

The  vessel  being  tossed  to  and  fro  rn  the 
waves,  1  began  to  feel  very  sick,  and  to  re- 
flect I  was  bound  to  a  foreign  land ;  aid,  sup- 
posing I  should  reach  that  country,  i  knew 
not  what  awaited  me  there.  But  this.vas  my 
comfort,  the  same  God  presided  in  England 
that  did  in  America  ! — I  thought  if  I  might 
find  one  real  female friend,  I  would  brsatisfied. 

I  continued  to  be  sea-sick  for  near  two 
weeks,  and  then  recovered  my  heilth  better 
than  I  had  enjoyed  it  in  my  life  before. 

We  were  twenty-seven  days  oit  of  sight 
of  land.  The  vessel  being  in  a  >ery  bad  sit- 
uation, we  had  not  been  at  sea  m>re  than  five 
or  six  days,  before  the  rudder  legan  to  fail ; 
so  they  could  not  have  commanifed  her  at  all, 
if  the  v/ind  had  been  unfavorable.  The 
weather  was  very  rough  and  stormy;  but 
through  the  mercy  of  God,  th-  wind  was  fa- 
vorable to  our  course,  so  that  .ve  reached  safe 
our  place  of  destination.      , 

When  we  arrived  in  thf  river  at  Liver- 
pool, we  were  not  permitted  to  land,  unjil 
they  could  send  up  to  Loidon,  and  get  re- 
turns from  there,  as  our  vessel  came  from  a 
port  subject  to  the  yellowfever ;  on  that  ac- 
count, we  were  obliged  t>  stay  in  that  river, 
for  ten  days,  before  we  wjre  permitted  to  come 
on  shore. 

I  never  saw  a  womaniov  thirty-seven  days, 
except  one  who  came  alongside  our  vessel, 
to  bespeak  the  captah  as  a  boarder  at  her 
house,  when  he  shoull  come  on  shore. 

I  strove  to  pray  nuch  to  God  to  give  us 
favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  and  open  the 
way  for  Lorenzo,  *o  do  the  errand  that  he 
came  upon  ;  and  togive  him  success  in  preach- 
ing the  gospel  to  ?oor  sinners.  The  prospect 
was  often  gloomy.  Lorenzo  used  to  say  to 
me,  keep  up  yoir  spirits — we  shall  yet  see 
good  days  in  Olc  England,  before  we  leave  it, 
as  the  sequel  proved. 

We  went  oi  shore  the  twenty-fourth  or 
fifth  of  December.  Lorenzo  had  a  number 
of  letters  to  people  in  Liverpool.  Some  were 
letters  of  recommendation ;  others,  to  persons 
from  their  friends  in  America. 

We  went  vith  the  master  of  the  vessel  to  a 
boarding  hcusc,  where  I  was  left  until  Lo- 
renzo went  co  see  what  the  prospect  might  be, 
and  whether  he  could  meet  with  any  that 
would  open  the  way  for  him  to  get  access  to 
the  people  After  giving  out  all  the  letters 
hut  one,  he  returned  to  me  :  having  been  two 
or  three  hours  absent  without  any  particular 
success. 

The  house  that  I  tarried  at,  was  a  boarding- 
house,  for  American  captains  ;  and  the  women 
that  were  there,  were  wicked  enough  ! — My 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


203 


heart  was  much  pained  to  hear  my  own  sex 
taking  the  name  of  their  Maker  and  preserver, 
in  vain !  0 !  thought  I,  shall  I  never  meet 
again  with  any  that  love  and  fear  God  1 — 
Lorenzo  intended  to  go  and  find  the  person 
that  the  last  letter  was  directed  to,  and  told 
me  I  might  either  stay  there  or  go  with  him. 
I  chose  to  go  with  him,  rather  than  be  left 
with  them  any  longer. — It  was  almost  night, 
and  we  had  not  much  to  depend  upon,  with- 
out the  openings  of  Providence.  We  started, 
hut  could  not  find  the  person  for  some  time. 
However,  at  last,  as  we  were  walking,  Lo- 
renzo looked  up  to  the  corner,  and  happened 
to  espy  the  name  that  he  was  after ;  accord- 
ingly we  went  up  to  the  door,  and  gave  a  rap, 
and  were  admitted.  He  delivered  the  letter. 
There  was  a  woman  from  Dublin,  who  seeing 
that  we  were  strangers  and  foreigners,  began 
to  enquire  of  Lorenzo,  for  some  persons  in 
America;  and  shortly  after  this,  she  asked 
him,  if  he  had  ever  heard  of  a  man  by  the 
name  of  Lorenzo  Dow  ?  Not  knowing  that 
any  one  in  that  country  could  have  any 
knowledge  of  him,  it  was  very  surprising  to 
me.  He  told  her,  that  was  his  name,  and  she 
was  as  much  surprised  in  her  turn.  She  had 
seen  him  in  Ireland,  when  he  was  there  some 
years  before  :  but  did  not  know  him  now,  as 
he  had  the  small  pox  after  she  had  seen  him, 
which  had  made  a  great  alteration  in  his  ap- 
pearance. 

The  man  of  the  house  invited  us  to  tarry 
all  night,  but  the  woman  made  some  objec- 
tions:— They  were  friends  (Quakers,)  and 
told  us,  there  was  a  Quaker  lady  just  across 
the  street  that  kept  a  boarding  house,  where 
we  could  be  accommodated  with  lodgings  for 
the  night.  And  as  it  was  then  something 
late  in  the  evening,  the  man  conducted  us 
thither,  where  we  obtained  permission  to  stay. 

As  Lorenzo  had  but  little  to  depend  upon 
but  the  openings  of  Providence, — he  intended 
to  go  to  Ireland,  and  take  me  to  his  friends, 
and  leave  me  there ;  as  he  had  wrote  to  that 
country  and  had  returns  from  his  old  friend, 
Doctor  Johnson,  with  an  invitation  for  him 
to  bring  me  ;  and  that  I  should  have  a  home 
at  his  house,  as  long  as  we  chose,  whilst  he 
pursued  his  travels  through  Ireland  and  Eng- 
land. Lorenzo  went  and  procured  a  passage 
across  the  channel,  in  a  packet  to  Dublin ;  but 
did  not  sail  for  several  days.  So  we  had  to 
stay  in  Liverpool  for  some  time.  Our  board 
was  more  than  two  guineas  a  week,  which 
was  bringing  Lorenzo  very  short  as  to  money. 
At  last  we  got  on  board  of  the  packet,  with 
our  little  baggage,  and  some  provisions  for 
the  voyage  ;  but  the  wind  proved  unfavorable, 
and  we  were  driven  back  into  the  port  of 
j  Liverpool  again ;  and  that  was  the  case  for 
no  less  than  five  times  running. 


Before  this,  our  friend  that  we  met  at  the 
Quakers,  had  introduced  us  to  a  family  of 
people  who  were  Methodists,  where  the  woman 
was  a  very  affectionate  friend  ;  which  opened 
the  door  for  acquaintance,  and  we  had  been 
there  several  times. 

Our  landlady  that  we  were  boarding  with 
told  us  we  could  not  stay  with  her  any  longer, 
so  we  must  go  elsewhere,  as  her  house  was 
full. 

The  last  time  we  went  on  board  of  the 
packet,  and  put  to  sea,  we  had  not  been  out 
more  than  two  or  three  hours  before  the  wind 
blew  a  gale ;  and  it  was  so  dark  that  they 
could  not  see  their  hand  before  them  on  deck; 
and  we  knew  not  how  shortly  we  might  be 
cast  on  rocks  or  sand  banks,  and  all  sent  to 
eternity.  There  were  some  on  board,  who 
before  the  storm  came  up,  had  been  very  pro- 
fane in  taking  the  name  of  their  Maker  in 
vain  ;  but  when  they  saw  and  felt  the  danger 
that  they  were  in,  they  were  as  much  alarmed 
as  any  persons  could  be ! 

I  could  not  but  wonder  that  people  would 
or  could  be  so  careless  and  secure  whilst  they 
saw  no  danger,  but  when  the  waves  began  to 
roll,  and  the  ship  began  to  toss  to  and  fro, 
they  were  struck  with  astonishment  and  hor- 
ror ! 

My  husband  and  myself  lay  still  in  the 
birth,  and  strove  to  put  our  trust  in  that  hand 
that  could  calm  the  roaring  seas;  and  I  felt 
measurably  composed.  At  daylight,  the  cap- 
tain made  for  the  port  of  Liverpool  again,  and 
about  eight  or  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we 
came  into  the  dock  ;  but  as  we  were  coming 
in,  under  full  sail,  and  a  strong  tide,  there  was 
a  large  ship,  of  the  African  trade,  that  was 
lying  at  anchor  in  the  harbor  ;  we  ran  foul  of 
her,  but  through  mercy  were  preserved  from 
much  harm  ! 

The  weather  was  very  rainy,  the  streets 
were  muddy,  and  I  had  walked  through  the 
mud  for  a  considerable  distance :  the  prospect 
was  gloomy  beyoud  description,  but  my  Lo- 
renzo cheered  my  spirits,  by  telling  me,  the 
Lord  would  provide,  which  I  found  to  be 
true! 

We  went  to  Mr.  Forshaw's,  the  people  that 
we  were  introduced  to,  by  the  friend  that  we 
saw  at  the  Quaker's  the  first  night  we  were 
in  Liverpool.  When  my  good  friend,  Mrs. 
Forshaw,  now  saw  me  returning,  she  was 
touched  with  pity  for  me,  as  I  was  very  mud- 
dy and  fatigued!  She  told  Lorenzo  he  had 
better  leave  me  with  her,  whilst  he  travelled 
through  the  country,  until  the  weather  was 
better;  and  then  take  me  over  to  Ireland  in 
the  spring — which  invitation  we  were  very 
thankful  for.  0  how  the  Lord  provided  for 
me  in  a  strange  land  !  where  I  had  not  any 
thing  to  depend  upon  but  Providence  ! 


204 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


My  Lorenzo  left  me  at  her  house,  and  pro- 
ceeded up  to  London  ;  where  he  was  gone 
about  two  weeks.  But  previous  to  this  the 
Lord  had  opened  his  way,  so  that  he  had  held 
a  number  of  meetings  in  Liverpool,  and  one 
woman  had  been  brought  to  see  herself  a  sin- 
ner, and  seek  the  salvation  of  her  soul. 

I  was  at  this  time  in  a  state  of  ******** 
and  my  mind  somewhat  depressed ;.  but  the 
Lord  gave  me  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people, 
and  they  were  very  kind  to  me,  while  he  was 
gone.  I  attended  class-meetings  and  preach- 
ing, which  was  very  refreshing  to  me.  I  felt 
to  bless  God,  that  I  had  found  the  same  reli- 
gion in  that  country,  as  I  had  experienced  in 
my  own  native  land.  I  was  sometimes  very 
much  distressed  in  mind,  for  fear  my  husband 
should  die,  and  I  be  left  in  a  strange  land. 
But  he  returned  to  me  in  the  time  appointed ; 
and  had  several  invitations  to  other  parts  of 
the  country,  to  hold  meetings,  which  he  ac- 
cepted. 

I  left  Liverpool  with  him,  for  Warrington, 
where  he  had  been  invited,  by  a  man  that 
came  to  Liverpool  on  business ;  who  not 
knowing  there  was  such  a  person  as  Lorenzo 
in  the  country,  but  feeling  after  he  had  done 
his  business,  like  he  wanted  to  go  to  a  meet- 
ing, and  wandering  about  for  some  time,  when 
he  at  last  went  into  a  meeting-house  that  be- 
longed to  the  people  called  Kilhamites,  where 
Lorenzo  had  been  invited  to  preach,  and  found 
a  congregation  assembled  to  hear  preaching  ; 
and  after  he  had  done,  as  the  people  were 
very  solemn  and  attentive,  and  many  were 
much  wrought  upon,  this  man  invited  Lorenzo 
to  go  to  Warrington,  where  there  was  a  little 
society  of  people  called  Quaker-methodists ; 
and  the  meeting-house  should  be  opened  to 
him.  He  did  so,  and  found  them  a  very  pious 
people.  We  stayed  there  for  several  weeks, 
and  he  held  meetings  two  or  three  times  in  a 
day  ;  while  the  Lord  began  a  good  work  in 
that  place,  and  many  were  brought  to  rejoice 
in  the  Lord!  Peter  Philips,  the  man  that  in- 
vited Lorenzo  there,  and  his  wife,  were  very 
friendly  to  us,  and  their  house  was  our  home 
ever  after,  when  we  were  in  Warrington. 

A  widow  lady  who  lived  there,  had  three 
daughters,  one  of  whom  lived  in  London,  and 
the  other  with  her.  She  came  out  to  hear 
Lorenzo  preach  ;  and  one  day  after  meeting, 
she  came  to  Peter  Philips,  to  see  us,  and  was 
very  friendly.  Lorenzo  asked  her  if  she  had 
any  children  ?  She  told  him  she  had  three  ; 
and  that  two  were  with  her.  He  inquired  if 
they  professed  religion  ?  She  told  him  that 
one  of  them  had  made  a  profession,  but  she 
had  lost  it,  she  was  fearful  ;  but  the  youngest 
never  had.  He  requested  her  to  tell  them  to 
come  and  see  him  ;  but  the  mother  insisted 
that  he  should  come  and  see  them  j  and  then 


he  could  have  an  opportunity  to  converse  with 
them  at  home.  He  did  so  ;  and  they  both  be- 
came very  serious,  and  came  to  his  meetings. 
And  although  they  nad  been  very  gay  young 
women,  they  would  come  up  to  be  prayed  for 
in  the  publit,  congregation.  The  result  was, 
they  got  religion  ;  and  the  youngest  has  since 
died  happy  in  the  Lord.  The  eldest  came 
down  from  London  on  a  visit  to  her  mother's, 
where  my  Lorenzo  saw  her,  and  he  was  made 
an  instrument  in  the  hand  of  God,  of  her  con- 
version to  God.  She  was  one  of  the  most  af- 
fectionate girls  I  ever  saw  ! 

We  stayed  in  and  about  Warrington  until 
May ;  in  which  time  Lorenzo  had  openings  to 
preach  in  different  places,  more  than  he  could 
attend  ;  and  the  Lord  blessed  his  labors  abun- 
dantly to  precious  souls ! 

In  May  we  returned  to  Liverpool,  and  pre- 
pared to  cross  the  channel  to  Ireland.  We 
had  a  very  pleasant  passage,  and  arrived  in 
safety,  where  we  found  our  kind  friend,  Dr. 
Johnson  and  his  family  well ;  and  were  re- 
ceived with  affection  by  many.  The  preach- 
ers that  were  in  Dublin  were  very  friendly, 
and  I  felt  much  united  to  them.  We  were  in- 
vited to  breakfast,  dine,  and  sup,  almost  every 
day.  But  my  situation  being  a  delicate  one, 
it  made  it  somewhat  *  *  *  *  *  to  me ! 
The  friends  were  as  attentive  to  me  as  I  could 
have  wished  ;  for  which  may  the  Lord  fill  my 
heart  with  gjatitude. 

Lorenzo  stayed  with  me  for  some  time,  and 
then  went  into  the  country,  where  he  held 
many  meetings,  and  the  Lord  was  with  him. 
After  which  he  returned  to  Dublin,  and  with 
the  doctor,  he  went  over  again  to  England. 
I  staid  with  Mrs.  Johnson  until  his  return, 
where  I  expected  to  continue  until  I  should 
get  through  my  approaching  conflict,  if  it  was 
the  will  of  the  Lord  to  bring  me  through.  I 
felt  in  tolerable  good  spirits ;  and  although  I 
was  many  hundred  miles  from  my  native  land, 
yet  the  Lord  gave  me  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the 
people.  My  wants  were  supplied,  as  it  relat- 
ed to  my  present  situation,  abundantly  ! 

Lorenzo  stayed  in  England  for  six  or  eight 
weeks,  and  then  returned  to  me,  to  be  with 
me  in  my  approaching  conflict.  He  was  very 
weak  in  body:  but  continued  to  preach  two 
and  three  times  in  the  day.  He  got  some  books 
printed,  which  enabled  him  to  prosecute  his 
travels  through  the  countries  of  Ireland  and 
England. 

While  he  was  absent,  a  woman  had  spoken 
to  a  doctor  to  attend  me,  when  I  should  want 
him,  which  was  not  agreeable  to  my  Lorenzo. 
But  having  gone  so  far,  it  was  thought  by 
those  that  employed  him,  that  it  was  best  not 
to  employ  any  other;  and  I  being  unacquaint- 
ed with  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  coun- 
try,  was  passive.     My  Lorenzo  was  much 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


205 


hurt,  but  I  was  not  sensible  of  it,  as  much  be- 
fore as  after.  If  I  had,  I  should  not  have  suf- 
fered it  to  have  been  so ;  but  we  often  are 
mistaken  in  what  will  be  best  for  us. 

The  time  arrived  that  I  must  pass  through 
the  trial,  and  my  Lorenzo  was  at  the  doctor's. 
But  those  that  attended  on  me  would  not  suffer 
him  to  come  into  the  room  where  I  was — 
which  gave  him  much  pain.  I  did  not  at  that 
time  know  how  much  he  was  hurt — but  after 
my  child  was  born,  which  was  on  the  16th  of 
September,  between  three  and  four  o'clock,  he 
was  permitted  to  come  in,  and  he  had  a  white 
handkerchief  on  his  head,  and  his  face  was  as 
white  as  the  handkerchief.  He  came  to  the 
bed  and  took  the  child,  observing  to  me,  that 
we  had  got  an  additional  charge — which  if 
spared  to  us,  would  prove  a  blessing,  or  else 
one  of  the  greatest  trials  that  possibly  we  could 
have  to  meet  with.  I  expect  Lorenzo  passed 
through  as  great  a  conflict  in  his  mind,  as  he 
had  almost  ever  met  with.  The  Lord  was  my 
support  at  that  time,  and  brought  me  safely 
through.  The  friends  were  very  kind  to  me, 
and  supplied  my  wants  with  every  thing  that 
was  needful,  and  in  about  two  weeks  I  was 
able  to  leave  my  room :  my  heart  was  glad 
when  I  viewed  my  little  daughter.  She  was 
a  sweet  infant.  But  0  how  short-lived  are 
earthly  joys !  We  stayed  in  Dublin  until  she 
was  five  weeks  old ;  and  then  Lorenzo  with 
myself,  and  our  little  one,  embarked  on  board 
a  packet  for  Liverpool.  The  weather  was 
rainy,  and  tolerable  cold — there  was  no  fire  in 
the  cabin.  There  were  a  number  of  passen- 
gers, who  thought  themselves  rather  above  the 
middle  class,  men  and  women,  who  were  civil 
to  us :  but  I  was  so  much  afraid  that  my  little 
infant  would  be  too  much  exposed,  that  I  ne- 
glected myself,  and  probably  took  cold — we 
were  two  nights  and  one  day  on  board  the  pack- 
et. We  got  into  Liverpool  about  ten  or  eleven 
o'clock,  where  I  was  met  by  my  good  friend, 
Mrs.  Forshaw ;  and  went  to  her  house, 
where  we  stayed  a  day  or  two,  and  then  took 
the  stage  for  Warrington,  about  eighteen  miles 
from  Liverpool,  where  we  arrived  on  Sunday 
morning.  Our  friends,  Peter  Philips  and  his 
wife,  were  at  meeting.  Lorenzo  went  to  the 
chapel.  The  people  were  very  much  rejoiced 
to  see  him.  They  had  been  concerned  for  us, 
as  they  had  not  heard  from  us  for  some  time. 
The  friends  from  the  country,  many  of  whom 
came  to  see  us,  while  Lorenzo  had  meetings 
in  town  and  country,  two  and  three  times  in 
the  day ;  and  the  Lord  was  present  to  heal 
mourning  souls. 

Dr.  Johnson  came  with  us  from  Ireland. 
He  was  much  engaged  in  helping  to  bring 
souls  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  and  was, 
I  trust,  made  an  instrument  of  good  to  many  : 
— Lorenzo  and  the  doctor  travelled  into  va- 


rious places  in  Lancashire  and  Cheshire,  with 
some  other  counties,  and  many  were  brought 
to  see  themselves  sinners,  and  seek  their  soul's 
salvation. 

The  people  in  that  country  seemed  to  feel 
much  for  me,  and  manifested  it  by  numberless 
acts  of  kindness.  For,  instead  of  having  to 
sell  my  gown  for  bread,  as  Lorenzo  told  me  I 
might  have  to  do,  when  we  were  in  America, 
there  was  scarcely  a  day  but  I  had  presents  of 
clothing  or  money,  to  supply  myself  with 
whatever  I  needed.  0  how  grateful  ought  I 
to  be  to  my  great  benefactor,  for  all  his  mer- 
cies to  unworthy  me  ! 

My  little  "Letitia  Johnson,'1''  for  so  was  my 
child  called,  grew,  and  was  a  very  fine  attract- 
ing little  thing.  I  found  my  heart  was  too 
much  set  upon  it,  so  that  I  often  feared  I  should 
love  her  too  well ;  but  strove  to  give  myself 
and  all  that  I  had  to  my  God. 

Lorenzo  was  in  a  very  bad  state  of  health, 
which  alarmed  me  very  much.  I  often  cried  to 
the  Lord  to  take  my  child  or  my  health,  but 
spare  my  dear  husband  !  The  thought  was  so 
painful  to  me,  to  be  left  in  a  strange  land,  with 
a  child,  so  far  from  my  native  soil ! — The  Lord 
took  me  at  my  word,  and  laid  his  afflicting 
hand  upon  me. 

Lorenzo  and  the  doctor  went  to  Macclesfield, 
and  expected  to  be  gone  about  a  week ;  and 
left  me  at  Peter  Philip's,  where  I  was  taken 
sick,  the  day  they  started,  with  the  nervous 
fever — but  kept  up,  and  nursed  my  child,  un- 
til two  or  three  days  before  they  returned.  I 
thought  I  had  taken  a  very  severe  cold,  and 
should  be  better ;  but  grew  worse  every  day. 

The  friends  were  very  kind  to  me,  particu- 
larly Mary  Barford,  a  young  lady  of  fortune, 
who  had  got  religion  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  Lorenzo.  She  attended  me  two  and 
three  times  a  day.  After  I  got  so  as  not  to  be 
able  to  sit  up,  she  hired  a  girl  to  take  care  of 
my  child.  My  fever  increased  very  fast,  and 
the  night  before  Lorenzo  got  to  Warrington,  I 
thought  I  was  dying,  and  those  that  were  about 
me  were  very  much  alarmed,  and  sent  for  a  doc- 
tor ;  he  came  and  administered  something  to  me. 
He  said  I  was  not  dying,  but  that  I  was  very 
sick  !  The  next  morning  Doctor  Johnson  and 
Lorenzo  came ;  they  found  me  in  bed.  The 
doctor  thought  perhaps  I  had  taken  cold,  and 
it  would  wear  off  after  giving  me  something 
to  promote  a  copious  sweat.  But  when  he 
found  that  the  fever  continued  to  rise,  he  told 
us  to  prepare  for  the  worst — for  it  was  a  ner- 
vous fever,  and  that  it  was  probable  it  would 
carry  me  to  a  world  of  spirits. 

I  had  continued  to  nurse  my  child  for  more 
than  one  week  after  I  was  taken  sick,  which 
was  very  injurious  to  her.  The  doctor  for- 
bade my  suckling  her  any  longer,  which  gave 
j  me  much  pain.     They  were  obliged  to  take 


206 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


1 


her  from  me  and  feed  her  with  a  bottle.  My 
fever  increased,  and  rose  to  such  a  height,  that 
it  was  thought  I  could  not  survive  many  days! 
The  doctor  stayed  with  me,  and  paid  every 
attention  in  his  power,  for  twenty  days  and 
nights.  Lorenzo  was  not  undressed,  to  go  to 
bed,  for  near  three  weeks,  nor  jhe  doctor  for 
nearly  the  same  length  of  time. 

My  kind'friends  gave  me  every  assistance 
in  their  power ;  they  came  from  the  country, 
for  many  miles  distant,  to  see  if  we  were  in 
want  of  any  thing  that  they  could  help  us  to. 
May  the  Lord  reward  them  for  their  kindness 
to  me,  in  the  day  of  adversity.  Our  dear 
friend,  Mary  Barford,  used  to  come  every  day 
two  or  three  times  to  see  me,  and  administer 
to  my  necessities :  and  many  others  came 
also.  She  was  a  precious  girl,  and  although 
she  had  been  raised  in  the  first  circle,  would 
go  into  the  houses  of  the  poor,  and  supply 
their  wants,  and  nurse  and  do  for  them  like 
she  had  been  a  servant.  Although  Lorenzo 
was  so  broke  of  his  rest  and  fatigued  by  night, 
yet  he  held  meetings  almost  every  day,  some 
of  which  were  a  considerable  distance  from 
town;  and  as  he  was  weak  in  body,  our 
friend  M.  B.  frequently  hired  a  hack,  to  con- 
vey him  to  his  appointments  and  back,  so 
that  he  was  with  me  the  greatest  part  of  the 
time. 

I  was  very  much  reduced,  so  that  I  was 
almost  as  helpless  as  an  infant. 

There  was  a  chair-maker's  shop  adjoining 
the  house,  and  the  room  that  I  was  confined 
in  being  most  contiguous,  the  noise  of  the 
shop,  together  with  that  of  the  town,  was 
very  distressing  to  me — likewise  the  family 
was  large,  and  the  house  small,  so  that  it  was 
very  uncomfortable.  We  were  under  the  ne- 
cessity of  having  some  person  to  sit  up  with 
me  every  night,  for  my  fever  raged  to  that  de- 
gree I  wanted  drink  almost  every  moment. 
The  light  was  not  extinguished  in  my  room 
for  six  or  eight  weeks.  ""  My  poor  child  was 
very  fretful:  the  girl  that  nursed  it  would  get 
to  sleep  and  let  it  cry;  this  distressed  my 
mind,  and  it  was  thought  best  by  my  friends 
to  get  some  person  to  take  it  to  the  country. 
to  be  nursed  there. 

To  be  separated  from  my  child  was  very 
painful  to  me;  but  as  my  life  was  despaired 
of  by  my  friends,   and  as  I  myself  tw 
much  expectation  that   I   should    rectfver,    I 
strove  to  give  it  up,  knov  ing  it  would  U 
for  the  child,  and  for  me  also. 

There  was  a  woman  from  Cheshire,  who 
lived  about  ten  miles  distant  from  Warrington, 
that  had  no  children.  She  came  to  see  me, 
and  offered  to  take  my  bah]  and  nurse  it, 
until  T  should  die  or  get  better— which  was 
agreed  to — so  they  made  ready,  and  she  took 
it!     But  0!   the  heart-rending  sorrow  that   1 


felt  on  the  separation  with  my  helpless  infant! 
Language  cannot  paint  it !  But  the  Lord  was 
my  support  in  that  trying  hour,  so  that  I  was 
enabled  to  bear  it  with  some  degree  of  forti- 
tude. I  was  anxious  to  get  well  and  return 
to  America;  but  little  did  I  know  what  await- 
ed me  on  my  native  shore !  My  disorder 
affected  my  mind  very  much.  Likewise  I 
was  very  desirous  to  see  my  sister  that  raised 
me,  once  more  in  time ;  she  was  as  near  to 
me  as  a  mother.  We  had  heard  that  they 
had  arrived  safe  at  the  Mississippi  territory, 
and  were  like  to  do  well. 

At  times  I  was  very  happy;  and  then  at 
other  times  my  mind  was  very  gloomy,  and 
sunk,  as  it  were.  The  doctor  said  that  he 
never  saw  any  one's  nerves  so  affected,  that 
did  not  die,  or  quite  lose  their  reason  for  a 
time.  But  I  retained  my  senses  and  recollec- 
tion as  well  as  ever,  although  it  seemed  that  1 
scarce  slept  at  all. 

As  I  was  surrounded  with  noise,  the  doctor 
thought  it  would  be  better  for  me  to  be  re- 
moved to  a  friend's  house  in  the  country,  who 
lived  about  four  miles  from  where  I  was. 
Accordingly  they  hired  a  long  coach,  and  put 
a  bed  in  it,  and  then  a  man  took  me  in  his 
arms,  and  put  me  in  ;  and  the  doctor  and  Lo- 
renzo got  into  the  coach  with  me,  and  carried 
me  four  miles  into  the  country,  to  a  friend's 
house,  where  f  had  every  attention  paid  me 
that  I  could  wish  for;  and  from  that  time  I 
began  to  mend  and  recover.  This  was  about 
Christmas. 

Lorenzo  felt  a  desire  to  visit  Ireland  once 
more  before  he  returned  to  America,  and  he 
wished  to  make  arrangements  to  return  in  the 
spring,  and  if  he  did  not  go  to  Ireland  in  a 
short  time,  he  could  not  go  at  all.  I  was  at 
that  time  so  low,  that  I  could  not  get  up,  or 
assist  myself  so  much  as  to  get  a  drink  of 
water — and  it  was  doubtful  whether  I  should 
recover  again  or  not. 

He  told  me  what  he  felt  a  desire  to  do,  but 
added,  that  he  would  not  go  unless  I  felt  quite 
willing.  I  told  him,  the  same  merciful  God 
presi  led  over  us,  when  separated,  as  when  we 
were  together  ;  and  that  he  would  provide  for 
me,  as  he  had  done  in  a  strange  land,  through 
my  present  illness:  and  wished  him  to  go 
and  do  his  duty  !  Accordingly,  he  hired  a 
young  woman  to  come  and  stay  with  me  night 
and  day. 

He  had  to  preach  at  a  place  about  two 
miles  from  where  I  was.  at  night:  and  told 
me,  perhaps  he  should  not  return  that  night; 
and  if  he  did  not  he  should  not  return  to  see 
me  again  before  he  Left  that  part  for  Ireland, 
er,  I  thought  he  would  return  to  me 
again  before  he  left  England — but  he,  to  save 
me  the  pain  of  parting,  did  nol  return,  as  I  had 
expected,  but  took  the  coach  for  Chester,  and 


Jl 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


207 


so  on  to  Hollyhead,  in  Wales,  there  to  embark 
for  Dublin  ;  and  left  the  doctor  to  stay  with 
me,  until  his  return ;  which  he  did,  and  was 
as  a  father  and  friend  to  me  in  his  absence. 

Although  I  felt  willing  for  him  to  go  and 
blow  the  gospel  trumpet,  yet  my  heart  shrunk 
at  the  thought  of  being  left  in  a  strange  land, 
in  my  present  situation,  so  weak  that  I  could 
not  put  on  my  clothes  without  help  :  and  my 
sweet  little  babe  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  me,  and  amongst  strangers.  But  the 
Lord  was  my  support,  and  gave  me  strength 
to  be,  in  some  considerable  degree,  resigned  to 
the  will  of  God  ! 

Lorenzo  went  on  the  outside  of  the  coach, 
exposed  to  the  inclement  weather,  and  to  the 
rude  insults  of  the  passengers,  until  he  got  to 
Hollyhead,  where  he  went  on  board  a  packet 
for  Dublin,  when  he  was  both  wet  and  cold, 
and  was  for  four  and  twenty  hours  without 
food.  But  when  he  got  to  Mrs.  Johnson's,  he 
found  her,  as  ever,  a  friend  indeed  :  where  he 
stayed  until  he  got  recruited,  and  then  com- 
menced his  travels  ;  whilst  I  was  left  behind, 
to  encounter  the  most  trying  scene  that  I  had 
ever  met  with. 

My  strength  gradually  increased,  so  that  I 
was  in  a  few  weeks  able  to  sit  up  and  to  walk 
about  the  room.  The  people  that  I  was  with, 
were  as  kind  and  attentive  as  they  could  be — 
may  the  Lord  reward  them.  But  the  doctor 
thought  it  would  be  best  for  me  to  go  to  an- 
other neighborhood,  as  a  change  of  air  and 
new  objects  might  contribute  to  my  health ; 
and  T  should  be  nearer  my  child,  which  was  a 
pleasing  thought  to  me.  We  got  into  a  car- 
riage, and  went  to  a  friend's  house,  eight  or 
ten  miles,  where  I  had  been  invited  and  sent 
for.  We  stayed  a  week  or  more,  and  then  we 
went  to  another  place,  within  two  miles  of  my 
child,  which  I  expected  to  see  and  clasp  to 
my  bosem !  0  how  short-lived  are  all  earthly 
enjoyments!  I  did  see  my  sweet  little  babe 
once  more  !  The  woman  that  had  her  brought 
her  to  see  me  ;  my  heart  leaped  with  joy  at 
the  sight.  The  innocent  smile  that  adorned 
her  face!  0  how  pleasing!  I  wished  very 
i  much  to  keep  her,  but  the  doctor  would  not 
consent  that  I  should  undertake  to  nurse  her. 
He  said,  T  had  not  recovered  my  strength  suf- 
ficient to  go  through  the  fatigue  of  nursing. 
But  he  that  gave  it,  provided  for  it  better  than 
I  could ;  he  saw  it  best  to  transplant  it  in  a 
happier  soil  than  this;  for  in  two  or  three 
days,  the  flower  that  began  to  bloom,  was 
nipt  by  the  cold  hand  of  death,  after  a  short 
illness  of  perhaps  two  or  three  days,  my  ten- 
der babe  was  a  lifeless  lump  of  clay,  and  her 
happy  spirit  landed  on  the  peaceful  shore  of 

BLEST  ETERNITY. 

They  kept  me  in  ignorance  of  her  sickness, 
until  she  was  dead.     I  could  not  tell  why  my 


mind  was  so  much  distressed  on  the  account 
of  my  child.  I  inquired  of  every  one  that  I 
could  see  from  where  she  was;  but  they 
would  not  tell  me  of  her  danger,  until  she  was 
dead.  I  was  then  about  four  miles  from  her, 
where  I  had  gone  the  day  that  she  died.  A 
kind  sister  walked  that  distance  to  let  me 
know  that  my  little  Letitia  was  no  more;  lest 
some  one  should  too  abruptly  communicate 
the  heavy  tidings;  as  my  health  was  not  yet 
restored,  and  it  was  feared  that  it  would  be  at- 
tended with  some  disagreeable  consequences  ! 
I  was  much  surprised  to  see  sister  Wade  come, 
as  I  had  left  her  house  only  the  day  before. 
The  first  question,  I  asked  how  my  child  was  1 
She  made  me  no  reply.  It  struck  my  mind 
very  forcibly,  that  she  was  no  more  !  I  re- 
quested her  to  tell  me  the  worst,  for  I  was 
prepared  for  it — My  mind  had  been  impressed 
with  a  foreboding  for  some  time  !  She  told 
me  my  child  was  gone,  to  return  no  more  to 
me!  I  felt  it  went  to  my  heart,  in  sensations 
that  I  cannot  express  ! — it  was  a  sorrow,  but 
not  without  hope — I  felt  my  babe  was  torn 
from  my  bosom  by  the  cruel  hand  of  death  ! 
But  the  summons  was  sent  by  him  that  has  a 
right  to  give  and  take  away.  He  had  remov- 
ed my  innocent  infant  far  from  a  world  of 
grief  and  sin  !  perhaps  for  my  good  :  for  I  of- 
ten felt  my  heart  too  much  attached  to  it ;  so 
much,  that  I  fear  it  would  draw  my  heart 
from  my  duty  to  my  God  !  0  the  danger  of 
loving  any  creature  in  preference  to  our  Sa- 
viour !  I  felt  as  one  alone — my  Lorenzo  in 
Ireland — my  child  was  gone  to  a  happier 
clime  !  I  strove  to  sink  into  the  will  of  God ; 
but  the  struggle  was  very  severe,  although  I 
thought  I  could  say,  "  The  Lord  gave,  and  the 
Lord  hath  taken  away,  and  blessed  be  the 
name  ofthe  Lord  !" 

The  day  that  my  child  was  carried  to  War- 
rington, to  be  interred  in  the  burying  ground  of 
the  Quaker-methodists,  about  ten  miles  from 
where  she  died,  I  felt  as  though  I  must  see 
her  before  she  was  consigned  to  the  dust,  to 
be  food  for  worms.  They  had  to  carry  the 
corpse  by  the  house  that  I  was  at — my  friends 
opposed  it  so  warmly,  urging  my  present 
state  of  health  as  a  reason.  I  thought  per- 
haps it  would  be  best,  and  strove  to  com- 
pose myself,  and  use  my  reason,  and  resign 
my  all  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord— it  was  a 
severe  struggle,  but  the  Friend  of  sinners  sup- 
ported me  under  all  my  afflictions. 

They  carried  my  sweet  little  Letitia,  and 
consigned  her  to  the  tomb,  there  to  rest  until 
the  last  trump  shall  sound,  and  the  body  and 
spirit  be  re-united  again  :  and  then  we  shall 
see  how  glorious  is  immortality  ! 

I  wrote  to  my  Lorenzo  the  day  that  our 
child  died  ;  he  did  not  get  it,  but  wrote  to  me, 
and  mentioned,  that  he  wished  to  see  me  and 


the  child,  which  opened  afresh  the  wound 
that  had  been  received — but  he  got  the  news 
by  way  of  Mrs.  Johnson.  He  wrote  to  me, 
that  he  intended  to  return  to  America  in  the 
spring,  which  I  was  very  anxious  for.  My 
health  began  to  get  better,  so  that  I  was  able 
to  walk  two  miles  at  a  time,  as  walking  was 
very  customary  among  the  people  in  that 
country.  I  felt  a  desire  to  return  to  Warring- 
ton, which  I  did  in  a  canal  boat,  and  was 
kindly  received  by  my  good  friends  and  bene- 
factors, Peter  and  Hannah  Philips,  with  many 
others  that  had  contributed  to  my  comfort, 
while  afflicted  with  sickness  and  distress.  I 
stayed  in  the  town  of  Warrington  for  several 
weeks,  with  my  friends,  and  was  frequently  at 
the  little  chapel,  where  my  sweet  little  infant's 
remains  were  deposited — and  I  often  felt  a 
pleasure  of  the  sweetest  kind,  in  contemplating 
that  my  child  had  escaped  all  the  vanities  and 
dangers  of  the  treacherous  and  uncertain 
world,  for  the  never-fading  glories  of  paradise, 
where  I  hoped,  when  life  should  end,  I  should 
meet  her  to  part  no  more  ! — notwithstanding, 
I  felt  the  loss  very  sensibly. 

I  wrote  to  Lorenzo  from  that  place,  and  re- 
ceived an  answer,  which  was  calculated  to 
console  my  heart,  and  comfort  me  under  my 
present  affliction.  He  desired  me  to  meet  him 
in  Liverpool,  on  the  first  of  March,  which  I 
did.  I  went  by  the  way  of  Frodsham,  in 
Cheshire,  down  the  river,  in  a  largo  flat,  with 
a  man  and  his  wife,  that  were  employed  to 
bring  the  rock  for  making  salt.  The  river  had 
been  frozen  considerably,  and  was  full  of  ice ; 
and  when  the  tide  came  in,  it  appeared  very 
alarming  to  me  ;  but  after  a  little  the  boat  got 
under  way,  and  we  had  a  pleasant  sail  down 
the  river  to  Liverpool,  where  I  met  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Forshaw,  my  kind  friends  that  had 
succored  me  in  days  past,  when  I  had  no  one 
to  depend  upon  on  that  side  of  the  great  ocean  ! 
They  still  were,  as  ever,  friendly  ;  where  I 
stayed  until  near  the  middle  of  March,  when 
Lorenzo  returned  from  Ireland,  which  made 
my  heart  rejoice ! 

We  left  Liverpool  in  a  canal  boat  for  the 
country,  and  visited  several  towns,  where  Lo- 
renzo preached  to  numerous  congregations. 
The  people  were  remarkably  attentive.  There 
was  a  pleasant  prospect  opened  before  him, 
and  he  received  more  invitations  to  preach  in 
different  parts  of  the  country  than  he  could 
attend. 

There  had  a  number  of  people  determined 
to  come  from  Ireland  to  America  with  us ;  and 
were  accordingly  to  meet  us  in  Liverpool  in 
April.  Consequently,  we  had  hut  a 
weeks  to  stay  in  and  about  Warrington.  I 
had  become  so  much  attached  to  the  friends, 
that  it  was  truly  painful  to  part  with  them. 
Our  friends  came  from  various  parts  of  the 


country  to  bid  us  farewell ;  and  we  had  sweet 
and  melting  times  together,  not  expecting  to 
meet  again  until  we  should  meet  in  a  blissful 
eternity. 

We  left  Warrington  for  Lymn,  where  Lo- 
renzo preached,  and  bid  the  people  farewell ! 
They  were  much  affected.  We  parted  with  a 
hope  of  meeting  in  a  better  and  happier  world  ! 
From  thence  we  went  to  Preston-Brook  ;  where 
Lorenzo  preached  again  another  farewell.  It 
was  a  precious  time  to  many.  From  there  to 
Frodsham — the  people  flocked  round  him  with 
the  greatest  affection,  for  there  the  Lord  had 
blessed  his  labors  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  the 
souls  of  many.  He  preached  to  them  for  the 
last  time,  and  bid  them  an  affectionate  fare- 
well, while  they  were  bathed  in  tears,  seem- 
ingly as  much  pained  as  though  they  were 
parting  with  a  parent. 

From  thence  he  went  to  Chester,  the  most 
ancient  city,  perhaps,  in  that  country,  except 
London  !  He  left  me  to  come  in  the  coach  a 
few  days  after,  whilst  he  visited  the  country 
adjacent.  Accordingly  I  met  him  on  the  day 
appointed,  and  we  stayed  some  time  in  Ches- 
ter. It  was  a  great  curiosity,  as  it  was  built 
on  the  most  ancient  construction  :  being 
walled  in,  quite  round,  and  the  outside  of  the 
wall  very  high  ;  there  was  a  trench  dug  on 
the  outside,  and  it  was  walled  up  from  that. 
The  top  of  the  wall  was  wide  enough  for  a 
carriage  to  pass,  with  abreast-work  sufficient- 
ly high  to  prevent  anything  from  falling  over, 
and  upon  the  inside  was  another  similar! 

The  antiquity  of  the  houses,  and  the  noble- 
ness of  the  public  buildings,  struck  me  with  a 
solemnity  that  I  cannot  express.  My  thoughts 
ran  to  times  that  had  gone  by,  when  those  that 
had  laid  the  foundation  of  these  walls  were 
animated  with  life  and  activity  !  Where  are 
they  now  ?  They  have  gone  to  a  world  of 
spirits — and  we  must  shortly  follow  them  ! 
And  those  that  take  our  place,  will  wonder  at 
the  labor  of  our  hands  in  like  manner  ! 

The  country  is  truly  delightful  that  sur- 
rounds the  city  of  Chester.  It  was  in  the 
spring  when  I  was  there,  when  every  thing 
wears  a  pleasing  appearance. 

The  people  were  very  hospitable  and  kind, 
al  least,  they  were  so  to  me. 

We  left  Chester  for  Liverpool  in  a  little  sail 
boat,  and  the  river  was  something  rough. 
There  was  a  number  of  passengers,  which 
made  it  quite  unpleasant  ;  but  we  arrived  safe 
in  the  evening,  where  we  met  our  friends 
from  Ireland,  that  intended  to  come  to  Ameri- 
ca with  us.  Lorenzo  had  made  the  necessary 
preparations  for  the  voyage;  and  he  had 
chartered  the  cabin  and  steerage  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  passengers  at  a  lower  rate 
than  he  could  have  got  it,  if  there  had  been 
but  two  or  three. 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


209 


The  first  ship  that  he  engaged  to  transport 
us  to  our  native  soil,  sprang  a  leak  as  she 
was  coming  out  of  dock  ;  got  injured  by  some 
means,  and  had  to  unlade,  and  get  it  repaired  ; 
so  that  it  delayed  her  sailing  for  some  time 
longer.  But  as  we  were  in  readiness  to  leave 
the  country,  Lorenzo  met  with  another, 
where  he  could  obtain  accommodations  at  a 
better  rate  :  he  accordingly  made  a  bargain 
with  the  captain  for  a  passage  in  her.  and 
every  thing  being  prepared  for  our  voyage,  on 
the  sixth  of  May  we  hoisted  sail  and  weigh- 
ed for  America,  which  gave  me  a  very  pleas- 
ant sensation  ;  after  having  been  in  England 
and  Ireland  about  eighteen  months,  and  expe- 
riencing many  kindnesses  and  favors  from  the 
people ;  and  that  Lorenzo  was  made  an  in- 
strument in  the  hand  of  a  gracious  God,  in 
bringing  many  precious  souls  to  the  acknow- 
ledge of  the  truth. 

On  the  first  day,  in  the  morning,  we  had  a 
very  pleasant  breeze,  but  the  fog  springing  up. 
it  was  something  gloomy  for  several  days — 
but  by  that  means  we  avoided  the  ships  of 
war,  that  were  very  numerous  on  the  coast  of 
England:  and  as  Lorenzo  and  myself  had  no 
legal  passports  from  that  country,  the  law  be- 
ing such,  that  aliens  were  much  put  to  it  to 
travel  in  that  kingdom  ;  and  particularly  those 
that  were  in  Lorenzo's  capacity,  such  as 
preachers;  they  must  first  take  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  the  king  of  England,  and  get  a 
license  to  preach,  or  they  were  subject  to  a 
fine  for  every  sermon  they  should  preach,  of 
twenty  pounds  each  ;  and  every  house  must 
be  licensed  also,  or  the  man  that  owned  it  was 
subject  to  a  fine  of  twenty  pounds ;  and  every 
person  that  heard  preaching  there,  were  like- 
wise liable  to  pay  five  shillings  !  But  Lorenzo, 
in  the  first  place,  could  not  take  the  oath  that 
was  requested,  to  obtain  the  license — he 
thought  as  he  had  left  his  native  land,  not  to 
gain  worldly  honor  or  applause,  he  could  still 
trust  that  Providence,  who  had  guided  his 
course  through  the  great  deep,  and  brought 
him  through  many  dangers  and  difficulties  in 
his  own  country,  so  he  strove  to  do  his  duty, 
and  leave  the  event  to  God. 

We  had  a  very  pleasant  voyage,  except  the 
passengers  were  generally  sick,  for  more  than 
a  week,  except  my  husband  and  self.  I  was 
never  bettter  in  my  life — but  they  recovered 
their  health  and  spirits  after  a  few  days ;  and 
we  had  some  very  good  times  on  board.  Lo- 
renzo preached  to  the  people  on  Sundays, 
and  we  had  prayers  night  and  morning,  when 
the  weather  would  admit.  We  had  plenty 
of  the  necessaries  of  life  to  make  us  com- 
fortable. 

We  were  near  six  weeks  on  our  passage. 
Some  time  towards  the  last  of  June,  we  saw 
the  long-wished  for  land  of  America,  which  I 


14 


so  earnestly  desired  to  behold  once  more. 
The  beautiful  country  and  town  of  New  Bed- 
ford, in  Massachusetts,  presented  to  view, 
where  we  landed,  and  was  kindly  received. 

The  people  that  professed  religion  were 
chiefly  Quakers,  and  those  who  styled  them- 
selves Christians.  Lorenzo  held  several  meet- 
ings in  the  town,  which  was  very  satisfactory 
to  many. 

After  staying  near  two  weeks  in  Bedford 
Lorenzo,  with  nearly  all  the  passengers  that 
were  in  the  ship,  went  on  board  a  packet  for 
New  York ;  and  left  me  to  come  round  with 
the  other  women  in  the  ship,  to  Virginia,  and 
to  meet  him  in  Richmond. 

We  parted,  and  I  had  to  stay  nearly  two 
weeks  before  the  ship  sailed ;  they  were 
taking  out  the  lading,  and  preparing  her  for  a 
fresh  cargo  when  they  should  arrive  at  Vir- 
ginia. It  was  about  the  time  that  the  ship 
Chesapeake  was  fired  upon  by  the  British! 
We  sailed  from  New  Bedford  about  the  first 
of  July,  and  had  tolerably  pleasant  weather, 
though  we  were  lonely,  not  having  any  com- 
pany hut  us  three  women.  We  got  into 
Chesapeake  Bay  at  evening,  and  passed  one 
of  the  armed  vessels  belonging  to  the  British, 
and  expected  them  to  have  stopped  us,  as  it 
had  been  reported  that  they  were  in  the  habit 
of  requiring  the  captains  of  American  vessels 
to  pull  down  their  cqlors  to  them,  or  else 
firing  upon  them,  th-wever,  we  passed  un- 
molested, except  that  they  hailed  us;  but  it 
being  dark,  we  got  by.  Sister  Wade  was  very 
much  alarmed  :  but  I  felt  so  much  of  the  spirit 
of  Independent  America,  that  I  did  not  wish 
my  country's  flag  to  be  disgraced  in  our  own 
waters.  In  the  morning  we  came  into  Hamp- 
ton Roads,  where  we  anchored  and  stayed 
several  days,  in  sight  of  the  British  ships  of 
war,  while  the  captain  took  a  boat  and  went 
to  Norfolk  to  seek  for  a  cargo. 

We  were  in  a  very  unpleasant  situation,  as 
we  had  no  one  on  board  that  we  could  place 
any  real  confidence  in ;  but  Providence  pro- 
vided for  us,  and  we  met  with  no  insults  from 
any.  The  captain  returned  at  night,  and  the 
next  morning  we  set  sail  for  City  Point.  The 
day  was  delightful,  and  the  scenes  that  sur- 
rounded were  truly  pleasing.  The  river  seem- 
ed by  the  bends  to  be  inclosed  in  on  every 
side ;  and  the  banks  to  be  covered  with  all  the 
beauties  that  summer  could  produce,  which 
gave  my  mind  a  pleasant  sensation,  when  I 
reflected  that  it  was  my  native  country — my 
beloved  America!  But  little  did  I  know  what 
awaited  me  in  my  native  land  ! 

We  sailed  on  very  pleasantly  through  the 
day,  and  about  eight  or  nine  o'clock  we  arri- 
ved at  City  Point.  The  ship  was  in  the  river, 
until  her  lading  was  brought  down  frora 
Richmond  in  lighters.     The  weather  was  get- 


210 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


ting:  very  warm,  and  we  wore  obliged  to  stay 
on  board  until  we  could  get  an  opportunity  to 

fro  lo  Richmond,  which,  by  land,  was  nol 
more  than  twenty-five  miles  ;  but  by  water  it 
was,  perhaps,  twice  as  far.  And  here  time 
passed  away  very  heavily,  until  the  master  of 
the  ship  wont  up  to  Richmond  on  business,  and 
hired  a  hack  to  return  ;  consequently  we  em- 
braced the  opportunity,  when  it  returned,  to 
gel  a  seal  in  it  up  to  Richmond,  leaving  our 
trunks  and  other  things  to  he  brought  up  by 
the  boats,  that  were  to  bring  down  the  lading 
for  the  ship. 

We  bid  farewell  to  the  ship,  where  T  had 
been  confined  the  most  of  the  time  for  near 
three  months  :  and  it  was  a  happy  day  for 
me,  although  1  was  in  a  part  of  the  continent 
that  1  had  never  been  in  before.  I  felt  as 
though  1  could  kiss  the  ground  :  hut  my 
companion.  Mrs.  Wade,  her  mind  was  occu- 
pied in  quite  a  different  way. — she  was  thous- 
ands of  miles  away  from  her  native  land. 
while  I  was  breathing  my  native  air. 

We  arrived  in  Richmond  about  one  or  two 
o'clock,  and  stopped  at  the  "  Bell  Torrrn." 
strangers  to  all  that  we  saw  :  however,  1  had 
received  a  direction  where  to  go.  and  make 
myself  known  :  which  I  did,  at  a.  brother  Fos- 
ter's, and  when  they  learned  who  I  was,  re- 
ceived us  very  kindly:  but  it  was  a  severe 
trial,  it  being  the  first  time  I  had  been  obliged 
to  call  on  friends,  without  any  one  to  intro- 
duce me.  But  the  Lord  provided  for  me,  and 
I  found  many  friends  in  that  place;  we  stayed 
there  some  da>-s. 

Brother  Wade  and  Lorenzo  came  and  met 
u^  and  the  latter  held  several  meetings,  and 
we  had  good  times  with  the  brethren.  There 
I  saw  the  girl  that  brother  Mead  has  since 
married. 

Lorenzo  had  bought  a  span  of  mules  before 
he  went  to  Europe  ;  and  they  were  to  be  broke 
for  a  carriage  by  the  time  he  should  return: 
but  they  were  taken  and  put  into  a  wagon, 
and  so  broke  down  that  they  were  unfit  for 
use.  He  had  paid  eighty  pounds  for  them 
just  before  he  left  the  continent  ;  this  was  the 
beginning  of  trouble  to  him. 

We  obtained  the  loan  of  a  gig  from  one  of 
our  friends,  to  carry  us  up  as  far  as  Cumber- 
land, to  Mr.  John  Hobsoris  who  had  been  a 
great  friend  to  Lorenzo  in  days  that  were  past 
and  gone,  and  still  appeared  to  be  BUch:    here 

he  traded  off  his  mules  with  a  man.  for  a  horse 

and  gig  not  worth  half  iho  money  that  he 
payed  for  them  ;  but  he  could  do  no  better,  as  we 
were  under  the  necessity  of  going  to  the  north, 
to  make  ready  to  go  to  the  Mississippi,  where 
my  relations  had  gone,  and  I  was  very  anx- 
ious to  ?o.  But  0,  the  heart-felt  sorrow  fhey 
were  the  cause  off  to  me  and  my  camnanion 
after ! 


"We  left  our  friend's  house,  am1  started  for 
the  north.  As  we  had  written  to  my  sister  in 
the  Mississippi,  on  our  first  arrival  in  America, 
but  had  got  no  answer  from  them.  I  felt  very 
desirous  to  hear  from  her.  as  she  was  as  a 
mother  to  me  in  my  infant  days — 1  loved  her 
dearly. 

We  went  through  New  London  and  Lynch- 
burg, where  we  met  with  many  friends,  and 
attended  a  Camp-Mccting  in  Amherst  :  I'm:;', 
thence  to  Netc- Glasgow',  where  Lorenzo 
preached  at  night :  we  stayed  at  an  old  gen- 
tleman's house,  who  was  very  friendly. 
Thence  we  continued  our  journey  to  a  camp- 
meeting  near  George-Town,  where  westopped 
and  stayed  until  the  meeting  broke  up.  Our 
horse  was  at  some  person's  place.  to  be  kept, 
and  I  expect  got  nothing  to  eat — for  we  only 
went  from  the  camp-meetinsr.  to  Leesburg,  and 
from  there  to  another  little  town,  which  was 
two  short  days'  travel :  but  before  we  reached 
there  he  tired,  and  Lorenzo  was  obliged  to 
trade  him  away  for  an  old  horse  'bat  was  not 
worth  but  a  little  more  than  half  as  much  ! 
However,  he  answered  our  purpose,  so  that 
we  got  on  to  New  York,  where  I  met  with 
some  friends  that  1  had  seen  before  :  which 
were  the  first/aces  that  I  had  met  with  for  two 
years  that  I  had  ever  beheld  before,  which 
gave  me  much  satisfaction  ! 

We  stayed  at  New  York  for  several  weeks, 
and  then  started  for  New  England,  to  visit 
Lorenzo's  ^ar^er.  1  had  never  seen  him,  nor 
any  of  the  family,  except  one  sister:  it  was  a 
very  great  cross  to  me:  but  we  arrived  at  his 
father's  some  time  in  September,  and  was  joy- 
fully received  by  him,  there  beintr  none  of  the 
family  with  them,  except  one  daughter,  and 
one  grandson.  There  my  Lorenzo  could  con- 
template the  days  of  youth  ;  for  that  was  the 
place  of  his  birth,  and  of  his  rambles  in  child- 
hood: the  place  where  he  first  sought  the  path 
of  righteousness — the  way  to  peace  and  true 
happiness,  in  this  world  and  that  which  is  to 
come  !  The  house  from  where  his  honored 
mother  had  taken  her  flight  to  a  happier  clime 
— where  once  he  had  enjoyed  her  company, 
with  the  rest  of  the  family;  but  now  were  se- 
parated hundreds  of  miles  asunder  ! 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, and  had  tolerable  solemn  times :  but 
the  society  that  he  once  belonged  to  wa_^  quite 
gone  !  Some  had  died,  and  others  had  moved 
away,  while  others  had  gone  bark  into  the 
world,  and  lost  their  /ore  to  CHRIST  and  his 
cause,  which  made  him  feel  very  awful!  His 
father  was  a  worthy  old  man.  a  kind  friend, 
an  affectionate  parent — he  was  every  thing 
thai  was  good  in  his  family.  I  thought  I 
could  have  done  the  part  of  a  child  for  him, 
iff  might  have  the  privilege  ;  but  1  felt  a  strong 
desire  to  see  my  sister,  in  the  Mississippi. 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


211 


We  went  to  Tolland,  where  Lorenzo  had 
sent  an  appointment  to  preach  at  a  Methodist 
meeting-house,  and  I  did  not  expect  to  return 
to  his  father's  any  more  ;  hut  Lorenzo's  sister 
from  Vermont  coming  down  to  her  father's,  we 
returned,  and  stayed  two  or  three  days  longer. 

Lorenzo  sold  his  gig  and  horse  to  a  preach- 
er, and  bought  his  brother-in-law's  horses,  to 
return  to  New  York,  where  he  had  made  an 
engagement  with  a  man  to  make  him  a  light 
wagon,  which  was  to  be  ready  on  his  return 
for  the  South. 

We  left  his  father's  on  horse-back,  after 
bidding  them  farewell :  but  as  I  had  not  been 
accustomed  to  travel  in  that  mode  for  a  long 
time,  it  was  very  fatiguing  to  me,  so  that  I 
could  not  endure  it ;  and  when  I  got  within 
about  forty  miles  of  New  York,  I  was  obliged 
to  go  by  water  the  remainder  of  the  way, 
while  Lorenzo  rode  one  horse  and  led  the 
other.  He  arrived  there  some  time  before  me, 
and  had  gone  to  the  country,  about  ten  or 
twelve  miles  from  the  city,  to  preach,  but  re- 
turned that  night.  We  stayed  a  week  or  more 
until  our  wagon  was  ready  for  us  to  start ; 
then  bidding  our  friends  farewell,  proceeded 
on  our  journey. 

Lorenzo  had  given  out  appointments  all  the 
way  to  Virginia,  and  had  tolerable  hard  work 
to  keep  up  with  them — we  had  to  travel  near- 
ly one  whole  night  over  the  mountain  from 
Frederick  Town  to  the  Potomac  river,  which 
we  crossed  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

Lorenzo's  appointment  was  some  distance 
the  other  side  of  the  river;  we  lay  down,  and 
as  soon  as  it  was  light  we  started  again,  and 
reached  the  court-house  just  as  the  people  had 
assembled.  I  went  to  a  friend's  house,  while 
Lorenzo  preached  to  the  people.  After  meet- 
ing we  went  on  to  the  next  appointment, 
where  he  preached  again  at  night  also :  and 
so  continued  on  our  journey,  until  we  arrived 
in  Virginia.  Lorenzo  preached  every  day, 
once,  and  twice,  and  three  times  ;  and  when 
we  arrived  at  Winchester,  he  preached  twice 
to  large  congregations.  From  thence  we  went 
to  a  Camp-Meeting,  where  I  saw  brother  Gro- 
ber,  a  presiding  elder,  that  I  had  been  ac- 
quainted with  a  number  of  years  ago,  which 
was  very  satisfactory  to  me. 

We  left  the  camp-ground  in  the  morning  for 
Staunton,  where  Lorenzo  had  an  appointment 
at  night.  It  was  threatening  to  rain  in  the 
morning  when  we  started,  and  about  twelve 
o'clock  it  began,  and  rained  almost  as  fast  as 
I  ever  saw  it :  we  were  in  an  open  wagon, 
and  I  was  wet  through  and  through.  As  it 
continued  to  rain  excessively  all  the  after- 
noon, when  we  arrived  at  Staunton  it  was 
almost  dark,  and  the  people  had  assembled 
for  meeting ;  Lorenzo  had  not  time  to  take 
any  refreshment,  but  went  and  preached  in 


his  wet  clothes.  We  were  received  with  cool- 
ness by  the  family  that  we  stayed  with,  al- 
though he  was  acquainted  with  them  before — 
but  that  is  nothing  uncommon ;  man  is  so 
changeable  in  his  nature,  that  we  may  find 
him  at  one  time  all  friendship,  and  perhaps  the 
next  day  he  is  as  cool  as  need  be.  Hence  I 
have  found  it  necessary  to  strive  to  take  it  as 
it  comes ;  to  be  thankful  for  friends,  when  I 
find  them ;  and  to  be  satisfied  when  I  have 
them  not. 

It  was  on  Saturday  night  that  we  got  to 
Staunton,  and  Lorenzo  intended  to  stay  until 
Monday  morning.  On  Sunday  morning  bro- 
ther Wade  came  from  New  London  to  meet 
us,  and  carry  me  home  with  him  ;  and  Loren- 
zo had  calculated  on  leaving  me  at  Hobsori's, 
in  Cumberland,  while  he  went  to  the  Missis- 
sippi territory ;  consequently  he  thought  it 
best  for  me  to  go  to  New  London  with  brother 
Wade,  who  was  anxious  for  me  to  go  and  stay 
with  his  wife  a  few  months,  as  she  was  a 
stranger  in  this  country  ;  and  my  coming  to 
America  in  company  with  her,  it  made  us  like 
sisters  indeed.  It  was  a  trial  to  my  mind  to 
part  with  my  companion  for  nine  or  ten 
months ;  as  I  did  not  expect  to  be  with  him 
but  a  few  days,  even  if  I  went  on  to  Cumber- 
land with  him,  as  he  then  must  leave  me,  and 
start  for  the  country  where  my  sister  lived  : 
accordingly  we  parted,  and  I  went  home  with 
brother  Wade.  This  was  on  Sunday,  and  he 
was  to  leave  Staunton  the  next  morning.  My 
spirits  were  very  much  depressed  ;  but  I  did 
not  know  what  laid  before  me.  I  arrived  in 
New  London  in  safety,  and  was  kindly  re- 
ceived by  sister  Wade,  and  had  got  tolerably 
composed,  when  I  received  a  letter  from  Lo- 
renzo, which  gave  me  an  account  of  the  im- 
prudence of  my  sister  that  lived  in  the  Mis- 
sissippi— but  it  was  in  so  dark  a  style  that  I 
did  not  comprehend  it  fully,  as  I  could  not  be- 
lieve that  she  would  be  guilty  of  such  enor- 
mities. I  thought  some  one  had  charged  her 
without  grounds  :  that  was  some  consolation 
to  me,  as  I  hoped  it  was  not  true.  I  was  in 
hopes  that  he  would  come  through  New  Lon- 
don, and  give  me  a  more  full  account  of  the 
circumstance ;  but  he  could  not  consistently 
with  his  arrangements.  I  was  in  great  dis- 
tress of  mind  on  her  account,  as  she  had  been 
a  great  professor  of  religion,  and  the  cause 
must  suffer  by  her  falling  so  foully  :  and  the 
disgrace  attending  it  was  almost  unbearable. 
Brother  Mead  and  his  wife  came  through  New 
London  on  their  way  to  Georgia,  and  brought 
the  news  that  Lorenzo  was  not  coming  through 
that  place,  which  made  my  heart  almost  sink 
within  me.  I  felt  as  though  the  trial  was 
more  than  I  could  bear — but  this  was  but  the  ■ 
beginning  of  sorrow. 

I  stayed  at  brother  Wade's  for  more  than 


212 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


two  months,  anil  was  kindly  treated  by  him 
and  his  wife,  and  many  others;  and  had  many 
good  times  in  meeting  with  the  children  of 
God,  to  worship  him.  The  letter  that  I  had 
received  from  Lorenzo  in  Cumberland,  had 
stated  thai  my  sister  had  been  guilty  of  very 
improper  conduct,  but  that  she  was  penitent. 
But  when  Lorenzo  got  to  Georgia,  he  received 
a  letter  from  brother  Blackmail,  stating  that 
she  had  escaped  from  her  husband  with  a  young 
man.  and  had  gone  over  the  line  into  the 
Spanish  country,  to  elude  the  displeasure  of 
their  connexions.  It  was  then  an  undeniable 
fact  that  she  was  really  guilty — and  Lorenzo 
wrote  to  me  from  Georgia  a  full  account  of 
the  circumstance,  which  gave  me  the  severest 
wound  that  I  had  ever  felt.  To  have  heard 
of  her  death,  0  how  much  more  preferable ! — 
but  I  had  no  other  way,  but  must  submit. 
My  dear  sister,  that  lay  so  near  my  heart,  had 
strayed  so  widely  from  the  path  of  rectitude — 
it  was  such  a  heart-rending  affliction,  I  thought 
it  was  almost  more  than  I  could  bear !  It  ap- 
peared impossible  that  she  could  be  so  far  lost 
to  her  own  honor,  and  the  love  that  she  had 
manifested  to  the  cause  of  God,  and  the  pros- 
perity of  Zion,  as  to  be  guilty  of  such  an  atro- 
cious crime.  But  so  it  is,  that  some  who  make 
the  greatest  show  of  religion,  wound  it  the 
deepest.  So  it  was  in  this  case  :  She  had  pro- 
fessed to  have  experienced  the  blessing  of  re- 
ligion for  many  years  ;  and  was  as  much  op- 
posed  to  anything  that  had  the  appearance  of 
imprudence  in  her  own  sex,  as  any  person  that 
ever  I  knew.  She  was  married  when  young 
to  a  man  that  was  inferior  to  her,  in  point  of 
talents,  and  was  not  calculated  to  get  the 
world,  as  the  saying  is,  as  much  as  many 
others— and  she  possessed  a  very  proud  spirit, 
together  with  a  very  quick  temper;  and  he 
not  having  as  mild  a  disposition  as  might  be, 
they  were  unhappy  in  their  union,  which  was 
attended  with  many  disagreements.  He  was 
subject  to  intoxication,  and  that  was  frequent- 
ly the  cause  of  much  misery  between  them! 
I  was  witness,  many  times,  to  such  conduct  on 
both  sides,  that  gave  me  the  greatest  pain  of 
anything  that  could  have  befallen  me.  I  often 
would  beg  my  sistei  to  say  nothing,  but  her 
turbulent  disposition  was  such,  that  T  have 
thought  she  would  almosl  Buffer  death,  rather 
than  submit  to  any  one. 

They  lived  in  that  way  for  many  years. — 
She  was  very  industrious,  and  .-trove  hard  to 
live  :  but  he  was  negligent,  and  often  spent 
more  than  he  made!  They  removed,  when 
they  were  first  married,  into  the  state  of  New 
York,  about  ninetj  miles  from  the  place  of 
their  nativity,  where  they  lived  live  or  six 
years:  she  had  religion  at  that  time,  and  lie 
opposed  her  very  much,  as  Bhe  had  joine  I  the 
Baptist  church  before  she  left  New  England ; 


but  after  leaving  her  Christian  friends,  and 
having  so  much  opposition,  she  had  lost  her 
religion  almost  entirely,  and  become  like  the 
rest  of  the  world.  At  that  time  the  Method- 
ists came  into  the  neighborhood,  and  she  be- 
came acquainted  with  them,  and  would  have 
joined  their  society,  but  her  husband  would 
not  permit  it — but  she  attended  their  meetings, 
and  was  much  engaged  at  that  time.  My 
brother-in-law  took  it  into  his  head  to  remove 
to  Fort  Stanwix,  on  the  Mohawk  river,  within 
seventy  or  eighty  miles  of  the  line  of  Canada, 
and  she  backslid  again,  not  having  any  to 
converse  with  but  those  that  were  unacquaint- 
ed with  God  or  themselves  !  0  how  prone  we 
are  to  forget  the  obligations  we  are  under  to 
our  Saviour,  notwithstanding  it  is  on  his 
bounty  we  live  !  we  are  indebted  to  him  for 
every  mercy  that  we  enjoy  !  She  continued  to 
live  in  that  careless  way  for  several  years, 
until  I  was,  perhaps,  eighteen  years  of  age, 
and  the  Methodists  found  her  out  again,  and  I 
got  under  distress  for  my  soul  :  and  she  was 
stirred  up  again,  and  I  believe  had  religion. 
My  brother-in-law  opposed  us  with  all  his 
might.  They  had  got  in  a  tolerable  good  way 
before  this,  and  there  was  a  prospect  that 
they  might  live  comfortable,  as  to  the  things 
of  this  life;  but  he  possessed  such  an  uneasy 
disposition,  that  he  could  never  be  satisfied 
unless  he  was  trading,  and  he  had  but  a  poor 
talent  for  that  business.  He  sold  his  planta- 
tion, that  he  could  have  made  a  comfortable 
living  upon,  to  a  man  that  was  a  sharper,  on 
trust,  and  took  no  security — the  man  sold  his 
property,  and  cleared  himself,  without  making 
any  compensation  for  the  land.  This  was  a 
very  great  affliction  to  my  sister,  as  she  had 
made  every  exertion  for  a  living  that  a  wo- 
man could  do,  and  strove  in  every  way  she 
could  to  prevent  his  selling  his  place — but  all 
to  no  purpose.  He  carried  on  a  great  stroke 
at  drinking,  and  spending  his  time  for  noughl  : 
she  was  harassed  and  troubled  on  every  side, 
not  enjoying  that  satisfaction  in  religion  she 
had  formerly  done — it  made  her  truly  wretch- 
ed !  I  strove  to  comfort  her  in  every  way 
that  I  could. — We  supported  the  family  by 
our  labor,  weaving,  spinning,  and  sewing,  and 
any  kind  of  work  that  we  conld  do. 

This  continued  for  more  than  twelve 
months,  and  then  he  took  a  little  farm  of 
about  fifty  acres  of  land,  with  a  comfortable 
house  for  a  small  family,  that  suited  us  very 
well  ;  the  rent  being  small,  he  could  have 
lived  as  well  as  need  be,  if  he  would  have 
been  industrious,  lie  was  of  a  turn  that  was 
rather  indolent  and  careless,  but  my  sister 
and  myself  kepi  the  family  in  tolerable  com- 
fortable circumstances. 

It  was  at  that  time  that  the  Methodist 
preachers  came  into  the  neighborhood,   and 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


213 


preached  the  Gospel  to  poor  lost  sinners — my 
heart  was  wrought  upon,  and  I  set  out  to 
seek  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  My  sister 
heard  the  pleasing  sound  with  gladness,  but 
my  brother-in-law  was  violently  opposed  to 
them,  and  strove  in  every  way  that  he  could 
to  prevent  us  from  going  to  meeting ;  but  I 
felt  determined  to  seek  the  Lord  with  all  my 
heart,  come  what  would,  and  strive  to  save 
my  soul  !  It  was  near  twelve  months  before 
I  joined  Society,  or  my  sister;  but  at  last  we 
broke  through  and  joined  the  people  called 
Methodists — and  I  have  never  seen  the  time 
that  1  was  sorry  that  I  cast  my  lot  with  them  ; 
but  I  have  often  lamented  that  I  did  not  live 
nearer  to  the  Gospel  rules  that  they  teach ! 

After  we  had  joined  society,  my*brother-in- 
law  became  somewhat  more  softened,  and  let 
us  have  more  peace,  and  would  sometimes  go 
to  meeting ;  but  he  still  continued  to  go  in 
the  same  evil  practice  of  spending  his  time  in 
the  most  unprofitable  way — but  the  preachers 
and  people  that  fear  God  ceased  not  to  pray 
for  him,  and  at  last  he  was  brought  to  see  his 
situation,  and  the  danger  of  living  in  sin,  and 
set  about  the  work  of  his  own  salvation  ;  ami 
I  doubt  not  but  he  experienced  the  pardon  of 
his  sins.  0  the  joy  that  was  felt  on  this  oc- 
casion! we  had,  as  it  were,  a  heaven  begun 
below  !  He  became  a  new  man,  and  Provi- 
dence seemed  to  bless  us  on  every  side — and 
we  continued  to  enjoy  the  consolations  of  re- 
ligion for  several  years,  and  the  Lord  prosper- 
ed us  in  all  our  undertakings  until  after  I  was 
married  ;.  and  they  started  for  the  Mississippi, 
and  my  husband  and  myself  parted  with 
them  :  we  were  coming  for  New  York,  and 
from  thence  to  sail  for  Europe. 

They  went  to  that  country,  and  it  appeared 
they  left  all  the  prudence  that  they  ever  pos- 
sessed behind  them ;  for  when  they  arrived, 
he,  it  appeared,  thought  that  he  could  launch 
into  building  mills,  not  counting  the  cost  that 
he  must  be  at,  but  calculating  that  Lorenzo, 
when  he  returned  from  his  tour  in  Europe, 
would  pay  all  expenses — he  ran  into  debt  for 
land  that  had  a  mill-seat  upon  it,  and  began  to 
erect  a  mill. 

Some  people  were  much  pleased  with  them, 
as  they  appeared  to  be  engaged  in  religion. 
My  sister  was  very  much  respected  by  the 
people,  both  religious  and  irreligious — but  0 
the  danger  we  are  exposed  to  while  in  this 
world !  She  was  possessed  of  good  natural 
abilities,  and  considerable  acquired  know- 
ledge, and  was  the  last  person  I  should  have 
thought  would  have  conducted  in  the  way 
she  did  :  but  we  have  need  to  watch  and  pray, 
lest  we  enter  into  temptation.  She  had  lived 
with  her  husband  for  twenty  years  at  least, 
and  I  never  heard  or  knew  any  thing  laid  to 
her  charge  of  that  nature,  before  or  after  her 


marriage — and  she  had  been  a  guide  to  me  in 
my  youth,  and  I  supposed  possessed  as  great 
a  serj.se  of  honor  as  any  person  I  ever  knew. 
But  how  it  was  I  cannot  tell  :  she  fell  into  a 
snare  of  the  enemy,  and  became  a  prey  to  the 
most  unaccountable  of  all  vices.  There  was  a 
young  man,  that  was  a  most  abandoned  cha- 
racter in  principle,  that  was  taken  into  the  fa- 
mily, that  she  was  fond  of  by  some  means  ; 
and  there  was  a  criminal  intercourse  between 
them  for  several  months  before  it  was  discov- 
ered. She  was  in  society,  and  thought  to  be 
very  pious,  but  at  last  it  was  mistrusted  by 
some,  and  a  plan  laid  to  detect  them,  which 
was  accomplished — and  when  it  was  proved 
upon  her,  she  gave  some  marks  of  penitence, 
and  her  husband  would  have  made  friends 
with  her:  but  when  the  devil  gets  the  advan- 
tage of  poor  infatuated  mortals,  he  makes  the 
best  improvement  of  it  in  his  pow&r.  So  it 
was  in  this  case ;  for  I  expect  her  sorrow  was 
but  slight,  if  she  was  in  the  least  affected  with 
sorrow — for  as  soon  as  she  found  that  Lorenzo 
and  myself  had  returned  to  America,  she  laid 
every  plan  to  make  her  escape  with  that 
wretched  young  man,  into  the  Spanish  coun- 
try, which  she  effected,  and  left  her  husband 
in  a  state  of  mind  almost  frantic  :  he  had  more 
affection  for  her  than  I  once  thought  him  ca- 
pable of.  He  went  after  her,  and  strove  to 
get  her  to  return,  but  she  would  not.  I  do  not 
think  there  ever  was  a  permanent  union  be- 
tween them  as  was  necessary  for  happiness. 
0  the  misery  of  many  that  are  joined  in  the 
holy  bands  of  matrimony;  for  the  want  of 
due  consideration  they  rush  into  that  state, 
and  are  wretched  for  life. 

When  she  completed  her  wicked  plan,  in- 
formation was  sent  to  us — my  Lorenzo  had 
left  me,  and  started  for  that  country.  No  one 
can  paint  the  heart-felt  sorrow  that  I  expe- 
rienced on  receiving  the  information  !  I  felt 
as  though  I  was  deprived  of  almost  all  my 
earthly  comfort !  I  felt  I  could  not  believe  it 
possible  that  she  could  have  acted  in  that  mi- 
serable, disgraceful  manner ;  but  it  was  even 
so!  Many  have  been  the  nights  that  I  have 
wet  my  pillow  with  tears  upon  her  account, 
but  all  to  no  purpose.  0  that  it  may  be  a 
warning  to  me  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  I  enter 
into  temptation  !  Lorenzo  went  on,  and  found 
my  poor  brother-in-law  in  a  wretched  state  of 
mind,  and  every  thing  that  he  had  was  in  a 
ruinous  condition  ;  and  furthermore,  they  had 
run  so  deeply  in  debt  that  it  was  impossible 
for  my  brother-in-law  to  extricate  himself  from 
it.  He  had  made  a  contract  with  a  couple  of 
girls  for  a  tract  of  land  that  had  a  mill-seat 
upon  it,  and  began  to  build  a  mill,  without  a 
title  to  the  land  !  When  Lorenzo  came,  he 
wished  Lorenzo  to  assist  him  to  procure  the 
land,  that  he  might  not  be  in  danger  of  losing 


214 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


his  labor.  Lorenzo  felt  a  very  great  reluctance 
to  engage  in  any  thing  of  the  kind,  but  by  the 
persuasion  of  friends  he  was  prevailed  upon 
to  make  a  contract  with  the  girls  for  the  land, 
and  likewise  paid  the  old  man  for  his  labor, 
as  he  desired  to  return  to  the  state  of  New 
York.  There  was  considerable  less  than  one 
hundred  acres,  with  a  log  cabin  upon  it — he 
paid  a  very  enormous  price,  which  was  a  great 
disadvantage ;  as  Lorenzo  was  not  a  man  that 
felt  a  freedom  to  have  much  to  do  with  the 
except  when  he  could  not  well  avoid  it. 
After  he  got  the  place,  he  scarcely  knew  what 
to  do  with  it.  The  mill  was  not  finished  ;  there 
was  a  dam  and  mill  frame,  but  the  dam  had 
broke,  and  it  was  uncertain  whether  it  could  be 
made  to  stand,  as  the  banks  of  the  stream  that 
it  was  erected  on  were  so  subject  to  wash  in 
times  of  high  water.  There  was  a  man  who 
thought  he  could  make  it  stand  :  Lorenzo  made 
an  offer  to  him  of  the  place,  if  he  would  lake 
it,  and  make  a  mill  upon  it.  he  should  have 
one  have  of  the  mill.  Accordingly  he  under- 
took, and  repaired  the  dam,  so  that  it  sawed 
some  that  winter.  He  intended  to  tear  up  the 
old  foundation,  and  build  entirely  on  another 
plan — and  was  to  have  the  use  of  the  old  mill 
until  he  should  get  the  other  finished. 

People  in  that  country  appeared  anxious 
that  Lorenzo  should  come  to  that  part  of  the 
world,  and  get  a  residence ;  they  talked  that 
they  would  assist  us  in  anything  that  we 
needed  ;  and  as  Lorenzo  thought  that  it  might 
be  best  to  prepare  for  sickness,  and  for  what- 
ever might  befall  us,  he  concluded  to  come  for 
me  and  bring  me  with  him  to  that  country. 
I  had  felt  a  greal  desire  to  go  to  the  Missis- 
sippi, before  my  friends  had  conducted  them- 
selves in  that  wretched  way.  but  now  I  felt  a 
reluctance  to  going,  for  it  appeared  to  me  that 
I  not  hold  up  my  head  in  the  place, 
where  my  own  sister  had  disgraced  herself 
ate!  me.  M\  heart  recoiled  at  the  thought  of 
being  a  mark,  a-  r  knew  I  must,  for  people  to 
look  at,  and  say.  That  is  a  sister  to  such  a 
woman  :  and  she  had  been  guilty  of  an  odious 
crime.     But  as  my  Lorenzo  thought  itwould 

he  hest  for  me  to  go,  1  ma  le  ibjection.    \\- 

returned  in  June  to  Cumberland,  in  Virginia, 
and  we  started  for  the  North,  and  went  on  tn 
New  York,  where  we  stave. 1  a  few  dav 

from  thence  to  Albany,  where  Lot   n  o  left  me, 

aie!  continued  to  journey  on  to  his  father's,  in 

Connecticut,  being  gone  six  or  seven  weeks. 

I  stayed   in  Albany  part  of  the  tiim 
Troy,  and  [  also  went  to  see  my  brothi  r,  that 
1  \ta  ly!  he  did  not  profess  re- 

ligion, hut  was  friendly  to  it — 1  staved  there  a 
ays. 
There  was  a  Camp-Meeting  within  eighl  or 
ten  mil.-,  where  I  expected  I  i  me  it  Lorenzo  : 
my  brother  and  his  wife  went  with  me  to  the 


place  on  the  commencement  of  it,  and  there 
to  my  great  joy  I  met  my  companion,  with 
many  others  of  my  acquaintance,  that  I  had 
been  acquainted  with  many  years  before.  The 
meeting  was  attended  with  good  to  many — 
we  stayed  until  the  close,  and  then  we  went 
with  some  very  kind  friends  to  Troy,  who 
gave  Lorenzo  a  good  suit  of  clothes,  and  were 
as  affectionate  to  us  as  people  couiu  De. 

My  brother-in-law,  who  came  from  the  Mis- 
sissippi; had  been  to  the  place  that  he  left 
when  he  removed  to  the  South  ;  was  at  the 
meeting,  and  came  down  to  Troy  after  us,  as 
Lorenzo  was  to  let  him  have  some  books  on 
the  account  of  his  labor  at  the  Mississippi — 
he  did  so — but  this  was  not  the  end  of  trouble 
to  us.  It  "gave  me  inexpressible  pain  to  see 
the  man  that  I  thought  had  been  the  cause,  in 
one  sense,  of  the  destruction  of  my  poor  sister: 
for  he  had  been  an  unkind  husband  in  the 
days  that  were  past.  Although  I  could  not 
excuse  her,  yet  I  believe,  if  he  had  done  as  he 
ought,  she  never  would  have  become  what 
she  did.  But  they  were  not  equally  yoked  to- 
gether:  he  had  some  good  traits  in  his  char- 
acter, hut  he  was  indolent,  and  a  bad  econo- 
mist,— consequently  kept  them  behind  hand. 
She  was  industrious,  and  would  have  managed 
well,  if  she  had  been  united  to  a  man  that 
would  have  stood  in  his  place,  and  made  her 
known,  and  kept  her's — for  she  possess,. ,|  ;l 
turbulent  disposition.  But  he  was  neither  a 
good  husband,  nor  a  good  manager:  that  made 
her  fret  at  him,  and  he  would  not  take  it  from 
her.  Thus  it  was  a  means  of  their  living  a 
considerable  part  of  their  time  in  discontent  ; 
but  after  they  both  experienced  religion,  they 
lived  more  agreeable,  until  they  removed  to 
Mississippi,  and  she  fell  in  with  that  young 
man.  who  proved  her  ruin.* 

We  parted  with  our  friends  at  Troy,  after 
<,rettiiiL2;  a  small  wagon  and  two  horses,  and 
what  little  we  could  get  together,  ami  started 
across  the  country  to  the  Western  waters,  in 
company  with  a  young  man  that  came  with 
us  from  Europe,  and  a  brother  Valentine,  from 
Hi.-  state  of  New  York,  who  wished  to  go  to 
that  country.  We  travelled  witli  as  litl 
pense  as  possible,  through  the  state  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  struck  the  Ohio  River  at  Wheel- 
ing, where  we  stayed  for  near  two  wv 
a  Quaker's,  who  was  very  kind  to  me.  Lo- 
renzo strove  to  get  a  passage  in  a  flat-bottomed 
boat,  where  they  frequently  took  horses,  car- 
and   produce,  with  families  thai   are 


"  Prom  a  train  of  circumstances,  which   correspond 

her  like  a  chain  of  truth,  it  appears,  that 

;i  combination  of  Deists,  one  of  whom  was  a 

physician,  sought  the  overthrow  of  the  family :  through 

i  of  temporal  ^nhi.  (the)  being  a  famil]  - 
tion  i. f  those  who  owned  the  mill  and  to  bring  a 

itigma  upon  thai  jion!    She  was  considerably 

over  forty  years  of  age  at  this  time  oilier  lift '. 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


215 


wishing  to  remove  to  that  country — but  he 
could  not  obtain  0113  that  would  take  his 
horses,  consequently  he  was  under  the  neces- 
sity of  taking  his  horses  through  by  land  :  he 
met  with  a  person  who  was  going  down  the  river 
with  a  loaded  barge  to  Natchez — they  engaged 
to  carry  me  with  some  trunks,  and  other  bag- 
gage. These  people  were  friendly  Quakers,  who 
owned  the  boat  that  Lorenzo  had  engaged  my 
passage  in.  But  they  were  not  ready  to  sail  for 
some  time;  accordingly  Lorenzo  left  me  with 
the  young  man  that  came  with  us  from  Europe, 
to  go  down  the  river  in  this  boat,  while  he  went 
on  by  land.  I  felt  very  gloomy  to  be  left 
among  strangers,  and  to  go  on  board  a  boat 
with  a  company  of  men,  without  one  woman 
for  a  companion. 

But  the  people  in  Wheeling  were  very  kind 
to  me  while  I  stayed  there,  after  Lorenzo  left 
me,  which  gave  me  much  satisfaction.  They 
provided  me  with  many  necessaries  for  the 
voyage,  such  as  sugar,  and  tea,  and  other 
things  to  make  me  comfortable,  for  which 
may  the  Lord  reward  them. 

I  stayed  at  Wheeling  between  one  and  two 
weeks  after  Lorenzo  left  me.  In  that  time 
the  people  who  owned  the  boat  sold  it  to  a 
couple  of  doctors  from  Virginia,  with  all  that 
appertained  to  it ;  but  they  made  a  reserve  for 
me  still  to  go  in  the  boat.  This  was  a  very 
trying  time  to  me :  the  people  that  owned  the 
boat,  when  Lorenzo  applied  for  me  to  go 
down  in  it,  were  plain  Quakers,  and  they  pro- 
mised Lorenzo  to  take  good  care  of  me ;  but 
the  man  that  had  bought  the  boat  was  quite 
of  a  diiTerent  appearance,  although  he  was  in 
a  gentleman's  garb.  The  young  man  that 
was  with  me  went  as  a  hand  to  help  work 
the  boat ; — we  went  on  board  at  evening — the 
barge  was  laden  with  flour  and  cider,  and  va- 
rious kinds  of  produce  that  were  fitted  for  the 
Natchez  ; — there  was  a  small  cabin,  where 
there  were  two  births,  where  three  or  four 
persons  might  sleep  tolerably  comfortable. 
There  I  was  obliged  to  rest  at  night:  and 
there  was  a  small  vacancy  between  this  cabin 
and  the  other  part  of  the  boat,  where  they  had 
run  up  a  small  chimney,  where  they  could 
cook  provisions.  In  this  gloomy  situation,  I 
was  fixed  to  start  for  the  Mississippi,  where  I 
knew  I  must  meet  with  many  trials,  if  ever  I 
should  reach  there. 

The  river,  at  the  time  when  we  started,  was 
very  low,  and  we  made  but  slow  progress  for 
many  days  together.  I  could  not  set  my  foot 
on  land — shut  up  in  a  boat,  with  none  but 
men,  and  those  of  that  class  who  neither 
feared  God  or  man  :  though  they  for  the  most 
part,  treated  me  with  civility.  None  can  tell 
how  disagreeable  such  a  situation  is,  but 
those  who  have  passed  through  some  things 
similar. 


We  left  Wltceling  about  the  last  of  October. 
The  boat  stopped  at  Lymestone  in  Kentucky, 
for  part  of  one  day  and  a  night :  there  Lo- 
renzo had  some  acquaintances;  and  when 
they  found  out  that  I  was  on  board  of  this 
boat,  some  of  them  came  down  to  see  me, 
and  invited  me  to  go  on  shore  and  stay  the 
night,  which  I  accepted  with  thankfulness. 

1  had  some  hope  that  Lorenzo  would  arrive 
there  before  the  boat  would  start  in  the  morn- 
ing. 0  how  anxiously  I  looked  out  for  him, 
but  he  did  not  come — and  had  to  go  on  board 
the  boat  very  early  in  the  morning,  and  con- 
tinue on  my  journey  with  a  very  heavy  heart. 
My  mind  was  much  depressed — the  prospects 
before  me  were  dark,  when  I  should  reach 
my  place  of  destination  :  and  the  weather  was 
uncommonly  cold  for  that  climate  and  season. 

After  being  confined  on  board  of  the  boat 
for  six  weeks,  we  reached  the  mouth  of  Byo- 
peare,  about  twelve  miles  from  Gibson  Port, 
which  was  forty  miles  from  Natchez.  We 
left  the  boat,  myself  and  the  young  man  that 
was  with  me — took  our  things  to  a  public 
house ;  but  that  was  ten  or  twelve  miles  from 
the  place  that  we  wished  to  get.  I  had  never 
been  in  that  country  before,  but  Lorenzo  had 
several  times;  and  hence  I  had  some  grounds 
to  expect  I  should  find  some  friends,  as  many 
of  them  had  manifested  a  desire  that  I  should 
come  to  that  country  :  but  my  sister  had  con- 
ducted in  such  a  manner,  that  it  made  my 
way  difficult ;  and  how  to  get  to  the  neigh- 
borhood that  I  wished  to  go  to,  I  did  not 
know. 

However,  brother  Valentine,  that  came  with 
us  from  the  state  of  New  York,  travelled  by 
land  with  Lorenzo  as  far  as  Lymestone,  and 
then  put  his  horse  on  board  of  a  boat,  and 
worked  his  passage  down  to  the  same  place 
that  I  was  at.  I  landed  at  night,  and  he  came 
in  the  morning — so  that  I  was  provided  for. 
We  left  our  things  at  this  public  house,  and  I 
rode  the  horse,  while  he  and  the  young  man 
walked  about  twelve  miles  through  the  mud. 
This  was  about  the  twelfth  of  January.  We 
stayed  at  Gibson  Port  that  night,  about  four 
miles  from  the  place  where  my  sister  had 
lived,  and  brought  such  a  stain  on  the  cause 
of  religion.  We  were  all  strangers  ;  but  Lo- 
renzo had  wrote  to  some  friends  that  we  were 
coming — and  furthermore,  he  had  requested 
them  if  I  should  arrive  before  him,  that  they 
would  take  care  of  me  until  he  should  come. 

We  left  Gibson  Port  and  went  to  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  mill,  to  the  house  of  Samuel 
Cobun.  He  did  not  profess  religion,  though 
he  was  very  kind  and  humane  ;  but  he  had 
two  sisters,  that  were  members  of  the  Metho- 
dist church.  He  had  no  wife  living,  and  they 
lived  with  him  to  take  care  of  his  family — 
they  had  been  friends  to  my  sister,  when  she 


first  went  to  that  country.  They  receive! 
me,  apparently  with  affection,  which  was  a 
consolation  to  my  heart;  for  I  expected  to 
meet  with  many  a  cool  look  on  the  account 
of  my  poor  unfortunate  sister,  which  I  expect 
I  did;  but  I  do  not  blame  them,  as  it  had 
pivci)  them  so  much  pain — but  I  could  not 
help  it.  However,  I  stayed  at  Mr.  Cobun's 
until  Lorenzo  came;  as  those  that  professed 
religion  seemed  not  to  take  much  notice  of 
me.  When  Lorenzo  left  me  at  Wheeling,  he 
went  on  through  the  slates  of  Ohio,  Kentucky, 
and  Tennessee,  and  so  on  through  the  Indian 
country  to  the  Mississippi  territory. 

A  man  that  was  a  Methodist  and  preached, 
who  had  appeared  very  friendly  to  Lorenzo 
in  days  that  were  past,  to  whom  Lorenzo  had 
written,  and  requested  him,  if  I  should  reach 
there  before  him,  that  this  friend  would  per- 
mit me  to  stay  with  him,  until  lie  should  ar- 
rive? But  he  did  not  seem  very  anxious  that 
I  should  slav  at  his  house:  he  came  over  to 
Mr.  Cohun's,  which  was  Bix  or  seven  miles, 
to  see  me,  and  requested  me  to  come  and  see 
them;  as  though  1  had  been  fixed  in  a  com- 
fortable situation,  with  every  thing  that  T 
needed.  But  it  was  quite  the  reverse  with 
me;  I  had  neither  house  nor  friends  in  that 
country,  without  the  people  chose  to  befriend 
me.  1  was  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land;  in 
the  neighborhood,  where  my  nearesl  relatives 
had  conducted  very  improperly,  and  I  expect 
that  was  one  cause  why  the  friends  kept  so 
distant  :  however,  the  family  that  I  was  with 
was  very  kind!  I  went  once  to  this  friend's 
house,  before  Lorenzo  arrived,  which  was 
somewhere  about  two  weeks:  1  stayed  there 
one  night,  and  then  returned  to  Mr.  Cobun's, 
where  I  stayed  until  Lorenzo  came  to  me. 

The  winter  had  been  uncommonly  severe, 
and  he  had  a  very  distressing  time  through 
the  wilderness,  bul  Providence  had  brought 
him  through  in  safety,  which  was  a  matter  of 
rejoicing  to  my  poor  heart. 

The  cloud  that  bad  be  n  gathering  for  some 
time,  grew  darker  and  darker.  SO  that  we 
scarcely  knew  which  way  tn  turn,  or  how  to 
extricate  ourselves  from  the  difficulties  that 
my  imprudent  friends  had  brought  us  into  on 
every  side  :  they  bad  i  un  in  debi  to  merchants, 
g  the  impression,  thai  when  Lorenzo 
came  from  Europe,  he  would  pay  all.  There 
was  some  that  had  befriended  them  on  Lo- 
renzo's account ;  these  he  telt  't  wa  3  his  dutj 
in  compensate,  w  hich  he  did.  My  brother- 
in-law  had  made  a  contrael  with  some  people 
in  that  country  for  a  trad  oi  land,  on  which 
was  a  mill-seat ;  and  without  an)  title  what- 
before  we  returned  from  Europe,  be  went 
to  building  a  mill,  which  involved  them  still 
deeper  in  debt  ;  and  after  Lorenzo  returned 
from  Europe  and  went  to  that  country,  which 


had  been  nearly  twelve  months  after,  -ind 
finding  him  in  such  a  distressed  situation,  thai 
he,  out  of  pity,  stepped  in  to  assist  him  as  a 

kind  of  mediator,  they  cast  the  whole  burthen 
on  his  shoulders,  which  proved  a  heavy  <  ne 
to  Lorenzo. 

We  arrived  there  in  January.  We  ha  I  a 
couple  of  tolerable  good  horses,  and  a 
wagon,  and  some  money  :  but  we  were  under 
the  necessity  of  parting  with  them,  an  I  what 
little  money  we  had  was  soon  gone.  The 
old  mill-frame,  which  was  all  that  was  done 
to  the  mill.  Lorenzo  let  a  man  take  on  such 
terms  as  these — that  he  might  undertake  to 
build  a  mill,  if  he  chose,  without  any  more 
expense  to  Lorenzo:  and  if  he  could  mike 
one  stand,  Lorenzo  should  be  entitled  to 
one-half. 

We  stayed  with  a  family  near  the  mill- 
frame  from  March  until  July  :  in  this  time  I 
was  taken  sick  with  the  fever  that  is  common 
in  that  country,  on  the  day  that  Lorenzo  had 
resolved  to  prepare  to  start  for  Georgia,  and 
my  life  was  despaired  of;  and  the  people  that 
had  appeared  so  desirous  that  we  should  come 
to  thai  country,  forsook  us;  and  had  not  the 
man  that  was  style. I  a  Deist,  that  first  received 
me  into  his  house,  befriended  us  now.  I  know 
not  what  1  should  have  done;  his  twosisters, 
Elizabeth  and  Ann  Cobun,  were  friends  in- 
deed: Ann  stayed  with  me  night  and  day  for 
about  three  weeks,  and  then  we  were  under 
the  necessity  of  removing  from  this  house 
somewhere  else ;  and  where  to  go  we  could 
not  tell ! 

However,  Mr.  Cobun  gave  us  permission  to 
come  and  stay  at  his  house  as  long  as  we 
chose;  but  I  was  so  low  at  that  time  that  I 
could  not  sit  up  at  all.  They  sewed  some 
blankets  together  over  a  frame,  similar  to  a 
bier  to  carry  the  dead,  and  layed  a  bed  upon 
it.  and  laid  me  thereon,  and  two  black  men 
conveyed  me  to  his  house,  which  was  perhaps 
a  mile. 

The  next  day  Lorenzo  was  taken  very  ill 
also.  There  we  were  both  confined  to  our 
beds,  unable  to  help  each  other  to  as  much  as 
a  drink  of  water.  At  that  time  Lorenzo  could 
not  have  commanded  one  dollar,  to  have  pro- 
cured so  much  as  a  little  medicine. 

This  was  a  Irving  time  :   and  when  the 
would  In'  nver,  we  could  not  tell — but  the  Lord 
supported  us  under  these  distressing  circum- 
.  or  we  must  have  sunk  beneath  the 
weight,    forever  praised  be  the  adored  na 
our  ereal  Benefactor  for  all  his  mercies  unto  us. 

M\  lever  began  to  abate,  but  Lorenzo  grew 
and  it  was  doubtful  which  waj  it 
would  terminate  with  him.  0  the  anguish  of 
heart  1  felt  at  this  trying  juncture!  1  was 
Still  SO  low-  that  I  could  not  sit  up  but  very 
little,  nor    walk    without   assistance,    and    we 


were  altogether  dependent  on  others  for  the 
necessaries  of  life.  Lorenzo  appeared  to  be 
fast  approaching  to  eternity,  but  after  some 
weeks  he  began  to  gain  a  little,  so  that  he 
was  able  to  ride  a  few  miles  at  a  time,  and 
we  then  removed  to  brother  Randall  Gibson's, 
where  we  stayed  a  few  days.  I  was  still  un- 
able to  work,  as  I  then  had  the  common  ague 
and  fever  :  which  kept  me  very  weak  and 
feeble.  After  staying  there  for  some  time, 
perhaps  two  weeks,  we  returned  to  friend 
Baker's,  near  the  mill.  Lorenzo  held  meet- 
ings as  much  as  he  was  able  and  perhaps 
more,  although  he  was  so  weak  in  body  and 
depressed  in  mind,  he  did  not  slack  his  labors, 
but  preached  frequently  sitting  or  laying 
down.  There  was  a  young  man,  who  died 
about  six  or  seven  miles  from  where  we  then 
were,  desired  Lorenzo  should  preach  at  his 
funeral ;  he  was  still  very  feeble,  but  wished 
to  be  of  some  use  to  his  fellow  mortals,  the 
few  days  he  might  have  to  stay  in  this  world 
of  woe. 

He  started  soon  in  the  morning  to  attend 
the  funeral,  and  brother  Baker  with  him. 
This  was  on  Sunday ;  he  preached  to  a 
crowded  congregation,  with  considerable  liber- 
ty ;  the  people  were  tender  and  attentive. 
After  the  conclusion  of  the  ceremony,  he 
started  to  return  to  brother  Bakefs,  where  he 
had  left  me,  and  had  rode  but  a  few  miles  be- 
fore he  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  and  would 
have  fallen  from  his  horse,  if  friend  Baker  had 
not  saw  that  something  was  the  matter  ;  and 
being  active,  he  sprang  from  his  horse,  and 
caught  him  before  he  fell  to  the  ground ;  and 
as  it  happened  they  were  near  a  small  cabin, 
that  was  occupied  by  a  man  that  professed 
religion.  They  conveyed  him  into  it  sense- 
less, and  so  he  continued  for  some  time  ;  and 
when  he  came  to  himself,  he  was  in  the  most 
excruciating  pain  imaginable.  They  gave 
him  a  large  quantity  of  laudanum,  which 
gave  him  some  little  relief;  but  he  could  not 
be  removed  from  that  place. 

Brother  Baker  stayed  with  him  until  nearly 
night,  and  then  came  home.  I  had  become 
very  uneasy  in  my  mind  on  his  account,  as 
he  did  not  return  according  to  my  expectation  ; 
when  this  friend  came  and  told  me  Lorenzo's 
situation, — my  heart  trembled  lest  I  should  be 
called  to  relinquish  my  claim,  and  resign  him 
up  to  ihe  pale  messenger.  It  made  me  cry 
mightily  to  God  to  give  me  strength  to  say, 
"The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done."  I  had  no 
reason  to  doubt,  if  the  great  Master  saw  it 
best  to  remove  him  from  this  region  of  pain, 
he  would  be  conveyed  by  angelic  bands  to  the 
realms  of  peace  and  happiness,  where  he 
would  have  to  suffer  no  more  pain  and  afflic- 
tion, neither  of  body  or  mind  ; — but  it  was  a 
task  too   hard  for  me  to  accomplish,  without 


the  immediate  assistance  of  the  Friend  of  sin- 
ners. 

I  slept  but  little  that  night,  and  early  the 
next  morning  the  friend  at  whose  house  Lo- 
renzo was,  came  with  two  horses  to  take  me 
to  him — when  I  arrived  there,  I  found  him  in 
a  very  distressed  situation ;  he  could  not  be 
moved  in  any  position  whatever,  without  the 
greatest  pain  ;  he  could  lie  no  way  except  on 
his  back,  and  in  this  position  he  lay  for  ten 
days.  The  disorder  was  in  his  left  side,  and 
across  his  bowels;  I  was  apprehensive  it 
would  terminate  in  a  mortification,  and  others 
I  believe  were  of  the  same  opinion.  One  day 
we  thought  he  was  dying,  the  whole  day ;  he 
was  unable  to  speak  for  the  greater  part  of 
the  day.  My  mind  was  in  such  a  state  of 
anxiety  as  I  had  never  experienced  before  : 
however,  that  appeared  to  be  the  turning 
point — for  the  next  day  he  was  something 
better,  and  continued  to  mend  slowly  ;  and  in 
a  few  days  he  had  gained  so  much  strength 
as  to  ride  about  a  mile  to  a  quarterly  meeting 
— and  a  precious  time  it  was  to  me  and  many 
others. 

0  what  an  indulgent  parent  we  have  to  rely 
upon  !  May  my  heart  ever  feel  sensations  of 
gratitude  to  that  God  who  hath  cleared  my 
way  through  the  storms  of  affliction,  and  vari- 
ous other  difficulties. 

1  had  not  recovered  my  health  fully  at  this 
time.  The  people,  it  appeared  to  me,  were 
almost  tired  of  us  in  every  direction.  I  was 
unable  to  labor  for  a  living,  and  Lorenzo  was 
so  feeble  in  body  that  he  could  preach  but  lit- 
tle ;  consequently  we  were  entirely  dependent 
on  others  for  a  subsistence. 

We  continued  in  the  neighborhood  where 
Lorenzo  had  been  sick,  and  that  of  the  mill, 
until  the  first  of  January,  and  then  left  that 
part  for  a  friend's  house,  twelve  or  fourteen 
miles  off;  their  house  was  small  and  family 
large,  which  made  it  very  inconvenient  to  them 
and  us,  although  they  were  very  kind  and 
friendly. 

Our  situation  at  this  time  was  truly  dis- 
tressing— we  scarcely  knew  which  way  to 
turn.  Lorenzo  concluded  it  was  best  to  strive 
to  prepare  some  place  as  a  shelter  from  the 
storms  that  appeared  to  have  come  to  such  a 
pitch  as  not  to  admit  of  rising  much  higher. 
Sickness  and  poverty  had  assailed  us  on  every 
side :  and  many,  such  as  had  professed  to  be 
our  friends,  forsook  us  in  that  country  as  well 
as  in  the  States.  It  was  circulating  through 
many  parts  that  we  were  at  that  time  rolling 
in  riches,  surrounded  with  plenty.  The  old 
mill-frame,  (for  it  was  never  finished,)  had 
made  such  a  noise  in  the  world,  that  many 
had  been  led  to  believe  that  we  possessed 
a  large  plantation,  with  an  elegant  house,  and 
other  necessary  appurtenances,  together  with 


J 


two  or  three  mills,  and  a  number  of  slaves,  be- 
side money  at  interest.     Whilst  this  was  car- 
ried from  cut  to  west,  and  from  ;/o>7/t  to  south, 
and  the  people  supposing  thai   Lorenzo  had 
the  wide  fields  of  America,  and  also  of 
to  gather  up   worldly   treasure,  and 
had  gone  to  the  Mississippi  to  enjoy  it,  would 
oi  course  make  a  very  unfavorable  impression 
on  their  minds,  as  it  relate  1  to  his  motivesin 
ing  in  such  an  irregular  manner  as  he 
had  do 

We  were,  as  I  observed  before,  in  quite  a 
different  situation — without  house  or  home, 
or  any  thing  of  consequence  that  we  could 
call  our  own. 

There  was  a  tract  of  land.  lying  in  the 
midsl  of  a  thick  Cane-break,  on  which  was  a 
beautiful  spring  of  water,  breaking  out  at  the 
foot  of  a  large  hill,  which  some  person  had 
told  Lorenzo  of:  the  soil  belonged  to  the 
United  States,  and  the  cane  was  almost  im- 
peni  liable,  from  thirty  to  forty  feet  high  ;  and 
likewise  it  was  inhabited  by  wild  beasts  of 
prey,  of  various  kinds,  and  serpents  of  the 
most  poisonous  nature.  Notwithstanding 
these  gloomy  circumstances,  Lorenzo  got  a 
man  to  go  with  him  to  look  at  it,  to  see  if  ii 
would  do  for  an  asylum  for  us  to  fly  to,  pro- 
vided we  could  get  a  little  cabin  erected  near 
the  spring.  After  he  had  taken  a  survey  of 
the  place,  he  concluded  to  make  a  trial,  and 
employe'!  a  man  accordingly  to  put  up  a  small 
log  cabin,  within  ten  or  twelve  feet  of  the 
spring,  which  he  did.  after  cutting  down  the 
cane  for  to  set  it — a  way  was  made  through 
from  a  public  road  to  the  spot,  so  that  we 
could  ride  on  horseback  or  go  on  foot.  We 
obtained  ;i  lew  utensils  for  keeping  house,  and 
in  March  we  removed  to  our  little  place  of 
residence,  in  the  wilderness,  or  rather  it  appear- 
ed like  the  habitation  of  some  exiles  ;  but  it 
was  a  Bweel  place  to  me — I  felt  thai  I  was  ai 
home,  and  many  times  the  Lord  was  precious 
to  my  soul. 

There  was  a  man  who  had  resided  in  Phil- 
adelphia, and  by  some  means  had  got  involved 
in  debt,  ;ni  I  led  there  in  reside  in  this  cojintry. 
I  h'  bad  a  wile  and  one  child  :  once  he  had  be- 
longe  I    to    lh"     Metho  list    Society,   and    then 
backsli  I  :   hut  after  he  mine  to  that   counti  \ 
he    was  broughl    into   trying  circumsl 
which  brought  him  to  reflect  on   his 
situation  ;  and  meeting  with    Lorenzo  in  this 
time,  there  began  some  intimacj  between  them 
on   this  occasion  :    after  this  lie  wished  to  re- 
turn   to    Philadelphia    for    a    short    tie 
wanted    some    place  for  his  wife 
while  he  should  he  gone ;  consequently  he  re- 
quested us  to  let  her  stay  with  us  al  our  little 
cabin,  which  was  agra  I  to     she  can 
this   made   up  our  little   family.      Sin    was  a 
peaceable,  friendly  woman,  and  we  spent  the 


time  quite  agreeably  ;  although  we  were  left 
by  ourselves  for  days  together,  Lorenzo  being 
frequently  called  from  home  to  attend  meet- 
ings, and  to  procure  the  necessaries  of  life! 

The  people  were  much  surprised  when  they 
came  to  our  little  residence,  how  we  came  to 
fix  on  such  a  lonely  place  as  this  to  retreat 
to  ! — This  is  a  proof  that  experience  teaches 
more  than  otherwise  we  could  learn  :  we  had 
felt  the  want  of  a  home  in  the  time  of  trouble 
and  sickness.  This  was  a  plea-ant  retreat  to 
us:  the  wilderness  appeared  almost  like  a 
paradise  to  me  !  There  were  but  two  ways 
we  could  get  to  our  neighbors,  the  nearest  of 
which  was  more  than  half  a  mile,  and  the 
way  so  intricate,  that  it  would  be  almost  im- 
possible for  any  one  to  find  it,  or  get  through 
either  place  in  the  night. 

We  stayed  there  for  near  four  months;  in 
that  lime  Lorenzo  preached  as  much  as  his 
strength  would  admit.  We  were  sometimes 
very  closely  run  to  get  what  was  nee  sssary  to 
make  us  comfortable  ;  yet  I  felt  quite  content- 
ed. I  had  in  a  good  degree  regained  my 
health,  so  that  I  was  able  to  labor,  and  I  strove 
io  do  nil  that  I  could  for  a  living,  although  my 
situation  was  such,  that  1  could  not  do  as 
much  a-  I  wished;  but  the  Lord  provided  for 
it-,  beyond  what  we  could  have  expected. 
We  did  not  know  how  long  we  should  stay 
in  that  place  :  we  had  no  other  alternative 
but  to  stay  there,  until  Providence  should 
open  some  other  way. 

The  man  that  had  left  his  wife  with  us.  and 
started  for  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  went  as 
far  as  the  falls  of  Ohio,  and  got  discouraged, 
ami  getting  into  a  boat,  he  returned  to  us  in 
the  cane:  there  we  had  an  addition  to  our 
family,  this  man,  and  his  wife,  ami  child. 
The  chief  of  the  burthen  fell  to  my  lot,  to  do 
lor  tfiem  and  ourselves,  which  Lorenzo  thought 
was  too  much  for  me  to  go  through  with — 
and  the  man  seemed  not  to  give  himself  much 
concern  about  it,  his  wife  being  ill  a  situation 
that  would  require  more  attention  than  I 
should  be  able  to  give,  we  thoughl  it  was  best 
to  make  our  way  to  the  States  if  possible; 
as  we  had  been  defeated  in  almosl  ewiy  thing 
that  we  had  undertaken  in  thai  country.  Ac- 
cordingly, Lorenzo  made  some  arrangements 
to  prepare  to  leave  ii.  !!<■  let  the  man  that 
was  with  us,  have  possession  of  the  house 
and  spring,  and  what  little  we  had  for  family 
u--.  a-,  ii  relate-  to  house-keeping,  and  took 
■  for  the  intended  journey.  We  left  the 
peaceful  retreat  of  the  spring,  where  I  had 
enjoyed  some  refreshings  from  the  presence 
id'    the    Lord  :    and    w  i  east  on    the 

world,  without  any  thing  to  depend   upon  hut 

Providence.  However,  he  had  never  forsaken 
us  :  his  power  and  willingness  to  save  all  that 
trii-1  i:i  him  was  still  the  same:  an.:  as  lie  had 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


219 


promised  that  he  would  be  with  us  in  six 
troubles,  and  in  the  seventh  that  he  would  not 
forsake  us  :  so  it  proved  in  the  end.  We  left 
the  little  cabin  on  Sunday  morning,  to  attend 
an  appointment  that  Lorenzo  had  given  out, 
twelve  or  fourteen  miles  distance  from  there, 
on  horseback,  where  we  arrived  in  time — he 
preached  to  an  attentive  congregation.  This 
was  about  six  miles  from  Cobun,s,  where  we 
had  found  an  asylum  in  days  that  were  past. 
We  left  the  place  where  the  meeting  was  held, 
and  started  for  Mr.  Cobun's,  but  we  lost  our 
way,  by  taking  a  foot-path  that  we  supposed 
was  nearer,  and  wandered  in  the  woods  until 
almost  night,  before  we  came  to  the  place  that 
we  were  in  pursuit  of:  but  at  last  we  got  to 
the  plac ,  where  we  met  with  sister  Cobun, 
and  witn  brother  Valentine,  who  had  been 
back  to  the  state  of  New  York  for  his  family, 
and  had  arrived  here  a  few  weeks  previous. 

We  did  not  intend  to  stay  in  the  country 
any  longer  than  we  could  make  the  necessary 
arrangements  for  our  journey  through  the  wil- 
dernes  -  to  Georgia.  Lorenzo  turned  every  way 
that  he  could,  to  obtain  what  was  necessary, 
and  had  got  all  ready  to  start,  our  clothes  and 
every  thing  being  packed  up,  we  concluded  to 
attend  a  camp  meeting  about  six  miles  from 
the  neighborhood  of  the  old  mill-frame,  and 
then  continue  on  our  journey  ;  but  Providence 
seemed  not  to  favor  our  intentions  at  that 
time,  for  I  was  taken  sick,  and  unable  to 
travel ;  consequently,  Lorenzo  was  under  the 
necessity  of  leaving  me  behind,  and  going 
through  without  me — but  he  stayed  for  seve- 
ral weeks  longer,  until  1  had  in  some  degree 
recovered  my  health.  He  had  made  some  pre- 
parations for  me  to  be  provided  for  in  his  ab- 
sence. Brother  Valentine  had  erected  a  small 
log-house  on  public  ground,  near  the  mill- 
frame,  and  contiguous  to  the  little  tract  that 
Lorenzo  still  retained  of  perhaps  five  and 
twenty  acres.  This  house,  in  conjunction 
with  the  sister  Cobuns,  he  obtained  from  Mr. 
Valentine,  for  us  to  reside  in,  while  he  should 
take  a  tour  through  the  States. 

He  had  let  another  man  have  a  part  of  the 
right  that  he  still  held  in  the  mill,  if  ever  it 
should  be  made  to 'do  any  business;  conse- 
quently, this  left  him  but  one-fourth,  and  that 
was  in  a  state  of  uncertainty,  whether  it  would 
ever  be  of  any  use  to  him,  which  the  sequel 
has  since  proved  to  be  the  case. 

About  this  time  my  poor  unfortunate  sister 
finished  her  career,  and  was  called  to  a  world 
of  spirits,  to  give  an  account  for  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body  !  I  felt  very  awful  when  I 
first  heard  the  news — but  I  considered  that  we 
had  done  all  in  our  power  to  bring  her  back 
to  the  paths  of  rectitude.  Lorenzo  had  seen 
her  three  times:  the  first,  on  purpose — the 
second,  on  the   road — the  third,  she   came   to 


meeting  thirty  miles  to  see  me,  but  I  was  not 
there — and  strove  by  every  argument  to  pre- 
vail on  her  to  come  to  us,  and  forsake  the  way 
of  vice  and  strive  to  seek  her  soul's  salvation, 
and  we  would  strive  to  do  the  part  of  children 
by  her.  But  she  would  not — alleging  that 
she  could  not  bear  the  scoffs  of  her  acquaint- 
ance. When  Lorenzo  found  that  she  was  de- 
termined to  stay  with  the  person  that  she  had 
apostatized  for,  he  told  her  to  read  the  coun- 
sel of  Jeremiah  to  Zedekiah,  on  their  last  inter- 
view, and  look  at  the  sequel,  and  make  the 
application,  at  which  she  wept  as  they  parted. 
This  was  the  last  time  that  he  ever  saw  her; 
she  was  taken  sick  shortly  after,  and  died  in 
a  strange  land,  without  a  friend  to  drop  a  tear 
of  compassion  over  her  in  her  last  moments ! 
The  person  that  had  been  her  seducer  went  on 
like  one  distracted — his  wickedness  and  evil 
conduct,  no  doubt,  stared  him  in  lire  face, 
when  he  reflected  that  he  had  been  the  cause 
of  one,  who  had  once  enjoyed  the  Divine  fa- 
vor, losing  that  blessing,  and  falling  into  sin 
of  such  an  enormous  nature  as  she  had  been 
guilty  of — and  I  know  not  but  he  might  have 
been  the  cause  of  her  sudden,  departure;  but  I 
leave  that  until  the  day  when  the  secrets  of  all 
hearts  shall  be  disclosed  ! 

She  was  interred  in  a  lonely  place,  where, 
perhaps,  in  a  few  years,  the  spot  of  earth  can- 
not be  found,  that  contains  her  ashes.* 

0  that  this  may  be  a  warning  to  all  that 
may  peruse  this  short  account  of  the  fall  of 
one  that  might  have  proved  a  blessing  to  so- 
ciety, and  a  comfort  to  her  friends,  if  she  had 
kept  at  the  feet  of  her  Saviour,  and  attended 
to  the  dictates  of  that  Spirit  which  teaches 
humility. 

1  was  much  afflicted  on  account  of  my 
poor  sister — she  had  lain  near  my  heart  :  but 
I  was  enabled  to  give  her  up,  knowing  that 
she  was  gone  to  a  Just  Tribunal,  and  her 
state  unalterably  fixed.  What  remained  for 
me  to  do,  was,  to  strive  to  make  my  way 
safely  through  a  tempestuous  world,  to  a  glo- 
rious eternity. 

Lorenzo  had  made  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  me  to  stay  with  the  sister  Cobuns, 
and  for  him  to  take    his   departure    for   the 


*  The  foregoing  unfortunate  circumstances,  are  neces- 
sarily involved  in  the  thread  of  those  vicissitudes,  which 
are  connected  in  the  narrative  in  order  to  he  t 
seeing  the  circumstances  were  generally  known,  but  in 
many  respects  greatly  misrepresented,  through  the  pre- 
judice and  ambition  of  some,  to  block  up  the  way  and  de- 
stroy the  reputation  of  Lorenzo,  by  unfavorable  impres- 
sions on  the  public  mind.  Many,  through  false  modesty 
and  pride,  are  willing  to  claim  relationship  with  some, 
because  they  are  considered  in  the  higher  circles  of 
life  ;  which  they  would  be  ashamed  of,  if  it  was  not  for 
their  money — as  worth  is  generally  estimated  according 
to  a  man's  property,  agreeable  to  the  old  saying,  "  Money 
makes  the  man  ;'"—  Whereas,  what  am  I  the  worst  for 
other's  vices,  or  better  for  their  worth  and  merit,  if  I  have 
no  virtues  of  my  own? 


220 


JOURNAL    OF    TEGGY    DOW 


States,  not  expecting  to  return  in  less  than 
twelve  months; — this  was  something  of  a 
cross  to  me,  as  he  was  still  considerably  af- 
flicted in  body,  and  to  appearance,  would  never 
enjoy  health  again.  But  I  was  supported  un- 
der it,  so  that  1  fell  in  a  great  measure  resign- 
ed to  this  dispensation  also.  I  was  supplied 
with   what  1  needed  to  make  me  comfortable. 

I  had  joined  society  when  I  first  came  to 
this  country,  within  a  mile  of  the  place  I  then 
lived.  I  lived  in  great  harmony  with  my  two 
companions  that  Lorenzo  had  left  me  with, 
while  he  had  gone  to  visit  the  States  once 
more.  I  attended  meeting  regularly  every 
week,  and  had  many  precious  times  to  my 
soul.  I  had  some  trials  to  encounter,  but  the 
Lord  was  my  helper,  and  brought  me  through 
them  all.  I  was  desirous  to  return  to  some 
part  of  the  States,  if  Providence  should  spare 
Lorenzo,  and  he  should  again  come  back  to 
me  in  safety. 

He  left  me  in  October.  I  spent  that  winter 
and  the  next  summer,  as  agreeably  as  I  had 
done  such  a  length  of  time  in  almost  any  situ- 
ation that  I  had  been  placed  in  for  several 
years  ;  at  the  same  time  those  people  that  had 
led  a  great  deal  of  friendship  to  us  in 
former  times,  were  quite  distant  :  however. 
this  affected  me  but  little,  as  I  had  learned  in 
some  degree  this  lesson,  that  our  happiness 
does  not  depend  on  the  smiles  or  frowns  of  the 
world  ;  but  we  must  have  peace  in  our  own 
breast,  or  we  can  find  it  no  where  else. 

I  lived  quite  retired  from  the  world,  with  a 
few  exceptions :  I  seldom  went  out  but  to 
meeting — there  I  found  most  peace  and  conso- 
lation. Thus  I  continued  to  spend  my  time, 
until  the  period  that  Lorenzo  was  to  return. 

1  received  a  letter  from  him,  to  meet  him 
about  twelve  miles  from  where  I  then  was, 
where  he  had  sent  an  appointment  to  preach. 
This  was  pleasing  intelligence  to  me.  as  I  had 
then  been  separated  from  him  for  near  twelve 
months. 

I  went  the  day  before  the  lime  appointed  for 
him  to  arrive  at  the  place  :  and  the  day  that 
he  came  I  was  again  attacked  with  the  ague 
and  fever,  which  I  had  never  escape, i  for  one 
summer  while  I  was  in  that  country.  The 
ague  had  left  me,  and  the  fever  was  tolerable 
high,  when  it  was  observed  by  some  of  the 
family  that  Lorenzo  was  come!  My  hearl 
leaped  for  joy  at  the  sound  of  bis  name.  We 
met,  after  having  been  separated  fir  twelve 
months  and  six  days.  I  fell  some  degree  of 
gratitude  to  our  great  Preserver,  that  he  had 
brought  us  through  many  dangers  and  difficul- 
ties, which  we  had  met  with  during  our  sepa- 
ration. 

We  intended  to  return  to  the  State-  . 
as  we  could  get  prepared.  There  was 
congregation  attended  to  hear  Lorenzo  preach  : 


ami  it  was  a  solemn,  melting  time  amonp;  the 
people!  after  meeting  we  started  for  the  place 
that  I  had  made  my  home  in  his  absence.  Al- 
though I  was  quite  unwell,  in  consequence  of 
having  a  fit  of  the  ague  the  day  before,  we 
rode  twelve  miles,  in  company  with  several 
friends  that  had  come  from  the  neighborhood 
to  meet  him. 

It  was  ten  o'clock  before  we  reached  our 
destination  :  however,  we  were  very  much  re- 
joiced to  have  the  privilege  of  joining  our 
hearts  and  voices  in  prayer  and  praise  to  that 
God  who  had  prolonged  our  live-,  and  brought 
us  to  meet  again  on  mortal  shores.  The  next 
day  I  had  a  very  sick  day — the  ague  came  on 
more  severely  than  it  was  the  da}-  that  Lo- 
renzo came  back.  He  wished  to  make  ready 
to  leave  the  territory,  and  I  was  anxious  to 
go  with  him,  as  I  could  not  enjoy  health  in 
that  country.  I  made  use  of  some  means  to 
•jet  rid  of  the  a<jue,  and  it  had  the  desired  ef- 
fect, so  that  after  a  few  days  I  got  something 
better,  and  in  about  two  or  three  weeks  I  was 
able  to  starl  on  our  journey  through  the  wil- 
derness to   Georgia. 

Lorenzo  had  intended  to  have  stayed  long- 
er than  he  did  when  he  returned,  and  had 
given  on!  a,  chain  of  appointments  through  the 
country;  hut  reflecting  that  the  winter  rains 
miirht  come  on,  and  make  it  impossible  forme 
to  get  through  the  long  and  tedious  wilderness 
that  we  had  to  travel — consequently,  he  at- 
tended but  one  or  two  of  these  appointments, 
and  recalled  the  rest,  and  started  for  Natchez, 
where  we  got  what  was  necessary  for  our 
journey,  and  from  thence  we  made  the  best 
of  our  way  to  the  wilderness,  although  our 
friends  expected  us  to  have  returned  ate!  bid 
them  farewell,  and  I  myself  expected  to  have 
seen  them  again  before  I  left  that  country  ; 
but  it  was  otherwise  ordered,  for  T  saw  them 
no  more:  and  1  do  not  know  that  I  ever  shall, 
until  we  meet  in  eternity.  May  God  help  us 
to  live,  that  we  may  join  the  blood-washed 
throng,  in  the  mansions  of  endless  day. 

We  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  settlements 
of  Natchez  on  the  third  day  after  we  left  the 
city.  It  was  something  late  in  the  day  before 
we  left  the  last  house  in  habited  by  white  people, 

and  entered  the  vast  wilderness.  This  was  a 
new  scene  to  me,  such  as  I  had  never  met 
with  before.  My  heart  trembled  at  the 
thoughl  of  sleeping  out  in  this  desert  place, 
with  no  company  but  my  husband  :  however, 
little  before  Bunsel  we  came  to  a  place  where 
we  could  gel  water  and  plenty  of  cane  for  our 
horses.  Then'  we  stopped  for  the  night,  built 
&  fire,  and  cut  a  quantity  of  cane  for  to  last 
our  horses  through  the  nighl  :  after  that  we 
prepared  our  supper,  which  consisted  ol  coffee 
and  hard  biscuit,  which  we  had  broughl  from 
ttlements  with  us.     We  had  no  tent  to 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGV    DOW 


221 


screen  us  from  the  inclement  weather,  but  we 
had  blankets  on  which  we  slept,  which  made 
us  tolerably  comfortable  when  the  weather 
was  clear.  We  lay  down,  after  having  pre- 
pared a  quantity  of  wood  for  the  night ;  but  it 
was  a  gloomy  night  to  me,  it  being  the  first  time 
that  ever  I  had  been  in  the  like  circumstances: 
and  to  look  up  and  see  the  wide  extended 
concave  of  heaven  bespangled  with  stars, 
without  any  covering,  it  was  truly  majestic. 
Yet  to  consider  we  were  in  a  lonely  desert, 
uninhabited  by  any  creature  but  wild  beasts 
and  savages,  made  me  feel  very  much  alarmed, 
and  I  slept  but  little,  while  Lorenzo  was  quite 
happy  and  composed  ;  as  he  observed,  he  had 
never  been  so  well  pleased  with  his  situation 
in  travelling  through  this  wild,  unfrequented 
part  of  the  country  before;  and  this  was  the 
tenth  time  that  he  had  passed  through  it,  in 
the  space  of  nine  or  ten  years  ! 

We  met  with  no  molestation  through  the 
night,  and  as  soon  as  day  dawned  we 
started  on  and  travelled  until  late  breakfast 
time,  when  we  stopped,  struck  up  a  fire,  and 
prepared  some  refreshment,  and  fed  our  horses, 
and  then  continued  on  our  journey. 

We  travelled  near  forty  miles  that  day  :  it 
was  quite  dark  before  we  got  to  Pearl  River, 
which  we  had  to  cross  in  a  ferry  boat,  and 
stay  at  a  house,  such  as  it  was,  that  belonged 
to  a  Half  Breed,  during  the  night.  I  was 
very  much  fatigued,  but  rested  tolerably 
well. 

In  the  morning  we  started  by  ourselves  soon 
after  we  had  got  some  refreshment,  and  trav- 
elled on  through  the  day  until  towards  even- 
ing, when  we  met  a  company  of  Indians,  who 
had  been  preparing  their  camp  for  the  night. 
This  struck  me  with  some  considerable  dread, 
and  to  add  to  that,  we  had  to  cross  a  dreadful 
slough,  called  by  travellers,  "hell  hole''1  This 
place  consisted  of  thin  mud,  so  that  horses, 
after  they  were  stripped  of  saddle  and  harness, 
could  swim  through  ;  and  then  it  was  neces- 
sary that  some  one  should  be  on  the  other  side, 
so  as  to  prevent  them  from  running  away. 
But  we  had  no  one  with  us  to  assist,  and  we 
could  not  tell  what  we  should  do ;  yet  so  it 
happened,  the  Indians  had  made  a  temporary 
bridge  of  poles  and  canes  to  get  their  horses 
over,  which  served  for  us  to  get  over  upon 
also. 

We  were  then  under  the  necessity  of  pre- 
paring for  the  night,  as  it  was  almost  sun-set, 
and  we  were  not  more  than  half  a  mile  from 
the  Indian's  camp,  which  was  quite  alarming 
to  me  ;  but  there  was  no  alternative,  there  we 
must  stay.  Accordingly,  Lorenzo  made  a 
good  fire,  and  provided  a  plenty  of  cane  for 
our  horses,  and  made  ready  our  little  repast ; 
by  this  time  it  was  dark — we  then  lay  down 
to  try  to  compose  ourselves  to  rest  j  but  my 


mind  was  too  much  occupied  by  gloomy  re- 
flections to  sleep,  while  I  could  hear  Indians' 
dogs  barking,  and  the  horses'  bells  jingle,  al- 
though it  was  a  beautiful  night.  The  moon 
shone  through  the  trees  with  great  splendor, 
and  the  stars  twinkling  around ;  and  if  my 
mind  had  been  in  a  right  frame,  it  would  have 
been  a  beautiful  prospect  to  me,  but  I  was  so 
much  afraid,  that  it  quite  deprived  me  of  any 
satisfaction,  while  Lorenzo  would  have  slept 
sweetly,  if  I  had  not  been  so  fearful,  and  fre- 
quently disturbed  him — I  longed  for  day-light 
to  appear ;  and  as  soon  as  it  dawned,  we 
started  and  travelled  a  long-  and  tedious  day, 
still  in  this  dreary  wilderness.  We  expected 
to  have  got  to  a  man's  house,  living  on  the 
Chickasaha  River,  who  had  an  Indian  family, 
before  night ;  accordingly  we  came  to  a  creek, 
which  Lorenzo  took  to  be  that  river :  I  felt 
very  much  rejoiced,  as  I  hoped  to  find  a  house 
which  we  could  have  the  privilege  of  sleeping 
in — but  we  were  disappointed  in  our  expecta- 
tion— for  when  we  got  over  the  creek,  we 
found  there  an  Indian  village :  we  enquired 
how  far  it  was  to  this  man's  house,  they  told 
us  by  signs  it  was  ten  miles,  and  it  was  now 
almost  sunset.  We  started  on  again,  and 
went  perhaps  half  a  mile,  when  the  path  be- 
came divided  into  so  many  little  divisions, 
that  we  could  not  tell  which  to  take.  Loren- 
zo went  back  to  an  Indian  house,  and  re- 
quested an  old  Indian  to  go  and  pilot  us  to 
Nales — the  old  man  hesitated  at  first,  but  after 
understanding  that  he  should  be  well  paid,  he 
took  his  blanket,  and  wrapping  it  about  his 
head,  he  started  on  before  us,  and  we  followed 
after — by  this  time  it  was  almost  sunset,  but 
but  we  kept  on  :  there  was  a  moon,  though  it 
was  obscured  by  a  thin  cloud,  so  that  it  was 
not  of  so  much  use  to  us  as  it  would  otherwise 
have  been.  We  had  not  got  more  than  three 
miles  from  the  Indian's  house  before  it  was 
quite  dark.  I  was  very  much  afraid  of  our 
pilot ;  I  strove  to  lift  my  heart  to  God  for  pro- 
tection, and  felt  in  some  degree  supported. — 
Our  way  lay  through  a  large  swamp,  inter- 
mixed with  cane,  which  made  it  appear  very 
gloomy ;  but  our  pilot  was  almost  equal  to  a 
wolf,  to  find  his  way  through  this  wild,  unfre- 
quented spot  of  the  earth — he  could  wind 
about  and  keep  the  path  where  I  would  have 
thought  it  was  almost  impossible  ;  but  having 
travelled  until  ten  or  eleven  o'clock,  we  arri- 
ved at  the  river ;  but  how  to  get  across,  that 
was  the  next  difficulty — we  must  cross  a  ferry, 
and  the  boat  was  on  the  other  side — Lorenzo 
requested  the  old  Indian  to  go  over  and  fetch 
it,  but  he  would  not  move  one  step  until  he 
promised  him  more  money  :  this  was  the  sec- 
ond or  third  time  he  had  raised  his  wages  af- 
ter he  started,  to  keep  him  on,  until  we  could 
I  reach  the  place  that  we  wished  for.     How- 


222 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


ever,  after  he  found  that  lie  would  get  more 
money,  he  started,  and  went  up  the  river, 
found  some  way  across  :  in  a  short  time  he 
had  the  boat  over,  and  we  went  into  it  with 
our  horses,  and  the  old  man  set  us  over. 
This  was  perhaps  eleven  o'clock  at  night — 
we  came  to  the  house,  the  family  was  gone 
to  bed,  but  the  woman  got  up,  and  although 
she  was  half  Indian,  she  treated  me  with 
more  attention  than  many  would  have  done 
that  had  been  educated  among  the  more  refin- 
ed inhabitants  of  the  earth  ! 

I  felt  quite  comfortable,  and  slept  sweetly 
through  the  remaining  part  of  the  night.  In 
the  morning  we  started  again,  being  then  near 
thirty  miles  from  the  settlements  of  Tombigby. 
We  passed  through  some  delightful  country 
that  day,  and  about  two  or  three  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon  we  reached  the  first  house  that 
was  inhabited  by  white  people.  It  made  my 
heart  rejoice  to  meet  again  with  those  that 
spoke  a  language  which  I  understood,  and 
above  all,  to  find  some  that  loved  the  Lord ! 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  this  neigh- 
borhood that  were  profitable,  I  trust,  to  some. 
We  stayed  here  two  nights,  and  a  good  part 
of  three  days,  when  we  took  our  leave  of 
them,  and  departed  on  our  journey  through 
the  settlements  of  Bigby,  which  extend^  sev- 
enty or  eighty  miles  j:i  length,  through  a  rich 
and  fertile  soil.  The  settlements  were  flour- 
ishing, and  the  people  in  some  parts  hospita- 
ble. We  arrived  at  Fort  St.  Stephen's,  situa- 
ted on  the  Tombigby  river — it  is  on  an  emi- 
nence, and  makes  a  handsome  appearance, 
although  it  is  but  small.  The  river  is  navi- 
gable up  to  this  place.  It  is  a  beautiful  river ; 
the  water  is  as  clear  as  crystal,  and  the  land 
verv  fertile — well  situated  for  cultivation. 
This  will  be  a  delightful  country,  no  doubt,  in 
time! 

We  got  fresh  supplies  at  this  place,  and 
made  bul  a  tew  hours  stop  before  we  started 
on  our  journey,  and  crossed  the  river  in  a 
ferry-boat — this  was  after  twelve  o'clock — we 
travelled  until  late,  and  came  to  a  small  cabin, 
where  we  got  permission  t"  Btay  for  the  night, 
which  we  did.  In  the  morning  we  started 
very  early — saw  some  scattering  house-,  and 
;it  night  we  got  to  the  Alabama  river,  where 
there  was  a  ferry-  kept  by  a  man  who  was  a 
mixture,  where  we  stayed  that  night.  This 
river  is  beautiful,  almost  beyond  de  cription. 
On  its  pleasant  bank  stood  Fori  Mum.  thai 
has  since  been  destroyed  by  the  savage  Creek 
Indians,  with  those  that  lied  to  it  lor  pro- 
tection. 

We  were  now  in  the  bounds  ol  the  Creek 
nation:  we  were  still  without  any  company. 
This  day  we  struck  the  road  thai  bad  been 
cut  out  by  the  order  of  the  President,  from  the 
state  of   Georgia,    to   Fort    Stoddard.      This 


made  it  more  pleasant  for  travelling,  and  then 
we  frequently  met  people  removing  from  the 
States  to  the  Tombigby,  and  other  parts  of  the 
Mississippi  territory. 

We  travelled  betwixt  thirty  and  forty  miles 
that  day,  and  came  to  a  creek,  called  Murder 
creek  :  it  got  this  name  in  consequence  of  a 
man  having  been  murdered  there.  This  cir- 
cumstance made  it  appear  very  gloomy  to  me. 
But  we  made  the  necessary  preparations  for 
the  night,  and  lay  down  to  rest:  although  I 
was  so  much  afraid,  I  got  so  weary  at  times, 
that  I  could  not  help  sleeping.  About  twelve 
o'clock  it  began  to  rain  so  fast,  that  it  was 
like  to  put  out  our  fire,  and  we  were  under  the 
necessity  of  getting  our  horses  and  starting,  as 
we  had  nothing  to  screen  us  from  the  rain. 
The  road  having  been  newly  cut  out,  the 
fresh  marked  trees  served  for  a  guide — there 
was  a  moon,  but  it  was  shut  in  by  clouds. 
However,  we  travelled  on  ten  or  twelve  miles 
and  it  ceased  raining  :  I  was  very  wet  and 
cold,  and  felt  the  need  of  a  fire,  more  perhaps 
than  I  had  ever  done  in  my  life  before ! 

At  last  we  came  in  sight  of  a  camp,  which 
would  have  made  my  heart  glad,  but  I  feared 
lest  it  was  Indians;  yet  to  my  great  satisfac- 
tion, when  we  came  to  it  we  found  an  old 
man  and  hoy,  with  what  little  they  possessed, 
going  to  the  country  we  had  left  behind,  and 
had  encamped  in  this  place,  and  with  their 
blankets  had  made  a  comfortable  tent,  and  had 
a  good  fire.  This  was  refreshing  to  us,  as  we 
were  much  fatigued.  We  made  some  coffee, 
and  dried  our  clothes  a  little — by  this  time  it  was 
day-light;  we  then  started  on  our  way  again. 
I  thought  my  situation  had  been  trying  as 
almost  could  be,  but  I  found  that  there  were 
others  who  were  worse  off  than  myself. 

We  came  across  a  family  who  were  moving 
to  the  Mississippi — they  had  a  number  of 
small  children  ;  and  although  they  had  some- 
thing to  cover  them  like  a  tent,  yet  they  suf- 
fered considerably  from  the  rain  the  night  be- 
fore :  and  to  add  to  that,  the  woman  told  me 
they  had  left  an  aged  father  at  a  man's  house 
by  the  name  of  manacle,  one  or  two  days  be- 
fore, and  that  she  expected  he  was  dead  per- 
haps by  that  time.  They  were  as  black 
almost  as  the  native*,  and  the  woman  seemed 
very  much  disturbed  at  their  situation.  I  felt 
pity  for  her — I  thought  her  burthen  was  really 
heavier  than  mine.  We  kept  on,  and  about 
the  middle  of  the  day  we  got  to  the  house 
where  the  poor  man  hail  been  left  with  his 
wife,  son,  and  daughter.  A  I'cw  hours  before 
we  got  there,  he  had  closed  his  eyes  in  death 
they  had  lain  him  out,  and  expected  to  bury 
him  thai  evening  :  but  they  could  not  get  any 
thing  to  make  a  coffin  of,  only  split  stuff*  to 
make  a  kind  of  a  box,  and  so  put  him  in  the 
ground  ! 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


223 


I  thought  this  would  have  been  such  a  dis- 
tress to  me,  had  it  been  my  case,  that  it  made 
my  heart  ache  for  the  old  lady.  But  I  found 
that  she  was  of  that  class  of  beings  that  could 
not  be  affected  with  any  thing  so  much  as  the 
loss  of  property;  for  she  began  immediately 
to  calculate  the  expense  they  had  been  at  by 
this  detention — and  I  do  not  recollect  that  I 
saw  her  shed  one  tear  on  the  occasion. 

We  stayed  but  a  short  time  and  continued 
on  our  journey.  There  we  got  a  supply  of 
bread,  such  as  it  was;  and  there  we  met  with 
three  men  that  were  travelling  our  road,  the 
first  company  that  we  had  found  since  we  had 
left  the  Mississippi,  being  now  not  more 
than  one-third  of  the  way  through  the  Creek 
nation.  We  left  this  place  betwixt  one  and 
two  o'clock. 

I  was  very  glad  of  some  company,  for  we 
had  been  very  lonely  before.  We  travelled 
on  without  any  thing  particular  occurring  for 
three  days,  until  we  arrived  at  the  Chatta- 
hochy  river,  where  we  met  with  some  diffi- 
culty in  getting  over,  as  the  boat  was  gone. 
This  was  early  in  the  morning,  before  sunrise, 
that  we  came  to  the  river ;  and  there  we  were 
detained  until  ten  o'clock,  and  then  had  to 
hire  an  Indian  to  take  a  canoe,  and  first  carry 
our  baggage  over,  and  then  swim  our  horses 
over.  This  hindered  us  until  near  eleven 
o'clock  before  we  got  ready  to  start  again. 
We  were  in  hopes  of  getting  to  Hawkings,  the 
agent,  that  night — but  being  so  long  de- 
tained at  the  river,  we  were  obliged  to  stay  at 
an  Indian's  camp,  our  company  having  stopped 
before. 

I  had  got  a  fall  from  my  horse  and  hurt 
myself  considerably ;  and  I  was  as  much  fa- 
tigued and  worn  out  by  travelling  as  ever  I 
was  in  my  life.  I  thought  sometimes  that  I 
never  should  stand  it,  to  get  through  the  wil- 
derness, but  Providence  gave  me  strength  of 
body  beyond  what  I  could  have  expected. 
We  left  the  Indian's  camp  in  the  morning,  and 
reached  Col.  Hawkings'  that  night. 

This  was  within  about  thirty  miles  of  the 
settlements  of  Georgia.  I  felt  grateful  to  the 
God  of  all  grace,  for  his  tender  care  over  us, 
while  in  this  dreary  part  of  the  land — where 
our  ears  had  been  saluted  by  the  hideous  yells 
of  the  wolf — and  had  been  surrounded  by  the 
savages,  more  wild  and  fierce  than  they;  and 
yet  we  were  preserved  from  all  danger,  and 
brought  through  in  safety. 

We  got  to  the  river  that  divides  the  state 
of  Georgia  from  the  Indian  boundaries,  about 
three  or  four  o'clock,  and  got  into  the  white 
settlements,  which  was  very  satisfactory  to 
me.  We  got  to  a  friend's  house  that  night 
about  dark,  where  we  were  received  kindly  ! 
This  was  like  a  cordial  to  my  heart,  as  it  had 
been  a  Ions  time  since  I  had  met  with  a  friend. 


We  stayed  that  night  with  them,  and  the 
next  day  we  got  to  a  friend's  house  within 
twelve  or  fourteen  miles  from  Milledgevillc, 
the  metropolis  of  Georgia.  There  Lorenzo 
had  left  a  small  wagon,  six  weeks  or  two 
months  before — here  he  exchanged  the  two 
horses  we  had  for  one  that  would  work  in  a 
carriage,  and  went  on  to  Milledgeville,  where 
we  stayed  about  a  week— and  found  many 
kind  friends.  This  was  some  time  in  De- 
cember. 

While  we  were  here  the  earthquakes  began, 
which  alarmed  the  people  very  much.  It  was 
truly  an  awful  scene,  to  feel  the  house  shaking 
under  you  as  sensibly  as  you  could  feel  the 
motion  of  a  vessel,  when  it  was  moving 
over  the  water ;  and  the  trees  as  it  were  dan- 
cing on  the  hills — all  nature  seemed  in  com- 
motion. This  was  enough  to  make  the  stout- 
est heart  to  tremble  !  But  when  the  people 
get  so  hardened,  that  mercies  nor  judgments 
cannot  move  them,  we  may  conclude  they  are 
in  a  bad  way  !  This  is  the  case  with  too 
many.  0  that  the  day  would  arrive,  when 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  would  love  and 
serve  the  Lord ! 

We  left  MUledgeviUe,  and  went  to  a  friend's 
house,  where  I  stayed  three  or  four  weeks, 
while  Lorenzo  travelled  the  upper  countries, 
and  through  the  New  Purchase — and  offered 
free  salvation  to  crowded  congregations.  He 
then  returned  to  where  I  was,  and  we  started 
on  our  journey  to  Virginia.  Lorenzo  preached 
at  several  places,  before  we  got  to  Louisville, 
and  had  a  chain  of  appointments  given  out, 
which  extended  to  North  Carolina.  We 
came  to  Louisville,  intending  to  stay  only  for 
a  few  days  ;  but  there  came  on  such  a  rain, 
that  it  raised  the  water  courses  to  such  a  de- 
gree, that  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  travel 
for  near  two  weeks — this  brought  him  behind 
his  appointments  :  but  it  gave  him  an  oppor- 
tunity of  preaching  to  the  people  in  Louisville 
a  number  of  times. 

As  soon  as  we  could  get  along  we  started, 
and  with  some  difficulty  we  overtook  the  ap- 
pointments— but  not  without  disappointing 
three  or  four  congregations.  We  travelled  on 
from  Georgia  to  Carolina  in  the  cold  incle- 
ment weather,  such  as  we  have  in  January 
and  February ;  and  Lorenzo  preached  once 
and  twice  in  the  day — the  people  seemed  quite 
attentive  all  the  way  that  we  came. 

I  was  very  anxious  to  get  to  Lynchburg,  as 
we  had  some  thoughts  of  striving  to  get  a 
small  house  built  there,  that  we  might  have  a 
place  of  retreat  in  case  of  necessity — Lorenzo 
still  expecting  to  travel  and  preach  as  long  as 
his  strength  would  admit.  But  we  intended 
to  go  on  to  Connecticut,  to  his  fathers,  where 
I  expected  to  have  stayed  for  some  time, 
and    then    return    to    Lynchburg;    but    the 


Providence  of  God  seemed  not  to  favor  the 
design. 

We  arrived  in  Lynchburg  about  the  seven- 
teenth of  March,  where  we  calculated  to  stay 
but  a  few  days,  and  then  go  on  to  his  father's 
— after  making  some  preparations  for  building 
our  little  house.  However,  we  had  not  been 
in  Lynchburg  but  about  one  week,  before  I 
was  taken  very  ill,  and  confined  to  my  bed, 
attended  by  two  doctors,  Jennings  ami  Owen, 
who  said  my  affliction  was  an  inflammation 
of  the  liver — which  confined  me  for  three 
months  to  my  bed,  and  was  expected  to  die. 
However,  after  having  gone  through  a  course 
of  physic,  I  got  so  as  to  be  able  to  sit  up  and 
i  ride  a  little  ;  but  was  very  feeble.  My  sick- 
I  ness  had  detained  Lorenzo  from  going  to  the 
North,  as  he  had  intended, — and  after  count- 
ing the  expense  of  building,  he  found  that  it 
would  not  be  in  his  power  to  accomplish  his 
design  in  building  a  house,  without  involving 
himself  in  debt,  which  he  was  not  willing  to 
do;  accordingly  he  gave  it  up,  and  concluded 
still  to  continue  as  we  had  been  without  house 
or  home,  and  leave  the  event  in  the  hand  of 
Providence;  knowing  that  we  had  been  pro- 
vided for  all  our  lives,  from  a.never-failing 
source— and  we  felt  willing  in  some  degree  to 
trust  HIM  still ! 

We  were  still  at  Lynchburg  ;  and  had  been 
there  for  more  than  three  months — and  the 
friends  were  very  kind  to  me  in  my  sickness. 

Lorenzo  wished  to  take  me  to  his  father's  : 
but  my  health  was  in  such  a  state  that  it  was 
impossible  for  me  to  travel. 

There  was  a  man  who  lived  in  Buckingham 
county,  about  five-and-twenty  miles  from 
pljnchburg — we  had  but  a  small  acquaintance 
with  him  :  he,  coming  to  Lynchburg,  saw  Lo- 
renzo, and  invited  him  to  come  and  stay  at 
his  house  awhile.  He  told  him  he  had  no 
objections,  but  was  thankful  to  him  for  his 
kindness,  though  he  saw  no  way  of  convey- 
ance. Mr.  John  M.  Walker,  for  that  was  his 
name,  told  him  he  would  send  his  carriage  for 
me  the  next  week,  which  he  did,  and  we  went 
to  his  house.  This  was  a  kind  family.  1  had 
not  been  there  but  a  little  more  than" a  week, 
before  I  was  again  confined  to  my  bed — and 
it  was  expected  that  I  must  (lie.  They  gave 
every  attention  to  me  they  could  have  done 
had  I  been  their  own  child  -may  the  great 
Master  reward  them  in  this  world  with  every 
needed  blessing,  and  in  the  world  to  come,  a 
crown  of  never-fading  glory. 

My  Lorenzo  attended  me  day  and  nighl  al- 
most from  this  time,  until  near  Christmas.   By 

this  I   had  got  a  little  better,  so  a-  to  be  taken 

and  wrapped  in  blankets  and  put  into  a  close 
carriage,  and  carried  about  half  a  mile  to 
another  dear  friend's  house,  Major  William 
Duval,  where  I  was  treated  as  if  1  had  been  a 


near  relation — and  provided  with  every  thing 
necessary  to  make  me  comfortable  ;  and  they 
wished  me  to  stay  with  them  all  the  winter. 
This  was  matter  of  thankfulness  to  us. 

I  had  got  so  as  to  walk  about  my  room  a 
little — and  Lorenzo  wishing  to  take  a  tour  to 
the  North,  he  made  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments, and  about  the  twenty-fifth  of  December 
he  left  me  and  started  to  Richmond,  on  his 
way  to  the  city  of  Washington,  where  he  stay- 
ed for  some  time,  and  then  on  to  New  York, 
and  so  on  to  his  father's  in  Conned  u  ut. 

He  expected  to  return  in  March,  hut  did  not 
until  May.  I  staid  at  brother  Duval's,  par- 
taking of  their  hospitality,  until  some  time  in 
March,  when  brother  Walker" s  family  seemed 
solicitous  that  I  should  go  to  their  house  again, 
and  sister  Walker  coming  in  her  carriage  her- 
self, she  being  very  delicate  too — I  concluded 
to  go.  The  old  gentlemen  not  being  at  home 
at  the  time,  or  1  expect  he  would  not  have 
consented  for  me  to  have  left  his  house,  until 
Lorenzo  returned. 

I  feel  under  great  obligations  to  that  dear 
family  that  I  cannot  express.  His  wife  was  a 
lovely  woman.  May  the  Lord  reward  them — 
for  it  is  not  in  my  power ! 

I  went  home  with  sister  Walker.  I  was  at 
this  time  much  better,  but  in  a  few  days  after 
I  had  got  to  brother  Walker's  T  was  again  at- 
tacked with  my  old  complaint,  a  pain  in  my 
side  very  severe.  I  applied  to  the  remedies 
that  had  been  made  use  of,  and  that  was 
bleeding  and  blistering,  but  to  little  purpose 
apparently. 

I  felt  very  much  discouraged ;  as  I  thought 
it  more  than  probable  that  my  time  would  be 
but  short  in  this  world  of  woe — and  I  wished 
much  to  see  my  companion  once  more  in  time, 
but  strove  to  be  resigned  to  the  will  of  the 
Lord. 

My  cry  was — Lord,  help  me  to  be  willing 
to  suffer  all  thy  goodness  sees  best  to  inflict. 
My  pain  was  at  times  very  severe,  and  then 
I  would  get  a  little  relief.  I  \vas  taken  about 
the  twenty-seventh  of  March,  but  three  or 
four  days  later  than  it  was  the  Spring  before, 
when  I  was  fust  attacked. 

I  had  received  letters  from  Lorenzo  which 
informed  me  that  he  could  not  get  hack  before 
May.  My  strength  was  continually  declin- 
ing; and  to  appearance,  I  would  shortly  be 
an  inhabitant  of  the  other  world.  My  mind 
was  variously  exercised — it  was  sometime? 
casl  down,  and  at  other  times  much  comforted. 
This  long  and  tedious  sickness  taught  me  a 
great  le<son,  as  it  related  to  the  uncertainty  of 
earthly  enjoyments,  than  any  thing  I  had  met 
with  before.  My  desire  for  temporalities  were 
gone — at  least  any  more  than  was  strictly  ne- 
cessary to  make  me  comfortable  —  ami  the 
Lord  that  cared  for  us,  had  provided  me  with 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


225 


the  kindest  friends,  where  I  was  treated  with 
the  greatest  attention. 

Lorenzo  returned  in  May,  as  he  had  wrote 
me  he  should.  I  was  at  that  time  unable  to 
get  out  of  my  bed  without  assistance.  I  had 
wrote  to  him  to  New  York,  before  I  got  so 
bad,  that  I  was  threatened  with  another  at- 
tack. He  had  made  all  the  speed  that  he 
could,  and  the  day  that  he  got  to  the  place 
where  I  was,  he  had  travelled  near  seventy 
miles. 

I  was  much  rejoiced  to  see  him  once  more, 
the  God  of  all  Grace  had  granted  my  request, 
and  returned  him  in  safety  to  me  again.  He 
staid  with  me  for  several  weeks,  and  every 
means  was  made  use  of  to  restore  me  to  health 
that  could  be — but  they  all  seemed  to  prove 
abortive.  Dr.  Jennings  saw  me  several  times 
aftei"  my  last  attack,  and  advised  the  use  of 
mercury,  as  the  only  remedy  that  could  be  of 
any  service  to  me.  I  followed  his  advice,  and 
was  reduced  very  low,  from  the  disorder  and 
medicine  together — so  that  it  was  thought  by 
all  who  saw  me,  that  I  must  die. 

I  strove  to  sink  into  the  will  of  God ;  know- 
ing whatsoever  was  best  for  me  would  be 
given — yet  I  could  not  divest  myself  of  a  de- 
sire to  get  well,  and  live  a  little  longer  ;  not 
to  enjoy  what  is  commonly  called  the  plea- 
sures of  the  world,  for  my  prospects  were  but 
small  at  that  time — hut  to  live  more  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  be  better  prepared  to  join 
the  blood-washed  company  above,  when  I 
should  be  called  for. 

Lorenzo  had  at  this  time  gone  to  the  low 
lands,  to  fulfil  some  appointments  which  had 
been  given  out  by  some  of  the  preachers, 
which  took  him  about  three  weeks.  I  was 
very  ill  while  he  was  gone — about  the  time 
that  he  returned  I  began  to  mend  a  little,  so 
that  I  could  sit  up  in  the  bed.  The  Doctor 
had  advised  Lorenzo  to  carry  me  to  the  White 
Sulphur  Springs,  as  it  was  the  most  likely 
means  to  restore  my  health.  After  a  few 
weeks,  I  had  got  so  as  to  be  taken  and  put  in- 
to a  chair  and  carried  as  far  as  Lynchburg,  to 
Dr.  Jennings.  We  had  then  a  chair  and 
horse  of  our  own — but  our  horse's  back  had 
got  injured,  so  that  we  were  under  the  neces- 
sity  of  staying  in  Lynchburg  until  he  should 
get  well,  so  that  we  could  get  on  to  the 
Springs. 

We  were  detained  for  some  time  before  our 
horse  got  so  as  we  could  use  him.  I  still  was 
very  feeble  in  body — I  could  not  walk  one 
hundred  yards  without  assistance.  Our  horse 
had  been  quite  high,  for  near  three  weeks, 
and  his  back  had  got  tolerably  well ;  so  that 
we  were  about  to  make  a  start,  and  try  to  get 
on  to  the  Springs — but  although  our  horse 
had  brought  Lorenzo  all  the  way  from  New 
England,  and  down  to  the  Low  Lands  of  Vir- 


ginia and  the  Carolinas,  and  back  again  to 
Buckingham,  and  from  there  to  Lynchburg  in 
the  chair,  and  appeared  very  gentle :  yet  when 
he  put  him  in  the  chair  to  prepare  to  start  for 
the  Springs,  he  began  to  act  like  as  if  he  was 
frightened,  and  we  were  apprehensive  he  could 
not  be  managed  by  him,  considering  my  weak 
and  helpless  state;  and  the  road  through  which 
we  must  travel  was  very  rough  and  mountain- 
ous, consequently  he  sold  him  on  the  spot, 
and  hired  a  hack  from  a  Quaker  living  in  that 
place  ;  he  paid  four  dollars  a  day  for  the  use 
of  it  for  ten  days,  besides  bearing  all  the  ex- 
penses. We  left  Lynchburg  in  the  morning, 
and  went  the  first  day  to  New  London,  about 
fifteen  miles,  and  I  stood  the  travel  much  bet- 
ter than  I  expected  I  could.  There  Lorenzo 
preached  to  the  people,  as  he  had  some  ap- 
pointments sent  on  before  him  !  and  we  stay- 
ed all  night.  The  next  day  we  went  to  Liberty, 
where  we  had  another  appointment — and  from 
there  we  went  to  a  friend's  house,  where  we 
were  treated  kindly — -and  they  called  in  some 
of  their  neighbors,  and  we  had  a  comfortable 
little  meeting. 

The  next  day  to  Fincastle,  where  we  stayed 
all  night,  and  Lorenzo  preached  twice.  We 
were  now  within  a  few  miles  of  the  moun- 
tains, which  was  in  some  places  so  craggy 
and  steep,  that  it  was  with  difficulty  we  could 
ascend  them  ;  and  then  we  would  come  into  a 
valley,  where  the  soil  would  appear  as  charm- 
ing and  beautiful  as  the  mountains  were  rug- 
ged and  barren.  We  travelled  on,  and  met 
with  nothing  particular  until  we  arrived  at  the 
Springs  whither  we  were  bound. 

The  Springs  are  situated  in  Greenbriar 
county,  about  three  miles  the  other  side  of  the 
Alleghany  mountain,  and  from  Lynchburg  up- 
ward of  one  hundred  miles.  It  is  a  pleasant 
place  where  the  man  lives  who  has  rented  the 
Springs,  and  has  built  a  number  of  cabins, 
perhaps  fifty  or  sixty ;  and  they  were  placed 
in  a  regular  form,  and  the  yard  inclosed,  and 
a  beautiful  grass  plot,  with  handsome  shade 
trees,  for  the  accommodation  of  those  that  at- 
tend the  Springs.  They  have  a  large  house 
that  stands  near  the  centre,  where  the  boarders 
dine,  &c. 

We  went  there,  but  the  person  that  had 
hired  the  Springs  would  not  take  us  in !  he 
pretended  they  were  so  full  that  they  could 
not.  But  they  took  more  after  we  went  there 
than  they  had  before.  But  we  got  in  at  a 
house  perhaps  a  mile  from  the  Spring.  I  was 
better  satisfied  with  this  situation  than  I  would 
have  been  at  the  place — for  I  could  have 
the  water  brought  twice  in  the  day  ;  and  there 
I  was  in  a  more  retired  place.  I  stayed  there 
near  three  weeks.  Lorenzo  was  there  part  of 
the  time,  and  part  of  the  time  he  was  travel- 
ling through  the  neighborhoods  and  preaching 


15 


226 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


to  the  people.  He  held  several  meetings  at 
the  springs,  by  the  request  of  those  that  were 
attending  there.  There  were  persons  from 
various  parts,  some  for  pleasure,  and  others 
for  the  restoration  of  health: — they  were  peo- 
ple that  moved  in  the  higher  circles,  and  were 
very  gay — but  they  were  quite  attentive  when 
he  spake  to  them  of  heavenly  things,  except 
one,  who  was  a  most  abandoned  character — 
he  thought  to  frighten  him  by  threatening  his 
life,  and  abusing  hire  in  a  scandalous  manner: 
hut  tin'  enemy  was  defeated  in  this — for  the 
gentleman  that  kept  the  Springs,  and  others, 
soon  stopped  his  mouth,  so  that  he  had  peace 
ever  after. 

There  were  none  just  about  this  place  that 
knew  much  about  religion,  but  they  appeared 
anxious  to  hear  the  glorious  sound  of  the 
gospel.  I  began  to  get  my  strength  in  some 
measure,  so  that  I  could  walk  about  consider- 
ably well.  There  was  to  be  a  Camp- Meeting 
held  near  Salem,  in  Botetourt  county,  which 
was  a  distance  of  seventy  or  eighty  miles  : 
and  we  were  in  the  mountains,  without  horse 
or  carriage,  and  how  we  should  get  out  we 
could  not  tell.  But  Providence,  that  had  so 
often  opened  our  way  where  we  could  see 
none,  made  a  way  at  this  time:  there  was  a 
friend  that  was  a  Methodist  who  lived  at  the 
Sweet  Springs,  a  distance,  perhaps,  of  eighteen 
miles,  from  the  white  sulphur,  who  had  rc- 
quested  Lorenzo  to  come  over  there  and  preach: 
he  told  him  he  would,  provided  he  could  send 
a  couple  of  horses  for  us  to  ride. — I  had  by 
this  time  got  so  well,  that  we  thought  I  might 
be  able  to  ride  that  distance  on  horseback. 

Accordingly  the  man  sent  the  horses;  and 
we  started  and  arrived  at  his  house  some  time 
in  the  afternoon.  We  stayed  at  the  Sweet 
Springs,  three  or  four  days,  and  Lorenzo 
preached  several  times  :  we  then,  by  the  as- 
sistance of  friends,  were  enabled  to  get  on  to 
Fincastle.  that  was  within  twenty  miles.  We 
came  with  the  preachers  that  were  going  to 
Camp-meeting. 

Here  we  got  a  chair  from  a  friend  to  con- 
vey  us  part  of  the  way  from  this  to  the  place 
where  the  meeting  was  to  be  held,  to  another 
friend's,  who  let  us  have  his  horse  and  gig  to 
carry  us  the  remaining  part  of  the  way.  Winn 
we  got  to  the  camp-around  it  was  nearly  dark  ; 
but  there  we  met  with  some  of  our  old  acquain- 
tance, which  made  my  heart  to  rejoice.  The 
preachers  were  very  friendly.  There  I  met 
with  my  dear  friend,  sister  Dunnington,  who 
perhaps  enjoys  as  great  communion  with  God. 
as  any  person  I  ever  saw.  She  was  very 
kind  to  me, — and  I  felt  that  it  was  good  to 
meet  with  those  that  truly  love  and  serve  the 
Lord.  We  stayed  at  the  Camp-Meeting  until 
the  day  before  it  broke  up.  It  was  a 
ble  good  time — there  was  a  number  of  souls 


converted  to  God  :  may  they  continue  to  walk 
in  the  narrow  happy  road,  until  they  reach 
the  peaceful  shores  of  Canaan  ! 

We  left  the  camp  ground  in  company  with 
a  preacher  and  his  family  for  Hlacksburg, 
near  the  Yellow  Springs,  so  called,  where  I 
was  advised  to  go,  and  try  the  water.  This 
was  near  thirty  miles  from  Salem — here  »ve 
stayed  for  two  or  three  weeks,  and  I  made 
use  of  the  waters,  which  was,  I  think,  bene- 
ficial to  me. 

We  got  acquaint?  1  with  a  gentleman  from 
the  Low  Lands  of  Virginia,  who  was  at  the 
Springs  with  his  wife  on  the  account  of  her 
health.  These  people  were  possessed  of  a 
large  property,  and  but  one  child — and  they 
also  possessed  as  great  a  share  of  hospitality 
as  any  that  I  ever  met  with.  They  under- 
standing our  situation,  a;ave  me  an  invitation 
to  go  home  and  spend  the  winter  with  them — 
which  I  thankfully  accepted,  while  Lorenzo 
took  quite  a  different  course  to  the  Wi 
country,  intending  to  visit  the  Louisiana,  be- 
fore his  return  :  but  the  Indian  War  breaking 
out.  flung  some  obstacles  in  the  way,  which 
were  unavoidable  :  hence,  he  sent  on  a  deed 
of  relinquishment  to  those  that  had  the  pos- 
session of  the  old  mill,  which  had  made  such 
a  noise  in  the  world — we  had  heard  that 
they  had  got  it,  or  rather  built  a  new  one,  to 
do  some  business,  but  Loren/o  hail  never 
reaped  any  benefit  from  any  thing  that  ever 
he  claimed  in  that  country,  and  I  do  not  ex- 
pect he  ever  will. 

Here  ends  the  history  of  his  reported  vast 
possessions  in  the  Mississippi. 

We  parted  at  the  Springs.  I  was  to  go 
home  with  brother  Booth,  the  friend  from 
Virginia,  while  he  pursued  his  journey  to  the 
West.  Brother  Dunnington,  who  lived  at 
Salem,  happened  to  be  at  the  Springs  at  this 
time — he  took  me  in  his  chair,  and  carried  me 
to  his  house,  and  brother  Booth  came  down 
the  next  day.  His  wife  was  very  unwell, 
which  detained  us  in  the  mountains  for  six  or 
seven  weeks. 

I  staved  with  sister  Dunnington.  until  sis- 
ter Booth  was  able  to  travel ;  we  then  started 
for  Brunswick,  their  place  of  residence,  where 
I  was  treated  with  the  greatest  kindness. 

Lorenzo  went  on  to  the  Western  States, 
and  from  thence  to  Carolina,  and  so  on  to  Vir 
ginia,  to  where  I  was ;  after  an  absence  of 
near  four  months. 

He  in  this  tour  visited  about  forty  counties, 
and  travelled  near  two  thousand  miles.  He 
stayed  with  me  about  ten  days,  and  then 
started  on  another  route  through  North  ami 
South  Carolina  to  Charleston,  and  visited 
many  places,  preaching  from  one  to  four  times 
in  a  day.  until  he  returned,  which  was  about 
seven  weeks.     He  got  back  to  me  on  Friday 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


227 


night;  he  preached  on  Sunday,  and  on  Mon- 
day morning  we  prepared  to  start  for  Peters- 
burg. 

March  8th,  1814,  we  bid  adieu  to  my  kind 
friends  in  Brunswick,  where  I  had  found  an 
asylum  from  the  cold  winter  for  near  five 
months,  whilst  my  Lorenzo  was  ranging 
through  the  Western  and  Southern  States,  to 
call  sinners  to  repentance.  The  morning  that 
we-  parted  with  that  dear  family  will  be  a  me- 
morable one  to  me  ;  it  was  like  parting  with 
my  nearest  friends.  May  the  Lord  bless  them 
with  all  such  spiritual  and  temporal  mercies, 
as  shall  prepare  them  for  a  seat  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high. 

Brother  Booth  had  furnished  us  with  two 
horses,  a  gig,  and  servant,  to  go  with  us  to 
Petersburg — and  there  we  were  to  take  his 
carriage  and  continue  on  to  Baltimore.  But 
when  we  got  to  Petersburg,  the  carriage 
which  was  designed  we  should  take  from 
there,  was  taken  to  pieces  for  repairing,  so 
that  we  could  not  obtain  it  for  our  journey,  and 
hence  were  under  the  necessity  of  taking  the 
public  stage  for  Richmond,  which  was  some- 
thing disagreeable  to  me ;  but  I  strove  to  put 
my  trust  in  that  hand  which  had  dealt  out  so 
liberally  to  me  in  days  that  were  past  by. 

The  roads  were  very  bad,  being  so  much 
cut  up  by  the  large  heavy  wagons  that  were 
on  the  road,  laden  with  cotton  and  other  pro- 
duce for  market. 

We  arrived  in  Richmond  between  two  and 
three  o'clock,  and  were  received  with  kind- 
ness by  brother  West  and  his  companion. 
There  we  met  several  preachers,  who  treated 
us  with  friendship,  which  was  very  pleasant 
to  me.  0  how  sweet  it  is  to  meet  with  those 
that  love  and  serve  the  great  Master  in  sin- 
cerity and  in  truth  !  And  if  it  is  so  pleasant 
here,  what  will  it  be  when  we  shall  meet  in 
that  sweet  world  of  Rest,  where  we  shall  see 
eye  to  eye,  and  be  no  more  subject  to  errone- 
ous conclusions,  as  it  relates  to  our  brethren ! 

0  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  fight  my  passage 
through,  and  meet  with  the  dear  friends  of 
Jesus  on  the  happy  banks  of  everlasting  de- 
liverance ! 

We  stayed  in  Richmond  from  Wednesday 
until  Monday  morning.  Lorenzo  hired  a 
hack,  at  the  rate  of  five  dollars  per  day,  to 
bring  us  on  to  Fredericksburg,  which  cost  us 
near  forty  dollars — but  we  came  on  in  safety. 

1  felt  my  heart  often  drawn  out  in  prayer  to 
God  for  protection,  while  we  were  on  the 
road,  that  He  would  attend  us  on  our  journey. 
We  were  received  with  kindness  also  at  this 
place  by  our  old  friend,  brother  Green,  and  his 
family — where  we  stayed  for  some  days. 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings,  and  then 
took  a  seat  in  the  public  stage  for  Alexandria, 
where  we  arrived  on  Sunday,  between  two 


and  three  o'clock.  We  stopped  at  a  public 
house,  where  the  people  that  travel  in  the 
stage  are  accommodated,  but  did  not  stay  lon- 
ger than  to  deposit  our  baggage,  and  then  to 
go  in  search  of  some  friends  where  we  had 
put  up,  when  we  were  in  that  place  some 
years  before,  by  the  name  of  Stone.  We 
walked  down  the  street  for  some  distance,  and 
as  it  happened,  a  gentleman  and  lady  were 
standing  at  the  door,  where  Lorenzo  had 
formed  some  acquaintance  the  preceding  win- 
ter, and  invited  us  to  come  in,  which  we  did — 
and  found  a  pleasant  asylum,  where  we  could 
rest  from  our  fatigue  of  travelling  in  the  stage. 
O  how  sweet  it  is  to  meet  with  kind  friends 
after  having  been  confined  with  those  that 
neither  feared  God  nor  regard  man  ! 

We  stayed  at  Mr.  Wartefs  two  nights,  and 
then,  by  the  request  of  a  family  of  Quakers,  by 
the  name  of  Scholfield,  we  spent  one  night 
with  them.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  time  to 
me — they  were  remarkably  kind  and  friendly  ; 
and  the  gentleman  in  the  morning  took  me  in 
his  chair  and  carried  me  to  the  city  of  Wash- 
ington, which  was  about  six  miles  from  Alex- 
andria, to  another  friend's,  where  my  Lorenzo 
had  found  a  kind  reception  a  little  more  than 
twelve  months  before,  and  who  had  requested 
that  he  would  bring  me,  if  ever  he  should 
travel  that  way  again. 

Lorenzo  had  stayed  behind  to  find  some  con- 
veyance for  our  trunk  and  other  baggage  :  in 
a  short  time  he  found  a  return  hack,  which  he 
engaged,  and  arrived  in  a  short  time  after  me, 
and  was  received  with  affection  by  the  family. 
They  were  by  name  Friends,  and  they  were 
so  by  nature. 

We  stayed  with  them  three  nights,  and  re- 
ceived many  marks  of  friendship  from  them — 
for  which  may  the  great  Master  reward  them 
in  the  day  when  he  cometh  to  make  up  his 
jewels !  They  had  been  married  for  seven- 
teen years,  and  had  no  children,  except  one 
little  adopted  daughter,  of  the  lady's  brother, 
which  they  had  taken  as  their  own.  They 
doted  on  her :  she  was  taken  sick  the  day  af- 
ter I  went  there  ;  and  the  second  day  at  night 
they  thought  she  was  dying,  and  the  poor 
little  woman  was  in  great  anguish  of  soul  on 
the  account.  I  did  not  expect  the  child  would 
live  until  morning.  We  had  engaged  our 
passage  in  the  stage  for  that  morning,  at  five 
o'clock,  and  were  up  at  three.  The  family 
had  slept  very  little  for  two  nights,  but  when 
we  arose  in  the  morning,  which  was  at  an 
early  hour,  to  prepare  for  our  journey,  the 
dear  little  child  was  still  living,  but  looked 
like  she  had  almost  finished  her  course,  and 
would  shortly  be  conveyed  to  the  realms  of 
peace.  Brother  Friend  went  with  us  to  the 
stage-house,  where  we  parted.  We  came  on 
to  Baltimore,  where  we  stayed  two   nighls 


228 


JOURNAL    OF    PEGGY    DOW. 


with  brother  Hagerty ;  and  Lorenzo  preached 
twice  in  the  town.  We  then  took  the  steam- 
boat for  Philadelphia,  where  we  arrived  in 
about  twenty-six  or  eight  hours,  where  we 
tarried  from  Tuesday  until  Friday — there  Lo- 
renzo preached  two  evenings  in  the  African 
church.  We  then  left  Philadelphia,  and  con- 
tinued on  in  the  steamboat  to  Trenton,  where 
we  took  the  stage  for  New  York.  We  staid 
at  Princeton  one  night,  and  the  next  evening 
we  arrived  at  the  city  of  New  York,  and  came 


to  brother  Morris  D'  Camps,  from  whose  house 
I  started  when  going  to  the  Mississippi — he 
then  lived  in  Troy — after  an  absence  of  about 
five  years  and  six  months  from  the  time  we 
started,  and  from  whom  we  have  received 
many  favors.  May  that  God,  who  is  able 
arid  willing  to  reward  those  that  will  be  kind, 
for  their  benevolence  bless  him  and  all  my 
dear  friends,  for  their  kindness  to  me — and 
in  particular  for  the  last  nine  years  of  my 
life. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


229 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 


JOURNEY  OF  LIFE 


I  left  Lynchburg  on  the  19th  of  July,  and 
came  to  brother  Walker's,  in  Buckingham, 
where  I  was  taken  worse  :  and  stayed  there 
three  months — and  then  I  went  to  brother  Du- 
val's, where  I  stayed  about  five  months,  and 
then  returned  to  brother  Walker's  again,  where 
I  continued  near  two  months  more — making 
ten  months  in  all.  May  the  Lord  give  them 
the  reward  that  is  promised  to  those  that  give 
a  cup  of  cold  water  to  a  disciple,  in  the  name 
of  a  disciple,  for  their  kindness  to  unworthy 
me,  in  this  day  of  adversity. 

January  25th.  I  this  morning  have  been 
much  relieve'!  from  melancholy  reflections  that 
employed  my  mind  through  the  last  night,  as 
it  relates  to  Lorenzo  ;  as  I  had  not  heard  from 
him  for  several  weeks,  which  gave  me  much 
uneasiness,  and  made  me  feel  my  situation, 
which  is  something  lonely  :  but  what  most  dis- 
tressed me  was,  my  heart  being  so  prone  to 
distrust  the  protection  of  Providence  over  us, 
which  I  had  so  much  reason  to  rely  upon — 
for  his  tender  care  hath  been  over  me  from  my 
earliest  days  until  now,  and  hath  brought  me 
through  dangers  seen  and  unseen. 

•'Through  various  deaths  my  soul  hath  led  ; 

And  turn'd  aside  the  fatal  hour, 
And  lifted  up  my  sinking  head." 

0  that  I  may  ever  feel  resigned  to  the  will 
of  God  !  The  day  will  shortly  arrive  when 
we  must  bid  adieu  to  all  sublunary  things. 
May  the  Lord  help  me  to  tear  my  heart  from 
earth  away  for  Jesus  to  receive.  I  long  to  be 
dead  to  all  below  the  sun,  and  have  my  affec- 
tions placed  on  things  above,  where  sorrow 
will  be  turned  into  joy,  where  we  shall  view 
our  Saviour,  who  hath  borne  all  our  sins  in 
his  own  body  on  the  tree,  without  a  dimming 
veil  between !     Lord,  enable  me  to  say — 

"Foreverhere  my  rest  shall  be, 

Close  to  thy  bleeding  side  ; 
This  all  my  hope,  and  all  my  plea, 

For  me  the  Saviour  died. 


"My  dying  Paviour  and  my  God, 

Fountain  for  guilt  and  sin, 
Sprinkle  me  ever  with  thy  blood, 

And  cleanse,  and  keep  me  clean." 

January  26th.  My  heart  longs  to  be  filled 
with  love  and  gratitude  to  God,  for  his  mercy 
to  me  :  and  that  through  his  grace  strength- 
ening me,  I  hope  to  overcome  all  the  evils 
that  may  befall  me,  whether  outward  or  in- 
ward. 0  that  I  may  consider  that  days  are 
uncertain  here  below — and  know  not  the  hour 
when  the  Son  of  Man  may  call  forme,  wheth- 
er it  will  be  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock's 
crowing — so  it  stands  me  in  hand  to  watch 
and  pray,  that  I  may  not  be  surprised  when 
He  shall  come,  but  be  ready  to  enter  in  with 
the  Bridegroom  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the 
Lamb  !  How  sweet  rest  will  be,  after  the 
toilsome  "  journey  of  life"  is  over.  We  shall 
then  be  received  to  those  joys  that  have  been 
purchased  at  so  dear  a  rate ;  it  cost  no  less 
than  the  precious  blood  of  the  Son  of  God ! 

0  what  a  ransom  !  That  it  should  be  neg- 
lected by  those  who  ought  to  benefit  by  it — 
what  a  pity  !  0  that  they  may  take  timely 
warning,  and  flee  to  the  outstretched  arms  of 
the  Saviour,  and  hide  them,  while  the  storms 
of  life  be  past,  that  they  may  be  guided  safe 
into  the  haven  of  eternal  rest. 

February  7th,  1813,  Sunday.  I  feel  this 
morning  my  spirits  are  very  much  depressed — 

1  fear  that  trouble  awaits  me.  0  that  I  may 
be  prepared  for  whatever  may  be  the  will  of 
God  concerning  me,  whether  prosperity  or  ad- 
versity. May  I  ever  lay  passive  at  HIS  feet, 
and  feel  a  disposition  to  say— Not  my  will, 
but  thine  be  done.  I  am  assured  that  this  is 
a  state  of  trial,  wherein  we  must  stand  to  our 
arms,  or  we  shall  suffer  loss — for  we  are  sur- 
rounded with  enemies  on  every  side,  within 
and  without,  that  are  watching  to  do  us  mis- 
chief. 0  that  I  may  be  on  my  guard,  and 
watch  unto  prayer,  that  the  Lord  may  be  my 


230 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


fore  front  and  rear  wan!  !  and  although  trou- 
bles  should  assail  me  and  dangers  affright,  I 
may  be  enabled  to  fly  to  the  arms  of  Jesus, 
and  find  shelter  and  consolation  there  !     For 

h  said,  that  lie  will   carry  the  lambs  in 

30m,  and  gently  lead  those  that  are  with 
young — 0  that  I  may  be  one  of  those  that  can 

this  promise  and  protection  from  him. 
I  am  left  as  one  alone  in  the  earth — but  if  I 
can  only  put  my  trust  in  him,  I  need  not  fear. 
Although  dangers  stand  thick  through  all  the 
ground,  yet  if  the  Lord  is  my  shield,  I  shall 
not  fear  what  man  can  do  unto  me.  But  I  too 
often  sink  into  a  state  of  despondency,  as  my 
situation  seems  to  be  very  gloomy  at  present : 
— not  that  I  am  in  want  of  any  thing  to  make 
me  comfortable,  as  it  relates  to  living — for  I 
am  placed  in  a  kind  family,  for  which  I  desire 
to  be  thankful — but  my  concern  for  my  com- 
panion, who  hath  been  gone  for  near  two 
months,  and  I  have  not  heard  from  him  but 
once — which  fills  my  heart  with  fear,  lest 
something  hath  befallen  him.  0  that  God 
may  preserve  him  from  those  that  would  do 
him  harm — and  may  I  be  enabled  to  give  him 
up  into  the  hands  of  God ;  knowing  that  he 
will  do  all  things  well  :  and  if  we  meet  no 
more  on  earth,  may  we  meet  in  glory,  where 
we  shall  be  re-united,  never  to  part  again — 
and  receive  the  crown  of  glory  that  is  laid  up 
for  those  that  are  faithful  to  the  Lord,  who 
bought  their  pardon  on  the  tree ! 

F(  bruary  9th.  I  am  still  alive,  and  enjoy  a 
tolerable  degree  of  health — for  which  I  desire 
to  be  thankful :  for  it  is  more  than  I  once  ex- 
pected, from  the  state  of  my  health. 

I  expected  that  1  should  have  been  an  inha- 

<>f  eternity  before  this — but  the  Lord 
hath  preserved  me  for  a  longer  space!  0  that 
I  may  improve  the  precious  moments  as  they 

i  i  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  the  good  of 
my  immortal  soul — that  when  time  shall  be 
no  more  with  me,  I  may  be  received  into 
glory,  where  sorrow  will  be  turned  into  joy : 
where  I  may  join  the  blood-washed  throng 'in 
singing  hallelujahs  to  God  and  the  Lamb  for 
ever ! 

"  And  then  my  happy  soul  shall  teli 
My  Jesus  hath  done  all  things  v. 

February  15th.  I  am  still  alive,  and  on 
praying  ground — O  that  1  may  improve  the 
its  moments  as  they  pass,  to  the  glory 
of  God  and  the  good  of  my  own  soul.  My 
heart  is  too  little  engaged  with  God!  O  that 
I  may  never  rest  until  I  am  filled  with  love  to 
God  and  all  mankind.  .May  the  Lord  prepare 
me  for  whatever  awaits  me  through  this  un- 
friendly world — for  I  expect  that  troubles  will 
while  here,  more  or  less,  until  I 
pass  over  Jordan! — God  grant  that  they  may 
end  then  ;  and  for  them  may  I  receive  a  crown 
of  glory,  though  unworthy.     May  God  help 


me  to  watch  and  pray  without  ceasing,  that  I 
may  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  for  whatever 
may  befall  me ! 

"  How  happy  every  child  of  grace. 

Who  knows  his  sins  forgiven, 
This  earth,  he  cries,  is  not  my  place, 

I  seek  my  place  in  Heaver. 

A  country  far  from  mortal  sight, 

Yet,  O  by  faith,  I  see— 
The  land  of  rest,  the  saint:s  delight; 

The  heaven  prepar'd  for  me." 

March  12,  1813.  I  have  reason  to  bless 
and  praise  God,  that  it  is  as  well  with  me  as 
it  is — that  I  have  some  desire  still  to  devote 
my  life  and  all  that  I  have  to  the  service  of 
that  God  who  hath  preserved  and  brought  me 
to  the  present  moment.  0  that  every  power 
of  my  soul  and  body  may  be,  without  reserve, 
devoted  to  him.  He  hath  been  my  Preserver 
and  kind  Benefactor  from  my  earliest  days 
until  the  present  time  !  0  that  my  heart  may 
be  filled  with  love  and  gratitude  to  Him,  for 
every  mercy  that  I  do  enjoy.  It  hath  been 
better  than  three  months  since  I  parted  with 
the  friend  that  I  esteem  most  dear;  and  I  long 
much  to  see  him — but  I  must  be  patient,  and 
strive  to  give  my  all  to  the  Lord,  and  say,  Not 
my  will,  but  thine  be  done. 

March  14th.  This  day  has  been  a  day  of  a 
good  degree  of  peace  and  joy  to  my  soul.  As 
I  have  been  so  long  deprived  of  meeting  with 
my  brethren  to  praise  God !  O  that  I  may 
give  my  soul  and  body  as  a  living  sacrifice  to 
him  day  by  day — and  be  prepared  to  meet  my 
Saviour  in  the  skies,  with  joy  and  gladness, 

"  Through  grace,  I  am  determined 
To  conquer,  though  I  die  !" 

March  21st.  I  have  reason  to  praise  God 
for  his  tender  mercy  to  me  ;  that  he  hath  ^\\- 
en  me  a  degree  of  health  and  strength — and 
feel  a  desire  to  spend  the  remainder  of  my  days 
in  his  service  and  to  his  glory.  May  the  Lord 
bless  me  with  an  hungering  and  thirsting  for 
all  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ,  that  I  may  be 
a  comfort  to  my  companion,  and  a  blessing  to 
society,  and  be  prepared  for  heaven  and  glory. 

"  Come  Lord  from  above,  these  mountains  remov  e, 
O'erturn  all  that  hinders  the  course  of  thy  love." 

I  long  to  be  altogether  thine.  The  day  is 
fast  approaching  when  it  would  be  of  more 
importance  to  have  an  interest  at  a  throne  of 
grace,  than  to  be  possessed  of  all  the  riches 
in  this  lower  world!  May  God  help  me  to 
realize  the  world  of  time  and  the  length  of 
eternity — and  improve  my  privileges  accord- 
ingly! 

March  21st.    T  feel  to  be  in  some  • 
thankful  to  God  for  the  blessings  that  1 
joy.     May   T  improve  them  to  the  g'< 
my  great  Benefactor — and  may  the  Lord  je- 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


231 


ward  my  kind  friends  for  their  friendship  to 


"  O  that  my  God  would  count  me  meet, 
To  wash  his  dear  disciples'  feet " 

I  feel  my  heart  prone  to  wander  from  the 
God  that  I  desire  to  love !  0  that  the  day 
may  arrive  when  I  shall  love  my  God  su- 
premely— above  every  thing  else. 

April  the  15th,  1813.  I  am  this  day  out  of 
eternity,  but  am  not  well — and  know  not  how 
long  I  may  be  an  inhabitant  of  this  world ! 
That  I  may  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  for  death, 
when  it  shall  come — for  whether  it  be  long  or 
short,  it  will  be  the  same  king  of  terrors  when 
it  comes,  if  we  are  not  prepared  for  it.  My 
heart  and  soul,  long  (ox  full  redemption,  in  the 
blood  of  Jesus. 

"  O  that  my  tender  soul  might  fly 
The  least  abhorr'd  approach  of  ill : 

Quick  as  the  apple  of  an  eye, 
The  slightest  touch  of  sin  to  feel." 

I  hope  the  Lord  may  give  me  grace  to  be 
faithful ;  that  whether  my  days  are  many  or 
few,  they  may  all  be  devoted  to  him,  that 
when  I  am  called  to  go  I  may  have  a  con- 
voy of  angels  to  escort  my  happy  soul  to 
realms  of  glory.  My  conflicts  are  many  here, 
but  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  strong.  0  that  I 
may  be  enabled  to  put  my  trust  in  him  in 
every  trying  hour. 

April  21st.  [  am  this  day  a  spared  monu- 
ment of  mercy — that  I  am  not  cut  off  as  a 
cumberer  of  the  ground — 0  that  my  heart  may 
be  filled  with  real  gratitude  for  the  blessings 
I  do  enjoy — for  kind  friends  in  the  day  of  ad- 
versity. 

I  feel  that  I  need  daily  supplies  from  the 
fountain  that  was  opened  in  the  house  of  king 
David  for  sin  and  uncleanness.  For  the  ene- 
my thrusts  sore  at  me — and  I  often  fear  I  shall 
come  short  at  last.  I  want  the  whole  armor, 
and  skill  to  use  the  weapons,  that  I  may  be 
more  than  conqueror,  through  the  strength  of 
Jesus — that  when  my  sun  is  setting,  I  may 
have  a  prospect  of  Canaan's  happy  land,  and 
view  by  faith  the  celestial  fruits  of  paradise, 
where  joys  immortal  grow — pain  shall  be  ex- 
changed then  for  pleasure  that  never  shall 
cease — where  we  may  gaze  on  the  face  of 
our  beloved  without  a  dimming  veil  of  mor- 
tality between. 

April  23d.  I  have  reason  to  be  thankful  to 
God  my  great  Preserver,  for  the  peace  that  I 
do  feel  in  my  soul  this  morning.  Although  my 
body  is  afflicted,  yet  I  feel  a  degree  of  resig- 
nation to  the  will  of  God — and  hope  that  I 
may  be  prepared  for  whatever  is  the  will  of 
God  concerning  me — whether  for  life  or  death. 

"  Through  grace  I  am  determin'd 
To  conquer  though  I  die, 


And  then  away  to  Jesus 

On  wings  of  love  I'll  fly  : 
And  then  my  happy  station 

In  life's  fair  tree  shall  have 
Close  by  the  throne  of  Jesus, 

Shut  up  with  God  above." 

0  that  I  may  consider  that  my  days  are  as 
a  shadow  that  passeth  away.  God  grant  that 
I  may  secure  a  lot  among  the  blest. 

"My  suffering  time  will  soon  be  o'er, 
Then  shall  1  sigh  and  weep  no  more  ; 
My  ransom'd  soul  shall  soar  away, 
To  sing  God's  praise  in  endless  day." 

The  road  I  have  to  travel  is  interspersed 
with  joys  and  sorrows — and  the  only  way  to 
be  happy  is  to  receive  the  one  with  gratitude 
and  the  other  with  submission.  0  that  I  may 
have  that  true  resignation  to  the  will  of  hea- 
ven, that  may  enable  me  to  rejoice  evermore, 
and  pray  without  ceasing,  and  in  every  thing 
to  give  thanks — thank  the  Lord  for  the  bless- 
ings that  I  do  enjoy,  and  be  patient  under  suf- 
ferings, knowing  that  it  is  good  for  me  to  be 
afflicted,  that  I  may  know  my  own  weakness 
the  better,  and  rely  only  on  the  strength  of 
him  that  is  able  to  save  all  those  that  put 
their  trust  in  his  clemency  and  mercy  !  May 
the  Lord  help  ;ne  to  live  to  his  glory  while  on 
earth  I  stay. 

May  9th,  1813.  I  have  reason  to  bless 
God  that  it  is  as  well  with  me  as  it  is ! 
Whether  I  shall  ever  enjoy  health  or  not  I  do 
not  know — and  I  would  not  be  anxious  con- 
cerning it : — but  may  I  be  prepared  for  what- 
ever is  the  will  of  the  Lord  concerning  me, 
whether  life  or  death,  health  or  sickness, 
prosperity  or  adversity.  I  feel  a  desire  to  see 
my  Lorenzo  once  more  in  time  :  but  if  that  is 
denied  me,  may  I  be  enabled  to  say,  The  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done — and  may  we  meet  on 
Canaan's  happy  shore,  where  sorrow  will  be 
turned  into  joy — and  all  that's  earthly  in  our 
souls  will  be  done  away,  and  in  its  place  we 
shall  have  the  nature  of"  angels  and  saints. 

"  O  what  a  happy  company — 
Where  saints  and  angels  join  !" 

There  will  be  no  more  anger  nor  strife — no 
more  malice  nor  envyings,  evil  speaking,  nor 
any  thing  that  shall  mar  our  happiness,  or 
give  us  pain — but  harmony  and  peace  shall 
forever  abound !  May  God  help  us  to  be 
faithful  to  him,  and  to  the  spirit  of  his  grace. 

"How  tedious  and  tasteless  the  hours 

When  Jesus  no  longer  I  see  : 
Sweet  prospects,  sweet  birds,  and  sweet  flow'rs, 

Have  all  lost  their  sweetness  to  me. 
The  midsummer  sun  shines  but  dim — 

The  fields  strive  in  vain  to  look  gay  ; 
But  when  I  am  happy  in  him, 

December's  as  pleasant  as  May. 

"  His  name  yields  the  richest  perfume, 

And  sweeter  than  music  his  voice  ; 
His  presence  disperse*  ray  gloom, 

And  makes  all  within  me  rejoice. 


232 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


I  should,  were  lie  always  thus  nigh, 

Have  nothing  i<>  wish  or  to  fear — 
No  mortal  bo  lt"i>i"j  as  I, 

My  summer  would  la^t  all  the  year." 

0  that  I  could  always  be  enabled  to  put  my 
trust  in  him  in  every  time  of  trouble — and 
may  the  Lord  prepare  me  for  death  and 
glory.— 

"  There  on  a  green  and  flowery  mount 

Our  weary  souls  shall  sit  ; 
And  with  transporting  joys  recount 

The  labors  of  our  feet  !" 

May  10th.  lam  in  a  lingering  state  of 
health,  and  whether  ever  I  shall  be  able  to  be 
of  any  use  to  myself  or  others  I  know  not — 
but  I  hope  that  1  may  be  enabled  to  be  resign- 
ed to  the  disposal  of  Providence,  and  say.  Not 
my  will  but  thine  be  done.  It  is  a  reality  that 
we  are  born  to  die,  and  after  death  to  come  to 
judgment — and  how  ought  we  to  live,  that  we 
may  stand  acquitted  in  that  awful  day,  when 
Christ  in  glory  shall  appear  to  judge  both  the 
quick  and  the  dead.  0  that  I  may  have  ;i  my 
robes  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb,''  that  1  may  hear  the  welcome  sen- 
tence, Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit 
the  kingdom  prepared  fm-  you  from  the  foun- 
dation nt  the  world — 0  happy  day — when  we 
shall  be  delivered  from  this  body  of  clay,  thai 
clogs  and  weighs  down  the  soul  oftentimes, 
and  makes  us  cry  out  with  the  apostle,  who 
shall  deliver  me  from  the  holy  of  this  death  ! 

How  necessary  it  is,  for  us  to  watch  and 
pray,  that  we  enter  not  into  temptation — but 
hold  fast  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  a 
blessed  Saviour. 

"  On  Jordan's  stormy  banks  I  stand, 

And  cast  a  wishful  eye, 
To  '  anaan's  fair  and  happy  land 

Where  my  possessions  lie. 
O  the  transporting  happy  scene 

That  rises  to  my  sight — 
Sweet  fields  array'd  in  living  green, 

And  rivers  of  delight. 

"The  generous  fruits  that  never  fail, 

On  trees  immortal  grow  : 
There  rocks  and  hills,  and  brooks  and  vale3, 

With  milk  and  honey  How  : 
All  o'er  those  wide  extended  plains, 

Shines  one  ." 
There  God  the  Son  forever  reigns, 

And  scatters  night  aw  as . 

"Nochillinir  winds  nor  pois'nous  breath, 

(an  re  ><-ii  t'aat  healthful  shore  ; 
Sickness  and  Borrow— pa^D  and  death, 

Are  felt  ami  fear'd  no  more. 
When  shall  I  reach  that  happy  place, 

\  ml  tie  lor  ever  blest  : 
When  1  shall  see  my  Father3*  face, 

\  nd  in  in-  bosom  rest : 

"  Kill'il  with  delight  my  ra|  tur'd  soul 

Can  here  no  longer  stay  ; 
Though  .lor. tan's  wave,  around  me  roll, 

Fearless  I'd  launch  away  : 
There  on  those  high  and  ttow'ry  plains, 

i  Mir  spirits  ne'er  shall  tire  : 
But  in  perpetual,  joyful  I  1 1 

Redeeming  \o\  e  admire. 

It  is  through  the  tender  metcy  of  God,  that 
I  am  alive  and  out  of  hell !     0  that  I  may  be 


renewed  in  the  spirit  of  my  mind!  May  all 
the  earthly  dispositions  of  my  heart  be  chan- 
ged into  heavenly,  that  I  may  be  prepared  to  |! 
bid  adieu  to  ibis  world  of  sorrow,  and  lire!  a 
habitation  of  peace,  where  the  wicked  cease  ll 
from  troubling  and  the  weary  beat  rest,  My  | 
God  help  me  to  be  faithful  the  {t-w  da]  s  that 
I  have  to  spend  on  earth.  My  heart  hath 
been  much  sunk  under  a  weight  of  sorrow — 
when  I  consider  how  far  from  God  an  I  hea- 
ven, and  what  I  would  be,  I  am  ! — 0  that  the 
cry  of  my  soul  may  be,  Dear  Jesus,  raise  me 
higher!  I  long  to  be  holy,  as  Thou  art  holy. 
May  the  Lord  help  me  to  rely  on  his  mercy 
and  goodness  for  all  that  is  to  come — and  say 
without  reserve,  ';  The  will  of  the  Lord  he 
done." 

"  O  God,  my  help  in  ages  past, 

My  hope  for  years  to  come  ; 
My  shelter  from  the  stormy  blast, 

And  my  eternal  home." 

Prepare  me  for  that  happy  day,  when  all 
the  saints  get  home — and  sit  down  at  the  right 
hand  of  God — where  we  shall  be  freed  from 
all  the  toils  and  troubles  of  life,  and  have 
pleasure  without  end — where  trouble  and  an- 
guish cannot  enter,  but  all  shall  be  harmony 
and  peace  ! 

'■  O  what  a  glorious  company, 
When  saints  and  angels  meet" — 

in  rohes  of  white  arrayed — when  Christ  shall 
wipe  all  tears  from  our  eves,  and  we  shall  be 
admitted  to  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  and  all  the  saints  that  have  gone 
through  much  tribulation,  and  washed  their 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb.  May  my  heart  and  life  be  con- 
formed to  the  gospel,  that  I  may  be  a  comfort 
to  my  companion,  and  a  blessing  to  society  : 

"And  may  my  sun  in  smiles  decline — 
And  bring  a  pleasing  night." 

The  men  that  love  the  Lord  are  happy  in 
this  world  and  in  the  next !  0  may  that  be 
my  happy  lot — may  the  Lord  help  me  to  tear 
every  idol  from  my  heart,  and  may  he  reign 
without  a  rival  there.  I  feel  my  heart's  desire 
is,  to  love  the  Lord  with  my  whole  heart. 

"This  is  a  world  of  trouble  and  grief  I  plainly  see  ; 
But  when  in  deepest  sorrow,  O  God,  I  look  to  Thee  ! 
Thou  deliver'dst  Daniel,  when  in  the  lions'  den — 
And  if  thou  didst  protect  him,  O  why  not  other  men  '" 

Help  me  to  pray  without  ceasing,  and  in 
every  thing  give  thanks!  May  my  soul's 
i  and  only  care  be,  to  secure  a  lot 
among  the  blest — that  when  my  day--  are 
ended  on  earth.  I  may  receive  an  inheritance 
that  can  never  be  taken  from  me!  May  God 
preserve  my  companion  while  absent. 

In  my  days  of  childhood,  the  Providence  of 
(inl  was  nver  me  to  preserve  me  from  evil; 
although  I  lost   my  mother,  one  of  the  most 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


233 


invaluable  blessings  that  a  child  can  be  de- 
prived of,  particularly  a  female.  Yet  the 
Lord  was  my  friend,  and  brought  me  up  to 
the  years  of  maturity,  with  a  mind  as  little 
tainted  with  the  evil  practices  that  are  preva- 
lent among  young  people  as  most.  My  sister 
was  very  careful  to  teach  me  the  way  of  rec- 
titude in  my  earliest  days,  which  was  of  great 
benefit  to  me  in  my  journey  through  life. 
And  I  doubt  not,  if  mothers  would  begin  with 
their  children  when  they  are  young,  they 
might  mould  them  into  almost  any  frame  they 
chose.  But  instead  of  paying  that  attention 
to  their  morals  while  their  minds  are  young, 
and  susceptible  of  good  impressions,  as  they 
ought;  they  suffer  them  to  mix  with  those 
that  aie  wicked  to  a  proverb;  thinking  there 
is  nc  danger — they  are  too  young  to  be  injured 
by  any  bad  example  or  precept.  But  they 
find,  when  it  is  too  late,  that  their  minds  are 
too  easily  impressed  with  evil ;  and  habits 
which  are  imbibed  in  childhood,  are  not  so 
easily  eradicated  :  and  through  their  neglect, 
many  that  might  be  shining  characters  in  so- 
ciety, a  blessing  to  the  age  that  they  live  in, 
they  are  but  a  nuisance  to  mankind,  and  are 
raising  up  another  set  to  walk  in  their  tracks. 
Thus  the  world  is  contaminated  by  the  mis- 
management of  mothers!  My  heart  has  often 
been  pained,  to  see  the  dear  little  innocents 
suffered  to  run  at  random ;  and  taught  noth- 
ing that  would  be  of  service  to  them,  either 
in  this  world,  or  in  the  next !  May  the  Lord 
open  the  eyes  of  those  that  have  the  care  of 
children,  to  see  the  importance  of  their  charge  ; 
and  enable  them  to  do  their  duty — that  the 
rising  generation  may  be  more  obedient  to 
their  parents,  more  attentive  to  the  duty  they 
owe  their  God — then  they  will  be  a  greater 
blessing  to  society,  and  will  be  better  qualified 
to  fill  up  that  sphere  in  life  which  they  may  be 
called  to — and  above  all  be  prepared  for  those 
happy  regions,  where  all  will  be  harmony  and 
peace  ! 

After  my  marriage,  leaving  the  place  where 
I  had  lived  from  my  early  days,  I  was  placed 
in  quite  a  different  sphere  of  life.  Unac- 
quainted with  the  variety  of  manners  and  dis- 
positions of  mankind,  I  thought  all  who  pro- 
fessed friendship  were  friends ;  but  I  have 
found  myself  mistaken  in  many  instances. 
Some  that  at  one  time  would  appear  like  as 
if  there  was  nothing  too  good  that  they  could 
do  for  one,  at  another  time  were  so  cool  and 
distant,  that  one  would  be  ready  to  conclude 
they  could  not  be  the  same  people !  These 
constant  changes  have,  in  some  measure, 
taught  me  this  lesson,  that  we  are  all  frail 
mortals,  liable  to  change  ;  and  there  is  but 
one  source  that  is  permanent.  There  we  may 
place  implicit  confidence,  and  we  will  not  be 
[   deceived. 


I  have  abundant  cause  to  be  thankful  to 
my  great  Benefactor,  for  the  continued  favors 
bestowed  me — and  for  many  kind  friends  who 
have  administered  to  my  necessities  in  the 
time  of  adversity  :  may  the  great  Master  re- 
ward them  richly  in  this  world,  and  in  that 
which  is  to  come,  eternal  life  and  glory !  It 
is  said  to  be  more  blessed  to  give  than  receive, 
therefore,  those  that  have  it  in  their  power  to 
do  good  to  the  needy  sons  and  daughters  of 
affliction,  and  follow  the  dictates  of  charity, 
will  have  a  double  reward :  they  will  feel  a 
sweet  peace  in  their  own  souls  while  they  are 
travelling  through  this  unfriendly  world,  and 
when  they  come  to  bid  adieu  to  all  things  be- 
low the  sun,  they  will  have  a  glorious  pros- 
pect of  a  happy  entrance  into  the  blest  abode 
of  saints  and  angels  ! 

"  O  may  my  lot  be  cast  with  these, 
The  least  of  Jesus'  witnesses" — 

on  earth — and  at  last  be  joined  to  that  happy 
company  above  the  skies! 

What  need  there  is  to  watch  and  pray,  and 
guard  against  the  vain  allurements  of  this 
world  ;  to  steer  our  course  between  the  rocks 
on  either  hand,  that  we  may  gain  the  destined 
port  of  eternal  repose  in  the  bosom  of  our 
once  crucified,  but  now  risen  and  exalted 
Saviour. 

Our  hearts  are  too  often  fixed  on  the  vain 
and  transient  things  of  time  and  sense,  while 
the  important  concerns  of  eternal  happiness 
or  misery  are  almost,  if  not  quite  neglected! 
We  are  leaving  nothing  undone  that  we  can 
accomplish  to  lay  up  treasure  on  earth,  which 
will  perish  in  the  using — while  the  immortal 
part,  that  will  have  an  existence  as  long  as  its 
Author  exists,  lieth  in  ruins !  0,  what  mad- 
ness !  This  poor  body,  what  is  it,  but  a  dying 
lump  of  clay !  that  must  in  a  few  revolving  days 
be  consigned  to  the  dust  from  whence  it  was 
taken  1  What  will  it  avail  us  then — whether 
we  were  rich  or  poor,  noble  or  ignoble.  The 
main  point  will  then  be,  whether  we  have  spent 
our  time  in  the  service  of  God,  or  have  de- 
voted it  to  the  pleasures  and  vanities  of  the 
world — to  please  ourselves,  instead  of  obey- 
ing the  calls  of  the  gospel,  and  taking  up 
the  cross  !  0  that  these  things  may  lay  with 
serious  weight  on  our  minds,  that  we  may 
make  sure  work  for  eternity,  and  spend  no 
time  unprofitably,  but  husband  it  to  the  best 
advantage . 

The  various  scenes  of  life  make  such  an 
impression  on  our  minds,  that  we  are  often 
brought  into  such  perplexities,  that  we  hardly 
know  which  way  to  turn  :  but  if  we  could 
always  live  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  Faith, 
which  it  is  our  privilege  to  possess,  we  should 
never  be  at  a  loss.  I  have  passed  through 
many  trying  situations  in  Europe  and  America; 


234 


SUEPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURXEY    OF    LIFE. 


but  the  Lord  hath  been  my  helper  thus  far, 
through  all  the  vicissitudes  attending  the  jour- 
ney of  life  !  And  1  hope  one  day  to  outstrip 
the  win  the  bounds  of  time — where 

there  will  be  no  more  uncertainty  or  disap- 

nt — where  peace  and  harmony  shall  | 
for  ever  abound  : — after  all  our  troubles  here, 
and  consoling  rest  will  be!     May 
the  Lord  help   me  to  live  near  to  the  bleeding 

:i  crucified  Redeemer — willing  to  take 
up  my  cross  and  follow  him  where  he  may 
lead,  if  it  is  to  go  through  fire  or  water. 
These  are  trying  times — the  love  of  many  is 
waxing  cold.  J  low  soon  we  may  be  called 
to  a  fresh  trial  of  our  faith,  we  cannot  tell  : 
— may  we  stand  firm,  knowing  that  all  shall 
work  together  for  good  to  those  that  love 
GOD. 

How  many  and  various  are  the  difficulties 
of  life,  while  travelling  through  this  vale  of 
tears,  to  the  place  of  rest,  whither  we  are  all 
hastening.  Were  it  not  for  the  mixture  of 
pleasure  that  we  find  interwoven  in  those 
pains,  we  should  often  sink  under  them — but 
he  that  rides  upon  the  winds,  and  can  com- 
mand them  at  a  nod,  undertakes  our  cause; 
and  makes  a  way  for  us.  when  we  see  none — 
and  cannot  tell  which  way  we  must  go!  I 
am  indebted  to  that  great  and  beneficent  Hand 
for  all  the  mercies  that  I  do  enjoy.  0  that  my 
heart  may  be  filled  with  gratitude  to  God  for 
these  favors. 

1  arrived  in  New  York  with  my  companion. 

-  the  last  of  March,  1814 — where  I  met 
with  kind  friends,  particularly  brother  Mun- 
son  and  his  family.  They  are  like  our  own 
dear  brothers  and  sisters:  may  the  Lord  re- 
ward them  in  this  world  and  in  the  next! 
Here  I  met  with  my  old  friend  sister  Later — 
she  is  still  the  same — may  the  Lord  prosper 
her  on  her  journey  to  a  glorious  eternity  !  I 
found  as  kind  friends  of  late  as  I  could 
expec-1 — (>  that  my  heart  may  ever  feel  grate- 
ful to  my  God  for  all  his  mercies  to  unworthy 
me!     I  have  felt  a  greatei  desire  to  be  all  de- 

io  the  Lord,  (soul  and  body,  and  all 
thai  I  have  and  am,  for  time  and  eternity,)  of 
late,  than  I  have  felt  for  a  long  time!  I  do 
not  expect  to  find  that  place,  while  I  am  an 
inhabitant  of  this  lower  world,  where  there  is 
nothing  to  trouble  or  atflict  eith(  r  body  or 
mind.  May  the  great  Master  give  me  more 
of  that  spirit  of  humility  :  that  it  may  enable 
me  to  be  willing  to  suffer  all  the  righteous 
will  of  God;  and  when  called  to  bid  alien  to 
all  below  the  sun,  that  I  may  have  a 
rig  prospect  of  a  glorious  immortality! 
O   how   sweet   and    delightful    must    be    the 

to  a  soul  thai  has  been  I  on  the 

ocean  of  time  ;  and  hath  fought  i! 
through,  and  got  within  view  of  the   happy 
land  : 


"  When  all  their  sorrows  will  be  o'er ; 

Theii  suffering  and  their  pain  : 
"Who  meet  on  that  eternal  shore 

Shall  never  part  again  !" 

0  may  I  be  prepared  to  meet  those  that  have 
gone  before,  and  those  that  may  come  after! 

May  10th,  1814.  We  have  been  in  New 
York  for  several  weeks,  and  kindly  treated  by 
many— may  the  Lord  reward  them  ! 

Though  many  have  been  my  trials  and 
afflictions  the  last  four  or  five  years  of  my 
life,  yet  the  Lord  hath  been  my  friend — and  I 
feel  a  desire  to  devote  the  remainder  of  my 
days  in  his  service.  How  long  I  shall  be  an 
inhabitant  of  this  world  of  woe,  is  uncertain  to 
me — I  feel  the  seeds  of  death  in  this  mortal 
frame — and  it  is  my  earnest  desire  to  ! 
more  and  more  acquainted  with  my  own  heart, 
that  when  the  summons  shall  arrive.  I  may 
not  be  alarmed,  but  rejoice  to  go  and  be  at 
rest !  0  how  soon  my  heart  sinks  down  to 
earth  again!  0  my  Lord,  help  me  to  keep 
my  eye  upon  the  prize  !  and  my  heart  stayed 
on  Thee!  that  this  world  may  have  no 
charms  sufficient  to  draw  me  from  the  contem- 
plation of  heaven  and  glory  ! 

'■  Was  I  possesor  of  the  earth, 

\n  I  call'd  the  stars  my  own, 
Without  thy  graces,  and  thyself, 

I  were  a  wretch  an 
Let  others  stretch  their  arms  like  seas 

I  grasp  in  all  the  shore  ; 
Grant  me  the  visits  of  thy  grace, 

And  I  desire  no  more." 

May   I   ever  lay  at  the  feet  of  my  glorious 
Redeemer,   who    hath    bought   my  pardon   on 
the  tree  !     My  soul  is  pained  on  the  account 
of  those  that  were  once  plain,  humble  follow- 
ers of  the  meek  and   lowly  Jesus;   bul   now 
are  so  conformed  to  the  world,  that  thi 
hardly  be  distinguished  from  them  !     How  long 
will  they  sleep  in  security,  wandering  from 
God;  pursuing  a  shadow  instead    of  a  sub- 
stance!    How  vain  are   all  things  below  the 
sun!     We  may  have  prosperity  o 
the  next  may  prove  quite  the  reverse!     How 
necessary  it  is  to  have  our  hearts   d< 
from  the  world,  and  placed  on  a  more  durable 
object  ! 

May  13th,  1814.     I  am  this  day  under  re- 
newed  obligations  to  the   great  Preserver  for 
the   blessings  that  I  enjoy  :  my  life  is  pre- 
served, and  1  have  kind  fri 
willing  to  supply  all   my  wauls.     Mi 
that  is  able  to  give  me  the  inward  con- 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  enable  me  to  draw  water 
out  of  the  fountain  that  never  will  run  dry! 
I  long  to  be  more  holy  in  heart  and  life:  and 
then  I  shall  surely  be  more   happy  !     0  my 
soul,  arise!   and  shake  thyself,  and  put  on  thy 
ill  garments !   and  then,  I  can  re, 
ttion,  knowing  that  tribulation  worketh 
patience;  and  what  a  charming  frail  it  is  in 
the  Christian  character,  that  of  patience  ?     0 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OE    LIFE. 


235 


that  I  may  learn  to  possess  my  soul  in  pa- 
tience in  this  day  of  trial !  The  times  are 
gloomy,  and  we  need  to  be  continually  at  the 
throne  of  grace,  and  cry  mightily  to  God  to 
stand  by  us ;  that  we  may  keep  the  narrow 
road,  and  not  turn  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the 

left,  n v 

I  Sunday,  May  15th,  1814.  I  thank  the  Lord 
that  I  have  once  more  had  the  privilege  of 
hearing  the  sweet  sound  of  the  gospel,  from 
these  words  :  "By  whom  shall  Jacob  arise, 
for  he  is  small."  I  wish  it  may  sink  into  the 
hearts  of  those  that  heard  it!  In  the  first 
place,  he  told  what  was  meant  by  Jacob, 
or  Israel — spiritually,  the  church  of  Christ ; 
and  then  went  on  to  tell  why  it  was  styled 
small  in  those  days,  as  well  as  at  the  present 
day.  First,  because  the  professed  clergy 
were  not  faithful,  but  were  fallen  asleep  upon 
their  watch  tower;  and  did  not  warn  the  peo- 
ple of  their  danger  as  they  ought.  Secondly, 
wicked  rulers,  by  their  bad  example,  prevent 
that  good  being  done  as  otherwise  would  be. 
if  they  were  men  that  truly  loved  and  feared 
God.  And  thirdly,  the  laity,  those  that  heard 
the  sound  of  the  gospel,  did  not  make  that  im- 
provement of  the  precious  opportunities  which 
they  enjoyed,  as  they  ought.  Parents  setbai 
examples  before  their  children — this  was  one 
great  cause  why  we  so  seldom  saw  the  young 
and  rising  generation  turning  to  God  !  And 
fourthly,  and  lastly,  he  showed  by  whom  Ja- 
cob must  arise — it  was  our  duty  to  pray  in 
faith,  but  it  was  God  that  gave  the  increase 
— therefore,  we  must  hope  and  believe  that  God 
would  hear  our  prayers,  and  convert  our  chil- 
dren and  neighbors,  and  prosper  Zion.  If  we 
were  united  in  heart,  so  as  to  be  like  an  army 
with  banners,  and  not  let  the  spirit  of  division 
get  in  among  us,  and  cry  out  "  I  am  of  Paul, 
and  I  am  of  Apollos,  and  I  of  Cephas,  and  I  of 
Christ — but  all  must  be  of  one  mind  and  heart 
in  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord !  Then  we  should 
see  how  the  church  would  prosper,  and  what 
glorious  seasons  wTe  should  have !  But  the 
times  are  gloomy,  and  when  the  cloud  will 
disperse  we  cannot  tell. 

May  19th.  Lorenzo  is  quite  unwell — trials 
await  us,  but  may  our  trust  be  in  the  Lord, 
that  he  will  deliver  us  from  all  our  troubles  at 
last,  and  land  us  safe  on  the  peaceful  shores 
of  blest  eternity;  where  all  our  toils  will  be 
over — our  suffering  and  our  pain  :  where  we 
shall  join  the  happy  millions  that  surround 
the  throne  of  God,  and  sin<j;  hallelujah  to  God 
and  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever ! 

"  Our  moment's  fly  apace, 

Nor  will  our  minutes  stay; 
Just  like  a  flood  our  hasty  days 

Are  sweeping  us  away." 

May  our  hearts  be  inspired  with  love  and 
gratitude  to  the  great  Giver  of  all  things,  for 


the  mercies  we  do  enjoy— to  enable  us  to  im- 
prove every  moment  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
our  own  good  ! 

May  20th,  1814.  We  are  at  Hoboken,  a 
delightful  spot  on  the  earth,  upon  the  Jersey 
side  of  the  river,  opposite  New  York — where, 
from  the  window  of  the  room  we  occupy,  we 
have  a  grand  view  of  the  city,  with  the  ma- 
jestic steeples  of  the  different  churches,  reach- 
ing their  lofty  heads  almost  to  the  lowering 
skies — while  the  beautiful  trees  that  are  inter- 
spersed among  the  houses,  with  the  surround- 
ing country,  which  can  also  be  seen^atthe 
same  time,  conspire  to  make  it  a  most  enchant- 
ing prospect !  On  the  other  hand,  the  Jersey 
side  presents  to  view,  decorated  with  all  the 
charms  of  Spring — green  trees  and  shady 
groves:  while  the  delightful  songsters  of  the 
woods  tune  their  harmonious  throats  in  prais- 
ing their  great  Creator  !  These  beauties  of 
nature,  all  joined  in  concert,  one  would  sun- 
pose,  could  not  fail  to  excite  gratitude  in  the 
hard  and  obdurate  heart  of  man,  the  most  no- 
ble work  of  our  great  Creator!  But  lamenta- 
ble to  tell ! — they  appear  to  be  less  thankful 
than  the  birds  that  fly  in  open  space,  or  even 
the  reptiles  that  crawl  upon  the  earth,  for  they 
answer  the  end  for  which  they  were  made — 
but  man,  who  was  formed  in  the  image  of  his 
God,  and  not  only  indebted  to  him  for  creation, 
but  also  for  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
tramples  on  his  mercies,  and  despises  the  offers 
of  his  grace  ;  and  live  more  like  beasts,  than 
creatures  possessed  of  rationality !  0  that 
men  would  learn  to  love  and  serve  the  Lord ! 

We  are  at  the  house  of  a  kind  family,  but 
they  do  not  profess  religion.  May  the  Lord 
make  our  stay  with  them  a  blessing  to  their 
souls,  and  to  the  neighborhood  where  they 
live  !  For  the  people  in  this  place,  by  what  I 
can  learn,  are  quite  careless  about  their  souls  ! 
0  that  the  Lord  may  make  use  of  some  meas- 
ures to  bring  them  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth — my  soul  longs  to  see  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion take  place  once  more ! 

May  21st.  I  am  still  alive,  and  out  of  a 
never-ending  eternity:  for  which  may  my 
heart  be  filled  with  gratitude  to  him  that  sus- 
tains and  supplies  me  with  every  needed 
blessing  ;  who  inclines  the  hearts  of  my  fel- 
low mortals  to  treat  me  with  kindness !  0 
how  much  I  am  indebted  to  my  God — and 
how  little  is  my  heart  affected  with  a  grateful 
sense  of  his  goodness !  0  that  he  would  im- 
plant, deep  in  my  soul,  love  to  God  and  man  ; 
with  a  heart-felt  sense  of  my  dependence  upon 
him,  for  all  the  favors  which  I  do  enjoy. 

From  Sunday  until  Monday  we  were  in 
New  York,  at  brother  Munson's,  the  greatest 
part  of  the  time.  Lorenzo  is  printing  his 
Journal,  with  some  other  tracts ;  which  has 
detained  him  in  and  about  this  city  far  longer 


236 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


than  he  expected  to  have  stayed  when  we 
came  here — but  the  way  seemed  to  open  for 
him  to  print  his  book6,  and  he  thought  it  best 
to  improve  the  present  opening,  and  hope  it 
may  prove  a  blessing  to  many. 

On  Wednesday  afternoon  we  came  over  to 
Mr.  Anderson's  again  ;  where  we  met  with 
the  same  kind  reception  which  we  had  experi- 
enced some  days  before.  Mrs.  Anderson  was 
very  sick,  but  was  something  better  the  next 
day.  Lorenzo  preached  to  the  people  in  this 
place  on  Wednesday  evening,  and  had  a 
crowded  house.  May  the  seed  take  root  in 
some  heart,  and  bear  fruit  to  perfection  !  I 
feel  the  need  of  more  faith,  to  be  enabled  to 
put  my  trust  in  the  great  Giver  of  every  good 
and  perfect  gift — my  heart  too  often  wanders 
from  the  right  source.  0  that  my  mind  may 
be  stayed  on  God  in  every  trying  hour — I  long 
to  be  made  holy  in  heart  and  life ;  and  feel  a 
willingness  to  bear  the  cross  like  a  good  sol- 
dier of  Jesus  Christ,  that  when  the  sun  of  life 
shall  decline,  I  may  have  a  pleasing  prospect 
of  a  happy  eternity  ! 

Saturday,  May  28th.  Through  the  goodness 
of  God,  I  enjoy  better  health  than  I  have  done 
for  more  than  twTo  years  before.  May  rny 
heart  be  filled  with  love  and  gratitude  to  the 
Great  and  Beneficent  hand  that  is  daily  show- 
ering down  blessings  on  my  unworthy  head, 
and  improve  my  lengthened  days,  in  doing 
good  to  myself  and  others  !  For  why  should 
I  be  useless  in  this  time  of  need  ?  But,  0 ! 
my  heart  shrinks  at  the  cross !  May  the 
Lord  help  me  to  be  willing  to  take  it  up,  and 
follow  Jesus  in  the  way !  When  we  consider 
the  shortness  of  time,  and  the  length  of  eter- 
nity, we  perceive  there  is  no  time  to  lose ;  but 
a  necessity  to  improve  every  moment  to  the 
best  advantage.  May  it  be  impressed  on  my 
heart ! 

May  31st.  I  desire  to  have  my  heart  filled 
with  grateful  songs  of  praise,  to  the  God  of 
all  grace  and  mercies,  for  his  favors  to  me  ! 
Through  every  lane  of  life,  he  hath  provided 
me  kind  friends,  in  the  day  of  adversity  as 
well  as  in  the  day  of  prosperity.  What  rea- 
son have  I  to  be  faithful  to  my  God  for  all 
those  blessings  !  May  the  Lord  help  me  ever 
to  lie  at  the  feet  of  the  Saviour,  and  learn  in- 
struction from  his  lips  !  I  am  still  at  Captain 
Anderson's,  at  the  beautiful  little  town  of  Ho- 
boken,  as  charming  a  place  as  I  almosl  ever 
saw.  0,  what  a  pity  there  is  not  (as  I  know 
of)  one  person  in  this  place  that  enjoys  reli- 
gion ;  or  at  least,  not  many  feeling  much  con- 
cern for  their  souls ;  and  they  have  no  preach- 
ing, except  by  the  Bapti-is,  who  preach  up 
'•  particular  election''  and  reprobation,  in  the 
strongest  terms  that  I  ever  heard.  1  wenl  to 
hear  them  on  Sunday  last,  and  my  heart  was 
truly  pained  to  hear  a  man  get  up  and  address 


a  number  of  people,  (who  were  unacquainted 
with  the  way  of  salvation,  and  for  aught  I 
know,  were  living  in  the  neglect  of  their  duty 
altogether.)  in  this  way  ;  that  they  "could  do 
nothing ;  they  must  be  taken  by  an  irresisti- 
ble power,  and  he  brought  in."  But  my 
heart  replied,  "  Ho,  everyone  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters  :  and  he  that  hath  no 
money,  come  buy  wine  and  milk,  without 
money  and  without  price !"'  What  a  pity  it 
is,  that  men  should  darken  council  by  words 
without  knowledge  !  For  it  is  expressly  said, 
that  all  may  come  that  will ;  and  that  they 
shall  in  no  wise  be  shut  out.  May  God  stop 
the  mouths  of  those  that  attempt  to  speak  in 
his  name,  who  are  not  called  and  qualified  by 
the  Spirit,  for  the  work  !  but  bless  and  pros- 
per those  that  have  taken  their  lives  in  their 
hands,  and  have  gone  forth  to  call  sinners  to 
repentance,  offering  a  free  salvation  to  all  the 
fallen  race  of  Adam. 

June  1st.  What  a  miracle  of  mercy  it  is, 
that  I  am  still  spared  on  this  side  eternity, 
whilst  many  of  my  fellow  mortals  have  been 
called  from  the  stage  of  action  j  their  bodies 
numbered  with  the  pale  nations  under  ground, 
and  their  souls  taken  flight  to  a  world  of  spi- 
rits: whilst  1,  the  most  unprofitable,  perhaps 
of  any,  am  spared,  and  enjoy  a  tolerable  state 
of  health,  so  much  better  than  1  once  expect- 
ed I  ever  should.  May  my  heart  be  made 
truly  sensible  of  the  duty  I  owe  to  the  great 
God  of  heaven  and  earth ;  whose  name  is  ter- 
rible to  all  who  are  in  any  measure  sensible 
of  his  Majesty  and  Power.  And  also  I  desire 
to  know  and  do  my  duty  to  my  fellow-mor- 
tals; but  I  tremble  at  the  cross!  0  that  I  may 
be  delivered  from  "the  fear  of  man,  which 
bringeth  a  snare  !" 

"My  drowsy  powers  why  sleep  ye  so  ! 
Awake,  my  sluggish  soul ! 
Nothing  hath  half  thy  work  to  do  ; 
Yet  nothing  is  half  so  dull ! 
Go  to  the  ants ;  for  one  poor  grain 
See  how  they  toil  and  strive  ; — 
Yet  we  who  have  a  heaven  to  obtain, 
How  negligent  we  live  ! 
Waken,  O  Lord,  my  drowsy  sense, 
To  walk  this  dangerous  road  ; 
That  if  my  soul  be  hurried  hence," 
May  it  be  found  in  God  1 

June  2d.  I  am  this  day  undf  r  renewed  obli- 
gations to  that  Hand  which  hath  supplied  all 
my  necessities,  from  my  earliest  days,  until 
the  present  period  of  time.  0  that  I  may  lie 
in  the  valley  of  humility,  under  a  sense  of  the 
numerous  favors  bestowed  upon  me,  by  the 
hand  of  an  ever  bountiful  God  !  and  improve 
the  moments  that  are  allotted  me,  to  the  glory 
ot  his  great  name,  and  the  good  of  my  own  im- 
mortal soul !  I  feel  my  heart  is  too  often 
placed  upon  things  below  the  sun — may  the 
Lord  help  me  to  tear  my  heart  and  ajjections 
from  earth,  and  place  them  on  things  above. 


My  Lorenzo's  mind  is  exercised  and  drawn 
out  to  visit  foreign  lands,  to  call  sinners  to  re- 
pentance ;  and  I  would  not  stand  in  his  way 
above  all  things,  but  I  feel  the  need  of  more 
grace ;  to  acquiesce  in  all  circumstances,  in 
the  will  of  Providence ;  which  I  desire  to  do 
more  than  any  thing  beside.  May  the  God  of 
all  grace,  enable  me  to  say — "  not  my  will 
but  thine  be  done."  Lord,  may  I  be  made  of 
some  use  to  my  fellow  creatures  while  on 
earth  I  stay,  that  I  need  not  be  quite  useless, 
while  I  am  an  inhabitant  of  this  lower  world ! 
— It  is  now  night,  and  the  evening  shades 
prevail.  The  sun  hath  set  beyond  the  west- 
ern sky,  and  the  Lord  only  knows  whether  I 
shall  see  the  return  of  another  day !  May  he 
take  charge  of  me  this  night ;  and  grant,  that 
whether  I  sleep,  or  whatever  I  do,  I  may  have 
a  single  eye  to  his  glory,  and  be  prepared  to 
meet  my  "last  enemy"  in  peace!  May  God 
reward  my  kind  benefactors  with  every  need- 
ed blessing. 

Sunday,  June  12th.  This  hath  been  a  day 
of  deep  trial  to  my  soul.  There  having  been 
an  appointment  made,  for  my  Lorenzo  to 
preach  in  the  African  church,  at  six  o'clock, 
and  the  people  appearing  anxious  to  see  me, 
as  many  of  them  had  not,  it  was  published 
that  I  would  be  there,  and  perhaps  I  would 
subjoin  a  few  words  by  way  of  exhortation  : 
this  masle  such  an  impression  on  the  minds  of 
people,  that  they  came  out  in  such  quantities, 
that  they  could  not  get  into  the  house.  I  took 
my  seat  in  the  altar ;  and  after  Lorenzo  had 
given  them  a  discourse  from  these  words — 
"  0  earth,  earth,  earth,  hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord," — I  rose  up  and  spoke  a  few  words ; 
but  the  cross  was  so  weighty,  I  did  not  fully 
answer  my  mind.  I  closed  the  meeting  by 
striving  to  lift  my  heart  to  God,  in  prayer, 
with  some  degree  of  liberty.  May  the  Lord 
deliver  me  from  the  fear  of  man,  which  bring- 
eth  a  snare !  Why  should  we  be  so  much 
under  the  influence  of  the  enemy,  as  not  to 
speak  for  our  God  in  these  important  times, 
when  wickedness  doth  so  much  abound,  and 
the  love  of  many  is  waxing  cold,  and  others 
are  carrying  such  burthens  ?  0  may  the  God 
of  all  grace  stand  by  and  support  his  people 
in  this  day  of  trial !  The  storm  is  gathering 
fast,  and  who  will  be  able  to  stand,  while  the 
anger  of  the  Lord  is  pouring  out  upon  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,  for  their  ingratitude, 
particularly  those  of  our  favored  land,  Amer- 
ica !  We  have  had  peace  and  plenty  for  many 
years;  but  the  fulness  of  bread  was  the  des- 
truction of  Sodom !  O  that  it  may  not  be  the 
case  with  lis ! 

June  13th.  May  my  soul  and  body  be  al- 
together devoted  to  that  God,  who  hath  pro- 
vided for  me  ever  since  I  have  had  an  exist- 
ence !   I  have  in  some  instances  been  brought 


into  trying  circumstances  ;  but  there  hath  al- 
ways been  a  way  opened  for  me,  so  that  I  have 
never  lacked  any  thing  so  much  as  to  say  that 
I  was  in  a  suffering  condition.  For  if  I  had 
it  not,  nor  wherewith  to  procure  it  for  myself, 
yet  the  Lord  that  hath  the  hearts  of  all  men 
in  his  hands,  would  raise  up  some  one  to  sup- 
ply my  wants !  Glory !  glory  !  be  to  his 
Name  for'  ever  and  ever,  for  all  his  mercies, 
to  such  an  unworthy  mortal  as  me! — What  is 
past  we  know  ;  but  what  is  to  come  we  can- 
not tell.  May  we  be  prepared  for  whatever 
lies  before  us !  The  cloud  seems  gathering 
fast  over  our  land  !  May  the  God  that  rules 
on  high — that  all  the  earth  surveys,  avert  the 
threatening  storm,  and  deliver  us  from  the 
power  of  our  enemies. — 0  the  charms  of  Amer- 
ica !  shall  they  be  destroyed  by  foreigners  1 
Shall  the  rich  jewel  of  LIBERTY  be  plucked 
from  the  American  crown  by  TYRANTS  1 — 
Forbid  it  mighty  God ! — and  grant,  if  we  need 
chastisements,  as  no  doubt  we  do,  as  a  nation, 
to  let  us  fall  into  THY  HAND,  rather  than- 
into  the  hand  of  man,  for  thou  art  merciful ! 

0  that  the  people  of  this  favored  land,  might 
learn  to  be  wise,  in  time  to  save  our  country 
from  destruction  !  My  soul  mourns  on  ac- 
count of  my  fellow  mortals  !  May  they  be 
made  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  making  their 
peace  with  God,  before  the  evil  day  shall 
come,  when  they  shall  say  "  I  have  no  plea- 
sure in  them." 

June  14th.  Through  the  favor  and  good- 
ness of  God  I  am  still  alive,  and  am  blessed 
with  as  good  health,  as  I  have  enjoyed  for 
many  months;  and  trust  my  face  is  Zion-ward. 
Forever  praised  be  the  Lord  for  all  blessings 
which  I  do  enjoy.  0  may  my  soul  drink 
deeper  and  deeper  into  that  spirit  which  will 
enable  me  to  bear  the  cross  with  joy ;  and  not 
shrink  from  it  like  a  coward,  and  the  crown 
fall  from  my  head,  and  others  take  the  prize. 

June  18th.  Through  the  tender  mercy  of 
the  Lord,  who  is  over  all  and  above  all,  I  am 
still  an  inhabitant  of  this  lower  world,  sur- 
rounded by  dangers  and  difficulties  ;  liable  to 
stray  in  bye  and  forbidden  paths;  and  the 
way  appears  so  gloomy  that  I  tremble  at  the 
prospect.  I  feel  much  concerned  for  the  pre- 
sent state  of  my  beloved  country.  There  is 
so  much  dissension  among  the  people  of  this 
most  favored  of  all  lands,  that  I  fear  for  its 
consequence.  My  heart  has  often  been  pain- 
ed, to  see  the  INGRATITUDE  which  has 
been  prevalent  in  our  peaceful,  plentiful,  and 
happy  country. — Whilst  other  nations  were 
almost  deluged  in  blood,  we  have  been  bless- 
ed with  peace  in  our  borders;  and  the  glorious 
gospel  has  been  spread  from  shore  to  shore. 
But  these  happy  days  are  gone,  and  for  aught 

1  know,  or  can  see,  it  may  be  long  before  they 
will  return,  unless  the  Lord  should  undertake 

M 


our  cause.  He  can  bring  low  and  raise  up- 
He  .-ways  kingdoms  :  and  it  is  through  his 
long  suffering  and  tender  mercy  that  the  world 
is  kept  in  existence  ;  for  it  groaneth  under  the 
wickedness  of  its  inhabitants!  If  He  were  to 
enter  into  judgment  with  us,  who  could  stand 
before  him  1  And  it  appears  he  is  about  to 
visil  the  earth  with  a  curse  !  It  is  surely  time 
for  those  that  profess  to  fear  God,  to  awake 
and  -hake  themselves  from  that  indolence  of 
spirit,  which  so  prevails  in  our  land  ;  and  lay 
a  siege  to  a  throne  of  grace  for  deliverance  ; 
for  he  is  all-sufficient,  and  can  make  a  way, 
where  it  appears  to  us,  short-sighted  creatures, 
impossible  for  a  way  to  be  made.  May  he 
undertake  our  cause,  and  bring  deliverance  in 
whatever  channel  he  thinks  best. 

Sunday,  June  19th.  I  have  been  at  Capt. 
John  Anderson's,  Hoboken,  for  several  weeks, 
where  I  have  been  treated  very  kindly.  Him- 
self and  wife  are  as  agreeable  a  couple  as  I 
have  met  with  for  a  long  time,  and  I  believe 
they  wish  well  to  the  cause  of  religion  ;  but 
they  do  not  enjoy  that  peace  in  their  own 
souls  as  they  might.  May  the  God  of  all 
grace  attend  them,  and  enable  them  to  take  up 
the  cross,  that  they  may  be  prepared  for  a  seat 
at  the  right  hand  of  God,  at  last. 

On  the  twenty-ninth  of  June,  we  left  New- 
York,  after  having  been  there  for  the  space  of 
near  three  months,  for  New  Haven,  in  the 
mail-stage.  We  travelled  through  the  most 
delightful  country  that  my  eyes  ever  beheld  ; 
the  season  was  so  charming:  the  gardens  were 
in  bloom  :  the  fields  and  meadows  clothed  in 
their  richest  dress;  so  that  the  eye  might  be 
transported  with  pleasure  at  almost  every 
My  heart  was  at  the  same  time  con- 
templating the  goodness  of  God  to  the  once 
happy  land  of  America;  but  now,  how  soon 
her  beauty  might  be  laid  in  the  dust,  by  the 
spoiler,  we  could  not  tell,  and  all  her  glory 
brought  to  naught !  But  there  is  a  Gou,  that 
rules  over  all  ;  and  I  trust  he  will  bring  order 
out  of  contusion  !  May  the  people  learn  hu- 
mility and  submission  from  the  present  calam- 
ity, to  the  will  of  the  great  Ruler  of  the  uni- 
verse. 

We  arrived  at  New  Haven  about  nine  o'clock 

at  night;  we  stopt  at  the  stage-tavern,  kept  by 

a  man  that  fears  not  God  nor  regards  man,  if 

we  may  judge  by  the  appearance,   but   we 

emild  not  get  permission  to  stay  there  for  the 

night.     It  being  so  late  we  could  not  find  any 

friends,  although  there  were  Methodists  in  the 

consequently,  we  were  under  the  ne- 

of  seeking  Lodgings  in  another  public 

accordingly,  we  did,  and  slept  there. 

But   in  the  morning,  Lorenzo  went  out  to  find 

acher,  that  is  stationed  at  New  Haven, 

bis  way,  he  met  with  a  brother  FPi  ■;/. 

and  he  requested  him  to  breakfast  with  him, 


and  sent  up  to  the  public  house  for  me  to  come 
to  his  house  ;  accordingly  I  did,  but  the  peo- 
ple where  we  stayed,  said  that  we  ought  to 
have  eat  breakfast  with  them,  as  we  stayed 
there  the  night  before ;  and  so  charged  us  one 
dollar  and  a  half  for  our  lodging,  which  Lo- 
renzo paid. 

The  friends  in  New  Haven  were  very  kind, 
and  wished  Lorenzo  to  stay  ever  the  Sabbath ; 
this  was  on  Thursday,  he  was  anxious  to  get 
to  his  father's  ;  but  by  the  solicitation  of  bro- 
ther Smith,  the  stationed  preacher,  and  many 
others,  he  was  prevailed  on  to  stay.  He 
preached  on  Thursday  night  and  Friday  night; 
and  on  Sunday  he  preached  four  times,  the 
people  appeared  quite  solemn  and  attentive. 
The  preacher  in  that  place,  is  one  of  the  most 
affectionate,  friendly  men,  that  I  have  ever  met 
with ;  may  the  Lord  bless  him,  and  make  him 
useful  to  souls  ! 

On  Monday  morning  I  left  New  Haven,  in 
company  with  a  man  and  his  wife  for  Bran- 
ford,  in  their  wagon  ;  while  Lorenzo  stayed  to 
give  them  another  sermon,  as  it  was  the 
'•Fourth  of  July?'  and  there  was  an  oration  to 
be  delivered  by  the  great  Mr.  T****  ;  accord- 
ingly, he  spoke  something  on  the  present  state 
of  our  country,  to  an  audience  that  were  at- 
tentive. He  then  left  there  in  a  wagon,  which 
belonged  to  a  Quaker,  who  were  going  to  see 
their  friends  in  Branford,  where  he  spoke  again 
at  night. 

The  next  morning  the  friend  that  had 
brought  us  to  Branford,  started  with  us,  to 
North  Guilford,  to  a  brothers  of  mine,  that  I 
had  not  seen  for  near  thirty  years.  We  were 
both  very  small  at  that  time,  but  now  he  had 
a  family  of  six  children  and  a  wife,  and  I  felt 
much  jdeased  to  find  that  he  had  been  indus- 
trious, and  appeared  to  be  doing  well,  as  it  re- 
lates to  this  world ;  and  I  trust  he  was  not 
altogether  indifferent  to  the  things  of  another. 
Ilis  wife  was  in  a  low  state  of  health,  but  I 
have  no  doubt  but  she  enjoys  religion  :  may 
the  God  of  all  grace  bless  them  and  their  dear 
children.  There  I  saw  my  step-mother  also, 
that  I  had  not  seen  before,  since  I  was  s'ix 
years  of  age  ;  my  heart  glowed  with  affection 
towards  her ;  may  her  last  days  be  crowned 
with  peace ! 

My  brother  took  his  wagon,  and  carried  us 
to  Durham,  on  the  stage-road,  and  tarried  with 
us  that  night ;  and  in  the  morning  bid  us  fare- 
well, and  returned  home.  A  friend  living  at 
Durham,  lent  us  a  chaise  to  Middletown; 
where  my  Lorenzo  held  meeting  at  night. 
There  we  met  brother  Burrows  from  Hebron, 
with  a  wagon,  which  was  to  return  the  next 
morning,  in  which  we  came  to  his  house, 
where  we  stayed  from  Friday  until  Monday. 
Lorenzo  preached  on  Friday  night,  and  also 
on  Sunday  at  the  Methodist  meeting-house ; 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


239 


the  people  were  solemn  and  attentive.  At  five 
!  o'clock,  at  another  place  four  or  five  miles  dis- 
tant, and  returned  again  that  night. 

This  place  was  about  twelve  or  fourteen 
miles  from  his  dear  father's ;  and  as  we  had 
no  horse  or  carriage  and  brother  Burrows 
made  wagons,  he  bought  a  horse  and  wagon 
from  him ;  and  we  started  on  Monday  about 
three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  arrived  at 
his  father's  just  before  dark.  We  were  kindly 
received  by  his  father  and  the  rest  of  the  fam- 
ily: we  found  the  old  gentleman  in  tolerable 
health;  but  being  a  man  advanced  in  years, 
he  was  something  feeble  :  we  stayed  with  him 
from  Monday  until  Saturday.  This  place  is 
much  degenerated  from  what  they  once  were, 
when  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shone  upon  their 
heads ;  but  now  there  is  scarcely  any  that  I 
saw,  who  appeared  to  enjoy  religion  !  Our 
dear  old  father,  seemed  to  be  struggling  for  de- 
liverance in  the  blood  of  Jesus;  may  the 
great  Master  appear  to  his  soul,  the  first 
among  ten  thousand,  and  altogether  lovely  ! 

We  spent  the  week  I  may  say  in  a  solitary 
way.  in  taking  our  rambles  through  the  lonely 
walks  that  my  Lorenzo  had  taken  in  early 
days  of  childhood,  before  his  tender  mind  was 
matured  :  and  after  he  had  arrived  to  the  age 
of  fifteen,  when  his  heart  was  wrought  upon 
by  the  Spirit  of  God — and  this  was  the  sweet 
grove  at  the  foot  of  a  beautiful  hill,  through 
which  ran  a  charming  rivulet  of  water ;  where 
he  used  to  go  and  meditate  and  pray  to  that 
God,  who  wTas  able  to  save  and  did  deliver  his 
soul,  and  enabled  him  to  take  up  his  cross, 
and  go  forth  to  call  sinners  to  repentance. 

My  heart  was  pained  to  know  and  see  that 
some  part  of  the  family,  was  not,  or  appeared 
not  engaged  to  save  their  souls. 

On  Saturday,  we  started  for  Tolland,  and 
from  thence  to  Squarepond,  where  Lorenzo 
preached  twice  the  next  day,  at  the  Methodist 
meeting-house,  to  an  attentive  congregation ; 
and  at  five  o'clock  at  Tolland,  the  people 
seemed  very  solemn.  Early  on  Monday  morn- 
ing we  left  Tolland,  for  Hartford,  where  Lo- 
renzo preached  at  night,  in  a  Presbyterian 
meeting-house,  to  a  tolerable  congregation. 
We  met  with  kind  treatment  from  a  Doctor 
Lynds — may  the  Lord  bless  him  and  his !  We 
left  Hartford  on  Tuesday,  and  went  to  an  aunt's 
of  Lorenzo's  that  night,  living  about  four  or 
five  miles  from  his  father's.  She  appeared 
very  glad  to  see  us ;  and  sent  out  and  called 
in  the  neighbors,  and  Lorenzo  gave  them  a 
short  discourse.  The  next  day  Lorenzo  was 
quite  unwell,  unable  to  sit  up :  but  towards 
evening  we  made  ready,  and  started  for  his 
father's,  where  we  arrived  in  safety.  Lorenzo 
had  intended  to  leave  me  at  his  father's, 
while  he  took  a  journey  to  the  east ;  but  cir- 
cumstances appeared  not  to  favor  it;  and  he 


concluded  to  take  me  with  him.  Accordingly, 
we  made  preparations  for  our  departure,  on 
Saturday  morning,  July  23d,  1814,  after  hav- 
ing stayed  with  his  father  for  ten  or  twelve 
days. 

I  felt  truly  pained  to  part  with  the  dear  old 
man  :  may  the  Lord  bless  him,  and  make  his 
last  days  abundant  in  peace  !  My  Lorenzo 
preached  at  Vernon  at  night,  and  in  the  morn- 
ing to  an  attentive  little  company — may  the 
Lord  make  it  like  bread  cast  upon  the  waters  ! 
He  preached  at  Hartford-five-miles,  on  Sun- 
day, to  a  crowded  congregation. 

July  25th.  We  have  this  day  arrived  at 
Hartford ;  and  my  Lorenzo  has  received  his 
books  from  New  York,  and  furthermore  we 
have  heard  of  the  arrival  of  a  large  force  of 
our  enemies'  soldiers,  landing  on  our  once 
peaceful  happy  shore  !  0  that  the  God  that 
is  able  to  save,  would  appear  for  our  deliver- 
ance! although,  as  a  nation,  we  have  for- 
feited all  right  and  title  to  protection  :  yet 
there  is  no  where  else  to  fly  for  deliverance  ! 
0  that  we,  as  a  nation,  may  be  humbled  be- 
fore God,  and  lift  our  united  cries  to  the  throne 
of  grace  for  his  assistance  !  May  the  tumults 
of  the  earth  be  hushed  to  silence,  and  people 
learn  war  no  more!  My  soul  longs  to  drink 
deeper  into  that  spirit  of  love,  to  God  and  man, 
that  I  may  be  made  useful  to  souls,  and  a 
comfort  to  my  wandering  companion,  that  I 
may  be  a  helpmate  indeed  ! 

How  vain  are  all  things  here  below, 
How  false  and  yet  how  fair  ! 

Each  pleasure  has  it  poison  too, 

A.nd  every  sweet  a  snare  !  " 

0  that  the  Lord  would  teach  me  the  empti- 
ness of  earthly  enjoyments,  and  help  me  to 
rely  on  him  alone  for  support  and  comfort! 
0  that  my  prospects  for  glory  may  brighten 
up,  and  my  soul  be  struggling  for  full  deliver- 
ance from  every  desire  that  is  not  centered  in 
Him'that  is  able  to  give  all  things ! 

1  have  been  reading  the  exercise  of  a  pre- 
cious woman,  who  went  with  her  husband  to 
the  East  Indies,  to  help  him  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  the  poor  ignorant  Hindoos.  0  that  the  de- 
sire which  filled  her  soul,  to  spread  the  good 
news  of  glad-tidings  of  the  Saviour,  may  pre- 
vail more  and  more  ! 

We  rode  three  miles  from  Hartford,  the 
same  day  that  we  went  there  ;  and  Lorenzo 
preached  at  night,  at  East  Hartford,  to,  per- 
haps, one  hundred  and  fifty  or  two  hundred, 
(and  they  were  quite  attentive,)  from  these 
words — "Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and 
knock,  if  any  man  hear  my  voice  and  open 
the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  sup  with 
him,  and  he  with  me."  My  mind  was  quite 
depressed,  although  I  was  enabled  to  close 
the  meeting  by  prayer.  I  feel  a  gloom  hang- 
ing over  my  mind,  on  the  account  of  the  pre- 


240 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


sent  state  of  my  country.  0 !  will  the  great 
God  deliver  our  happy  land  into  the  hand  of 
the  spoiler!  0  that  God  would  hear  and  an- 
swer prayer;  inspire,  and  then  accept  the 
prayer  of  us  poor  mortals !  My  soul  longs 
to  be  prepared  for  whatever  awaits  us  on  the 
shores  of  time  !  If  we  live  as  we  ought,  we 
may  rely  on  the  providence  of  God,  to  protect 
us  from  every  evil.  My  Lorenzo  is  very  un- 
well. 0  that  the  Lord  may  give  him  grace 
and  strength  to  do  his  duty,  and  call  sinners 
to  repentance !  May  the  Lord  bless  his  labors, 
and  make  him  useful  to  souls ! 

I  long  to  get  more  confidence,  to  take  up  my 
cross,  and  help  him  to  spread  the  good  news 
of  glad  tidings  to  all  people — may  God  help 
me! 

My  desire  is,  that  I  may  lie  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus,  and  be  willing  to  love  the  cross,  that  I 
may  wear  the  crown  in  those  happy  mansions 
above  the  skies'.  My  heart,  I  find,  is  too 
often  wandering  from  my  God  !  0  that  I  may 
arise  and  shake  myself,  and  in  the  strength  of 
Jesus,  overcome  my  enemies,  both  of  a  spirit- 
ual and  a  temporal  nature  !  I  long  to  be  alto- 
gether devoted  to  my  God  !  Lorenzo  expects 
to  preach  this  evening — may  the  Lord  attend, 
by  the  unction  of  his  holy  Spirit. 

Lorenzo  preached  the  last  night ;  but  I  was 
so  unwell  that  I  could  not  attend  :  and  he  is 
to  preach  twice  to  day — may  the  Lord  stand 
by  him,  and  make  his  words  sharp  and 
piercing,  reaching  the  hearts  of  those  that 
hear! 

My  soul  longs  to  be  more  alive  to  God,  that 
I  may  be  made  more  useful  to  my  fellow-crea- 
tures, and  help  my  companion  to  spread  the 
glorious  gospel  through  this  weary  land  :  we 
are  wanderers  on  earth — we  have  no  abiding 
home  in  this  world,  but  are  seeking  one  above 
— may  the  God  of  all  grace  enable  us  to  keep 
the  prize  in  view,  and  deliver  us  from  all  our 
enemies. 

My  Lorenzo  hath  spoke  once  to-day,  and 
is  to  speak  again  this  evening — may  the  Lord 
attend  the  word  with  power.  Why  should 
we  desire  to  live  in  this  world  to  be  useless? 
For  what  would  be  the  benefit  if  we  were  to 
live  to  the  age  of  Methuselah,  and  neglect 
the  one  thing  needful  ?  It  would  only  add  to 
our  condemnation  !  O  that  these  things  may 
be  impressed  on  my  heart! 

July  28th.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and 
forget  not  all  his  benefits!  Whal  reason  I 
have  to  be  thankful  to  my  groat  Benefactor 
for  mercies  to  me,  a  poor  wanderer  upon  the 
earth:  that  I  am  provided  with  kind  friends 
in  this  world  of  woe  !  May  my  heart  glow 
with  gratitude  to  my  God  and  my  fellow-mor- 
tals for  the  blessings  that  I  do  enjoy!  May 
the  great  Master  reward  those  that  are  willing 
to  administer  to  the  necessities  of  those  that 


have  taken  thier  lives  in  their  hands,  and  have 
gone  forth  to  sound  the  alarm,  and  call  sin- 
ners to  repentance — to  offer  them  free  salva- 
tion in  the  blood  of  Jesus !  My  soul  longs  to 
see  Zion  prosper;  to  hear  poor  sinners  inqui- 
ring the  way  to  peace  and  true  happiness.  0 
may  the  Lord  inspire  my  heart  with  that  liv- 
ing faith,  to  cry  mightily  to  him  who  is  able 
to  save  souls.  0,  if  Christians  were  more  en- 
gaged to  obtain  the  height  and  depth,  and 
length  and  breadth  of  the  love  of  God,  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  what  happy  times 
it  would  be!  0  my  soul,  awake! — lift  up  a 
cry  to  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  for  full  redemption  in  the  blood  of 
Jesus ! 

Lorenzo  preached  three  times  at  East  Wind- 
sor ;  but  the  people  are  like  the  nether  mill- 
stone, hard  and  unfeeling:  may  the  Lord  soften 
their  hard  hearts,  and  bring  them  to  a  sense 
of  their  danger  !  We  were  at  a  kind  family 
by  the  name  of  Stoten.  May  the  Lord  pros- 
per them  in  the  way  to  glory.  My  heart 
hath  felt  somewhat  refreshed  since  I  came  to 
the  house  of  friend  Barker's,  living  in  West 
Windsor.  Lorenzo  hath  been  acquainted 
with  the  family  sixteen  years  ago — it  does  my 
heart  good  to  meet  those  that  have  their  faces 
Zionward ! 

What  a  sweet  meeting  it  will  be  when  all  the 
tempted  followers  of  Jesus  get  home  : 

"  There  on  a  green  and  flowery  mount 

Our  weary  souls  shall  sit  ; 
And  with  transporting  joys  recount 

The  labors  of  our  feet !" 

What  a  prize!  Is  it  not  worth  the  striving 
for  ?  0  may  I  be  more  zealous  in  the  way 
of  my  duty :  more  willing  to  take  up  the 
cross.  — 

The  news  of  war  is  saluting  our  ears  daily. 
0  that  God  may  prepare  us  for  whatever 
awaits  us;  and  if  a  scourge  is  necessary,  may 
it  bring  us,  as  a  nation,  to  the  feet  of  Jesus  ! 
My  heart  is  pained  within  me !  O  Lord,  pre- 
pare me  to  submit  to  thy  will,  with  the  rest 
of  the  poor  fallen  race  of  Adam  !  We  have 
all  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God, 
and  deserve  chastisement :  O  that  we  may  fall 
into  the  hand  of  God  rather  than  the  hand  of 
man:  for  he  is  merciful!  I  feel  a  desire  to 
submit  without  murmuring,  but  our  hearts  are 
so  refractory,  we  need  the  influence  of  grace, 
to  make  us  what  we  ought  to  be.  My  Lord, 
help  America  ! 

July  29th.  Lorenzo  preached  last  evening 
to  a  tolerable  company,  considering  it  was  a 
very  unpleasant  night;  and  they  gave  very 
good  attention;  may  the  Lord  make  it  like 
seed  sown  on  good  ground,  that  shall  bring 
forth  fruit  in  due  time  !  There  seems  to  be  a 
number  in  this  place  that  are  heaven-born 
and  heaven-bound ;  may  the  Lord  make  them 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


241 


burning  and  shining  lights  in  the  land  where- 
in they  live,  that  may  be  like  unto  the  leaven 
that  was  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal,  lea- 
vening the  whole  lump ;  so  that  the  flame 
may  continue  to  increase  until  the  town  shall 
be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God !  My  soul 
longs  to  see  Zion  prosper  !  0  God,  fill  my 
heart  with  love  to  Thee  and  my  fellow  sin- 
ners; my  heart  is  pained  to  see  so  little  good 
done  as  there  is ;  may  God  revive  his  work 
once  more  in  the  land. 

''Through  grace  1  am  determin'd 

To  conquer  though  I  die, 
And  then  away  to  Jesus,  , 

On  wings  of  love  I'll  fly  !" 

I  am  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  on  earth,  together 
with  my  dear  companion ;  but  we  have  the 
promise  of  a  substantial  inheritance,  if  we  are 
faithful,  and  continue  to  the  end  ! 

"  The  Lord  my  pasture  shall  prepare, 
And  feed  me  with  a  shepherd's  care  ; 
My  noon-day  walks  he  shall  attend, 
And  all  my  midnight  hours  defend." 

0  Lord,  help  me  to  rely  upon  thy  promises, 
by  faith ! 

July  31st,  1814.  What  cause  have  I  to 
adore  that  beneficent  Hand,  that  hath  and  doth 
still  provide  for  such  a  poor  unprofitable  crea- 
ture as  me ! — may  my  heart  be  filled  with 
grateful  songs  of  praise  to  the  great  Master. 

We  left  Hartford  on  the  morning  of  the 
30th,  without  knowing  whither  we  went,  or 
when  we  should  find  a  resting-place  for  the 
night ;  but  God  provided  for  us,  beyond  what 
we  could  have  expected :  we  met  with  an  old 
man,  and  after  speaking  to  him,  we  found  him 
to  be  one  of  those  who  are  striving  to  walk 
the  narrow  happy  road  :  and  he  told  us  of  a 
family  who  he  thought  would  be  glad  to  see 
Lorenzo :  accordingly,  we  went  there,  and 
found  it  even  so  ;  this  is  called  Barkhamstead. 
They  received  us  with  affection,  and  every 
attention  possible  ;  their  names  were  Francis. 
Lorenzo  held  two  meetings  at  a  barn,  within 
about  a  mile  from  this  friend's;  the  people 
were  solemn  and  attentive.  There  I  met  two 
of  my  uncle's  daughters  very  unexpectedly — 
they  lived  in  this  neighborhood ;  they  ap- 
peared glad  to  see  me,  this  being  the  first  time 
I  had  ever  seen  them  since  I  could  recollect. 
I  have  had  as  little  acquaintance  with  any  of 
my  relations  as  most.  This  circumstance  ex- 
cited a  sensation  in  my  heart,  thaf  I  was 
almost  a  stranger  to  before ;  I  felt  such  a 
drawing  towards  them !  O  that  the  Lord 
would  give  them  to  feel  the  necessity  of  living 
up  to  the  requirements  of  the  gospel,  that  we 
may  meet  at  last  on  the  happy  banks  of  ever- 
lasting deliverance!  In  the  evening  we  went 
about  five  miles  further,  where  Lorenzo 
preached  again.  This  was  the  third  time 
he   had   preached   this  day ;  may   the   Lord 


16 


strengthen  his  body  and  soul,  to  cry  aloud, 
and  spare  not,  to  sinners  to  repent. 

Monday  morning,  August  1st.  Lorenzo 
preaches  again  this  morning  at  5  o'clock.  0 
that  the  Lord  would  make  him  more  and  more 
useful  to  his  fellow-mortals.  I  feel  this 
morning  a  desire  to  be  more  engaged  with  my 
God  !  0  that  my  heart  might  be  filled  with 
all  the  fullness  of  the  Spirit,  that  I  may  be 
more  willing  to  take  up  my  cross  and  help  my 
companion  to  do  good  !  Time  is  short — we 
are  hastening  to  Eternity  !  0  that  our  days 
may  be  spent  in  the  service  of  God,  helping 
souls  on  to  the  peaceful  mansions  of  rest. 
We  left  brother  Coe's  this  morning,  and  went 
on  about  seven  or  eight  miles  ;  and  our  horse 
was  taken  sick  ;  we  stopped  at  a  public  house, 
and  the  people  seemed  willing  to  help  us  to 
administer  some  relief.  I  felt  my  mind  quite 
composed,  knowing  that  he  who  dealeth  out 
to  us,  knoweth  what  is  best,  and  what  good 
may  result  from  it  we  cannot  tell ! 

The  family  was  desirous  Lorenzo  should 
hold  a  meeting  here  this  evening,  and  he  hath 
consented.  May  the  Lord  stand  by  him,  and 
enable  him  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of 
God,  to  those  that  may  come  out  to  hear ! 
May  my  heart  feel  more  engaged  for  the  sal- 
vation of  souls ! 

August  3d.  What  cause  of  gratitude  I 
have  to  the  God  of  all  mercies,  that  it  is  as 
well  with  me  this  morning  as  it  is !  may  my 
heart  be  filled  with  grateful  songs  of  praise 
for  his  preservation!  We  started  from  the 
public  house,  where  our  horse  was  sick,  on 
Tuesday  morning,  the  2d  day  of  August. 
Lorenzo  having  preached  the  evening  before 
to  a  small  congregation — but  quite  attentive. 
I  think  there  were  really  pious,  humble  souls ! 
But  I  left  there  condemned  in  my  own  mind, 
for  not  taking  up  my  cross ;  may  the  Lord 
forgive  me,  and  enable  me  to  be  more  obe- 
dient in  future. 

We  intended  to  reach  Lenox  that  night, 
which  was  about  thirty  miles  :  our  horse  ap- 
pearing quite  well.  It  was  not  far  from  sun- 
rise :  the  day  appeared  very  gloomy — we 
travelled  on  until  about  6  o'clock,  then  we 
stopped  at  a  tavern  and  got  some  refresh- 
ment ;  they  made  a  tolerable  heavy  charge ; 
we  paid  it ;  and  Lorenzo  gave  them  two 
books ;  he  requested  the  man  to  let  one  of 
them  circulate  through  the  neighborhood, 
hoping  it  might  prove  a  blessing  to  some  ! — 
God  grant  it  for  his  mercy's  sake  !  We  con- 
tinued on  our  way  through  a  wood,  four  or 
five  miles;  lying  nearly  on  the  Farmington 
river,  over  a  mountain  of  considerable  height; 
the  road  was  very  good,  and  the  prospect  de- 
lightful to  me ;  the  river  breaking  through  the 
rocks  appeared  to  me  very  majestic,  while  the 
banks  were   clothed   with  delightful    green. 


My  heart  was  charmed  with  the  scene. 
After  we  got  over  the  mountain,  the  country 
seemed  more  thinly  inhabited  than  any  part 
of  Connecticut  that" I  have  been  in.  May  the 
Lord  bless  the  people.  We  travelled  on  until 
between  one  and  two  o'clock ;  then  we 
stopped  and  gave  our  horse  some  food.  By 
this  time  the  clouds  began  to  grow  somewhat 
more  gloomy;  but  we  did  not  think  the  storm 
was  so  near : — we  started — but  had  not  got 
more  than  a  mile  and  a  half,  before  the  clouds 
began  to  discharge  their  contents  at  such  a 
dreadful  rate,  that  we  were  almost  blinded 
with  the  rain — and  no  house  near  that  we 
could  retreat  to  !  At  last  we  came  to  a  place 
where  there  was  a  house  over  in  the  lot,  and 
also  a  barn  ;  we  drove  up  to  the  bars,  and  I 
got  out  and  ran  to  the  barn  :  but  there  seemed 
to  be  no  asylum  from  the  impetuous  rain  ; 
from  thence  I  ran  to  the  house,  but  no  one 
lived  there,  so  I  was  compelled  to  return  to 
the  barn ;  where,  by  the  time  Lorenzo  had 
got,  with  his  horse  and  wagon,  and  drove 
them  into  the  barn  upon  the  floor,  I  was  wet 
I  through  and  through.  I  crept  upon  the  mow, 
and  he  reached  me  my  trunk  ;  there  I  changed 
my  clothes;  but  he  was  not  so  well  off,  for 
he  was  under  the  necessity  of  keeping  his  on. 
We  stayed  there  until  the  storm  was  over ; 
then  we  made  the  best  of  our  way  to  Lenox, 
where  we  arrived  a  little  before  sunset — 
we  got  into  a  friend's  house,  where  we  were 
treated  very  kind.  Lorenzo  appeared  to  have 
taken  some  cold ;  but  we  have  reason  to  be 
thankful  that  it  is  no  worse.  We  have  a 
trying  world  to  pass  through :  O  that  the 
Lord  may  enable  us  to  keep  the  prize  in  view; 
that  our  conflicts  may  prove  blessings  to  our 
souls,  and  we  at  last  come  off  more  than  con- 
querors through  him  that  has  loved  us  and 
given  himself  for  us!  Lorenzo  hath  had  the 
privilege  of  preaching  in  the  Court-house 
twice,  and  perhaps  lie  may  hold  meeting  there 
again  this  evening — may  the  Lord  that  can 
answer  by  fire,  attend  the  word  with  power  to 
the  hearts  of  those  that  hear!  ()  my  soul. 
look  up  to  him  that  is  able  to  save,  for  all 
the  strength  that  is  necessary  to  enable  me 
to  bear  with  patience,  whatever  may  be  the 
will  of  my  heavenly  Father  to  inflict. 

My  soul  longs  to  enjoy  more  of  the  perfect 
love  of  God,  that  1  may  in  all  things  say,  "  not 
my  will,  but  thine  be  done  !" 

August  4th.  Through  the  goodness  of  the 
Friend  of  sinners,  I  am  still  alive,  and  better 
in  health  than  I  could  expect,  considering  iry 
exposure  for  a  few  days  past.  May  my  heart 
be  grateful  to  him  that  supplies  all  my  wants. 
We  left  Lenox  this  morning,  and  have  come 
to  Pittsrield,  that  is  a  delightful  country,  but 
the  same  gloom  appears  to  hang  over  the 
country  as  it  relates  to  religion .'    O  that  the 


cloud  would  break  and  the  work  of  God  re- 
vive once  more! — may  my  heart  glow  with 
love  to  God  and  my  fellow  sinners ;  I  want  to 
be  a  true  follower  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Je- 
sus;  be  prepared  for  life  or  death,  a  living 
witness  of  his  goodness,  and  when  I  am  call- 
ed to  bid  adieu  to  this  world  of  woe,  that  I 
may  leave  it  in  peace  ! 

August  5th.  How  much  I  am  indebted  to 
the  rich  mercy  of  a  kind  Providence,  for  the 
many  blessings  which  1  do  enjoy — the  favor 
of  kind  friends,  while  a  wanderer  on  earth. 
We  left  Lenox  the  morning  of  the  4th,  and 
went  to  the  north  part  of  Pittsfield,  to  old 
friend  Wards,  where  we  were  receive  1  with 
seeming  friendship;  but  my  Lorenzo  could  not 
get  the  people  notified  as  he  had  expected  he 
might  have  done,  when  he  thought  of  going 
there  at  night,  but  concluded  to  start  from 
there  early  the  next  morning :  but  several 
people  coming  in  that  evening,  appeared  so 
anxious  that  he  should  preach  before  he  left 
the  place,  that  he  concluded  to  stay,  if  they 
would  give  notice,  which  they  promised  to  do, 
at  half-past  10  o'clock  the  following  day.  and 
at  evening  in  the  centre  of  the  town — it  being 
a  dav  set  apart  for  a  fast  by  the  Methodists. 
Accordingly  we  repaired  at  the  appointed 
hour  to  the  meeting-house,  where  a  consider- 
able number  of  people  were  collected,  and  Lo- 
renzo spoke  to  them  on  the  duty  of  fasting, 
from  these  words,  "  In  those  days  shall  they 
fast,"  with  a  good  degree  of  liberty  :  the  peo- 
ple were  very  solemn  and  attentive— may  God 
make  it  a  blessing  to  some  souls.  From  thence 
we  came  to  the  centre  of  the  town,  to  a  bro- 
ther Green's,  where  we  were  received  with 
great  kindness.  O  that  the  great  Master  may 
reward  those  who  are  willing  to  receive  his 
wandering  Pilgrims,  and  make  them  comfort- 
able with  every  needed  blessing  for  time  and 
eternity.  O  that  I  could  always  keep  the 
place  of  Mary  at  the  feet  of  Jesus !  Lord 
give  me  more  of  the  loving  spirit  which  she 
possessed — that  my  soul  may  enjoy  the  bless- 
ings that  are  laid  up  for  those  that  are  faith- 
ful. My  Lorenzo  is  much  afflicted  of  late 
with  his  old  complaint — may  God  give  him 
ard  me  grace  to  say  the  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done. 

August  6th.  My  mind  is  quite  depressed 
this  day — the  fluctuating  scenes  of  life  have 
too  mu>.h  impression  on  my  heart.  ()  that  my 
Lord  would  give  me  grace  to  bear  them  with 
•  itience!  We  are  still  in  Pittsfield; — the 
people  are  kind,  but  they  have  their  peculiari- 
ties, so  inquisitive  to  know  the  concerns  of 
others  ! ! — may  the  Lord  help  us  to  look  more 
carefully  into  our  own  hearts:  and  see  that 
we  are  right  before  God  !  I  need  more  of  the 
spirit  of  submission  to  the  will  of  my  Master. 

August  7th.  My  poor  companion  hath  been 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OE    LIFE. 


243 


very  much  afflicted  yesterday  and  the  last 
night,  with  the  tooth-ache,  in  so  great  a  de- 
gree, that  he  could  not  attend  the  appointment 
the  last  evening,  which  gave  me  some  pain, 
as  I  knew  it  would  be  a  disappointment  to 
many.  I  thought  if  I  could  have  gone  and 
spoken  to  the  people,  if  I  could  have  spoke  any 
thing  to  the  edification  of  souls,  it  would,  I 
thought,  have  been  a  great  comfort  to  my 
mind.  My  health  is  but  poor ;  may  God 
strengthen  my  body  :  and  above  all,  may  my 
heart  be  so  filled  with  love  to  my  fellow  sin- 
ners, that  I  may  call  upon  them  to  close  in 
with  the  overtures  of  mercy  !  I  felt  such  a 
desire  that  souls  might  be  benefitted,  that  I 
could  not  sleep.  0  that  I  may  be  willing  to 
take  up  my  cross,  and  if  the  Lord  has  any 
thing  for  such  an  unworthy  creature  as  me  to 
do,  may  I  not  be  so  loath  to  accede  to  it.  I 
feel  many  times  much  distressed  on  account 
of  my  backwardness.  0  that  I  may  be  a  cross- 
bearer  indeed.  Lorenzo  hath  gone  to  speak 
to  those  who  will  assemble  to  hear  the  word, 
in  much  weakness  of  body :  may  that  God 
who  is  able  to  bring  strength  out  of  weak- 
ness, stand  by  him,  and  enable  him  to  de- 
clare the  whole  counsel  of  God.  He  labors 
under  many  weaknesses,  but  this  I  trust  is  his 
consolation,  that  when  his  work  is  done,  he 
will  receive  double  for  all  his  pain  !  0  that 
I  may  willingly  take  my  share  with  him  in 
this  vale  of  woe,  that  I  may  share  with  him 
in  the  reward  !  May  the  Lord  bless  his  la- 
bors this  day.  We  returned  to  Pittsfield 
town  in  the  afternoon,  and  he  preached  at  5 
o'clock  to  a  crowded  congregation.  They 
were  really  attentive — may  the  Lord  seal  con- 
viction on  their  hearts.  This  was  the  third 
time  he  had  spoke  that  day :  he  returned  to 
brother  Green's  where  we  lodged,  and  seemed 
much  better  than  he  was  in  the  morning,  in 
the  evening  there  was  a  number  who  came  in, 
and  he  spoke  to  them  again,  and  it  was  quite 
a  solemn  time ;  my  heart  was  much  drawn 
out  in  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  bless  them. 
We  expected  to  have  left  the  place  on  Mon- 
day morning,  but  the  weather  proved  so  un- 
favorable that  it  was  impracticable:  conse- 
quently we  stayed  until  Tuesday;  then  we 
left  brother  Green's  and  came  on  to  Benning- 
ton that  night,  to  a  public  house  ;  where  Lo- 
renzo got  permission  to  hold  meeting  in  a 
large  ball  room ;  he  hired  two  little  boys  to 
go  down  into  the  middle  of  the  town  to  give 
notice,  and  others  told  some,  so  that  there 
were  perhaps  more  than  one  hundred  that  at- 
tended ;  they  gave  very  good  attention — God 
grant  they  may  profit  by  it.  On  Tuesday, 
the  9th  of  August  we  left  Bennington,  and 
came  to  Cambridge  white  meeting  house ; 
where  we  took  breakfast.  This  brought  to 
my  recollection  former  times,  when  T  was  a 


child ;  the  rambles  that  I  have  taken  among 
my  companions  through  this  delighful  spot ! 
now  those  that  were  my  companions,  are  mar- 
ried, and  have  large  families ;  many  have 
gone  to  the  "  SILENT  TOMB,''  whither  we 
are  all  hastening.  May  the  Lord  prepare  us 
for  that  important  day.  We  then  started  for 
my  sister's  living  near  the  Batonkiln  river ; 
where  we  arrived  a  little  before  night.  My 
sister  was  much  rejoiced  to  see  us,  and  I  was 
not  less  happy  to  meet  with  a  sister  whom  I 
had  not  seen  but  once  in  more  than  twenty 
years-.  I  found  her  enjoying  a  good  degree  of 
peace  and  plenty  :  a  kind  husband  and  a  suf- 
ficiency of  this  world's  goods  ;  and  I  trust  her 
face  is  Zionward !  May  God  help  us  to  keep 
on  our  journey  until  we  meet  to  part  no  more  ! 

Sunday,  August  14th.  Bless  the  Lord  my 
soul  for  the  present  mercies  that  I  do  enjoy  ; 
I  have  been  privileged  once  more  of  meeting 
with  a  kind  sister ;  my  heart  warms  with  af- 
fection towards  her.  She  appears  to  be  striv- 
ing to  make  her  way  to  mount  Zion.  May 
the  Friend  of  sinners  be  her  guide  and  support 
through  this  vale  of  tears,  and  may  we  meet 
on  the  peaceful  banks  of  blest  eternity  at  last, 
with  those  of  our  friends  that  have  arrived 
there  before  us.  She  is  blessed  with  an  affec- 
tionate friend  and  companion;  may  the  Lord 
make  them  happy  in  time  and  in  eternity. 

Lorenzo  is  very  much  afflicted  with  the  old 
complaint,  that  has  followed  him  almost  all 
his  life.  This  northern  clime  disagrees  greatly 
with  his  health,  and  I  know  not  what  will  be 
the  consequence,  if  he  stays  long  in  this  part 
of  the  world.  My  sister  wishes  me  to  stay 
with  her  for  some  time,  but  I  cannot  feel  re- 
conciled to  let  my  companion  go  and  leave  me 
behind ;  and  on  the  whole,  I  think  I  had  ra- 
ther go  and  take  my  chance  with  him,  until  it 
is  the  will  of  our  God  to  part  us  by  his  Pro- 
vidence.— May  the  Lord  help  us  to  feel  re- 
signed to  his  will  in  all  things,  enable  us  to 
keep  the  prize  in  view,  and  be  faithful  to  our 
good  God  while  on  earth  we  stay,  and  be  pre- 
pared to  shout  hallelujahs  above,  among  the 
blood-washed  throng,  in  the  paradise  of  God  ! 

Monday,  15th.  My  Lorenzo  preached  twice 
yesterday  in  this  place,  and  some  were  offend- 
ed at  his  doctrine ;  this  shows  how  prejudiced 
people  are  in  favor  of  their  own  notions;  may 
the  Lord  help  people  to  discern  between  truth 
and  error — my  heart's  desire  is  to  keep  the 
narrow  road  that  leads  to  joys  on  high  :  may 
the  way  appear  more  plain  to  my  understand- 
ing, and  my  heart  feel  more  love  to  God  and 
man ;  we  know  not  what  is  in  store  for  us, 
nor  how  many  conflicts  we  may  have  to  pass 
through ;  may  our  days  be  spent  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  great  Master,  so  that  whether  we 
have  pleasure  or  pain,  we  may  be  enabled  to 
say,  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done !  the  way 


tl= 


244 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


of  danger  we  are  in,  and  we  need  the  influ- 
ence of  his  grace  to  speed  us  on  our  way. 
The  cloud  seems  to  darken,  and  what  may  be 
the  troubles  that  America  may  have  to  encoun- 
ter we  do  not  know :  may  that  God  who  is 
able  to  deliver  nations  as  well  as  individuals, 
undertake  our  cause,  and  make  it  a  blessing 
to  the  inhabitants  of  this  our  once  happy  land  ; 
my  soul  longs  for  the  prosperity  of  my  coun- 
try, and  that  precious  souls  may  be  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  the  Lord  T  0  that  my  heart  may  feel  a 
greater  inward  struggle  for  the  welfare  of  my 
dear  fellow  mortals :  and  keep  the  crown  in 
view  myself! 

Tuesday,  August  16th.  I  am  still  the 
spared  monument  of  mercy ;  0  that  my  soul 
may  glow  with  love  and  gratitude  to  my 
great  Benefactor,  for  all  his  favors  to  unwor- 
thy me.  But  my  cold  heart  is  too  little 
wanned  by  all  these  blessings  !  0  God,  give 
me  more  of  that  inward  purity  of  heart,  that 
my  life  may  be  like  an  even  spun  thread  ! — 
my  heart  and  soul  engaged  in  the  work,  to 
help  my  Lorenzo  to  cry  aloud  to  poor  sinners 
to  turn  to  God,  and  seek  the  salvation  of  their 
poor  souls ! 

"  Come  Lord  from  above, 

These  mountains  remove  ; 

O'erturn  all  that  hinders  the  course  of  thy  love." 

Wednesday  morning,  August  17th.  We 
have  been  one  week  at  my  brother-in-law's, 
and  they  very  kind ;  we  have  taken  much 
satisfaction  with  my  sister  and  her  husband  ; 
may  their  hearts  be  placed  on  those  riches 
that  are  durable  and  will  never  fade ! — I 
feel  my  heart  too  little  alive  to  my  God.  0 
that  I  had  more  of  the  power  of  living  faith  ! 

"  The  praying  spirit  breathe, 

The  watching  pow'r  impart : 
From  all  entanglement  beneath, 

Call  off  my  peaceful  heart !" 

August  19th.  We  left  my  dear  sister's  yes- 
terday, with  hearts  much  affected,  not  know- 
ing whether  we  should  meet  again  on  mortal 
shores,  but  hoping,  if  we  meet  no  more  below, 
we  may  have  a  happy  meeting  in  that  bright 
world  above,  where  separation  will  be  dread- 
ed no  more ! 

We  travelled  about  twenty-three  miles,  and 
met  with  a  kind  family,  where  we  put  up  for 
the  night.  In  the  morning,  by  the  time  the 
day  broke,  we  started  for  the  Saratoga  Springs, 
where  we  were  aiming,  and  arrived  there 
by  six  o'clock.  There  Lorenzo  met  a  lady 
from  South  Carolina,  who  had  treated  him  \\  itn 
every  attention  when  at  the  White  Sulphur 
Springs  at  Virginia,  and  also  al  her  own 
house  in  Charleston.  She  still  appeared 
much  pleased  to  meet  with  him  here  :  she  in- 
vited him  to  call  upon  them  at  their  lodgings, 
at   the   Columbian  Hotel.      Accordingly    we 


did,  and  were  treated  with  great  politeness. 
Lorenzo  received  an  invitation  to  preach  in 
the  afternoon  at  four  o'clock,  which  he  ac- 
cepted. 0  may  the  word  come  from  the 
heart,  and  reach  the  hearts  of  those  that  hear ; 
may  his  labors  be  blessed  to  the  people  in  this 
place  ! — my  soul  longs  to  see  the  work  re- 
vive, and  souls  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth.  We  are  now  at  the  Springs,  but 
which  way  we  shall  bend  our  course  when 
we  leave  here,  I  cannot  tell.  May  the  Lord 
direct  our  steps  in  that  way  which  will  be 
most  for  our  good  and  his  glory  ! 

I  am  a  wanderer  upon  the  earth !  may  the 
Lord  help  me  to  be  resigned  to  his  will  in  all 
things — I  feel  to  shrink  from  the  cross  at 
times ;  but  the  desire  of  my  heart  is,  that  I 
may  be  a  willing  follower  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus.  My  soul's  desire  and  prayer  to 
God  is,  that  the  people  of  America  may  learn 
righteousness,  and  put  their  trust  in  that  God 
that  is  able  to  save.  0!  my  heart  is  pained 
to  see  so  much  inattention  to  the  one  thing 
needful,  and  I  also  mourn  before  God  for  the 
coldness  of  my  heart !  0  that  I  may  be 
stirred  up  to  more  diligence  in  my  duty  ! 

Saturday,  August  20th.  The  Springs  seem 
to  have  a  salutary  effect  upon  me — may  my 
soul  grow  with  gratitude  to  my  great  and 
good  Benefactor  for  all  his  mercies  to  unwor- 
thy me.  I  am  under  many  obligations  to  him 
who  supplieth  all  our  necessities — may  my 
soul  ever  feel  sensations  of  love  to  my  pre- 
cious Redeemer  for  these  unmerited  favors,  he- 
stowed  on  such  an  unprofitable  creature  as 
me!  My  poor  companion  is  still  much  af- 
flicted with  the  asthma,  which  makes  him  very 
feeble  in  body ;  but  I  pray  God  to  strengthen 
his  soul,  and  give  him  wisdom  from  above  to 
prevail  on  precious  souls  to  close  in  with  the 
overtures  of  mercy !  The  Lord  help  us  to 
wait  patiently  to  see  the  salvation  of  God  ! 

"The  way  of  danger  we  are  in, 
Beset  by  devils,  men  and  sin  I" 

But  may  we  view  the  line  drawn  by  the 
Friend  of  sinners,  and  keep  there  ;  so  that  we 
may  be  prepared  to  pass  over  Jordan  with  joy, 
and  everlasting  songs  of  praise  to  him  who 
conquered  death  and  the  grave ;  and  made  it 
possible  for  the  ruined  race  of  Adam  to  obtain 
peace  and  pardon ! 

Monday,  August  22d.  Through  the  tender 
mercies  ot  a  Beneficent  Providence,  I  am  still 
alive,  and  out  of  eternity  !  0  may  my  soul 
l»c  bowed  down  at  his  footstool — feeling  grati- 
tude to  that  hand  who  hath  preserved  and 
provided  for  me  in  this  unfriendly  world  !  I, 
ot  all  creatures,  have  the  most  reason  to  be 
thankful  ;  the  Lord  hath  raised  me  up  friends 
to  supply  all  my  necessities — may  the  great 
.Master  have  all  the  glorv.  Lorenzo  preached 
at  the  Springs  on  Sunday,  the  20th,  to  an  at- 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    TIIE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


245 


tentive  congregation,  though  made  up  of  vari- 
ous characters,  and  some  of  the  first  rank — 
hut  gentlemen  or  ladies  may  be  known  by 
their  behavior,  meet  them  where  you  will. 
At  Milligan's,  (living  about  six  or  seven  miles 
from  the  Springs,)  he  met  a  large  company, 
but  of  quite  a  different  cast — they  gave  him  a 
quiet  healing! — may  the  Lord  turn  curiosity 
into  godly  sincerity;  my  soul  longs  to  see 
Zion  prosper  !  A  lady  at  the  Springs  had  re- 
quested us  to  return  in  the  morning,  before  she 
should  leave  there,  as  she  expected  to  start 
for  the  Bailstown  Springs  soon  after  breakfast. 
Accordingly,  we  started  very  soon  in  the 
morning,  and  arrived  about  six  at  the  Colum- 
bian Hotel — where  this  lady,  with  one  more, 
had  invited  us.  They  appeared  very  friend- 
ly ;  they  were  from  South  Carolina,  by  the 
name  of  Colden  and  Harper — the  latter  made 
me  a  present  Gf  six  dollars  :  may  the  Lord  re- 
ward her,  as  well  as  others,  for  their  liberality 
to  me  ! 

Thursday,  August  25th.  I  am  now  at  Balls- 
town  Springs,  whither  we  came  on  Tuesday, 
for  the  benefit  of  the  water.  We  have  met 
with  a  kind  family,  for  which  I  desire  to  be 
truly  thankful  to  that  gracious  Providence, 
who  hath  opened  the  hearts  of  many  to  show 
us  kindness. — May  he  reward  them  richly  in 
this  world,  and  in  the  next  bestow  on  them  a 
crown  of  glory  !  Lorenzo  hath  left  me  this 
morning,  to  fulfil  some  appointments  which 
have  been  given  out  for  him — may  the  great 
Master  attend  him  with  his  grace,  and  bless 
his  labors  to  precious  souls  !  I  should  rejoice 
to  see  the  prosperity  of  Zion  !  May  the  Lord 
prosper  his  people  !  and  make  them  of  one 
heart  and  of  one  mind,  that  they  may  join  to- 
gether to  build  up  the  cause  of  God,  and  not 
stand  in  the  way  of  sinners !  When  that 
happy  day  will  arrive  I  know  not,  but  who- 
soever lives  to  see  that  period  may  truly  re- 
joice ! 

We  stayed  a  few  days  more  in  this  place. 
There  are  but  few  people  here,  I  am  afraid, 
that  truly  love  and  serve  the  Lord!  0  that 
something  might  take  place  to  bring  them  to  a 
sense  of  their  danger,  and  cause  them  to  seek 
the  Lord  in  good  earnest !  The  way  of  sin 
and  transgression  is  hard  and  dangerous! 
May  the  Lord  teach  me  my  duty,  and  enable 
me  to  walk  in  the  way  of  holiness,  that  my 
last  end  may  be  peace  !  The  prospect  before  me 
i-  something  dark  and  gloomy  at  times,  while 
I  am  iossed  to  and  fro  upom  the  boisterous 
ocean  of  life — but  the  Lord  hath  been  my  helper 
hitherto,  and  [  trust  he  will  save  to  the  end! 
My  soul  needs  more  grace  and  strength  to 
stem  the  torrent  of  difficulties  and  dangers  that 
I  have  to  encounter,  but  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
is  sufficient!  What  is  before  me  I  know  not 
— but  I  hope  to  put  my  trust  in  the  Lord,  who 


is  able  to  save,  and  not  say  my  will,  but  thine 
be  done ! 

August  27th.  My  soul  is  much  depressed 
this  morning.  I  spent  the  last  night  at  a 
house,  where  the  woman  is  a  Methodist,  but 
the  man  makes  no  profession  of  religion.  I 
felt  myself  quite  embarrassed,  as  he  appeared 
very  unsociable.  I  have  returned  to  brother 
Webster's  :  they  are  kind,  but  have  a  good 
many  in  family.  My  way  appears  something 
difficult,  but  I  pray  God  to  help  me  to  sink 
into  his  will  ;  and  in  whatever  situation  I  may 
be  brought  in,  to  learn  therewith  to  be  con- 
tent !  0  thou  Friend  of  sinners,  draw  nigh 
and  give  me  more  of  the  true  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian love ! 

I  pray  my  God  to  give  my  poor  companion 
strength  of  body  and  mind,  to  be  useful  to 
souls,  that  when  his  work  is  finished  on  earth, 
he  may  enter  into  joys  on  high  !  0  happy, 
happy  day,  when  the  laborer  shall  receive  his 
reward  !  May  he  be  faithful  to  his  God,  that 
he  may  have  a  clear  sky,  and  a  glorious  pros- 
pect of  that  rich  inheritance,  which  is  laid  up 
for  those  that  are  faithful  to  their  God  ! 

"  O  may  my  lot  be  cast  with  these, 
The  least  of  Jesus'  witnesses" — 

on  earth,  and  at  last  join  the  blood-washed 
throng  above  ! 

Sunday,  August  28th.  This  is  the  day  that 
our  all-conquering  Saviour  burst  the  bands  of 
death,  and  led  captivity  captive  ;  opened  the 
door  of  mercy  to  the  enslaved  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  Adam,  that  they  may  profit  by  the  rich 
sacrifice  which  hath  been  offered  for  their  re- 
demption !  What  matter  of  sorrow  it  is,  that 
the  offers  of  such  unbounded  mercy  should  be 
neglected  by  those  who  are  so  deeply  interested 
in  it,  to  prepare  them  for  the  day  of  adversity 
and  death  ;  which  must  assuredly  overtake 
them,  whether  they  will  or  not — there  is  no 
escape!  moments  fly  on  without  control,  and 
will  shortly  bring  us  to  the  place  appointed 
for  all  living  !  0  that  it  may  rest  with  pon- 
derous weight  on  the  hearts  of  all  concerned 
in  it !  And  thou,  O  my  soul !  look  well  to 
thyself,  that  thou  mayest  meet  thy  Judge  in 
peace,  when  he  shall  come  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  attended  with  his  glorious  retinue  of 
saints  and  angels,  to  set  in  judgment  on  the 
descendants  of  the  first  man  and  woman  !  who 
have  all  had  the  offers  of  life  and  salvation 
made  to  them  !  It  will  be  a  joyful  day  to 
those  who  have  improved  their  time,  "  and 
washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb" — but  O  what  horror 
will  seize  the  guilty  soul  that  squandered  away 
his  precious  time,  and  slighted  the  overtures 
of  mercy  !  who  done  despite  to  the  Spirit  of 
grace  and  the  Son,  who  took  upon  him  the 
form  of  a  servant,  spent  many  years  of  toil 


and  pain,  and  at  last  gave  his  life  a  ransom 
for  our  salvation  !    O  what  unbounded  mercy  ! 

0  unexampled  love  !  Why  are  not  our  souls 
lost  in  wonder,  love,  and  praise  !  May  I  ever 
tremble  at  his  won!  !  My  departure  may  be 
at  hand — time  is  short  at  the  longest.     O  that 

1  may  improve  my  precious  moments, as  they 
pass,  to  the  glory  of  my  God,  and  the  good  of 
my  own  immortal  soul  ! 

My  Lorenzo  is  engaged  in  blowing  the  gos- 
pel trumpet — may  the  Lord  bless  and  be  with 
him  while  absent  from  me,  and  at  last  bring 
us  to  meet  to  part  no  more  in  that  sweet  world 
of  love  ! 

August  29th.  My  companion  hath  returned 
this  morning.  We  left  the  Springs,  and  came 
on  to  Greenfield  to  Dr.  Young's.  Lorenzo  had 
an  appointment  to  preach  at  ten  o'clock — the 
people  assembled  at  the  time  appointed — Lo- 
renzo was  quite  feeble  in  body,  but  he  stood 
up  and  gave  them  a  discourse  on  ''  the  great 
day  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall  be 
able  to  stand  V  with  a  good  degree  of  liberty. 
I  felt  my  heart  somewhat  refreshed  under  the 
word,  and  the  people  appeared  very  attentive. 
I  think  there  are  some  souls  in  this  place  who 
truly  love  the  great  Master — may  the  Lord 
prosper  them  on  their  journey,  and  preserve 
them  from  the  evils  that  are  in  the  world ! 

My  Lorenzo  left  it  to  others  to  give  out  a 
few  appointments,  which  they  had  in  such  a 
manner  that  he  would  be  much  pinched  for 
time  :  consequently,  he  was  under  the  necessi- 
ty of  getting  some  person  for  a  pilot,  and  go 
on  horseback  ;  as  that  would  be  a  more  speedy 
way  of  conveyance  than  his  wagon.  Accord- 
ingly he  started,  leaving  me  behind  at  the 
doctors,  until  he  should  return.  He  had  to 
preach  that  afternoon,  and  again  at  night ;  and 
once  or  twice,  and  perhaps  three  times,  the 
next  day.  May  that  God,  whom  he  is  striving 
to  serve,  strengthen  him,  soul  and  body,  to  cry 
aloud  and  spare  not,  to  sinners  to  repent!  My 
heart  is  many  times  pained  on  his  account  : 
0  that  I  could  oftener  say,  Not  my  will,  but 
thine  be  done — that  whether  our  days  be  many 
or  few,  they  may  all  be  devoted  to  God. 

August  30th.  The  Lord  is  still  gracious  to 
unworthy  me,  in  giving  me  a  good  degree  of 
strength  of  body,  and  a  desire  in  my  soul  to 
make  my  way  through  this  trying  world  to  a 
peaceful  eternity!  0  that  1  may  have  the 
whole  armor  to  fight  the  battles  of  my  Mas- 
ter, and  through  his  strength  come  off  vic- 
toi  ious ! 

The  days  are  truly  evil,  an  I  much 

grace   to  enable  us   to    keep  the   narrow  way, 
and  not  lose  our  guide  |  fpi  we  an  surrounded 
by  enemies  on  every  hand:  some,  wh 
fess    to    love    the   Lord,    are   WATCHING    FOB 
EVIL,  and  not  for  good  :— may  they  lu 
ble   that   it  was  a  command   of  our    I 


Saviour,  "to  love  one  another"  as  he  hath 
loved  us  !  May  our  hearts  overflow  with 
love  to  God,  and  our  brethren !  My  soul 
longs  for  more  of  that  spirit,  that  my  heart 
might  melt  at  human  woe !  May  my  soul 
feel  for  my  dear  fellow  sinners,  that  I  may 
bear  them  up  by  faith,  to  a  throne  of  grace, 
knowing  their  souls  are  in  danger,  while  liv- 
ing without  God  in  the  world  !  My  lot  is  a 
peculiar  one,  may  God  help  me  to  fill  the  sta- 
tion that  hath  fallen  to  me.  with  true  courage 
and  fortitude.  My  companion  is  calling  sin- 
ners to  repentance,  under  many  trials  and 
inconveniences  : — may  the  Lord  stand  by 
him  and  give  him  power  and  wisdom  from 
above  to  give  to  every  one  a  portion  in  due 
season  ! 

Wednesday,  August  31st.  We  have  come 
eight  or  ten  miles  this  morning;  after  Lorenzo 
had  preached  at  sunrise,  to  a  considerable 
congregation,  with  a  good  degree  of  liberty : 
the  people  were  very  serious,  and  many  I 
trust  were  true  lovers  of  Jesus!  In  about 
two  days  Lorenzo  preached  seven  times ;  the 
last  meeting  was  under  the  trees  by  moonlight ,• 
the  prospect  was  delightful ;  he  addressed  the 
people  from  these  words :  "Who  is  she  that 
looketh  forth  at  the  morning,  fair  as  the  moon, 
clear  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with 
banners."  The  people  were  solemn  and  ten- 
der. After  this  meeting  he  came  to  Dr. 
Young's,  where  I  had  been  left  two  days  and 
one  night.  May  the  Lord  strengthen  his  body 
and  soul,  that  he  may  cry  aloud,  and  spare 
not,  for  sinners  to  repent.  The  times  are 
truly  awful  and  alarming  ;  may  God  send  the 
word  home  with  power  to  the  hearts  of  the 
unpenitent,  that  they  may  take  the  alarm,  and 
fly  to  the  arms  of  Jesus  for  shelter,  before 
troubles  shall  overtake  them. 

We  have  heard  a  report  that  the  city  of 
Washington  is  taken  by  the  enemy  and 
burned,  but  I  hope  it  is  not  so :  be  that  as  it 
may,  we  must  strive  to  sink  into  the  will  of 
the  Lord  !  What  though  the  fire,  or  plague, 
or  sword,  receive  commission  from  the  Lord 
to  strike  his  saints  among  the  rest,  their  very 
pains  and  deaths  are  blest !  O  that  the  Lord 
would  prepare  them  for  every  event  of  his 
Providence!  I  think  I  should  be  willing  to 
go  to  any  part  of  the  world,  if  the  Lord  would 
make  duty  plain  before  us;  the  way  seems  to 
be  intricate  at  present,  although  our  way  hath 
been  opened  in  a  very  wonderful  manner 
since  we  lefl  Virginia.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul  !  and  let  all  within  me  join  to  praise  his 
holy  name  !  May  he  guide  us  in  the  way  he 
would  have  us  to  go,  and  teach  us  our  duty, 
able  us  willingly  to  bead  the  cross,  that 
j   wear  a  crown  of  glory  at  last, 

If  our  happy  land  should  be  brought  into 
bondage   to  a  foreign  foe,  the  times  will  be 


r 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


247 


distressing  beyond  what  many  imagine.  I 
pray  God  to  deliver  us  from  our  enemies,  if  it 
is  consistent  with  his  will  ;  and  if  we  need  a 
scourge,  that  we  may  fall  into  the  hands  of 
God,  and  not  man ;  my  heart  is  pained  on  the 
account  of  my  country. 

My  companion  preached  on  Thursday,  1st 
of  September,  three  times ;  first  at  a  Metho- 
dist meeting-house  in  Malta,  where  we  had  a 
sweet  and  precious  time ;  there  were  many 
praying  souls  present :  from  thence  we  came  on 
to  a  friend's  house,  where  we  got  some  refresh- 
ment :  we  then  went  to  another  appointment 
at  a  large  "  steeple-house,"  where  he  had 
been  requested  to  preach  by  some  person ; 
but  the  house  was  shut  when  we  arrived,  and 
was  not  opened  at  all,  for  what  reason  I  can- 
not tell ;  but  expect  it  was  through  prejudice  ; 
but  this  did  not  dishearten  him;  he  stood  up 
by  the  side  of  the  house,  and  gave  them  a 
discourse  on  "many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen."  The  people  were  attentive  in  gene- 
ral, except  one  or  two,  who  thought  their 
craft  in  danger;  they  grumbled  a  little  to 
themselves,  but  did  not  make  much  disturb- 
ance :  we  had  a  peaceable  waiting  before  the 
Lord.  From  thence  we  came  on  to  Still  Water 
village,  where  he  had  another  appointment ; 
there  he  spoke  in  the  open  air,  to  a  tolerable 
congregation,  who  gave  good  attention  !  there 
the  meeting-house  was  shut  also  against  him. 
From  thence  we  came  on  to  the  Borough,  to  a 
brother  Even's,  where  we  stayed  that  night ; 
the  next  day  Lorenzo  had  an  appointment  at 
ten  o'clock ;  my  prayer  to  the  Lord  was,  that 
he  would  stand  by  him.  We  were  on  our 
way  to  the  city  of  New  York,  and  what 
awaited  us  there  I  could  not  tell ;  the  gloomy 
clouds  seemed  gathering  over  our  hemisphere  ; 
our  once  happy  land  is  involved  in  a  bloody 
war,  and  what  will  be  the  end  of  it,  we  can- 
not tell ;  may  the  great  Master  give  those 
that  have  an  interest  at  the  throne  of  grace, 
the  true  spirit  of  agonizing  prayer,  to  cry 
mightily  to  God  for  deliverance  from  the  thral- 
dom of  war. 

My  Lorenzo  is  drawn  to  visit  a  land  far 
distant  from  that  which  gave  him  birth  ;»may 
God  teach  him  the  way  he  would  have  him 
go !  My  desire  is,  that  God  would  direct  our 
steps,  and  enable  us  to  do  our  duty  ;  that 
when  the  storms  of  life  are  over,  we  may  sit 
down  in  the  paradise  of  God  ! 

Friday,  Sept.  3d.  This  day  Lorenzo  hath 
preached  once  at  the  Borough,  to  an  attentive 
congregation  ;  we  found  kind  friends  in  this 
place.  From  thence  we  came  to  Waterford, 
and  stopped  at  friend  King's,  where  we  were 
received  with -expressions  of  kindness.  They, 
with  one  more,  requested  Lorenzo  to  stay 
over  the  Sabbath,  which  he  consented  to; 
my  soul's  desire   was,   that  the   Lord  would 


stand  by  his,  and  make  his  stay  profitable  to 
souls ! 

My  heart  was  something  gloomy,  the  pros- 
pect was  dark ;  the  times  precarious ;  what 
was  before  us  i  could  not  tell,  and  I  felt  my 
heart  drawn  out  in  prayer  to  God,  that  he 
would  help  us  to  walk  in  the  way  he  would 
have  us  to  go  :  my  desire  is,  that  I  may  be 
prepared  for  all  the  troubles  and  difficulties, 
that  I  may  have  to  encounter  in  this  world  of 
woe !  My  dear  companion  in  tribulation  is 
quite  feeble  in  body,  which  gives  me  much 
pain.  0  that  I  may  learn  the  lesson  of  sub- 
mission ;  the  time  is  fast  approaching  when 
sorrow  will  be  turned  into  joy,  to  those  that 
are  faithful  to  the  God  of  all  grace!  0  that  I 
may  be  of  that  happy  number ! 

Lorenzo  is  preaching  in  Waterford  still;  on 
Friday  and  on  Saturday  night,  on  Sunday 
morning  at  sunrise,  and  at  eight  o'clock  :  the 
people  came  out  very  well,  and  appeared  very 
solemn,  and  I  trust  good  was  done  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  May  the  Lord  inspire  our 
hearts,  to  cry  mightily  to  him  who  is  able  to 
save ;  for  ourselves,  and  our  country ;  it  lies 
near  my  heart,  and  0  that  the  people  may 
feel  interested  for  its  welfare,  and  lay  at  the 
feet  of  the  Master,  and  humble  themselves  in 
the  dust,  that  God  may  deliver  us ! 

September  6th.  We  came  to  Lansinburgh, 
the  appointment  having  been  given  out  the 
day  before ;  but  Mr.  Chichester,  a  local 
preacher,  who  had  been  a  principal  man  in 
building  the  meeting-house  in  that  place,  forbid 
his  preaching  in  it ;  consequently,  the  people 
erected  seats  by  the  side  of  a  large  brick 
house,  for  accommodation  beneath  its  shade, 
where  we  had  a  refreshing  time  from  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord  ;  my  heart  was  grateful  that 
his  blessings  were  not  confined  to  any  par- 
ticular place  :  for  if  we  fly  to  the  desert,  be- 
hold he  is  there— in  the  city  or  country — still 
the  Throne  of  grace  is  accessible  to  the  hum- 
ble soul !  May  God  ever  keep  us  from  pride, 
and  vain-glory,  that  we  may  always  keep  the 
intercourse  open  between  our  souls  and  him  ! 

From  thence  we  went  to  Troy,  but  the 
same  difficulty  existed  there,  the  meeting- 
house was  shut  in  this  place  also ;  but  he 
repaired  to  the  market-house,  where  he  soon 
had  a  large  company,  and  spoke  to  them 
there :  many  appeared  quite  serious :  may 
conviction  fasten  on  their  hearts !  We  had 
been  in  Troy  about  six  years  before,  and  then 
had  more  friends  than  we  could  visit ;  but  nois 
we  were  under  the  necessity  of  going  to  a  public 
house  to  put  up  for  the  night :  but  after  Lorenzo 
had  done  preaching,  and  we  had  retired  to  our 
lodgings,  there  was  a  friend,  who  we  had  no 
previous  acquaintance  with,  came  to  the  tavern 
where  we  were,  and  requested  us  to  go  and 
sleep  at  his  house,  which,  after  some   hesi- 


248 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


tation,  we  accepted,  but  left  our  horse  where 
he  was. 

The  different  treatment  we  met  with  now, 
from  what  we  had  received  in  years  that  were 
past,  made  a  very  great  impression  on  my  mind. 
Lorenzo  had  preached  in  this  same  pJace  a 
number  of  times  about  six  years  previous,  and 
was  treated  with  much  kindness  by  the  Metho- 
dists :  but  now  they  were  very  distant. 

We  left  Troy  about  eight  o'clock  on  Mon- 
day morning,  and  travelled  more  than  forty 
miles  that  day,  and  stayed  at  a  public  house 
at  night.  We  started  early  in  the  morning, 
and  came  about  seven  miles,  to  a  house  of 
entertainment,  where  we  stopped  for  break- 
fast. There  Lorenzo  missed  his  pocket-book 
— he  left  it  under  his  pillow — it  had  bank 
notes  of  considerable  amount  in  it  :  he  took 
the  horse,  borrowed  a  saddle,  rode  back  and 
found  it,  which  was  matter  of  thankfulness  to 
us.  After  taking  breakfast,  we  started  and 
came  on  to  Rhinebeck  Flats,  but  made  no 
stop,  from  thence  to  the  ferry.  We  had  to 
cross  in  a  sail  boat,  and  the  wind  blew  quite 
hard,  so  that  it  appeared  considerably  gloomy 
to  me;  but  we  got  over  very  well.  We 
wished  to  get  to  Sopus,  or  rather  Kingston, 
which  was  about  three  miles  from  the  ferry, 
before  we  stopped.  We  came  on,  and  the 
first  thing  Ave  saw  when  the  town  appeared  in 
view,  was  a  numerous  concourse  of  people 
assembled  together,  to  see  the  soldiers  take 
their  departure  for  the  city  of  New  York,  to 
defend  it,  if  necessary  from  the  enemy.  This 
filled  my  heart  with  pain  and  sorrow,  when  I 
considered  they  were  liable  to  fall  in  the  con- 
test, and  leave  perhaps  a  wife  and  children 
unprotected;  and  if  not  a  wife  and  children, 
they  had  parents  whose  hearts  -were  bleeding 
at  the  prospect — May  God  deliver  us  in  his 
own  good  time. 

We  were  received  by  brother  and  sister 
Covel  with  friendship:  may  the  Lord  reward 
them  in  this  world  with  every  temporal  bless- 
ing necessary,  and  crown  them  al  last  with  a 
crown  of  glory!  [t  gives  me  fresh  courage 
when  I  meet  with  those  who  love  and  serve 
the  Lord,  for  we  find  such  to  be  kind  and 
affectionate  to  all. 

The  times  are  truly  awful  !  —may  the  Lord 
stand  by  his  followers,  and  help  them  to  lay 
al  his  feet,  that  they  may  be  prepared  for  the 
gathering  storm  -  mj  God,  give  memoregrace 
1o  hang  my  soul  on  Thee  !  I  know  what  I 
have  passed  through,  bul  what  is  to  come  I 
cannol  tell :  bu1  if  God  be  foi  3,  who  can  be 
againsl  us  f  0  that  we  may  so  live,  thai  we 
may  be  prepared  for  the  worst. 

Since  we  left  our  father's  we  have  travelled 
several  hundred  miles,  through  a  delightful 
country,  flowing  as  it  were,  "with  milk  and 
honey" — plenty    abounds    on    every    hand    - 


nothing  is  lacking  but  a  grateful  sense  from 
whence  these  mercies  flow.  May  God  inspire 
the  hearts  of  the  people  with  a  due  sense  of 
their  privileges,  both  of  a  spiritual  and  tempo- 
ral nature,  which  they  do  enjoy ;  and  may 
they  esteem  them  as  they  ought,  that  they 
may  be  saved  from  destruction  ! 

We  staved  two  nights  and  part  of  three 
days  at  friend  Covel's :  and  Lorenzo  had  two 
meetings  in  the  town,  in  a  court-house,  to  a 
crowded  audience  :  and  they  were  ;i<  attentive 
as  could  be  expected,  considering  what  a 
thoughtless  place  it  was — may  God  have  mer- 
cy upon  them. 

We  left  friend  Covel's  on  Thursday,  Sep- 
tember 5th,  and  travelled  on  until  night,  and 
stopped  at  a  public  house:  from  thence  we 
came  on  towards  Newhurgh,  and  about  ten 
o'clock  we  came  to  a  brother  Fowler's,  and 
called  ;  but  he  not  being  at  home,  and  the 
family  not  choosing  to  give  us  an  invitation  to 
stop,  we  kept  on  to  Newburgh.  We  had  been 
directed  to  call  at  a  friend's  house,  by  the 
name  of  Cowles,  but  could  not  find  him.  We 
then  continued  on  our  way,  intending  the  first 
public  house  we  came  to,  to  stop,  and  get 
some  refreshment  :  but  in  passing  a  toll  bridge, 
the  old  man  who  attended  it  knew  Lorenzo, 
and  solicited  him  so  earnestly  to  stop  and  take 
breakfast,  that  he  consented.  They  appeared 
much  pleased  ami  entertained  us  as  well  as  we 
could  wish:  it  was  done  with  such  cheerful- 
ness, that  it  made  it  a  pleasant  repast  to  us 
indeed.  0  that  people  who  have  it  in  their 
power  to  do  good  in  the  world,  would  be  more 
liberal,  and  not  let  the  POOR  outdo  them, 
and  so  take  their  crown  ! — May  God  have 
mercy  on  the  high  and  lofty  ones  of  the  earth. 
and  teach  them  they  are  born  to  die.  and 
perhaps  their  dust  will  mingle  with  the  beg- 
gars' !  and  if  they  are  not  purified  by  <jrare, 
their  souls  will  appear  guilty  before  (hid  !  and 
how  can  they  stand  in  that  great  day.  when 
the  dread  alarm  shall  be  sounded — arise  ye 
dead  and  come  to  judgment  !  My  God  make 
us  all  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  being  ready 
to  meet  our  judge  in  the  air ! 

From  the  toll  bridge  we  cam  :  on  to  a  public 
house,  and  stopped  to  (ec<\  our  horse:  and 
while  he  was  eating,  there  wasa  woman,  who 
we  had  met  in  a  wagon  a  little  before  we  got 
to  this  house,  who  thinking  this  was  Lorenzo, 
ha  !  returned  back  to  this  house,  and  requested 
him  to  stop  and  preach  to  the  people  in  this 
neighborhood  :  the  tavern-keeper  also  solici- 
ted him.  saying  he  would  notify  the  neighbors. 
Lorenzo  then  consented  i"  stay;  and  we  went 
about  a  mile  further,  to  sleep  at  a  house 
they  were  Methodists.  The  place 
e  •■  enl  10  was  a  delightful  spot,  situ- 
ated in  a  valley,  between  two  considerable 
mountains,    covered    with    shrubs    and   trees, 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OE    LIFE. 


249 


but  not  very  fertile,  which  made  the  contrast 
more  striking.  The  house  was  surrounded 
with  meadows  and  fruit  trees — the  scene  ap- 
peared charming  beyond  description  !  This 
would  be  a  sweet  retreat,  was  suggested  to 
my  mind  ;  if  we  had  but  a  few  select  friends, 
whose  souls  were  formed  for  social  pleasure, 
as  it  relates  to  spiritual  and  temporal  con- 
verse ! 

But  stop,  my  fancy  !  stay  thy  soul  on  God, 
who  can  give  peace  even  on  the  raging  ocean. 
To  him,  and  him  alone  would  I  look  for  com- 
fort, and  not  to  objects  which  are  so  transient : 
my  lot  appears  to  be  in  a  peculiar  sphere,  and 
I  hope  in  love  and  mercy  the  Master  will 
enable  me  to  fill  it  with  patience  and  submis- 
sion. 

We  left  Cornwall  on  Saturday  morning, 
and  proceeded  on  our  way  toward  the  city  of 
New  York  :  we  made  such  progress,  that  we 
got  within  fifteen  or  sixteen  miles  of  the  city 
that  night,  and  put  up  at  a  public  house: 
where  we  were  disturbed  by  some  town's  peo- 
ple, who,  I  believe,  did  it  on  purpose,  on  the 
account  of  our  appearance.  0  that  they  may 
be  made  sensible  of  the  duty  they  owe  to 
THEMSELVES,  their  GOD,  and  their 
NEIGHBORS! 

We  started  early  on  Sunday  morning,  and 
got  to  a  brother  Paradise's,  at  Bull's  Ferry, 
where  we  left  our  horse  and  wagon — Lorenzo 
hired  a  Presbyterian  man  to  keep  him  :  and 
brother  Paradise  took  a  small  boat  and  rowed 
us  down  to  the  city.  My  mind  was  over- 
spread with  a  gloom,  but  I  strove  to  put  my 
trust  in  the  Lord — we  had  a  pleasant  time  on 
the  water — we  got  down  to  New  York  about 
two  o'clock,  and  went  to  our  old  friend  brother 
Munson's,  and  was  received  with  the  same 
marks  of  friendship  as  formerly — may  the 
Lord  reward  them  for  their  kindness  to  us. 
Our  situation  is  as  good  at  present  as  it  has 
ever  been,  as  it  relates  to  our  temporal  pros- 
pects, but  no  doubt  trials  await  us  still;  may 
the  Lord  prepare  us  for  whatever  may  befal 
us  in  the  way  of  duty  !  I  have  met  with  ano- 
ther kind  family,  who  I  am  under  many  obli- 
gations to  in  days  that  are  past :  they  still 
are  friends — this  is  not  the  case  with  many — 
brother  and  sister  Decamp  are  true-hearted  ! 
may  the  Lord  prosper  them  on  their  journey 
to  a  peaceful  eternity  ! 

The  cloud  appears  to  spread  over  the 
American  hemisphere — may  God  prepare  his 
children  for  the  shock  :  what  though  the  fire, 
or  plague,  or  sword,  receive  commission  from 
the  Lord  to  strike  his  saints  among  the  rest, 
their  pains  and  deaths  are  blest ! 

Monday,  September  !2th.  I  have  this  day 
felt  my  heart  somewhat  more  composed  than 
I  have  done  for  some  time. 

September  13th.  This  day  we  have  received 


more  intelligence  of  the  invasion  of  our  once 
happy  land.  0  that  the  Lord  would  prepare 
us  for  every  event  of  his  Providence. 

September  14th.  I  desire  to  be  truly  thank- 
ful to  the  great  Giver  of  every  mercy,  for  the 
blessings  I  do  enjoy  this  precious  morning;  I 
enjoy  a  tolerable  degree  of  health,  and  am 
surrounded  with  kind  friends.  O  that  my  soul 
may  be  filled  with  grateful  songs  of  praise  to 
him,  who  so  richly  provides  for  me  !  my  situa- 
tion is  as  pleasant  as  it  has  ever  been,  perhaps 
for  many  years. 

"Bless  God,  my  soul,  even  unto  death, 
And  write  a  song  for  every  breath." 

September  15th.  May  my  heart  be  made 
truly  sensible  of  my  dependence  upon  God, 
who  giveth  to  every  one  liberally,  that  seek 
him  with  an  undivided  heart :  but  I  feel  this 
morning,  as  though  my  heart  was  too  far 
from  that  enjoyment  which  makes  happy  in 
this  world,  and  in  the  next.  May  my  heart 
be  revived,  and  filled  with  love  to  God,  and 
my  fellow  mortals.  Religion  is  low  at  this 
time,  in  almost  every  direction ;  may  our 
hearts  feel  interested  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
church  ! 

The  times  are  truly  alarming,  the  sound  of 
WAR  is  heard  in  our  borders,  the  alarm  is 
gone  forth — "  Ye  sons  of  Columbia,  to  arms, 
to  arms."  Our  sea-boards  are  likely  to  be 
deluged  in  blood.  While  our  interior  is  in 
commotion,  our  frontiers  have  been  saluted  by 
the  war-whoop  of  the  savage;  while  their 
tender  wives  and  children  have  fallen  victims 
to  their  wanton  cruelty ;  may  HE  that  rules  on 
high,  that  can  calm  the  raging  ocean,  and 
bring  harmony  out  of  confusion,  undertake  our 
cause,  and  deliver  us  from  the  hand  of  our 
enemy,  and  establish  peace  once  more  on  the 
earth!  But  this  may  only  be  the  beginning 
of  sorrow  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  terrestrial 
ball.  0  that  all  who  have  an  interest  at  the 
throne  of  Grace,  would  cry  mightily  to  him 
for  strength,  to  stand  in  this  day  of  adversity. 
Lord  prepare  us  to  make  our  way  through  all 
opposition,  to  the  peaceful,  happy  mansions  of 
unclouded  day.  0  happy,  happy  land,  when 
shall  we  get  there — my  God,  wash  out  the 
stains  that  sin  has  made  on  my  immortal  soul, 
that  I  may  have  a  glorious  admittance  into  those 
pure  regions  of  everlasting  rest.  Trials  await 
me  on  these  mortal  shores :  may  the  God  of  love 
attend  us  by  his  grace,  and  give  us  true  sub- 
mission to  his  will !  May  my  soul  be  filled 
with  love  and  gratitude,  to  that  hand,  who 
hath  provided  for  me,  from  my  cradle  to  the 
present  time.  How  much  I  owe,  yet  how 
little  I  do  as  I  ought.  0  my  soul,  awake ! 
awake  !  to  a  sense  of  duty  to  the  God  of  all 
consolation,  that  my  soul  may  be  filled  with 
all  his  fulness. 


September  16th.  Nothing  material  has 
taken  place  in  my  situation  for  some  days,  but 
a  continual  clamor  of  WAR  is  saluting  our 
ears,  and  what  will  be  the  final  issue,  doth  not 
yet  appear :  may  we  be  prepared  for  whatever 
may  await  us:  my  soul  is  tally  pained  on  ac- 
count of  my  country.  0  that  God  would  un- 
dertake the  cause  of  America  ;  that  the  people 
may  learn  humility,  and  submission,  to  his 
divine  will  ! 

My  mind  was  much  depressed  this  morning, 
when  I  arose,  but  these  words  came  to  my 
mind,  "  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God," 
with  some  power:  may  my  heart  acquiesce 
in  whatever  may  be  our  lot. 

We  have  just  heard  the  joyful  tidings,  that 
our  dear  fellow  citizens  of  the  town  of  Balti- 
more are  delivered  from  their  troublesome 
visiters.  0  that  their  hearts  may  be  thankful 
to  that  haul,  who  was  able  to  save,  when  ap- 
pearances were  most  gloomy;  help  us,  0  thou 
Go  1  of  love,  to  render  thee  sincere  thanks  for 
these  mercies:  and  may  America,  above  all 
lands,  be  conformed  to  the  will  of  him.  who 
hath  wrought  out  such  a  deliverance  for  this 
favored  country  !  may  my  heart  glow  with 
thankfulness  to  such  a  good  God,  and  may  the 
remnant  of  my  days  be  spent  in  his  ser- 
vice. 

Sunday,  September  18th.  This  day  my  soul 
hath  been  refreshed  under  the  improvement  of 
brother  Daniel  Smith;  while  discoursing  on 
the  wickedness  of  the  Jews,  the  once  chosen 
people  of  God,  in  destroying  that  most  worthy 
servant  of  God,  Stephen ;  his  triumphant 
death,  and  ascension  to  glory.  It  tilled  my 
soul  with  raptures.  1  had  something  of  a  view, 
of  the  suffering  Christian,  bidding  adieu  to  a 
world  of  woe,  transported  by  a  convoy  of  an- 
gels, to  his  Redeemer's  bosom!  0  what  a 
glorious  scene !  may  that  be  my  happy  lot, 
though  unworthy ! 

September  19th.  My  heart  feels  quite 
gloomy  this  day.  0  that  these  trials  might 
teach  me  from  whence  my  strength  must 
I  cannot  tell  what  is  before  me ;  may 
God  prepare  and  help  me  to  hang  upon  his 
promises,  and  lay  at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer 
of  mankind.  I  long  to  be  more  holy,  that  my 
heart  may  be  drawn  from  earth,  and  placed  on 
more  permanent  riches.  Through  grace  I 
hope  one  day  to  out-ride  the  tempest  and 
storms  of  life,  and  reach  the  fair  fields  of  un- 
clouded day.  May  God  revive  his  wi 
the  land,  and  prosper  ZION,  and  till  his 
church  with  faithful  Christians! 

September  21st.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul, 
and  forgel  not  all  his  benefits.  The  da]  i  areet  il, 
we  have  need  of  more  wisdom  ami  humility, 
to  walk  the  narrow  road  that  leads  to  joys  on 
high!  What  a  vain,  deceitful  world  we  have 
to  travel  through:  How  many  snai 


side;  may  we  be  as  wise  as  serpents,  and 
harmless  as  doves. 

Friday,  September  23d.  The  days  are  roll- 
ing fast  away ;  may  I  have  wisdom  and 
grace,  to  improve  my  time  to  the  glory  of  my 
Creator,  and  the  comfort  and  satisfaction  of" 
my  own  immortal  soul  !  My  heart  is  often 
pained  to  see  and  feel  so  little  of  the  life  of 
religion,  in  almost  every  direction ;  may  the 
Lord  once  more  revive  his  work  in  the  land! 

Since  I  came  to  the  city,  my  husband  and 
self  took  a  walk  to  the  "  State  Prison," 
which  was  a  very  great  satisfaction  to  me. 
We  gave  one  shilling  for  admittance,  and  had 
the  privilege  of  going  through  every  apart- 
ment in  the  prison :  and  to  see  the  neatness, 
and  industry,  that  prevails  there,  was  truly 
charming.  This  institution  is  one  of  the 
most  noble,  perhaps,  that  ever  was  adopted  by 
any  nation  :  it  saves  many  of  those  poor 
unfortunate  creatures,  who  have  forfeited  their 
life,  and  liberty,  from  suffering  death  ;  and 
gives  them  a  space  for  repentance:  and  fur- 
thermore, their  labor  is  very  useful  to  the 
community.  The  men  were  very  serious,  and 
appeare  1  quite  downcast  ;  but  the  women, 
that  have  been  so  unfortunate,  as  to  get  into 
this  place,  appeared  the  most  hardened  crea- 
tures I  ever  saw.  This  is  a  striking  proof  to 
what  human  nature  may  be  reduced!  There 
is  a  lar^e  square  in  the  centre  of  the  Prison, 
where  they  may  range  for  health,  at  times.  A 
man  may  love  and  serve  the  Lord  in  this 
place,  as  well  as  in  any  other,  if  he  be  so 
minded,  and  it  may  be.  some  of  the  poor  mor- 
tals will  be  brought  to  reflection.  The  happy 
day  is  fast  ap]  roaching,  1  trust,  when  LIGHT 
will  shine  forth,  as  the  morning,  and  peace 
will  be  established  upon  the  earth. 

From  the  eleventh  of  September  to  the 
seventh  of  October,  Lorenzo  spent  in  New 
York:  then  he  took  his  departure  for  Phila- 
delphia, expecting  to  return  in  six  or  eight 
weeks;  but  when  he  arrived  there,  lie  found 
his  way  opened  in  this  city  and  counl 
that  lie"  thought  best  to  send  for  me  to  come  to 
Philadelphia,  where  he  had  concluded  to 
spend  the  winter.  Accordingly  I  started  with- 
out delay,  in  a  carriage  which  was  sent  tor 
me,  and  arrived  in  safety  in  about  three  days. 
I  was  kindly  received  by  friend  Allen  and  bis 
wife;  where  I  tarried  until  the  return  of  Lo- 
renzo from  the  Eastern  Shore  :  whither  h  i  had 
taken  a  tour  two  or  three  weeks  previous. 
When  he  came  back,  he  wished  to  find  a 
small  loom,  where  we  could  be  retired  from 
»rld  for  a  few  months  :  and  we  were  so 
fortunate  as  to  meet  with  a  friend,  (who  had 
plenty  of  hou  and  was  willing  to  ac- 

commodate us  with  a  small  room  :  which  was 
made  very  comfortable,  by  putting  up  a  stove 
in  it.)  in  a  neighborhood  of  the  people  called 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


251 


Quakers;  where  we  found  it  very  agreeable. 
I  attended  their  meetings  with  much  satisfac- 
tion :  I  believe  many,  very  many  of  those 
people  to  be  truly  spiritual !  The  friend  and 
his  wife,  at  whose  house  we  stopped,  belonged 
to  the  meeting,  and  they  both  appeared  striv- 
ing to  be  what  they  ought. — May  the  Master 
prosper  them  in  the  way  of  their  duty. 

February  27th,  1815.  The  news  of  PEACE 
salutes  our  borders,  and  echoes  through  tho 
land  !  It  is  a  truly  pleasing  sound  !  May  il 
inspire  our  hearts  with  gratitude  to  that  ban  1 
who  hath  given  us  the  blessing!  0  that  di- 
vine peace  may  fill  every  soul,  until  this  fa- 
vored nation  shall  become  Immanuel's  land, 
and  the  earth  be  full  of  his  glory  ! 

Quietness,  as  a  Canopy  covers  my  Mind. 

"Great  God,  thy  name  be  blest, 

Thy  goodness  be  ador'd, 
My  soul  lias  been  distress'd 

But  thou  hast  peace  restor'd. 

"A  thankful  heart  I  feel, 

In  peace  my  mind  is  staid, 
Balsamic  ointments  heal 

The  wounds  by  sorrow  made. 

"Though  elements  contend, 
Though  wind  and  waters  rage, 

I've  an  unshaken  Friend, 
Who  doth  my  grief  assuage. 

"  Though  storms  without  arise, 

Emblems  of  those  within, 
On  Christ  my  soul  relies, 

The  sacrifice  for  sin. 

"Though  inward  storms  prevail, 

Afflicting  to  endure, 
I've  help  that  cannot  fail, 

In  Him  that's  ever  sure. 

"  Though  outward  war  and  strife 

Prevail  from  sea  to  sea, 
I've  peace  in  inward  life, 

And  that  sufficeth  me. 

"  Though  clamor  rear  its  head, 

And  stalk  from  shore  to  shore, 
My  food  is  angels'  bread, 

What  can  I  covet  more  ? 

"  Though  ill  reports  abound, 

Suspicions  and  surmise, 
I  find,  and  oft  have  found, 

In  death  true  comfort  lies  : 

"  That  death  I  mean  whereby 

Self-love  and  will  are  slain  ; 
For  these,  the  more  they  die 

The  more  the  Lamb  doth  reign. 

"And  well  assur'd  I  am 

True  peace  is  only  known 
Where  He,  the  harmless  Lamb 

Has  made  the  heart  his  throne. 

"Then,  then  may  tempests-  rage, 

Cannon  may  roar  in  vain  ; 
The  Rock  of  every  age, 

The  Lamb,  the  Lamb  doth  reign." 

May  8th,  1815.  We  left  Philadelphia  in 
the  steamboat,  for  New  York,"  after  spending 
an  agreeable  winter  at  Benedict  Dorseys.  The 
weather   being   very   chilly   and   my   health 


somewhat  impaired  by  reason  of  a  severe  cold 
I  had  taken  some  time  previous,  and  this  ex- 
posure which  I  passed  through,  came  very 
near  being  too  much  for  my  feeble  constitu- 
tion. After  we  arrived  at  New  York  I  we,s 
confined  almost  two  weeks  to  my  bed — but 
recovering  my  strength  in  some  measure,  we 
embarked  on  board  a  Packet  for  New  London, 
where  we  had  every  accommodation  neces- 
sary— and  after  a  pleasant  sail  of  about  thirty 
hours,  we  arrived  safely  and  found  the  people 
kind  and  friendly.  But  the  cold  I  had  taken 
was  so  deeply  seated  on  my  lungs,  it  was 
thought  by  many,  it  would  prove  serious  in 
its  consequence  to  me.  We  arrived  here  on 
Saturday — on  Sunday,  Lorenzo  preached  four 
times  to  crowded  congregations,  and  several 
times  through  the  week,  until  be  was  sick  ; 
he  was  attacked  very  suddenly  as  he  was 
about  to  lay  down  at  night,  with  a  pain  at  his 
heart  attended  with  chilis.  We  were  then  at 
his  brother's  —  we  were  all  much  alarmed, 
thinking  perhaps  his  dissolution  was  at  hand 
— yet  he  appeared  composed  and  serene,  with 
a  smile  on  his  countenance,  although  his  pain 
was  beyond  description  !  My  soul  was  pour- 
ed out  to  God  for  his  deliverance — after  a 
while  he  got  so  much  relief  that  he  could  be 
layed  down  in  his  bed — but  continued  very 
ill  for  near  two  weeks;  he  then  had  recover- 
ed so  far  as  to  be  able  to  go  on  board  a  boat 
for  Norwich,  where  we  arrived  in  five  or  six 
hours. 

We  were  received  with  kindness  by  brother 
Bentley  and  his  companion.  Lorenzo  was 
still  very  feeble  in  body — but  the  people  ap- 
pearing very  anxious  he  should  preach,  he 
consented,  and  at  six  o'clock  that  evening,  the 
Baptist  meeting-house  was  opened  and  well 
filled :  he  addressed  them — his  strength  held 
out  beyond  what  could  have  been  expected. 
He  spoke  again  on  Monday  night;  it  was  a 
solemn  assembly,  and  I  hope  good  was  done 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Lorenzo  hired  a  wagon  and  horse  to  convey 
us  to  his  father's  which  was  betwixt  twenty 
and  thirty  miles. — Early  on  Tuesday  morning 
we  started  and  arrived  there  about  one  o'clock 
on  the  14th  of  June.  We  found  his  dear  fa- 
ther in  tolerable  health,  with  the  rest  of  the 
family. 

Lorenzo  spent  two  weeks  with  us,  and  then 
thinking  it  best  to  leave  me  with  his  father, 
bid  me  farewell  and  set  out  on  a  tour  through 
a  part  of  Rhode  Island  and  Massachusetts,  to 
sound  an  alarm  to  the  fallen  race  of  Adam  in 
those  parts.  My  heart  went  with  him,  in  de- 
sire that  he  might  be  useful  to  precious  souls. 

His  father's  place  of  residence  is  very  plea- 
sant. I  spent  my  hours  as  agreeably  as  the 
circumstances  could  admit,  seeing  I  was  sepa- 
rated from  my  companion,  and  had  not  the 


252 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


opportunity  of  meeting  —  there  being  none 
within  my  reach,  except  the  Presbyterian,  and 
that  not  very  convenient.  He  thought  he 
might  be  absent  three  or  four  months,  but  re- 
turned in  five  or  six  weeks,  unexpectedly  to 
me,  and -spent  a  few  weeks  with  us — made 
preparations  to  leave  me  with  his  father,  and 
start  on  a  long  tour  which  would  take  him 
eight  or  nine  months  to  accomplish.  This 
was  something  trying  to  my  feelings — but  I 
dare  not  say,  do  not  go,  neither  do  I  feel 
a  disposition  to  prevent  him  doing  his 
duty. 

On  the  30th  of  August  he  had  got  in  readi- 
ness and  bid  me  adieu — leaving  me  comfort- 
ably provided  for,  as  it  relates  to  outward 
things.  The  family  consisted  of  his  father, 
sister,  and  myself;  the  old  gentleman  an  affec- 
tionate friend  and  father.  We  spent  our  time 
for  the  most  part  quite  comfortably  :  consi- 
dering the  cold  inclement  season,  my  health 
was  far  better  than  it  had  been  for  years.  I 
frequently  received  letters  from  my  absent 
companion,  which  gave  me  much  satisfaction: 
this  being  the  only  way  we  could  communi- 
cate our  pleasures  or  pains  to  each  other.  He 
gave  me  to  understand  he  expected  to  return 
to  us  in  April  or  May.  The  last  letter  I  re- 
ceived from  him,  was  dated  March  30th,  ex- 
pected to  sail  from  New  Orleans  to  New  York 
the  1st  of  April:  and  by  his  writing,  it  ap- 
peared to  me,  there  was  a  doubt  whether  he 
should  be  brought  through  in  safety — or  at 
least  he  expected  some  uncommon  difficulty  to 
attend  him  ;  which  laid  me  under  great  anx- 
iety of  mind  ;  the  season  also  being  so  un- 
commonly blustering,  that  I,  from  the  1st  of 
April  until  the  middle  of  May,  was  in  a  state 
of  mind  not  to  be  expressed.  This  gave  my 
body  another  shock — for  the  mind  and  body 
are  so  closely  connected,  one  cannot  suffer, 
without  the  other  in  some  considerable  degree 
feeling  affected.  I  strove  hard  to  apply  to 
HIM  who  is  able  to  save,  and  at  times  found 
some  relief;  but  then  my  thoughts  would  re- 
trace the  happy  seasons  which  were  passed  ; 
and  the  gloomy  prospects  that  now  presented 
to  view,  made  me  very  wretched.  I  strove  to 
realize  the  day,  the  happy  blessed  day.  when 
we  should  meet  to  part  no  more  ;  but  could 
not  so  much  as  I  could  wish;  this  gave  me 
greater  pain,  seeing  my  heart  so  attached  to 
earthly  objects.  Yel  under  all  this,  in  some 
measure  1  was  supported ;  for  which  may  my 
heart  render  a  tribute  of  praise  to  the  great 
(liver  of  all  our  mercies  ' 

Uiout  the  15th  of  May,  I  received  the 
pleasing  intelligence  thai  Lorenzo  bad  arrived 
at  New  York,  which  removed  a  heavy  burthen 
from  my  heart,  and  the  25th  he  reached  his 
father's."  I  need  not  say  it  was  a  men* 
day  to  me — may  I  ever  feel  true  sensations  of 


gratitude  for  all  these  favors  ! — and  improve 
them  while  they  are  preserved  to  me !  My 
soul's  desire  is,  to  find  closer  communion  with 
my  God ;  may  my  soul  sink  in  his  will  in  all 
things ! 

After  Lorenzo's  return,  he  prepared  to  steer 
his  course  first  to  Philadelphia,  then  into 
the  state  of  New  York — from  thence  to  Ver- 
mont :  and  wishing  me  to  go  with  him,  he 
procured  a  horse  and  wagon,  and  on  the  12th 
of  June  we  left  his  father's  house,  it  being 
twelve  months,  lacking  two  days,  since  I  came 
there:  we  went  from  there  to  Hebron,  where 
we  stayed  a  few  days — met  some  preachers 
from  the  General  Conference  ;  they  were 
friendly  towards  Lorenzo — from  thence  we 
came  on  to  Durham,  where  we  spent  the  sab- 
bath. Lorenzo  preached  three  times  ;  on  Mon- 
day morning  we  left  there  and  proceeded  on 
to  New  Haven  —  there  we  met  with  more 
preachers  and  kind  friends :  here  we  stayed 
until  Friday.  Lorenzo  held  a  number  of 
meetings  in  the  time.  From  there  we  came  to 
New  York — spent  the  sabbath,  and  he  also 
held  three  meetings  there  in  the  course  of  the 
day.  I  met  with  his  old  friends  Captain  An- 
derson and  his  wife,  who  gave  me  a  pressing 
invitation  to  go  home  with  them  that  evening. 
Lorenzo  was  willing,  and  I  accepted  the  invi- 
tation ;  he  was  to  come  over  the  next  morn- 
ing. Accordingly  I  went  and  spent  an  agree- 
able evening,  and  about  one  o'clock  the  next 
day,  Lorenzo  came — but  I  was  quite  unwell; 
the  weather  having  become  much  warmer,  it 
so  debilitated  me,  that  Lorenzo  feared  lest  I 
could  not  hold  out  to  travel — and  Captain 
Anderson  and  his  wife  wishing  me  to  tarry 
with  them,  I  concluded  to  stay  :  accordingly  on 
Tuesday  morning,  Lorenzo  set  off  on  his  way 
to  Philadelphia,  leaving  me  behind  ;  he  came 
on  that  night  to  Bridgetown,  where  he  preach- 
ed :  and  finding  such  an  opening,  he  spent 
two  or  three  days  in  the  place.  The  friends 
requested  him  to  send  for  me  to  come  there  : 
accordingly  brother  Thomas  Pitts  came  on  to 
New  York,  got  brother  Washburne  to  write  a 
few  lines  to  me — I  came  over  from  Hoboken 
and  met  him  at  brother  Washburne's ;  the 
next  da)'  we  were  to  go  on  board  the  steam- 
boat. I  did  not  expect  Lorenzo  so  soon  ;  but 
when  we  came  to  the  ferry-house,  and  the 
boat  come  in,  Lorenzo  was  on  board :  he  in- 
tended returning  that  nighl  or  the  nexl  day  to 
Bridgetown,  consequently  I  went  on  ;  and  he 
returned  that  night.  We  have  spent  some 
time  in  this  place;  and  find  the  people  remark- 
ably kind — may  they  be  rewarded  for  their 
kindness  to  us.  My  soul's  desire  to  God  is, 
that  lll;>  would  reward  our  kind  benefactors 
wherever  they  be. 

Visited  Woodbridge — bad  meeting  in    the 
meeting  house  of  the  Presbyterians,  and  re- 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


253 


turned  to  Bridgetown  and  held  several  other 
j  meetings. 

July    26,    1816.— We  left    "Bridgetown," 
N.  Jersey,  and  came  on  to  Newark,  where  he 
i  found  he  had  an   appointment   about   seven 
j  miles   distant   from  there,    in   the    afternoon, 
'  leaving  an  appointment  for  night  at  Newark  ; 
I  he  started  to  fulfil  it;  he  returned  and  preached 
j  to    a    crowded  auditory;     and    made    three 
!  more  for  the  next  day,  which  he  attended. 
|  On  Thursday  he  started  from  Newark,  giving 
i  out  that  he  would    be  there    again    on  Fri- 
J  day   night — I    stayed    at    Newark     through 
:  the  interim ;    accordingly,  he    returned,   and 
preached  to  a  large  congregation.     Early  on 
!  Saturday  morning  we  left  Newark,  and  pro- 
!  ceeded  on  our  way  to  an  appointment  Loren- 
j  zo  had  left  the  day  he  had  preached  at  brother 
j  Dickenson's,  to  be  in  the  woods,  not  far  from 
I  his  house  ;  at  ten  o'clock  there  was  convened, 
I  under  the  trees,  a  tolerable  company  of  atten- 
;  tive  people  ;  from   thence  we  went  to   New 
Providence,  where  Lorenzo  preached  again  at 
!  night,  this  being  Saturday  night.     On  Sunday 
morning   at  five   o'clock,    and    he    preached 
again  at  ten,   a  meeting  he  attended  six  or 
eight  miles  from  there,  and  returned— preached 
at  three;  from  there  to  Chatham  in  the  even- 
ing :  the  next  day  returned  to  New  Provi- 
dence, and  preached  at  ten,  then  back  to  Chat- 
ham,  preached  at  three ;  from  there  five  or 
six  miles,  and  at  night  held  in  a  barn,  which 
was  much  crowded,  and   the  day   following, 
meeting  in  the  woods,  a  few  miles  off — from 
thence  to  Morris  Town — held  a  meeting  in  a 
Baptist   meeting-house,    some   behaved    well, 
others  were  somewhat  unfeeling.      We   met 
with  a  man  who  invited  us  to  go  and  stay 
with  him  for  the  night,  we  accepted  the  invi- 
tation, found  them  kind   and  affectionate.     I 
spent  a  very  agreeable  time — from  thence  we 
went  to  brother  Munn's,  had  a  meeting  at 
night,  at  a  house  about  a  mile  and  a  half  dis- 
tant ;  the  next  day  we  went  on  to  an  appoint- 
ment at  an  old  man's,  whose  house  had  been 
a  preaching-house  for  twenty  or  thirty  years. 
Here  the  congregation  was  small,  but  a  tolera- 
ble time — from  here  we  travelled  on  a  number 
of  miles  through  a  rough   road,  to  a  man's 
house,  who  had  given  out  an  appointment  for 
the  evening. — There  came  out  a  goodly  num- 
ber, to  whom  he  spoke ;  they  were  attentive. 
Early  the  next  morning  we  proceeded  on  our 
journey,  and  struck  turnpike,  through  Pump- 
ton  plains,  so  on  across  the  country,  until  we 
struck  a  long    turnpike;    we  met  with   no 
friends  after  this,  until  we  came  to  Kingston — 
this  was  sabbath  morning,  we  had  to  stay  at 
public  houses,  which  was  very  unpleasant, 
j   for  several  nights  previous ;  from  Kingston  we 
continued  on  to  Catskill,  where  we  found  some 
friends,   who   loved  much  in  word  and  in 


tongue :  we  stayed  there  from  Sunday  night 
until  Tuesday  morning,  in  the  mean  time  Lo- 
renzo held  several  meetings  ;  from  thence  we 
went  on  to  Guemans  Landing,  met  with  a  very 
kind  family,  the  man  is  Post-Master  in  that 
place  ;  he  pressed  Lorenzo  to  stay  and  preach 
in  the  evening,  accordingly  we  stopped,  had  a 
solemn  meeting  before  the  Lord,  and  were 
treated  with  every  attention  by  our  kind  host 
and  his  wife,  that  we  could  wish.  On  Wed- 
nesday morning  we  continued  our  journey  to 
Albany  :  here,  in  years  past,  we  had  some 
kind  friends,  but  now  otherwise.  We  got 
into  the  city  about  twelve  o'clock,  and  stopped 
at  a  public  house,  while  Lorenzo  attended  to 
some  temporal  concerns  ;  I  had  some  refresh- 
ment prepared.  In  the  mean  time  Lorenzo 
met  a  young  man  from  Schenectady,  who  in- 
vited him  to  preach  there  that  evening  ;  he 
readily  consented,  and  after  dinner  we  started, 
and  arrived,  perhaps,  the  sun  an  hour  high, 
we  were  invited  to  stay  at  a  public  house,  on 
free  cost,  by  the  man ;  I  thought  the  woman 
was  not  well  pleased  :  be  that  as  it  may,  we 
stayed ;  1  was  so  fatigued  I  did  not  go  to 
meeting,  but  understood  it  was  a  solemn 
time. 

On  Thursday  morning,  before  the  sun  was 
up,  we  started,  and  came  on  betwixt  forty  and 
fifty  miles — stayed  at  a  Dutch  tavern ;  found 
no  particular  trouble — started  very  early — - 
came  on  to  the  Falls,  there  Lorenzo  left  an  ap- 
pointment for  Monday  night,  on  his  return ; — 
so  on  to  Harcemer,  where  he  left  another  for 
Sunday,  at  four  o'clock  ;  and  also  at  Utica, 
where  we  tarried  at  night,  and  he  preached. 
From  thence  to  brother  Holms',  and  took  din- 
ner— from  there  to  brother  Dewey's,  but  not 
finding  him  at  home,  we  went  on  to  Manely's 
square,  where  we  met  with  him  at  night. 
This  being  Saturday,  we  stayed  over  the  Sab- 
bath ;  Lorenzo  met  with  some  severe  trials  ; 
my  heart  was  almost  filled  with  sorrow,  the 
prospect  appeared  so  gloomy ;  but  the  way 
was  opened  for  him  to  preach,  more  than  he 
was  well  able  :  three  times  at  the  square,  and 
once  at  Pompey's  Hollow,  to  pretty  considera- 
ble congregations  ;  the  weather  being  extreme- 
ly warm. 

On  Monday,  we  returned  with  brother  D. 
to  his  place  of  residence,  where  Lorenzo  has 
preached  three  times,  and  to  preach  once  or 
twice  more. 

My  mind  hath  passed  through  singular  and 
deep  trials  of  late  ;  what  is  the  cause,  I  know 
not,  but  I  pray  God  to  give  me  the  power  to 
withstand  the  enemy  of  my  soul,  and  enable 
me  to  be  a  comfort  to  my  companion,  and  a 
blessing  to  myself  and  others. 

Friday,  August  23d. — We  left  Vernon  and 
came  here  the  last  night — Lorenzo  preached  at 
a  large  meeting-house,  built  by  the  public ; 


254 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


but  the  Presbyterians  have  tbe  preference — 
may  the  Lord  grant  tbe  seed  to  take  deep 
root,  and  bring  forth  fruit  to  the  glory  of 
God. 

This  morning  my  heart  longs  to  sink  into 
the  will  of  God — may  he  show  me  the  evils 
of  mv  heart,  and  all  its  intricate  windings  : 
that  I  may  seek  and  find  full  deliverance  from 
all  my  sins. 

On  Saturday  the  24th,  we  left  Vernon.  Lo- 
renzo had  preached  a  number  of  times  to 
crowded  congregations. — We  came  to  Utica, 
and  attended  a  meeting  at  night  in  the  Metho- 
dist meeting-house,  which  was  very  much 
crowded  ;  also  at  sun-rise,  the  house  being 
likewise  completely  filled :  at  ten  o'clock 
again,  but  the  house  would  not  hold  one 
quarter  of  the  people — he  was  under  tbe  ne- 
cessity  of  speaking  in  the  open  air.  After  he 
had  done  speaking,  they  came  around  the 
wagon  to  bid  us  farewell.  I  found  a  number 
of  my  old  class-mates,  all  in  tears,  and  ap- 
peared to  be  on  their  journey  home — this  gave 
me  much  satisfaction — we  hardly  could  tear 
ourselves  from  them — we.  had  a  melting  time. 
From  thence  to  Harkenmore,  where  he  had  an 
appointment  at  four  o'clock  on  Sunday  after- 
noon ;  here  the  Presbyterian  meeting-bouse 
was  opened,  and  well  filled  :  be  spoke  there 
again  at  night,  and  at  sunrise — they  were 
very  attentive.  From  thence  to  the  little  Fall, 
where  he  spoke  three  times  more,  afternoon. 
night,  and  morning,  to  many  people :  a  large 
field  is  open  through  this  country. — May  God 
bless  the  hungry  people. 

Somewhere  towards  the  last  of  September, 
Lorenzo  left  me,  and  started  for  Philadelphia. 
to  attend  to  some  printing,  which  he  had  en- 
gaged in  that  place  ;  expecting  in  a  few  weeks 
to  have  it  accomplished  so  as  to  start  for  the 
Western  Country,  to  supply  some  subscribers, 
but  was  disappointed,  and  detained,  until  it 
was  so  late,  that  the  winter  would  be  far  ad- 
vanced, before  he  could  reach  the  further  end 
of  his  route — and  feeling  some  uncommon  im- 
pressions on  his  mind — he  concluded  to  return 
to  New  England — but  on  the  second  day  after 
he  left  the  city,  he  was  attacked  with  a  fever  : 
and  had  he  not  fallen  into  one  of  the  kindest 
families,  I  have  but  little  reason  to  think  I 
should  ever  have  met  him  again  on  mortal 
shores ! 

He  wrote  to  me  to  come  to  him.  if  possible  ; 
and  something  of  his  situation.  I  set  out.  and 
got  as  far  as  Hebron,  but  my  way  was  com- 
pletely hedged  in  on  every  hand — the  weather 
becoming  so  severe,  it  was  thought  imprudenl 
for  me  to  attempt  to  proceed  Further!  M\ 
mind  was  in  the  most  distressing  state  of  anx- 
iety, for  better  than  three  weeks,  I  ever  expe- 
rienced. I  felt  myself  a  poor,  lonely  creature 
— but  strove  to  put  my  trust  in  that  God  who 


was  able  to  save  :  accordingly,  he  was  better 
than  my  fears  — for  my  poor  companion  was 
again  returned  to  me,  for  which  my  heart 
leaped  for  joy.  0  my  heart,  may  it  be  truly 
grateful  to  our  bountiful  Benefactor,  and  lay 
at  his  feet  in  humble  prostration. 

He'is  still  in  a  poor  state  of  health,  and 
many  difficulties  in  the  way  ;  He  who  hath 
hitherto  helped,  I  trust,  will  still  be  our  sup- 
port. The  weather  is  very  severe,  and  is 
much  against  Lorenzo's  health,  yet  Provi- 
dence seems  to  give  him  strength  according  to 
his  day. 

I  had  some  conflicts  in  my  mind,  on  the 
account  of  what  we  should  do  for  some  ne- 
cessaries, but  the  Lord  hath  provided  bounti- 
fully ;  yesterday  our  kind  friend,  brother  Bur- 
rows, and  his  son-in-law.  came  and  supplied 
us  with  all  we  have  need  of  for  the  present ; 
may  the  God  of  all  grace  bless  them,  for  their 
kindness  to  us. 

Feb.  18th. — I  this  day  passed  through  some 
trials  of  mind,  which  are  not  new  to  me  ;  O 
that  my  God  would  undertake  my  cause,  and 
deliver  me  from  the  power  of  my  enemy,  that 
1  may  shout  Victory  over  my  besetments :  be 
prepared  for  life  or  death;  6  bow  hard  I  find 
it  to  keep  my  mind  in  the  frame  1  could  wish. 
Help  Lord,  to  whom  for  help  I  fly  !  Still  my 
tempted  soul  stand  by,  throughout  the  evil 
day! 

Sunday,  March  2d.  1817. — My  poor  Loren- 
zo is  very  unwell  still.  The  last  night  he  was 
much  distressed  with  a  strange  kind  of  com- 
plaint, which  affected  him  from  head  to  foot 
with  spasms,  and  a  restlessness,  which  gave  me 
much  uneasiness  :  what  is  before  us  we  know 
not,  may  our  master  help  us  to  sink  into  his 
will  in  all  things,  and  lead  us  in  the  way  of 
truth  and  holiness,  prepare  us  for  whatever 
may  await  us,  whether  life  or  death,  prosper- 
ity or  adversity.  Lord,  we  are  weak,  he  thou 
our  strength,  teach  us  our  duty,  and  enable 
us  to  pursue  it  with  diligence. 

1  have  felt  some  impressions  on  my  mind 
of  late,  which  I  cannot  account  for :  what  is 
before  me  I  know  not  ;  may  our  souls  drink 
deeper  into  the  spirit  of  submission,  and  love 
to  our  God ;  my  soul  longs  to  lie  at  his 
feet. 

Tuesday,  March  4. — The  days  fly  fast 
away  when  my  dear  Lorenzo  must  depart, 
and  probably  leave  me  behind  :  may  my  soul 
fly  to  him  who  can  give  grace  and  strength, 
to  leave  all  to  him,  and  sink  into  nothing  at 
his  feet,  he  hath  been  my  supporter  through  a 
late  trying  scene,  and  I  trust  he  will  save  to 
the  end. 

0  that  I  could  sing — 

Through  every  period  of  my  life 

Thy  goodness  I'll  pursue. 
And  after  death  in  distant  worlds, 

The  pleasing  theme  renew. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OE    LIFE. 


255 


On  March  4th. — Lorenzo  went  to  Mans- 
field ;  the  afternoon  and  evening  were  uncom- 
monly lonely  to  me.  T  strove  to  cry  to  him, 
who  can  calm  the  boisterous  ocean,  and  to 
pray  to  give  me  strength  to  submit  to  the  will 
of  the  Master.  I  find  it  very  hard  work. to 
give  him  up,  but  I  hope  the  Lord  will  give  me 
the  victory  at  last. 

Sunday,  March  16th. — My  mind  hath  been 
somewhat  comforted,  in  hoping  all  things 
would  work  for  our  good,  whether  it  should 
be  in  separation  or  meeting  in  this  world. 
May  that  Hand,  Avhich  gently  guideth  his 
children  in  the  way  he  would  have  them  to 
walk,  be  our  director  through  this  howling 
wilderness  to  that  of  peace  and  rest. 

Sunday,  March  23d. — My  companion  sep- 
arated from  me,  and  when  he  will  return  I 
know  not— may  we  be  supported  under  all 
our  trials.  These  things  ought  to  teach  us 
that  this  is  not  our  abiding  home — I  wish  it 
may,  and  that  we  might  with  all  heart,  be 
seeking  one  above.  I  trust  he  is  striving  to 
do  good  to  his  fellow  men.  May  he  be  pros- 
pered in  the  labor,  and  many  precious  souls 
be  as  stars  in  his  crown  in  that  day  when  the 
Lord  shall  make  up  his  jewels — and  0  may 
God  help  me  to  lie  at  his  feet  in  humble  sub- 
mission, prepared  for  life  or  death  ! 

Tuesday,  March  25th. — The  Lord  is  still 
gracious  to  poor  me.  I  have  a  good  degree  of 
health,  and  my  mind  is  as  comfortable  as  I  could 
expect,  in  the  absence  of  my  best  of  husbands. 
May  that  God,  who  I  trust  he  serves,  pre- 
serve him  from  every  danger,  and  may  we 
meet  once  more  on  mortal  shores  !  I  know 
not  what  is  before  us :  we  may  have  deep 
waters  to  pass  through.  O  that  our  heads 
may  be  kept  above  the  billows !  and  we  be 
prepared  to  lie  down  in  peace  at  last. 

March  26th. — I  have  felt  some  anxious 
fears  for  my  poor  Lorenzo  this  afternoon.  I 
would  leave  him  to  the  Master,  and  say,  not 
my  will,  but  thine  be  done. 

March  28th. — This  day  father  Dow  has 
gone  to  Hebron,  to  look  at  the  place ;  what 
will  be  the  result  of  Providence  1  may  he  pre- 
serve him,  and  prepare  his  way.  My  ever 
precious  Lorenzo  has  been  gone  two  weeks 
this  day.  Lord  bless  and  comfort  his  soul ; 
prepare  him  and  me  for  what  awaits  us.  New 
experiences  open  to  us  almost  every  day. 
May  we  be  made  willing  to  suffer  all  his 
righteous  will. 

Sunday,  March  30th. — My  mind  hath  this 
day  passed  through  deep  exercises.  0  may 
the  Lord  ward  off  the  blow  which  I  fear !  I 
am  left  in  a  situation  that  in  some  respects  is 
very  trying.  My  poor  Lorenzo  is  absent,  and 
what  his  situation  may  be  I  know  not;  but 
this  I  may  expect,  bonds  and  afflictions  await 
him  in  every  place ;  but  if  he  is  faithful  to 


his  Master,  he  will  stand  by  him.  0  that  he 
may  improve  every  moment  to  the  best  pur- 
pose for  this  world  and  the  next,  which  is 
fast  approaching.  Our  poor  father  seems 
somewhat  discouraged.  I  pray  that  he  may 
be  strengthened  in  body  and  mind.  May  the 
way  be  made  plain  before  him,  as  it  relates  to 
this  world  and  that  which  is  to  cr  te.  I  de- 
sire to  lie  at  the  feet  of  the  MasU/t  May  he 
give  me  the  power  of  submissior 

March  31st. — I  have  deep  waters,  it  may 
be,  to  pass  through  ;  what  is  best  for  me  is 
only  known  to  the  Lord ;  may  he  give  me 
strength  to  fly  and  find  shelter  under  his 
wings.  0  may  he  bless  my  poor  Lorenzo 
this  day  in  soul  and  body !  I  feel  some  anxi- 
ety of  mind  for  our  poor  old  father,  as  well  as 
for  Lorenzo  and  myself.  May  God  teach  us 
the  way  of  duty  ;  may  we  walk  therein  with 
delight.  I  long  to  feel  my  heart  glow  with 
gratitude  for  the  favors  I  do  enjoy  ! 

Friday,  April  4th. — My  heart  feels  too 
much  anxiety  for  myself  and  my  poor  Loren- 
zo. Three  weeks  to  day  since  he  left  me,  and 
whether  we  shall  ever  meet  again  in  this  try- 
ing world,  is  only  known  to  him,  who  orders 
events;  may  he 'be  with  us  in  every  trying 
hour.  Dangers  stand  thick  on  every  hand,  I 
see  nought  but  trials  here,  and  without  his 
supporting  grace  we  must  fall.  May  he  give 
me  the  spirit  of  a  Mary,  to  lie  at  his  feet,  de- 
pending only  on  his  mercy.  0  that  I  may 
have  a  heart  of  agonizing  prayer,  for  myself, 
husband,  and  our  father,  with  the  rest  of  our 
friends  and  kind  benefactors. 

I  desire  to  be  an  altogether  christian,  patient 
under  afflictions,  willing  to  suffer  all  the  will 
of  the  Master.  Lord  bless  my  companion 
while  abroad. 

Sunday,  April  6th. — My  mind  hath  been 
somewhat  engaged  to  look  for  my  poor  com- 
panion, and  that  He  would  stand  by  him,  and 
deliver  from  evils  that  may  beset  him  in  this 
world  of  sorrow  and  distress.  0  that  the 
Lord  would  breathe  into  my  soul  a  spirit  of 
love  to  God  and  my  fellow  men.  I  feel  like 
a  lonely  mortal,  bereft  of  all  that  is  most  dear 
to  me  in  this  world.  These  words  are  in  my 
mind  sometimes : 

As  on  some  lonely  building  top, 

The  sparrow  tells  her  moan  ; 
Far  from  the  tents  of  joy  and  hope, 

I  sit  and  grieve  alone. 

Wednesday,  April  9th. — 0  how  my  heart 
longs  to  get  a  few  lines  from  my  dear  Loren- 
zo. I  have  been  almost  overwhelmed  with 
anxious  fears  on  his  account ;  0  may  the 
Lord  preserve  him  from  all  danger,  and  give 
me  strength  to  sink  into  his  will,  and  keep  us 
above  all  things  from  sinnina;  against  him. 

Saturday,  April  12th. — None  knows  the 
trials  through  which  I  have  to  pass,  but  him 


256 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


who  knows  all  things.  I  am  sore  tempted  by 
the  enemy  of  my  soul,  and  my  anxious  fears 
for  my  poor  Lorenzo,  are  beyond  description : 
four  weeks  yesterday  since  he  left  me,  and  I 
have  not  received  but  one  letter  from  him,  and 
that  was  wrote  in  less  than  a  week  after  his 
departure  :  what  can  be  the  cause  I  know 
not;  may!  hat  God  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  be 
precious  to  lis  soul,  preserve  his  feeble  body, 
and  may  we  be  permitted  once  more  to  meet 
in  this  world  of  sorrow.  My  soul  longs  to  be 
freed  from  sin,  prepared  for  what  may  be  the 
will  of  Providence  concerning  me  ;  my  strength 
I  may  truly  say  is  perfect  weakness.  0  that 
I  could  cast  my  whole  burthen  on  the  Lord, 
resign  myself  and  my  dear  companion  without 
reserve  to  him,  believing  he  will  sustain  us 
through  the  unavoidable  troubles  that  may, 
and  do  beset  us.  I  long  much  to  hear  from 
my  Lorenzo.  0  that  I  may  be  patient,  and 
wait  until  the  time  shall  come  ;  may  God  give 
him  the  spirit  of  his  station,  may  he  lie  at 
the  feet  of  the  Master.  0  give  me  Mary's 
place,  also ;  fit  us  for  a  happy  meeting  at  his 
right  hand. 

Sunday,  April  13th. — My  mind,  in  some 
measure,  hath  been  comforted  this  day.  O 
that  the  Lord  would  help  me  to  give  my  cares 
to  the  wind,  when  they  can  do  no  good,  only 
make  me  wretched.  I  am  like  one  almost  that 
is  cloistered,  but  it  agrees  well  with  the  pre- 
sent state  of  my  mind  ;  I  could  hardly  bear 
company,  I  never  was  more  weighed  down 
under  trials ;  what  it  means  I  cannot  tell, 
whether  the  clouds  will  subside  or  grow  dark- 
er, is  known  to  him  who  can  give  sunshine, 
or  stormy  weather  when  it  seemeth  him  good; 
0  that  he  would  undertake  my  cause,  give  me 
a  soul  humbled  in  the  dust,  at  his  feet.  And 
may  he  be  with  my  poor  Lorenzo,  and  help 
us  to  bear  separation  with  composure  ;  why 
should  a  living  man  complain  1  a  man  for  the 
punishmeut  of  his  sins  ?  I  have  too  often  for- 
got the  mercies  of  my  God. 

Tuesday,  1 5th  April. — This  morning  one 
load  of  goods  started  for  Hebron.  What  is 
before  us  we  cannot  see.  I  have  not  heard 
yet  from  my  Lorenzo  :  may  God  bless  him. 

Sunday,  April  20th. — On  the  18th  we  came 
to  Hebron,  and  have  found  an  asylum,  at  Mr. 
Porters  :  what  awails  me  here  I  cannot  tell : 
may  I  rely  on  Providence  in  all  circumstances 
of  life  ;  I  received  a  letter  from  my  poor  Lo- 
renzo, which  made  my  heart  glad  ;  lather  Dow 
and  myself  have  been  to  meeting  on  the  hi1.] 
to-day  ;  the  second  one  I  have  attended  since 
the  last  of  January. 

Wednesday,  April  23d. — I  am  not  got  out 
of  the  reach  of  anxiety,  my  poor  Lorenzo  is 
gone,  I  know  not  where,  and  our  poor  old 
father  is  feeble  in  body,  and  his  mind  often 
under  a  gloom,  my  heart  also  prone  to  sink. 


0  may  God  help  the  most  helpless  of  all  crea- 
tures to  put  her  trust  in  him. 

April  27th. — This  day  my  heart  feels  in  a 
good  degree,  to  look  to  God  for  myself  and  my 
dear  Lorenzo,  who  is  far  separated  from  me, 
and  I  know  not  how  it  is  with  him,  but  I  hope 
Providence  may  protect  him  from  all  danger, 
and  keep  his  soul  near  his  wounded  side.  0 
Lord  give  more  of  thy  spirit  to  poor  me,  that  I 
may  rejoice  in  tribulation. 

Sunday,  April  27th. — My  soul  feels  this  day 
a  mixture  of  hope  and  fear;  when  1  look  at 
my  present  situation,  I  fear  lest  I  shall  sink 
under  the  burthens  and  cares,  as  it  relates  to 
myself,  my  dear  Lorenzo,  and  our  poor  father ; 
he  is  feeble  in  body,  and  his  mind  very  subject 
to  depression  ;  I  feel  more  and  more  attached 
to  him,  the  longer  I  am  acquainted  with  him  ; 
may  God  who  is  able  to  pour  consolation  into 
the  hearts  of  his  creatures,  comfort  him  in  the 
decline  of  life,  and  give  him  an  assurance  of 
his  love,  that  he  may  pass  over  Jordan  in 
peace. 

My  ever  precious  companion  bears  with 
great  weight  on  my  mind,  from  day  to  day  ; 
I  pray  God  to  preserve  him  from  evils  of  every 
kind,  and  bless  him  with  a  constant  intercourse 
with  his  Spirit.  I  long  to  be  altogether  what 
is  the  will  of  God  concerning  me  !  but  my 
mind  is  so  down  with  daily  anxiety,  that  I 
cannot  tell  what  to  do  ;  the  way  is  dark,  I 
know  not  what  is  before  me,  but  I  feel  some 
confidence  in  the  Lord,  that  he  will  open  the 
way,  and  enable  me  to  rely  on  his  mercy. 
This  day  my  soul  has  been  drawn  out  in 
prayer  to  God,  to  preserve  my  dearest  Lorenzo, 
and  if  it  may  be  consistent,  to  return  him  to 
me  again  in  peace.  0  Lord  help  me  to  drink 
deeper  into  thy  Spirit ;  I  feel  to  mourn  before 
God,  that  I  have  made  so  little  progress  in  the 
life  of  holiness ;  may  he  give  me  strength  to 
set  out  from  this  day,  to  be  more  earnestly  en- 
gaged to  live  more  devoted  to  him ;  my  trials 
are  increased,  I  need  more  grace,  may  he  give 
me  strength  according  to  my  day,  and  assist 
me  to  give  all  to  him,  believing  he  will  order 
all  things  best  for  me  and  my  second  self;  it 
is  now  almost  two  months  since  I  saw  him 
depart,  which  gave  me  extreme  pain. 

Tuesday.  April  9th. — I  just  received  a  letter 
from  Lorenzo;  he  has  had  hard  difficulties  to 
surmount ;  O  my  God  preserve  him,  and  give 
him  strength  to  make  his  way  through  all,  and 
m;vy  we  meet  again  in  this  vale  of  tears. 

May  2d. — I  last  evening  received  another 
letter  from  my  tried  companion,  he  is  still 
feeble  in  body,  and  surrounded  by  difficulties. 
0  Lord  look  down  from  heaven,  thy  dwell- 
ing place,  and  strengthen  his  body  and  soul, 
and  may  he  walk  in  the  light  of  thy  counte- 
nance. 

May  1 5th.  —May  my  soul  feel  sensations  of 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


257 


gratitude  to  that  Hand  who  hath  preserved 
me  until  the  present  time,  although  I  have  to 
pass  through  the  deep  waters,  yet  he  doth 
sustain  me.  0  that  I  might  sink  into  his 
will,  and  leave  all  to  him ;  I  feel  sometimes 
almost  ready  to  sink.  My  dear  Lorenzo  is 
absent ;  he  is  feeble  in  body,  and  beset  on 
every  side  by  enemies  that  would  injure  him; 
0  may  God  preserve  him  from  every  harm, 
and  bring  him  back  safely  to  poor  unworthy 
me  again. 

May  21st. — The  prospect  appears  gloomy, 
my  body  is  somewhat  borne  down  with  pain 
and  weakness,  and  many  trials  of  mind ;  my 
dear  Lorenzo's  gone  ■  I  know  not  his  situa- 
tion ;  and  his  precious  father  has  too  great  a 
burthen  lying  upon  him  ;  1  fear  the  conse- 
quence :  0  that  the  Lord  may  appear  for  our 
relief,  and  give  me  patience,  and  help  me  also 
to  realize  my  favors,  for  I  have  many  to  be 
thankful  for-  but  I  am  too  apt  to  look  on 
the  dark  side,  and  forget  mercies  in  dwelling 
on  troubles. 

Monday,  May  26th.— Through  the  kind- 
ness of  the  Lord,  I  am  more  comfortable  in 
body  than  I  have  been  for  several  days ;  may 
my  heart  be  truly  thankful  to  him  who  gives 
us  all  our  favors:  our  father  has  this  day 
gone  to  Coventry ;  may  angels  attend  him 
from  the  Lord,  and  safely  return  him  to  me 
again;  it  appears  very  lonely  when  he  is 
gone ;  he,  in  some  measure,  makes  up  the 
absence  of  my  companion.  0  Lord  be  with 
us  all,  and  prepare  us  for  further  events. 

July  5th. — Through  the  month  of  June  I 
have  been  out  of  health,  and  much  weighed 
down  under  trials.  On  the  17th  we  removed 
from  Mr.  Porter's,  to  our  own  house ;  it  was 
but  slightly  fixed  for  our  reception,  but  so 
that  it  was,  in  some  measure,  Tomfortable  for 
dinner ;  it  appeared  pleasant  to  be  in  a  house 
that  I  have  some  claim  to ;  yet  I  would  hold 
every  thing  here  as  lent  from  the  Lord,  willing 
to  give  it  up  when  called  for. 

On  the  second  day  of  July,  Lorenzo's  sis- 
ters and  brother  Bridgeman,  came  to  Hebron, 
and  stayed  one  week,  and  then  left  us  for 
Coventry.  The  day  after  I  received  a  letter  from 
my  dear  Lorenzo,  reviving  a  hope  in  my  breast, 
of  seeing  him  in  a  few  weeks ;  may  the  Lord 
prosper  him,  and  give  me  patience,  for  I  feel  I 
can  hardly  wait  till  the  time  arrives. 

Lorenzo  returned  the  25th  of  July ;  my 
heart  leaped  for  joy  to  behold  him  once  more 
in  this  world  of  trial ;  he  hath  been  prospered 
beyond  all  expectation — may  my  soul  glow 
with  gratitude  to  the  God  of  all  mercies,  for 
those  unmerited  favors. 

August  24th. — I  have  again  had  to  conflict 
with  the  enemy  of  souls,  and  my  weapons 
have,  as  yet,  appeared  too  weak  to  conquer, 
but  I  feel  a  hope  in  my  soul,  that  through 


17 


Jesus's  grace,  I  shall  be  victorious  at  last ;  1 
find  I  have  my  besetments,  and  some  in  par- 
ticular that  attract  me  more  forcibly  than 
others.  0  that  God  may  give  me  strength  to 
withstand  them.  I  am  truly  desirous  to  be  a 
comfort  to  my  dear  Lorenzo ;  he  has  his  trials 
in  the  peculiar  mode  he  is  called  to  pursue ; 
may  he  have  grace  and  wisdom  to  keep  to  his 
guide.  I  have  had  my  mind  exercised  con- 
cerning the  extraordinary  union  of  soul  and 
body;  when  the  soul  is  under  trials,  the  body 
immediately  feels  the  weight,  the  body  also 
must  weigh  down  the  soul  when  affected,  con- 
sequently, a  body  so  feeble  as  mine,  and  at 
mind  so  liable  to  depression  and  evil,  needs  to 
struggle  hard  to  keep  above  the  billows,  which 
soon  after  arise. 

0  Lord  help!  O  Lord  strengthen  and  sup- 
port me  under  all  my  conflicts,  and  give  me  a 
clear  prospect  to  another  world. 

My  Lorenzo  must  leave  me  again  in  a 
few  days  ;  may  I  cheerfully  give  him  up,  and 
may  the  Lord  go  with  him  and  bless  him  on 
his  journey. 

Tuesday,  September  6th. — This  day  my 
soul  hath  passed  through  deep  waters,  and  I 
fear  lest  the  floods  cover  me  at  last;  0  that 
God  would  appear  for  my  relief,  and  show  me 
why  the  enemy  of  my  soul  is  permitted  to  be- 
set me  so  severely ;  0  that  I  could  fly  to  the 
arms  of  a  bleeding  Saviour,  and  sink  into 
nothing  at  his  feet.  I  am  poor  and  needy, 
weaker  than  a  bruised  reed,  help  I  every  mo- 
ment need. 

September  10th. — There  is  still  a  gloom  on 
my  mind,  though  somewhat  lighter,  but  what 
will  be  the  end  of  me,  I  know  not ;  but  I  hope 
the  Lord  may  free  me  from  a  heart  prone 
to  evil ;  O  that  I  might  stand  in  a  situation 
that  the  enemy  may  have  nothing  to  work 
upon  in  me ! 

October  17th. — My  soul  still  labors  under 
trials.  I  strive  to  cry  to  God  for  delivering 
grace,  but  when  I  shall  obtain  what  my  soul 
needs,  I  know  not.  0  that  he  would  make 
haste  to  deliver!  My  dear  Lorenzo  has 
been  absent  near  seven  weeks ;  may  the  Lord 
be  with  him,  comfort  and  strengthen  him,  soul 
and  body. 

Saturday  night,  November  15th. — My  soul 
feels  the  need  of  a  greater  conformity  to  that 
God,  in  whom  I  live,  to  whom  I  am  indebted 
for  every  blessing  I  do  enjoy,  temporal  and 
spiritual.  I  shall,  (if  I  live  to  see  another 
day,)  be  thirty-seven  years  of  age,  and  I 
would  lay  my  mouth  in  the  dust,  at  his  feet, 
lamenting  I  have  spent  those  precious  months, 
days,  and  moments  so  little  to  the  glory  of  his 
grace,  and  the  benefit  of  my  own  soul,  and 
the  good  of  others.  I  desire  this  precious 
night  to  make  a  covenant  with  my  soul,  to 
begin  with  the  first  of  my  thirty-eighth  year, 


and  strive  to  dedicate  my  soul  and  body  to  the 
Lord.  Whether  I  shall  see  half  the  year  ex- 
pire, is  only  known  to  him  who  has  the 
issues  of  life  and  death ;  but  that  need  not 
alarm  me  so  much,  as  how  I  spend  my  time. 
0  that  he  would  bow  the  gentle  heavens,  and 
come  into  my  soul ;  then  I  shall  have  power 
to  fight  the  enemy  who  continually  besets  me 
on  every  side.  My  dear  companion  is  now 
absent— may  God  be  with  him,  and  preserve 
him  from  every  danger ;  and  if  it  may  con- 
sist with  his  holy  will,  bring  him  to  me  again 
in  safety. 

November  18th. — 0  God  of  all  grace,  help 
me  to  lie  at  thy  feet,  that  I  may  overcome  the 
evils  of  my  heart;  and  unite  my  soul  to  thee 
by  a  living  faith,  that  death  cannot  dissolve. 

December  12th. — A  new,  or  rather  an  old 
trial  revived,  has  again  fallen  to  my  lot:  my 
dear  Lorenzo  is  far  separated  from  'me,  and  I 
have  reasons  to  fear  he  is  in  a  more  than 
common  poor  state  of  health  ;  and  what  the 
Master  has  in  store  for  us,  I  know  not.  but  I 
hope  he  will  give  us  grace  to  submit  to  his 
will  without  murmuring,  to  lay  at  the  feet  of 
my  Master,  is  what  I  most  earnestly  seek 
after.  If  I  meet  him  no  more  on  this  side 
Jordan,  may  God  prepare  me  to  join  the  happy 
company  on  the  other;  to  spend  a  long  eter- 
nity in  adoring  redeeming  grace,  and  dying 
love.  My  soul  is  much  weighed  down  under 
the  present  trial;  may  I  be  strengthened  to 
soar  above  all  the  world  can  give,  and  may 
the  too  strong  attachment  I  feel  to  my  compa- 
nion, be  overcome  with  love  to  my  Saviour, 
who  has  done  so  much  for  me.  Help,  Lord, 
to  whom  for  help  I  fly ! 

Sunday,  Dec.  14th.— My  soul  feels  some- 
what encouraged  to  rely  on  the  Lord  our  God 
for  strength  to  submit  myall  to  him,  and  leave 
my  dear  companion  in  his  hands,  to  do  with 
him  as  seemeth  him  good,  whether  to  call  him 
to  a  happy  eternity,  or  to  foreign  lands  to 
preach  his  gospel.  0  that  he  may  breathe 
into  my  soul  a  true  spirit  of  submission,  and 
prepare  me  to  do  my  duty,  and  suffer  all  his 
righteous  will  here  below  with  patience — my 
soul  longs  to  drink  deep  into  his  Spirit.  0 
that  I  might  wear  humility  as  a  garment;  I 
would  mourn  before  my  God,  that  I  live  so 
little  to  his  glory,  that  I  improve  the  time  and 
talents  I  have  so  poorly :  may  I  this  day 
make  a  new  covenant  with  my  heart,  my 
eyes,  my  ears,  my  hands,  and  all  the  powers 
and  faculties  of  my  soul  and  body,  to  be  de- 
voted to  the  service  of  God,  ami  live  as  one 
bound  to  eternity,  who  must  shortly  give  an 
account;  but  I  am  dependent  on  the  God  of 
all  grace  for  strength  to  put  any  resol 
into  practice;  0  may  he  this  day  impart 
grace  to  my  soul,  to  sink  into  his  will  in  all 
things. 


Rest  for  my  soul  I  long  to  fii.d, 
Saviour  of  all,  if  mine  thou  art, 

Give  me  thy  meek  and  lowly  mind, 
And  stamp  thine  image  on  my  heart. 

Sunday,  Dec.  21st. — Sorrows  and  trials 
await  my  journey ;  our  dear  father  seems 
verging  to  the  grave,  and  poor  Lorenzo  is  ab- 
sent, and  perhaps  under  affliction  too;  my 
heart  is  divided  between  them,  and  my  own 
trials  of  mind  ;  my  heart  is  rising  in  rebellion 
at  times,  against  the  dispensation  of  Provi- 
dence, and  makes  me  very  unhappy.  0  may 
these  crosses  teach  me  what  they  are  designed 
for;  the  Lord  hath  said  he  doth  not  afflict 
willingly,  nor  grieve  the  children  of  men,  but 
to  show  them  how  much  their  hearts  are  at- 
tached to  the  world,  and  the  things  therein ; 
may  every  cross-providence  serve  to  wean  me 
from  all  I  hold  dear,  and  may  my  Lord  have 
the  preference  to  all  inferior  things. 

Wednesday,  Dec.  24. — I  feel  like  one  alone  ; 
what  can  be  the  cause  of  my  sinking  down 
under  a  gloom  ?  all  is  not  right  within. 

May  the  spirit  of  divine  truth  shine  into 
my  soul,  and  teach  me  all  my  duty  ;  0  that  it 
might  expel  the  enemies  of  my  God ;  pride, 
unbelief,  jealousy,  envy,  evil  thinking,  and 
speaking.  I  have  of  late  been  beset  with  new 
trials — a  desire  to  gain  the  applause  of  men 
more  than  the  approbation  of  my  Saviour.  I 
would  have  it  driven  from  my  heart,  and  in 
its  place  a  meek  and  humble  frame  of  mind, 
feeling  I  have  nothing  worthy  of  praise  in  my- 
self, abstracted  from  the  grace  of  God.  My 
soul  longs  to  be  formed  anew,  freed  from  all 
the  evils  of  nature;  made  a  fit  temple  for  the 
residence  of  the  spirit  of  my  Master.— My 
dear  Lorenzo  is  absent,  I  know  not  where  ; 
the  last  I  heard  from  him,  he  was  in  Baltimore, 
from  thence,  perhaps,  he  may  go  to  Richmond  ; 
his  body  is  feeble,  but  I  trust  his  soul  is  filled 
with  peace,  love  and  joy.  Would  to  God  my 
soul  could  enjoy  the  same,  and  be  closely  uni- 
ted with  him,  to  our  precious  Redeemer,  and 
whether  we  meet  again  on  the  shores  of  time 
or  not,  that  I  might  hail  him  on  the  happy 
confines  of  eternity,  where  we  shall  feel  no 
more  pain  of  body  nor  mind,  shall  be  out  of 
the  reach  of  sin  and  Satan,  to  meet  all  the 
ship's  company,  who  have  sailed  with  the 
Saviour  below.  0  happy  day  for  those  who 
gain  the  prize,  who  hold  out  faithful  to  the 
end,  and  are  received  into  the  bosom  of  their 
Lord  :  may  my  soul  be  quickened,  to  run  the 
race  with  more  diligence. 

Sunday,  Jan.  11,  1818. — Through  the  great 
mercy  of  a  kind  Providence,  I  am  still  an  in- 
habitant of  this  lower  world;  but  what  is  in 
the  way  before  me,  I  know  not;  I  feel  some 
new  desires  in  my  soul,  to  live  to  the  ^lory  of 
God;  to  be  freed  from  in-bred  corruptions;  to 
have  strength  to  put  my  trust  in  Him,  to  say, 


- 


not  my  will  but  thine  be  done.  My  dearest 
of  earthly  friends  is  far  distant  from  me  ;  and 
whether  I  shall  ever  behold  him  again,  in  this 
vale  of  tears,  is  only  known  to  Him  who  has 
all  power  and  goodness  in  his  own  hands ;  on 
whom  it  is  our  duty  and  privilege  to  depend 
for  life  and  death.  I  feel  my  heart  as  it  were, 
borne  down  under  a  weight  of  sorrow — the 
prospect  is  somewhat  beclouded.  0  may  the 
tender  hearted  Jesus  have  mercy  upon  me,  the 
most  unworthy  of  his  creatures ;  and  cleanse 
my  heart  from  all  impurity !  help  me  to  give 
up  my  companion  with  cheerfulness,  to  go  and 
labor  in  the  vineyard  of  his  Lord,  and  prepare 
me  to  meet  him  in  the  blest  mansions  of  peace, 
when  all  our  toils  are  over. 

January  28lh. — 0  the  need  I  have  of  more 
religion  ; — may  God  help  me  to  lay  aside  every 
weight,  and  the  sin  that  doth  easily  beset  me: 
and  may  I  run  with  patience  the  race  set  be- 
fore me;  the  way  of  danger  I  am  in,  deprived 
of  the  privilege,  in  a  great  measure  of  attend- 
ing meeting,  and  have  more  of  the  cares  and 
concerns  of  the  world  laid  upon  me,  than  here- 
tofore, my  companion  in  life  in  a  distant  land, 
and  the  probability  that  he  may  again  try  the 
uncertainty  and  dangers  of  the  seas.  0  that 
God  may  teach  him  clearly  his  duty,  and  then 
give  me  a  mind  filled  and  prepared  to  submit 
to  his  will.  I  have  passed  through  some  sore 
conflicts,  the  summer  past ;  I  could  not  ac- 
count for  my  feelings,  why  the  Lord  was  suf- 
fering the  enemy  to  attack  me  in  such  an 
unaccountable  way,  was  a  mystery  to  me  ;  but 
of  late  I  have  thought  it  was  to  show  me 
what  was  in  my  heart :  something  I  did  not 
know  had  a  place  there — may  the  Lord  who 
giveth  liberally  and  upbraideth  not,  give  me 
victory  over  all  and  every  evil  propensity  of 
my  nature ;  and  prepare  me  to  fill  the  station 
he  has  designed  me.  If  he  should  suffer  me 
again  to  see  my  dear  Lorenzo,  may  it  be  to 
our  mutual  benefit,  as  to  our  Christian  course. 

I  feel  most  earnestly  to  beseech  God  to 
teach  him  the  way  of  his  duty,  if  he  does  re- 
quire him  again  to  cross  the  ocean  ;  may  the 
way  open  clearly  to  him,  if  not,  may  some 
preventative  take  place.  I  know  not  what  is 
required  of  him,  and  I  would  not  stand  in  the 
way  of  his  complying  with  duty.  I  feel  some- 
what lonely  at  times,  but  have  more  resigna- 
tion for  the  Lord  to  do  with  us  as  seemeth  him 
good,  than  I  have  experienced  at  other  times ; 
may  the  Lord  increase  the  begun  work  in  my 

ill,  until  all  I  am  is  lost  in  him. 
JFebmary  1st. — My  life's  cleaving  to  the 
dust;  Lord  give  me  more  of  divine  life.  I  feel 
the  seeds  of  mortality  in  my  dying  body ;  0 
that  I  might  improve  more  diligently  and  care- 
fully my  time. 

HERE    ENDS    HER   JOURNAL. 


Dear  Lorenzo — After  an  absence  of  three 
weeks,  which  seems  long  to  me,  very  long,  I 
take  my  pen  the  second  time  to  converse  with 
him  who  is  the  dearest  object  below  the  sun 
to  my  heart.  I  have  not  yet  heard  from  you 
since  you  crossed  the  river  at  Middletown — 
but  I  hope  the  Providence  of  God  will  attend 
and  protect  you  on  your  mission,  and  return 
you  to  us  in  safety.  I  would  leave  all  to  the 
disposal  of  our  great  Master — yet  I  feel  my 
heart  too  often  holding  you  tight — may  Jesus 
be  the  greatest  and  most  lovely  object  in  my 
eyes  !  I  would  have  Mary's  place  at  his  feet, 
and  receive  his  instructions  with  submission. 
I  long  to  live  so  as  to  meet  his  approbation  ; 
and  I  also  pray  not  to  stand  in  your  way, 
and  prevent  your  usefulness  to  souls.  My 
daily  prayer  to  God  is,  that  you  may  be  cloth- 
ed with  the  true  spirit  of  a  minister  of  Christ, 
and  find  your  labors  blessed  from  place  to 
place !  You  have  had  great  encouragement 
the  summer  past ;  may  God  still  be  with  you, 
and  give  you  to  see  more  fruit  of  your  labors 
in  the  south,  than  you  have  had  in  the  north ; 
and  may  you  be  encircled  in  the  arms  of  mercy, 
until  you  shall  be  called  to  receive  a  crown  of 
glory,  where  sorrow  and  pain  can  reach  you 
no  more — I  hope  my  soul  may  be  ^prepared  to 
meet  you  there.  Pray  much  for  me,  my  dear 
Lorenzo,  that  I  may  have  strength  to  stand  in 
my  lot,  and  be  faithful  to  my  God  :  there  is 
no  time  to  lose  ;  from  me  time  flies  fast  away, 
and  how  soon  I  may  be  called  to  give  an  ac- 
count, I  know  not — I  would  be  ready  whether 
it  is  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock's  crowing. 

My  health  is  remarkably  good  for  me — and 
my  spirits  as  good  and  better,  than  for  some 
time  past ;  while  I  am  writing,  I  almost  fancy 
myself  in  the  company  of  my  Lorenzo.  0 
may  our  souls  meet  at  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  find  communion  there  !  Christiana's 
health  is  much  improved  since  you  left  us, — 
the  rest  of  the  family  are  well.  Dear  father 
is  still  feeble,  but  is  able  to  work  in  his  shop 
considerably ;  we  have  not  heard  from  Ver- 
mont, since  your  departure  ;  there  has  nothing 
taken  place  worth  mentioning,  in  a  family 
point  of  view — remember  me  to  all  you  may 
meet,  with  whom  I  have  had  an  acquaintance. 
Adieu,  my  ever  dear  Lorenzo  ! 

PEGGY  DOW. 
November  27th,  1817. 


My  very  Dear  Lorenzo  —  Your  letters 
arrived  this  day ;  which  gave  me  pleasure  and 
pain.  Real  satisfaction  to  find  your  health  is 
in  some  measure  restored,  and  that  your  soul 
is  kept  in  peace!  sweet  peace!  It  is  more 
desirable  than  gold  !  yea,  than  fine  gold  !  It 
will  support  our  souls  when  earthly  treasures 


260 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS    TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE. 


fail. — But  I  felt  somewhat  pained  to  find  it 
confirmed,  that  you  have  serious  intention  of 
again  encountering  the  dangers  of  the  seas, 
and  perhaps  far  greater  on  the  other  side — but 
your  letter  from  Baltimore,  in  a  considerable 
degree  prepared  my  mind  for  this — I  could  not 
tell  whether  your  state  of  health  was  such,  as 
to  give  you  reason  to  think  you  should  shortly 
bid  adieu  to  all  things  below  the  sun :  or  you 
should  visit  foreign  lands. 

I  have  no  cause  to  think  you  forget  your 
poor  Peggy — but  I  believe  you  have  a  work 
to  do;  and  I  also  remember  the  contract,  as 
well  as  you.  I  do  not  feel  in  my  heart  to  hold 
you  back  from  doing  your  duty,  if  I  could.  It 
would  be  truly  a  comfort  to  me  to  have  your 
company — the  greatest  of  an  earthly  nature  ; 
but  not  at  the  expense  of  your  peace  of  mind. 
******** 

Our  dear  father  has  been  very  unwell — but  is 
better:  he  does  not  forget  you.  It  appears  to 
be  a  great  comfort  to  him,  that  you  are  in  a 
good  cause,  pursuing  the  road  to  peace  and 
happiness; — he  often  says  he  should  be  glad 
to  see  you,  but  has  this  consolation  :  if  you 
are  called  from  the  stage  of  action,  he  has  rea- 
son to  hope  your  toils  and  troubles  will  be  at 
an  end.  The  family  are  well.  Christiana  has 
got  her  health  tolerable  again — my  health  is 
as  good,  or  better,  than  when  you  left  us. 

I  strive  to  leave  all  to  the  disposal  of  the 
Master ;  praying  that  peace  and  prospevity 
may  attend  you,  whether  on  the  briny  deep, 
or  in  foreign  lands;  for  he  is  a  sure  tower  to 
all  that  put  their  trust  in  him.  My  soul's  de- 
sire and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  I  may  be  a  liv- 
ing witness  for  him,  in  life  and  death. 

This  is  the  first  day  of  another  year;  but 
what  will  take  place  before  the  close  with  us, 
is  only  known  to  Him  who  has  the  issues  of 
life  and  death — may  he  direct  our  steps;  and 
if  either  of  us,  or  any  of  the  family  shall  be 
called  to  quit  this  mortal  life,  may  we  close 
the  same  in  peace.     Adieu,  my  Lorenzo, 

I  hope  to  meet  you  there,  if  no  more  here. 
PEGGY  DOW. 

January  1st,  1818. 


Dear  Lorenzo, — I  take  my  pen  again  to 
converse  with  you,  this  being  the  only  way 
we  communicate  our  thoughts  to  each  other, 
when  separated  by  rivers  and  mountains  ;  and 
I  esteem  it  a  precious  privilege.  I  have  much 
cause  to  adore  the  beneficent  hand  of  Provi- 


dence for  his  mercy  to  us-ward,  although  we 
have  our  trials, — yet  he  mixes  mercy  with 
them.  He  has  of  late  given  me  some  tokens 
for  good, — my  heart  has  been  enabled  to  re- 
joice in  his  love,  in  a  considerable  degree. — 
At  a  meeting  a  few  nights  ago,  when  Method- 
ists and  Presbyterians  were  united,  and  there 
was  an  union  in  my  heart  to  all  the  dear  chil- 
dren of  my  Master,  I  have  felt  more  strength 
to  say  in  my  heart,  ':  the  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done."  I  think  yesterday,  my  desire  to  God 
was  if  it  would  be  more  for  his  glory,  for  you 
to  return  in  a  few  weeks,  you  might,  if  not,  so 
let  it  be— GO,  MY  LORENZO,  THE,  WAY 
YOU  ARE  ASSURED  THE  LORD  CALLS  ; 
and  if  we  meet  no  more  in  this  vale  of  tears, 
may  God  prepare  us  to  meet  in  the  realms  of 
peace,  to  range  the  blest  fields  on  the  banks  of 
the  river,  and  sing  hallelujah,  for  ever  and 
ever.  I  am  very  sure  if  I  reach  safe  the  des- 
tined port,  I  shall  have  cause  to  sing.  I  trust 
the  Lord  who  has  called  you  to  leave  all,  will 
give  you  a  rich  reward :  in  this  world,  pre- 
cious souls,  and  in  the  world  to  come,  a  crown 
of  glory.  I  have  seen  brother  Tarbox  since 
his  return — nothing  has  taken  place  new. 
You  have  been  accustomed  to  similar  treat- 
ment— may  you  have  patience  and  true  phi- 
lanthropy of  heart. — that  is  most  desirable. 
You  cannot  conclude,  I  think,  from  what  I 
have  written,  that  I  would  not  rejoice  to  see 
you  return,  if  it  would  be  consistent  with  the 
will  of  God  :  but  I  would  desire,  above  all 
things  not  to  be  found  lighting  against  him. 
Your  father  and  myself  are  as  well  as  we  may 
expect,  considering  our  infirmities.  My  health 
has  been  better  than  when  you  left  me,  for 
some  past.  *  *  *  * 

*  *  My  dear  Lorenzo,  I  bid 

adieu  once  more ;  may  the  Lord  return  you  to 
your  Peggy  again.  I  have  written  five  times 
before  this.  PEGGY  DOW. 

January  22d,  1818 


Returned  to  my  Peggy,  about  3d  March,  at 
my  father's,  in  Hebron,  Connecticut,  and  parted 
about  5th  May,  for  Europe;  and  sailed  from 
New  York  on  the  20th,  in  the  ship  Alexander 
Mansfield,  for  Liverpool,  where  I  arrived  about 
the  18th  of  June,  and  in  a  few  weeks  hope  to 
receive  letters  from  her. 

LORENZO  DOW. 

Liverpool,  July,  27th,  1818. 


AN   ACCOUNT 
OF  THE  CLOSING  SCENES  IN  THE  LIFE  OF  PEGGY  DOW. 


BY    LORENZO    DOW 


After  my  return  from  Virginia  a  few 
weeks,  leaving  her  with  my  father,  we  parted, 
and  1  sailed  for  England,  May  20th,  and  ar- 
rived there  about  the  20th  of  June,  1818. 

Whilst  travelling  in  that  country,  many  per- 
sons in  different  parts,  who  were  strangers  to 
me,  remarked  that  they  thought  from  their 
feelings,  that  my  Peggy  would  be  gone  off 
from  the  stage  of  action,  so  that  I  would  see 
her  no  more,  unless  I  returned  to  America 
soon  ! 

Their  feelings  were  so  consonant  to  my  own 
anticipations,  that  it  caused  my  return  a  year 
sooner  than  was  contemplated  when  we 
parted. 

Arrived  back  to  America  in  June,  1819, 
after  an  absence  of  about  thirteen  months. 

She  had  attended  a  writing  school  in  my 
absence,  in  February ;  and  getting  wet  and 
chilled,  took  cold — and  hence  a  cough  and 
tightness  across  the  chest,  and  thence  a  decline 
ensued. 

However,  the  subject  was  not  viewed  as  se- 
rious at  the  first,  as  the  sequel  afterwards 
proved  to  be. 

She  travelled  with  me  some  distance  to  va- 
rious meetings ;  and  when  we  were  at  Provi- 
dence, in  Rhode  Island,  I  found  her  in  a  room 
weeping — on  enquiring  the  cause,  she,  after 
some  hesitation,  replied,  "  The  consumption  is 
a  flattering  disease  ! — but  I  shall  return  back 
to  Hebron,  and  tell  Father  Dow  that  T  have 
come  back  to  die  Avith  him  !:' 

After  my  return  from  Europe,  she  requested 
me  not  to  leave  her,  till  she  had  got  better  or 
worse — which  request  she  had  never  made  at 
any  time,  under  any  circumstances  in  former 
years  whatever. 

We  returned  in  September.  She  remarked 
that  she  felt  more  comfort  in  Divine  enjoyment 
than  she  expressed  to  others — and  that  her 
"death  might  be  sanctified  to  some." 

We  never  parted  but  twice  after  my  return 


from  Europe — once  for  a  niijht,  and  once  on 
business  to  Boston  of  about  five  days. 

She  continued  growing  more  and  more  fee- 
ble, until  in  December,  when  she  asked  if  I 
thought  her  dissolution  was  near  %  The  reply 
to  which  was  an  opinion,  that  she  would  con- 
tinue until  spring,  if  not  longer. 

She  replied  that  she  thought  so  too;  but  the 
night  following,  she  awoke  me  up,  and  en- 
quired the  time  of  the  month  1 — and  being  in- 
formed, she  said  she  thought  she  was  bounded 
in  all  by  the  month  of  January. 

Counted  every  day  until  the  year  expired, 
and  then  almost  every  hour,  until  the  morning 
of  the  fifth,  when  she  asked  me  if  I  had  been 
to  bespeak  a  Coffin  for  her'?  But  was  an- 
swered in  the  negative  ; — when  in  the  even- 
ing, she  enquired  if  I  had  been  to  call  in  the 
neighbors  ?  I  answered,  No  !  But  brother 
and.  sister  Page  came  in  and  spent  the  night, 
which  seemed  refreshing  to  her;  and  with 
whom  we  had  spent  many  happy  hours  in 
days  that  were  gone  by  ! 

About  two  o'clock  at  night,  she  requested 
me  to  call  up  the  family,  which  being  done  ; 
she  soon  began  to  fail  very  fast. 

Being  asked  if  she  felt  any  pain  "?  She  an- 
swered in  the  negative — and  that  but  one 
thing  attracted  her  here  below— pointing  her 
finger  towards  me  as  supported  in  my  arms. 
When  I  replied,  Lord,  Thou  gavest  her  to  me! 
I  have  held  her  only  as  a  lent  favor  for  fifteen 
years !  and  now  I  resign  her  back  to  Thee, 
until  we  meet  again  beyond  the  swelling  flood  ! 
She  replied  with  a  hearty  "Amen,''  and  soon 
expired,  as  the  going  out  of  the  snuff  of  a 
candle,  without  a  straggle,  contraction  or 
groan  ! 

In  the  course  of  conversation  the  last  night — 
her  views  and  attachments  to  the  things  of 
time  and  eternity — she  replied  that  she  felt  no 
condemnation,  and  that  but  one  thing  attract- 
ed her  here  below,  that  was  hard  to  give  up  ; 


but  that  she  felt  willing  to  resign  herself  into 
the  hands  of  the  Great  and  Wise  Disposer,  for 
the  things  of  eternity  were  far  more  desirable 
than  the  things  of  time  ;  for  her  better  pros- 
pects were  beyond  this  life,  and  there  appear- 
ed to  be  a  calm  and  sweet  submission  ! 

By  my  request,  she  was  dressed  and  laid 
out  in  her  best  plain,  neat  meeting  dress,  with 
woolen  blankets,  instead  of  shrouded  sheets. 
Her  grave  was  about  three  feet  below  the 
common  depth — her  funeral  was  attended  by 
a  large  concourse  of  people — the  sermon  was 
delivered  by  Daniel  Burrows,  a  particular 
friend,  who  had  visited  her  frequently  in  her 
last  sickness. 

Many  had  said  L.  D.  was  eccentric,  and 
that  it  was  now  exemplified  !  But  such,  still 
admitted  that  the  dress  became  impressive  on 
the  occasion  ;  and  also  the  color  of  the  coffin 
too.  It  was  a  solemn,  serious  and  impressive 
time ! 

Woolen  does  not  rot  like  some  other  things! 
— and  the  sacred  dust.  I  wished  to  repose 
(undisturbed  in  ages  to  come,  by  future  mov- 
ing of  the  earth  for  the  dead,)  until  "The 
Trump  of  God  shall  sound  !  " 

What  God  said  to  Ezekiel,  "  Behold  I  take 
away  the  desire  of  thine  eyes  with  a  stroke." 
January  6th,  1820,  were  exemplified,  as  with 
a  sword  through  my  soul ;  for  the  impression 
of  the  words,  were  as  a  dispensation  of  prepa- 
ration, some  few  years  antecedent  to  the  time. 

This  is  a  subject  that  may  be  felt,  but  can- 
not be  described  !  Those  who  have  drank 
the  cup,  know  the  language — to  others,  it  is 
but  a  dream  ! 

She  possessed  exquisite   feelings  of  sensi- 


bility, but  there  was  affection  and  condescen- 
sion. Hence  the  sequel  upon  the  Journey  of 
Life,  as  agreeable  consequences  for  peace  in 
a  married  state  !  But  where  there  is  a  want 
of  Love,  affection,  and  an  attachment,  there  is 
a  cause  of  misery,  mischief  and  unhappiness 
of  many  families  ! 

Love  and  affection  cannot  be  bought ;  they 
are  above  rubies — yea,  beyond  all  price,  when 
applied  to  the  married  state  ! 

The  following  was  put  upon  her  tomb 
stone,  in  the  Methodist  Burying  Ground,  in 
Hebron,  Connecticut,  ten  years  after  : — 

"PEGGY  DOW 

Shared  the  Vicissitudes  of  Lorenzo 

fifteen  tears, 

And  died  January  6th,  1820, 

aged  39." 

Seventeen  years  before  this,  I  lost  my 
Mother,  and  two  years  and  eight  months  after 
the  decease  of  Peggy,  my  father  died.  Six 
of  us  children  are  still  living;  and  out  of 
twenty. eight  grand-children,  sixteen  are  still 
on  mortal  shore ! 

It  is  now  March,  1833,  which  brings  me  to 
the  age  of  55  years  and  five  months ;  and  40 
years  and  4  months  of  my  religious  pilgrim- 
age; and  37  years  in  the  public  field  of  battle, 
wandering  through  the  world  ! 

My  Peggy  is  gone  to  meet  our  Infant  in 
yonder  world,  where  I  trust  to  meet  them  both 
by  and  bye — which  is  a  sweet  and  pleasing 
thought  to  me !  L.  D. 


THE 

DEALINGS  OF 

GOD,  MAN,  AND  THE  DEVIL; 

AS   EXEMPLIFIED  IN  THE 

LITE,  EXPERIENCE,  AND  TRAVELS 

OF 

LORENZO   DOW, 

IN  A  PERIOD  OF  OVER  HALF  A  CENTURY: 

TOGETHER    WITH    HIS 

POLEMIC  AND  MISCELLANEOUS   WRITINGS, 

COMPLETE, 

TO    WHICH    IS    ADDED 

THE  VICISSITUDES  OF  LIFE, 

BY    PEGGY   DOW. 

Many  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased. — David. 


WITH    AN    INTRODUCTORY   ESSAY    BY    THE 

REV.   JOHN    DOWLING,    D.  D.,    OF   NEW   YORK, 

AUTHOR   OF    "THE    HISTORY    OF   ROMANISM,"    ETC.    ETC. 


TWO  VOLUMES  IN  ONE, 

VOL    I  I. 


NEW   YORK: 
CORNISH,    LAMPORT   &   Co. 

267  PEARL-STREET. 
1851. 


Entered  according;  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1849,  by 

J.  S.  GLASENER.  &  R.  C.  MARSHALL, 

ill  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Coirt  of  Ohio. 


Stereotyped  by  Vincent  Dill,  Jr., 
No.  17  Ann  Street,  N.  T.    • 


A    CHAIN  OF  REASON  AND  REFLECTIONS 


FROM     THE     THIRTY-THIRD    EDITION. 


After  I  had  found  religion,  I  began,  to  reflect 
on  my  experience,  and  perceiving  that  I  felt  a 
love  to  all,  though  I  had  been  taught  that 
God  only  loved  a  few,  which  he  had  given  to 
his  Son  :*  I  could  not  reconcile  the  two  ideas 
together,  how  my  love  should  exceed  the  love 
of  God ;  and  feeling  within  myself,  that  I  stood 
in  danger  of  falling  into  sin,  and  consequently 
into  condemnation ;  I  could  not  reconcile  it 
with  the  common  idea,  that  if  a  man  once  ob- 
tained religion,  he  was  always  safe,  let  him 
do  what  he  would.  This  put  me  upon  exam- 
ining the  scriptures  for  myself,  and  comparing 
past  ideas  therewith  :  and  on  examination  of 
the  same,  I  could  find  no  promise  that  any 
should  be  saved,  hut  those  who  endured  unto 
the  end.  On  the  other  hand  the  Bible  seemed 
to  correspond  with  my  feelings,  that  there  was 
danger,  being  full  of  cautions ;  and  there  is 
no  need  of  caution  where  there. is  no  danger. 
The  more  light  and  knowledge  a  person  hath, 
and  commits  a  crime,  the  worse  it  must  be ; 
because  he  sins  against  the  more  light :  there- 
fore any  sin  is  greater  in  a  professor  of  religion, 
than  in  a  non-professor,  seeing  he  sins  against 
the  greater  light. 


*  To  talk  about  an  eternal  covenant  between  the  Fa- 
ther and  the  Son  before  all  worlds,  a  bargain  that  Christ 
should  have  a  certain  number  of  mankind,  which  some 
call  the  elect,  is  a  contradiction  in  terms,  and  a  piece  of 
inconsistency.  For,  first,  a  covenant  is  a  contract  made 
between  two  parties,  and  there  cannot  be  a  covenant 
without  two  parties. 

Therefore  to  say  the  Father  and  Son  made  a  covenant, 
would  be  to  adopt  the  idea,  that  there  were  two  divini- 
ties, which  would  divide  the  Godhead,  and  of  course 
argue  two  Gods. 

But  the  Bible  authorises  us  to  believe  in  one  God  and 
no  more.  Again,  if  the  Father  and  Son  made  a  covenant, 
there  was  a  lime  when  they  made  it,  and  if  so  then  there 
was  a  time  before  thoy  made  it,  consequently  it  was  not 
made  fiom  all  eternity,  unless  you  suppose  eternity  began 
at  the  time  when  they  made  it,  which  is  inconsistent,  be- 
cause eternity  implies  unbeginning  of  time. 

Again, this  covenant  cannot  be  a  new  one  if  it  bo  soold, 
and  a  new  covenant  of  works  made  with  Adam  but  six 
thousand  years  ago,  cannot  be  called  an  old  one,  there- 
fore to  term  the  oldest  covenant  a  new  one,  and  the  new- 
est the  old  one,  is  a  piece  of  inconsistency,  like  putting 
the  cart  before  the  horso,  (pj=  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 


If  the  sin  is  the  greater,  of  course  the  con- 
demnation and  punishment  must  be  propor- 
tioned :  as  Christ  saith,  "  he  that  knoweth  his 
master's  will,  and  doeth  it  not,  shall  be  beaten 
with  many  stripes ;  whereas,  he  that  knoweth 
not  his  master's  will,  shall  be  beaten  with 
few."  Therefore,  if  the  sinner  who  never  had 
religion  deserves  to  be  damned  for  actual  trans- 
gression; why  not  the  professor,  upon  the 
principles  of  impartial  justice. 

Now  it  appears  to  me,  that  this  doctrine, 
once  in  grace,  always  in  grace,  is  inseparably 
connected  with  the  doctrine  of  particular  elec- 
tion and  reprobation ;  and  to  deny  the  latter, 
and  to  hold  the  former,  to  me  appears  incon- 
sistent :  for  if  a  saint  cannot  be  punished  in 
proportion  to  his  conduct,  then  he  is  not  ac- 
countable ;  and  if  he  be  not  accountable,  then, 
not  rewardable :  and  if  neither  rewardable  nor 
punishable,  then  his  salvation  or  damnation 
does  not  turn  upon  his  actions,  pro  nor  con, 
but  upon  the  free  electing  love  of  God  :  There- 
fore, God  will  have  mercy  upon  whom  he 
will,  and  whom  he  will,  he  passeth  by :  thus 
they  appear  connected  like  two  links  in  a 
chain.  And  it  appeareth  moreover,  that  the 
doctrine  of  particular  election,  leadeth  to  uni- 
versalism  :  for  according  to  the  above  we  must 
suppose,  that  God  decreed  all  things ;  if  so, 
God  being  wise,  whatever  he  hath  decreed,  he 
must  have  decreed  it  right;  consequently 
nothing  cometh  to  pass  wrong — then  there  is 
no  sin,  for  it  cannot  be  sin  to  do  right:  If 
then  one  shall  be  damned  for  doing  right,  why 
not  all ;  and  if  one  is  saved  for  doing  right, 
why  not  all,  according  to  the  rule  of  impartial 
justice.  Again,  this  doctrine  of  election  saith 
all  that  was  given  from  the  Father  to  the  Son, 
in  the  covenant  of  Grace,  will  be  saved  ;  none 
that  Christ  died  for  can  be  lost.  ,  The  Bible 
saith,  Christ  gave  himself  for  ALL.  1  Tim. 
ii.  4,  6.  1  John  ii.  2,  and  A  double  L,  does 
not  spell  part,  nor  some,  nor  few,  but  it  means 
all.     Well,  now,  if  all  Christ  died  for  will  be 


tf= 


saved,  and  none  of  them  can  be  lost,  then 
Universalism  must  be  true  :  £@*and  you  can- 
not deny  it. 

And  now  it  appears  furthermore,  that  Uni- 
i  -m  leads  to  Deism — for  if  all  are  saved, 
none  are  lost,  and  of  course  no  future  punish- 
ment :  therefore  the  threatenings  in  the  Bible 
must  be  false,  like  a  sham  scarecrow  hung  up 
in  the  fields,  to  represent  what  is  not  real. 
Ami  if  the  threatenings  be  false,  the  promises 
are  equally  so ;  for  while  the  promises  are 
given  in  one  scale  to  encourage  virtue,  the 
threatenings  are  put  in  the  opposite  one,  to 
discourage  vice.  To  deny  the  one,  disallows 
of  the  other,  and  of  course  breaks  the  chain 
of  the  Bible,  and  thereby  destroys  its  authori- 
ty; consequently,  ye  cannot  suppose  with 
propriety,  that  it  came  from  God  by  Divine 
direction ;  but  rather,  that  it  was  hatched  up 
by  some  cunning  politicians,  to  answer  their 
political  designs,  to  keep  the  people  in  order — 
and  that  it  has  been  kept  on  the  carpet  ever 
since,  by  the  black  and  blue  coats,  to  get 
a  fat  living  out  of  the  people.  "Away  with 
the  Bible."  says  the  Deist,  "  I  will  be  imposed 
upon  by  that  no  more,  but  I  will  go  upon  rea- 
son ;  for  whoever  came  back  from  the  other 
world,  to  bring  us  news  from  that  country 
about  Heaven  or  Hell,  or  exhibited  a  map 
thereof?'' 

Now  if  I  denied  the  Bible,  I  should  of  course 
deny  miracles  and  inspiration ;  for  if  I  admit 
of  them,  I  must  in  reason  admit  of  the  pro- 
priety  of  the  Bible. 

But  no  one  who  denies  inspiration  and  mira- 
cles can  prove  the  existence  of  a  God.  There 
are  but  six  ways  to  receive  ideas;  which  are 
by  inspiration  or  one  of  i\\o,jive  senses.  Deny 
inspiration,  there  are  but  the  five  way-:  and 
matter  of  fact  demonstrates,  that  a  man  by 
outward  sensitive  organs,  can  neither 
hear,  see,  smell,  taste  nor  feel  God  :  how  then 
can  we  know  him  but  by  a  revelation  in  the 
inward  sense!  Why.  saith  the  Deist,  the 
works  of  nature  proclaim  aloud  in  both  my 
ears,  "there  is  a  God,"  but  I  deny  it  accord- 
ing to  your  scale  oi  reasoning,  tor  you  deny 
miracles;  and  yetyousa)  what  haft-been  once 
ma\  be  again}  now  if  there  was  a  miracle 
once;  there  ma]  be  one  again;  if  so,  then 
there  may  be  such  a  thing  as  revealed  religion, 
for  that  is  but  miraculous  :  but  it  tie:,  cannoi 
be  a  miracle  again,  that  is  an  argumenl  there 
never  was  one.  and  of  coui  se  denies  the  works 
of  Creation,  if  there  was  no  Creation,  then 
there  is  no  Creator;  for  it  must  have  been  a 
miracle,  to  have  spoken  the  world  into  exis- 
tence and  to  have  formed  intelligent  beings  - 
therefore)  if  there  never  was  a  miracle,  then 
there  never  was  such  a  thing  as  Creation  : 
consequently  the  works  id'  nature  do  not  speak 
forth   a  Divine   Being,  for   his   hand    never 


formed  them ;  but  they  argue,  that  matter  is 
eternal,  and  that  all  things  come  by  nature — 
for  it  is  evident,  that  if  nought  had  been  once, 
nought  had  been  now;  for  nothing  cannot  put 
forth  the  act  of  power  and  beget  something; 
yet  it  is  self-evident  that  something  does  exist ; 
therefore  something  must  have  existed  eter- 
nally. Then  saith  reason,  if  all  things  come 
by  nature,  then  nature  is  eternal ;  and  when 
forming  from  its  primitive  chaos,  into  its  pre- 
sent position  by  congelation,  brought  forth 
mankind,  beasts  and  vegetables  spontaneously ; 
something  like  the  mushroom  growing  up 
without  seed,  or  the  moss  growing  on  the  tree ; 
and  are  kept  on  the  stage  by  transmigration, 
like  the  caterpillar,  transmigrating  or  turning 
into  a  beautiful  butterfly ;  or  the  muck-worm 
into  a  horn  bug.  Thus  nature  assume-  one 
form  or  shape  for  a  while,  then  laying  that 
aside  takes  up  another.  In  confirmation  of 
this  idea,  it  appears  thai  one  race  of  animals 
\h  beings  goes  from  the  stage,  and  another 
comes  on  the  carpet ;  for  instance,  the  bones 
of  a  certain  animal,  found  in  different  parts  of 
the  continent  of  America,  demonstrate  there 
was  such  a  race  of  beings  once,  called  the 
Mammoth,  which  as  far  as  we  knowr,  are  now 
extinct:  and  the  Hessian  fly,  which  was  dis- 
covered a  few  years  since,  near  where  the  Hes- 
sian troops  encamped,  and  from  thence  took  its 
name,  supposed  to  have  been  brought  by  them 
from  Hesse — and  since  this  insect  has  greatly 
spread  over  New  England,  and  destroys  the 
wheat:  I  have  ntade  much  inquiry,  bi 
not  learn  that  it  is  found  in  the  country  from 
whence  the  Hessians  came ;  from  this  one 
may  infer  and  argue,  that  it  is  an  animal, 
come  on  the  stage  within  late  years,  as  it  ap- 
pears some  other  insects  have  done.  In  fur- 
ther confirmation  of  this  idea,  and  which 
stands  opposed  to  the  account  given  by  the 
Bible,  "that  all  animals  were  drowned.,  except 
those  with  Noah  in  the  ark,"  we  find  that  al- 
though it  is  natural  for  us  to  conclude,  that  all 
animals  would  generate  and  be  found  on  that 
part  where  the  ark  rested,  yet  the  racoon  is 
peculiar  to  America :  this  then  is  a  new  spe- 
cies of  animal,  and  Ave  may  say  the  account 
cannot  he  admitted  that  all  other  parts  were 
drowned.  But  again  in  confirmation  of  revo- 
lutions in  nature  we  perceive,  thai  even  if 
scripture  be  true,  once  giants  did  exist:  but 
they  are  now  apparently  extinct.  On  strict 
tation,  it  appears  that  earth  and  shells 
congealed,  form  marble — and  wood,  when  put 
into  certain  lakes  of  water,  become-  .-tone. 

The  turf  bogs  in  Ireland,  which  are  found 
on  the  tops  of  the  highest  mountains,  or  in  the 
valleys,  miles  in  Ifengjh  and  breadth,  and 
scores  of  feet  deep,  evidently  appear  to  have 
been  vegetables  washed  together  by  some 
singular  cause  or  awful  deluge ;  whole  trees, 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


with  ancient  artificial  materials,  being  found 
many  feet  below  the  surface.  I  likewise  was 
informed  of  a  spring  in  that  country,  by  putting 
bars  or  sheets  of  iron  therein,  they  would  be 
converted  into  copper. 

On  my  way  from  Georgia,  I  could  not  but 
observe  great  quantities  of  shells,  which  to  me 
appear  to  belong  to  the  oyster,  some  hundreds 
of  miles  from  any  salt  or  brackish  water,  and 
it  is  quite  improbable  they  could  have  been 
brought  by  human  art,  considering  the  vast 
quantities  found  in  the  Savannas  or  Piraras  to 
Tombigbee,  and  thence  to  the  Natchez  country, 
and  in  the  Chickasaw  nation.  It  evidently 
appears  likewise,  that  this  western  country 
was  once  inhabited  by  a  warlike  informed 
people,  who  had  the  use  of  mechanical  instru- 
ments ;  and  there  are  evident  marks  of  anti- 
quity, consisting  of  artificial  mounts  and  forti- 
fications, &c,  pronounced  by  the  curious,  who 
have  examined,  to  have  been  deserted  long 
before  the  discovery  of  America  by  Columbus. 
One  of  those  mounts,  a  few  miles  above  the 
Natchez,  covers  about  six  acres  of  ground, 
forty  feet  above  the  common  level,  on  which 
stands  another,  forty  feet  high,  making  in  all 
eighty  feet.  Great  numbers  of  these  artificial 
mounts,  fortifications  and  beds  of  ashes,  are 
to  be  found,  extending  from  the  western  parts 
of  Georgia,  to  the  Mississippi,  and  then  north- 
ward with  the  waters  of  said  river,  to  Lake 
Erie,  &c.  all  which  denote  it  once  was  a 
populous,  and  since  is  a  forsaken  country ; 
which  neither  history  nor  tradition  hath  given 
us  any  information  of.  Therefore  it  appears, 
that  greater  revolutions  have  taken  place  in 
this  terraqueous  globe,  than  many  may  im- 
agine ;  and  hereupon  we  might  suppose,  that 
the  earth  hath  stood  longer  than  the  six 
thousand  years  calculated  from  scripture — 
and  with  the  Chinese  assent  to  their  boasted 
ancient  histories,  &c. 

Thus  I  shall  be  an  Atheist  instead  of  a 
Deist ;  but  I  cannot  be  the  one  nor  the  other 
according  to  reason,  for  if  there  be  no  God, 
nature  depends  on  chance,  and  this  earth 
would  be  like  a  well  stringed  instrument, 
without  a  skillful  hand  to  play  upon  it;  or  a 
well  rigged  vessel,  without  mariners  to  steer 
her  ;  for  every  thing  that  hath  not  a  regulator, 
is  liable  to  go  to  ruin :  and  if  all  things  de- 
pend on  chance,  then  by  chance  there  may  be 
a  God  and  a  Devil,  a  Heaven  and  a  Hell, 
Saints  and  Sinners,  and  by  chance  the  Saints 
may  get  to  Heaven,  and  by  chance  Sinners 
may  go  to  Hell.  It  is  evident  in  reason,  that 
as  a  stream  cannot  rise  higher  than  its  foun- 
tain, so  confusion  can  never  produce  order; 
for  the  effect  cannot  be  more  noble  than  the 
cause  :  Consequently,  if  confusion  had  been 
once,  it  must  have  remained ;  but  as  the  stars 
keep  their  courses  without  infringing  upon 


each  other  in  their  different  revolutions,  so 
that  the  astronomer  can  calculate  his  alma- 
nacs years  before  hand,  it  is  evident  there  is 
such  a  thing  as  order ;  and  to  suppose  this 
order  to  have  been  eternal  would  be  arguing, 
that  the  earth  has  stood  forever,  as  we  now 
behold  it ;  and  to  suppose  that  the  earth  hath 
forever  had  its  present  form,  is  to  suppose  that 
there  has  been  an  eternal  succession  of  men, 
beasts  and  vegetables,  and  that  to  an  infinite 
number ;  (for  if  the  number  be  not  infinite, 
how  could  the  succession  have  been  eternal,) 
and  yet  to  talk  about  an  infinite  number,  is  a 
contradiction  in  terms,  for  there  is  no  number 
but  what  may  be  made  larger,  by  the  addition 
of  units ;  but  that  which  is  infinite,  cannot  be 
enlarged.  Again,  if  there  has  been  an  eternal 
succession  of  men  and  beasts;  by  the  same 
rule  there  had  been  an  eternal  succession  of 
days  and  nights,  and  years  likewise.  This 
must  be  allowed,  (that  infinite  numbers  are 
equal,  for  if  one  number  be  smaller  than  the 
other,  how  can  it  be  said  to  be  infinite  1) 
Well,  if  infinite  numbers  be  equal,  and  if 
there  hath  been  an  eternal  succession  of  years, 
and  days,  and  nights,  we  must  suppose  that 
their  infinite  numbers  are  equal.  And  yet  to 
allow  there  hath  been  as  many  years,  as  there 
hath  been  days  and  nights,  is  inconsistent, 
seeing  that  it  takes  365  to  compose  one  year; 
and  if  the  number  of  years  be  less  than  the 
number  of  days  and  nights,  the  number  cannot 
be  admitted  to  be  infinite ;  consequently  the 
succession  cannot  have  been  eternal ;  there- 
fore it  must  be,  there  was  a  time  when  years 
began :  If  so,  we  must  admit  the  idea,  that 
there  is  something  superior  to  nature,  that 
formed  it,  and  thus  of  course  an  Almighty 
regulator,  that  with  wisdom,  must  have  con- 
structed and  preserved  this  system ;  and  this 
power  and  regulator  must  be  self-dependent, 
for  no  power  could  exceed  it  for  it  to  be  de- 
pendent on,  and  of  course,  self-existent,  of 
course  eternal,  according  to  the  foregoing : 
and  this  Eternal,  self-existent,  all  wise,  regu- 
lator, is  what  we  term  GOD,  and  what  the 
Indians  term,  the  GREAT  MAN  ABOVE* 
Various  are  the  ideas  formed  concerning  this 
GOD  :  Some  acknowledge  one  Supreme  Being, 
but  disallow  of  what  is  called  the  Trinity; 
saying,  how  can  three  be  one  1  Answer,  as 
rain,  snow,  and  hail,  when  reduced  to  their 
origin  are  one,  (water :)  and  as  light,  heat, 
and  color  are  seen  in  one  element,  (lire,)  and 
as  the  Atlantic,  Pacific,  and  Indian  Oceans, 
compose  but  one,  so,  if  in  natural  things, 
three  can  make  one,  why  may  we  not  admit 
the  idea  with  reason,  that  three  can  be  one  in 
things  supernatural  and  divine,  &c.  What  is 
meant  by  God  the  Father,  is,  that  Eternal 
Being  that  is  every  where  present.     What  is 


*  •'  Causeless  Causator." 


s 


A  CHAIN  OF  REASON  AND  REFLECTIONS. 


meant  by  Christ  the  Son,  the  manhood  of 
Christ,  being  brought  forth  by  the  omnipotent 
power  of  God,  as  the  evangelists  relate  ;*  and 

»  "  Here  I  trust  I  may  be  permitted  to  say,  with  all  due 
respect  for  those  who  differ  from  me,  *hat  the  doctrine 
of  the  eternal  Sonship  of  Christ  is,  in  my  opinion, 
anti-scriptural  and  highly  dangerous  ;  this  doctrine  I 
reject  for  the  following  reasons  : 

1st.  I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  express  declara- 
tion in  the  Scriptures  concerning  it. 

2dly.  If  Christ  be  the  Son  of  God  as  to  his  divine  na- 
ture, then  he  cannot  be  eternal  ;  for  son  implies  a.  father ; 
and  father  implies,  in  reference  to  son,  precedency  in 
time,  if  not  in  nature  too.  Father  and  son  imply  the  idea 
of  generation;  and  generation  implies  a  time  in  which  it 
was  effected,  and  time  also  antecedent  to  such  generation. 

3dly.  If  Christ  be  the  .Son  of  God,  as  to  his  divine 
nature,  then  the  Father  is  of  necessity  prior,  conse- 
quently superior  to  him. 

4thly.  Again,  if  this  divine  nature  were  begotten  of  the 
Father,  then  it  must  be  in  lime  !  i.  e.  there  was  a  period 
in  which  it  did  not  exist,  and  a  period  when  it  began  to 
exist.  This  destroys  the  eternity  of  our  blessed  Lord, 
and  robs  him  at  once  of  his  Godhead. 

dthly.  To  say  that  he  was  begotten  from  all  eternity,  is 
in  my  opinion,  absurd  ;  and  the  phrase  eternal  Son  is  a 
positive  self-contradiction.  Eternity  is  that  which  has 
had  no  beginning,  nor  stands  in  any  reference  to  time. 
Son  supposes  time,  generation,  and  father  ;  and  time  also 
antecedent  to  such  generation.  Therefore  the  conjunc- 
tion of  these  two  terms  Son  and  eternity  is  absolutely 
impossible,  as  they  imply  essentially  different  and  oppo- 
site ideas. 

The  enemies  of  Christ's  divinity  have,  in  all  ages, 
availed  themselves  of  this  incautious  method  of  treating 
this  subject,  and  on  this  ground,  have  ever  had  the  ad- 
vantage of  the  defenders  of  the  Godhead  of  Christ.  This 
doctrine  of  the  eternal  Sonship  destroys  the  deity  of 
Christ :  now  if  his  deity  betaken  away,  the  whole  gospel 
scheme  of  redemption  is  ruined.  On  this  ground,  the 
atonement  of  Christ  cannot  have  been  of  infinite  merit, 
and  consequently  could  not  purchase  pardon  for  the  of- 
fences of  mankind,  nor  give  any  right  to.  or  possession  of 
an  eternal  glory.  The  very  use  of  this  phrase  is  both 
absurd  and  dangerous  ;  therefore  let  all  those  who  value 
Jesus  and  their  salvation  abide  by  the  Scriptures."— Dr. 
Clarke. 

We  read,  "  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time."  1 
John  iv.  12.  But  Chiist  saith  to  Philip  "He  that  hath 
seen  me,  hath  seen  the  Father."  John  xiv.  0.  Again,  "  / 
in  them,  and  Thou  in  me."  John  xvii.  23.  i.e.  the  invisi- 
ble manifestation,  as  Paul  saith  "Christ  in  you,  the  hope 
of  glory."  Colos.  i.  27.  Again,  "  We  will  come  untoAim, 
and  make  our  abode  with  Aim."  John  xiv.  23.  Inthisthe 
Christian  feels  God  to  tie  his  Father,  Redeemer,  and  Com- 
forter. And  supposing  the  word  Trinity  is  not  to  be 
found  in  the  Bible,  or  Persons  the  plural,  yet  there  are 
manifestations,  and  people  should  be  careful  not  to 
quarrel  too  much  about  nanus,  forms,  or  words,  But  seek 
for  essential  realities. 

We  read,  Heb.  i.  1,  2,  "  Goii— hath  in  these  last  days  spo- 
ken  unto  us  by  his  Son,  by  whom  also  lie  made  the  worlds," 
or,  as  John  i.  1 — I.  lb:  existed  as  the  Word,  visible  mani- 
festation or  Son  of  Ood  :  as,  by  an  act  of  mind  a  thought 
is  begot,  so  this  manifestation  might  be  said  to  be  begot- 
ten by  the  will  and  power  ol  God,  though  some  query  it 
does  not  appear  to  be  written  whether  he  existed  as  the 
Son,  or  only  as  the  Word,  until  he  w  as  manifested  in  the 
flesh. 

The  first  covenant,  the  covenant  of  works,  was  made 
with  us  in  Adam,  we  being  in  his  loins,  lie  was  our 
federal  head  and  representative,  and  Ood  required  him 
to  keep  a  moral  law  of  inn. 
Adam  fell  from  his  innocent  happiness,  and  wc  ' 
his  loins,  fell  with  him.      Well,  says  on.',  would   not  God 

be  just  to  have  damned  us  tor  Adam's  sin  '     Answer    a 

punishment  should  nevei  exceed   thi   tl  in sion,  and 

i  .■,  we  deserve  not  a  personal  punishment  lor  that 
which  wc  were  ac'v^r  actually  guilty  ol  ,  but  as  we  were 
passive  in  the  action,  should  nave  been  passive  in  the  suf- 
fering ;  of  course  as  we  fell  in  Adam's  loins,  should  hai  e 
been  punished  in  his  loins,  and  of  course  ba\  <•  pel  ished 
in  his  loins.  Adam  and  Eve  only  were  actually  guilty, 
and  of  course  they  only,  deserved  an  actual  punishment, 
which  1  believe  would  have  been  just  in  God  to  have  in- 


that  manhood  being  filled  with  the  divine  na- 
ture, of  course  he  would  be  God  as  well  as  : 
man,  and  man  as  well  as  God — two  distinct  i| 


flicted  ;  but  to  punish  his-  posterity  with  a  personal  pun- 
ishment, for  that  of  which  they  were  never  personally 
guilty  would  be  representing  God  as  unjust,  by  making 
the  punishment  to  exceed  the  crime,  which  would  ex- 
ceed the  bounds  of  moral  justice.  I  therefore  argue, 
that  as  the  punishment  should  be  proportioned  to  the 
crime,  if  a  mediator  was  not  provided,  we  should  have 
perished,  by  being  punished  in  Adam's  loins:  and  if  we 
had,  then  God's  declarative  glory  must  have  been 
eclipsed,  he  not  being  actually  glorified  in  our  personal 
solvation  or  damnation.  In  further  demonstration  of  this 
idea,  I  argue,  that  as  every  title  to  any  blessing  was  for- 
feited by  Adam's  fall,  they  could  never  have  been  en- 
joyed, except  they  were  purchased,  (for  if  they  could 
there  was  no  need  for  him  to  purchase  them  for  us.  iic  ) 
Our  temporal  lives  being  blessings,  they  came  through 
the  merits  of  Christ,  of  course,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
Christ's  merits  we  should  not  have  had  this  blessing,  and 
of  course  should  have  perished  in  Adam,  as  we  fell  with 
him,  as  above.  Rut  as  we  read  that  Christ  was  a  lamb 
slain  'not  from  all  eternity)  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  though  not  actually  slain  until  four  thousand 
years  after  ;  meaning  that  God  made  a  revelation  of  his 
Son  to  the  ancients,  who  were  saved  by  faith  in  a  Mes- 
siah which  was  to  come,  the  same  as  we  are  saved  by 
faith  in  a  Messiah  which  hath  come  eighteen  hundred 
years  ago,  &c  ,  as  Christ  said,  "Abraham  rejoiced  to  see 
my  day,  he  saw  it  and  was  glad."  John  viii.  56  :  Ro- 
mans i '  10,  20,  to  ii.  14,  10.  Galat.  iii.  S.  Job  was  a  hea- 
then, yet  observe  his  faith.     Job  xix.  25,  26. 

Observe,  as  the  first  covenant,  the  covenant  of  works 
was  made  with  us  in  Adam,  he  being  our  head  and  re- 
presentative, &c.  So  the  second  covenant,  the  covenant 
of  grace,  was  not  made  between  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
as  some  do  vainly  think,  (there  is  no  mention  of  such  a 
covenant  in  the  Bible,)  but  was  made  with  US  IN 
Christ,  he  being  given  to  the  people  for  a  covenant,  &c. 
Isaiah  xlii.  6,  and  xlix.  3. 

God  had  a  sovereign  right  to  make  the  first  Adam  and 
require  his  obedience,  and  when  he  fell,  he'had  the  same 
sovereign  right  to  raise  up  the  second  Adam  as  he  had 
the  first  and  to  require  his  obedience.  But  says  the 
Deist,  there  would  be  no  moral  justice  to  make  the  inno- 
cent sutler  for  the  guilty.  Allowing  it,  what  then?  If 
the  innocent  suffer  voluntarily,  who  can  be  impeached 
with  injustice?  for  instance,  if  I  break  a  law,  and  the 
the  penalty  is,  pay  live  pounds  or  take  the  lash.  If  I  can- 
not advance  the  money.  I  must  take  the  stripes.  But  a 
gentleman  steps  up  and  voluntarily  suffers  the  loss  of 
five  pounds  out  ol  his  own  pocket,  nobody  can  be  cen- 
sured with  injustice.  .At  the  same  time  the  law  having 
full  satisfaction  would  have  no  further  demand,  and  ol 
course,  1  should  be  extricated  from  the  punishment.  So 
Christ  our  second  Adam,  our  second  head  and  represen- 
tative, was  raised  up  to  heal  the  breach  that  Adam  made. 
For  this  purpose  he  stepped  right  into  the  shoes  of  the 
first  Adam,  between  that  law  of  moral  innocence,  that 
\ il.im  was  required  to  keep  for  us,  and  kept  it.  even  as 
Adam  was  required  to  keep  it.  How  did  he  keep  it  I 
First  h\  a  passive  obedience,  having  no  will  of  his  own 
abstract  from  what  that  law  required.  Secondly,  by  an 
active  obedience,  doing  what  the  law  did  require, during 
tin-  thirty-three  years  which  he  resided  in  this  vale  of 
tears.  And  thirdly,  by  voluntarily  laying  down  his  life 
to  Buffer  in  ■iir  lieu,  what  we  must  have  suffered  in 
Adam  if  lie  diil  not  do  it.  Observe,  it  was  not  the  divinity 
of  Christ  that  suffered,  but  the  manhood.  And  where  the 
Bible  calls  Christ  the  Son  of  <  Jod,  it  does  not  allude  to  his 

Godhead  as  God,  but  manifestation;  as  we  read  Gal  iv. 
4:  Heli.  x.  .'»  :  and  i.  5,6:  John  xv.  13,  and  x.  18,  that 
"he  was  made  or  born  of  a  woman,  (who  was  the  first  in 
the  transgression)  and  made  or  born  under  the  law,  n>  no 

man  ever  came  into  the  world  as  we  are  informed  Christ 
did,"  fcc.  Luke  i.  85.  But,  says  one,  Prove,  that  he  did 
it  voluntarily.  Very  well— Christ  saith,  "greater  love 
than  this  hath  no  man,   that  he  lay  down  his  file  lor  his 

friends,"  and  "1  laj  down  my  life  for  the  sheep."  Again. 
"  no  man  taketh  my  life  from  me— 1  have  power  to  Iaj  it 

down,  and  power  to  take  it  again  " 

Now,  if  no  man  took  Christ's  life  from  him,  then  their 
nailing  him  to  the  tree  did  not  cause  him  to  die;  if  not 
then  it  must  have  been  something  else,  and  of  course  the 


A  CHAIN  OF  REASON  AND  REFLECTIONS. 


natures  in  one  person ;  and  it  is  no  more  in- 
consistent with  reason,  to  acknowledge  that 
he  came  as  above,  than  to  acknowledge  a 
miracle  for  the  first  man's  origin  ;  which  idea 
in  reason  we  must  admit,  for  there  cannot  be 
an  effect  without  a  cause ;  and  as  men  do 
exist,  it  is  evident  there  is  but  one  way  for 
them  to  generate  in  nature ;  if  so,  who  did  the 
first  man  and  woman  generate  from — to  sup- 
pose thai  they  came  by  nature,  is  to  suppose 
the  earth  brought  them  forth  spontaneously; 


sin  of  the  world.  Again,  we  read,  that  "  Christ  was 
heard,  in  that  he  feared — and  that  he  pleased  not  himself, 
but  gave  himself  a  ransom."  Heb.  v.  7.  Rom.  xv.  3.  1 
Tim.  ii.  6.  Luke  xxii.  42.  And  Heb.  xii.  2,  "he,  for  the 
joy  that  was  set  before  him,  endured  the  cross  despising 
the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne 
of  God,  &c.  Again,  he  said  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane, 
"Not  my  will  but  thine  be  done,"  &c.  which  certainly 
argues,  that  he  had  a  human  will,  and  when  he  thus  gave 
up  voluntarily,  &c.  we  find  that  the  sin  of  the  world  was 
laid  upon  him  and  caused  him  to  cry- out,  "my  soul  is  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful,  even  unto  death,"  (and  he  never  spoke 
extravagantly) — and  the  agony  of  his  mind,  caused  the 
very  blood  to  gush  through  the  pores  ol  his  skin,  and  ran 
down  like  drops  of  sweat ;  and  by  his  dying  so  much 
sooner  than  malefactors  do  in  general  when  crucified, 
the  governor  appeared  to  have  been  astonished,  and  mar- 
velled if  he  were  already  dead,  and  could  hardly  believe 
the  account  till  he  had  called  the  Centurion  and  had  it 
from  his  own  mouth,  &o.  Mark  xv.  44,  45.  1  herefrom 
infer,  that  as  no  man  took  his  life  from  him,  and  as  he 
died  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature,  that  something 
out  of  the  course  of  nature  killed  him — which  must  have 
been  the  sin  of  the  world  — And  when  he  had  suffered  so 
much  as  what  was  necessary  to  suffer,  even  unto  death, 
the  law  which  Adam  broke  had  full  satisfaction  on  him, 
and  having  full  satisfaction,  it  had  no  further  demand.  On 
tli-e  third  day,  the  Divinity  raised  the  Humanity  from  the 
dead,  by  which  means,  life  and  immortality  are  brought 
to  light  by  the  gospel  ;  and  Glory  be  to  God  '. 

We  read  nothing  about  John  the  Methodist,  nor  John  the 
Presbyterian,  in  all  the  Bible,  but  we  read  of  John  the  Bap- 
tist;  but  what  did  he  say  ?  John  i.  29.  He  say  eth,  "  behold 
the  Lamb  of  God  which  takcth  away  the  sin  of  the  world." 

Observe,  the  sin  of  the  world  was  the  sin  of  Adam,  as 
he  was  the  representative  of  the  world,  and  Christ,  the 
second  Adam,  John  says,  took  it  away — How  ?  By- 
atoning  for  it,  Sec.  Now  if  John  preached  up  that  Christ 
took  away  tlie  sin  of  the  world,  then  all  John's  people 
ought  to  preach  it  up  ;  and  if  he  took  it  away,  then  it 
does  not  lie  upon  us,  and  if  not,  then  we  do  not  feel  the 
guilt,  only  the  effect,  which  is  the  evil  corrupt  nature  in- 
stinct within,  &c.  and  not  the  guilt — this  is  the  truth  and 
you  cannot  deny  it. 

Thus,  you  see  the  first  covenant  of  works  was  made 
with  us  in  our  first  head,  and  the  second  covenant  with 
us  in  our  second  head  (Christ.) 

According  to  Isaiah  liii.  6,  "all  we  like  sheep,  are  gone 
astray,  &c.  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  upon  him  (Christ)  the 
iniquity  of  us  all." 

Observe,  John  did  not  say  the  sins  of  the  world,  but 
iin,  the  singular,  and  the  prophet  Isaiah  doth  not  say  ini- 
quities, but  iniquity,  which  must  have  alluded  to  the  fall 
of  man.  Therefore  the  planter  is  as  large  as  the  wound, 
(t(f-  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  As  we  read,  Rom.  v.  IS, 
therefore  as  by  the  offence  of  one,  judgment  came  upon 
all  men  unto  condemnation,  even  so  (not  uneven)  by  the 
righteousness  of  one,  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  unto 
justification  of  life.  Observe  the  words  justification  and 
regeneration  are  not  synonymous  as  some  use  them,  but 
are  of  different  meanings.  Regeneration  signifies  to  be 
born  of  the  Spirit  of  God  :  i.  e.  to  be  purified  within  by 
it?  inspiration,  and  to  become  holy  and  Godlike,  &c.  But 
justification  signifies  to  acquit  and  look  upon  us  free 
from  guilt.  And  now  if  the  free  gift  from  God  by  Christ, 
came  upon  all  men  unto  justification  of  life,  I  herefrom 
would  infer,  that  God  hath  justified  all  men  by  the  death 
of  his  Son,  i.  e.  acquitted  them  from  what  is  called  the 
guilt  of  original  sin,  and  looks  upon  them  free  therefrom 
as  they  come  into  the  world. 


if  so,  take  the  inhabitants  from  an  island,  and 
it  would  produce  them  again — but  matter  of 
fact,  sayeth  it  will  not.  Then  if  nature  hath 
not  changed,  it  never  brought  forth  people ; 
for  if  it  had,  it  might  again  do  so,  and  if 
not,  a  miracle  hath  taken  place  in  nature. 
#3^°  What  is  meant  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  the 
Spirit  of  God,  proceeding  from  the  Father, 
through  the  mediation  of  the  man  Christ  Jesus, 
down  to  the  sons  of  men ;  the  office  of  which 
Spirit  is  to  instruct  mankind,  and  purify  and 
prepare  them,  for  the  enjoyment  of  God  in 
Glory. 

If  I  deny  there  was  such  a  person  as  Christ 
on  this  earth  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  I 
should  deny  three  things: — 1st,  our  dates, — 
2nd,  all  sacred,  and  3d,  the  greatest  part  of 
profane  history ;  which  historians  in  general 
would  not  be  willing  to  give  up.  If  I  allow 
there  was  such  a  person  as  Christ,  I  must  ac- 
knowledge his  miracles  too ;  for  the  same 
histories,  sacred  and  profane,  which  mention 
his  person,  relate  his  miracles;  and  to  deny 
his  miracles,  would  be  giving  the  histories  the 
lie,  and  of  course  destroy  their  authority.  If 
I  allow  his  miracles  I  must  allow  his  sacred 
character  also;  for  it  is  inconsistent  with 
reason,  to  believe  that  God  would  aid  and 
assist  a  liar,  or  an  impostor,  to  do  the  mighty 
deeds  which  we  are  informed  Christ  did.* 


*  There  is  an  inward  feeling  of  the  mind,  as  well  as  an 
outward  feeling  of  the  body  ;  for  instance,  sometimes  my 
mind  is  calm,  yet  I  feel  pain  of  body  ;  at  other  times,  my 
body  is  well,  and  1  feel  pain  of  mind,  remorse,  guilt,  fear, 
4'C.  which  are  not  feelings  of  the  body,  but  in,  or 
of  the  mind,  which  feelings  are  as  perceptible  as  the 
wind  blowing  upon  the  body,  and  you  cannot  deny 
it.  Again,  a  man  walking  along,  spies  the  wild  beast  of 
the  forest  and  feels  his  hair  to  rise  and  his  flesh  to  crawl 
upon  his  bones.  What  is  the  cause  of  this  feeling  ?  It 
must  be  the  fears  in  his  mind,  originating  from  a  view  of 
his  danger,  and  perhaps  likewise  he  may  feel  the 
powers  of  his  limbs  in  a  measure  to  fail,  and  sits 
down  unJer  the  shock.  Now  allowing  the  above, 
why  should  it  be  thought  strange,  if  people  were  to 
fall  under  the  mighty  power  of  God,  operating  upon  the 
human  mind. 

But,  says  one,  it  is  inconsistent  with  reason  to  adopt  the 
idea  that  God  will  work  in  this  form  ;  but  I  say  hush  ! 
There  cannot  be  a  law  without  a  penalty,  and  we  know 
that  we  are  accountable  unto  God,  for  our  moral  con- 
duct; for  we  feel  it  in  our  own  breasts,  and  when  we  do 
wrong,  we  feel  misery,  and  living  and  dying  therein, 
shall  carry  our  misery  to  eternity  with  us  ;  as  death  only- 
separates  the  soul  from  the  body,  but  doth  not  change  the 
disposition  of  the  mind. 

Again,  through  the  medium  of  organs,  my  spirit  can 
convey  an  idea  to  the  spirit  of  another  and  make  him 
angry  or  wrathful,  or  please  him  with  novelty,  and  make 
him  laugh  and  feel  joyful  :  if  so,  then  spirit  can 
operate  on  spirit,  as  well  as  matter  upon  matter,  and  con- 
vey ideas,  {aj=  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  If  so,  why  not 
the  Oivine  spirit  operate  on  the  human  mind,  and  give  an 
inward  conviction,  &c.  of  right  and  wrong  ?  If  we  are 
accountable  unto  God,  then  we  are  rewardable  or  pun- 
ishable according  to  our  behavior  and  capacity,  and  of 
course,  a  day  of  accounts  must  take  place  when  these  re- 
wards and  punishments  must  be  actually  given.  From 
this  [  argue,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  moral  evil  and  good, 
or  vice  and  virtue,  of  course  there  is  a  road  to  shun,  and 
a  particular  one  in  which  we  ought  to  walk  ;  therefore, 
it  is  necessary  to  have  a  guide.  And  now  the  question 
arises,  what  guide  is  necessary  ?  Some  say  the  Alcoran  ; 
but  there  is  more  prool  for  the  belief  of  the  writings  of 


10 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


If  there  be  no  such  thing  as  inspiration, 
how  could  the  Prophets  foretell  future 
events,  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature  ? 

Moses,  than  for  those  of  Mahomet.  .Moses  got  a  whole 
nation  of  people  to  believe  that  he  led  them  through  the 
Bed  Sea,  by  .trying  it  up  before  them,  &c— likewise  got 
them  to  erect  a  monument  in  remembrance,  that  they 
actually  saw  it,  viz.  to  kill  the  paschal  lamb  and  eat  him 
with  bitter  herbs,  and  walk  with  their  staffs  in  their 
hands  on  a  certain  night  of  the  year,  which  monument  is 
now  standing,  and  has  been  annually  observed  among 
them,  for  some  thousands  of  years,  though  for  near 
eighteen  centuries,  they  have  been  scattered  as  a  nation. 
Now,  it  is  evident,  the  most  ignorant  people  could  not  be 
imposed  upon,  and  made  to  believe  that  they  saw  a  river 
dry  up,  if  they  never  did  see  it  dry,  and  likewise  to  get 
them  to  erect  a  monument  of  stone  in  remembrance  that 
they  saw  it,  if  they  never  did.  But  Moses  left  this  proof 
of  his  mission,  which  the  other  did  not ;  therefore,  there 
is  more  reason  to  credit  him  than  Mahomet,  (tfs-  and  you 
cannot  deny  it. 

Another  says,  reason  is  the  surest  and  only  guide  ; 
this  I  deny,  because  the  greatest  divines,  so  called,  dis- 
agree  ;  as  you  may  find,  that  out  of  about  three  hundred 
and  seventy  denominations,  thirty-one  take  the  scripture 
to  prove  their  doctrines  by  ;  yet  out  of  these  thirty-one, 
neither  two  agree  with  regard  to  their  religious  tenets 
or  opinions  ;  yet  one  says  1  am  right  and  you  are  wrong  : 
another,  no  ;  you  are  wrong  and  I  am  right ;  here  steps 
up  a  Deist  and  says,  all  religion  is  counterfeit,  and  the 
reason  why  they  so  disagree,  is  because  no  consistent 
system  can  be  formed  on  the  Christian  plan.  Answer— 
Your  objections  proves  too  much,  and  is  not  solid.  For, 
first,  to  say  all  religion  is  counterfeit,  is  inconsistent; 
because,  counterfeit  religjon  implies  a  false  one,  and 
there  cannot  be  a  false  one,  except  there  be  one  to  falsify, 
and  if  there  be  one  to  falsify,  before  it  is  falsified,  it  must 
be  genuine  :  therefore,  to  say  all  religion  is  false,  is 
pien  ing  too  much  and  just  argues  that  there  is  a  genuine 
one — as  there  cannot  be  such  a  thing  as  falsehood  with- 
out truth,  of  course  counterfeit  is  the  opposite  of  genuine. 
Again,  reason  alone  is  not  a  sufficient  guide  without 
1  e\  elation  ;  because,  when  reason  was  to  determine  the 
number  of  Gods,  she  said  there  was  about  thirty  thou- 
sand ;  and  in  this  our  day,  the  men  of  the  greatest  ac- 
quired information,  and  strongest  powers  of  mind  who 
deny  revelation,  of  whom  some  doctors  and  lawyers,  4tc 
maybe  included,  disagree  in  their  ideas  on  divine  things, 
and*  that  which  is  in  connection  with  them,  as  much  as 
the  ministers  and  preachers;  whereas,  if  reason  was  a 
sufficient  guide,  suppose  they  would  agree  and  come  into 
one  particular  channel,  &.c. 

Some  say  the  Bible  is  ret  elation,  but  deny  that  there  is 
an)  in  this  our  daj  .  saj  ing  the  Bible  is  sufficient  without 
the  influence  of  God's  spirit.  But  observe,  I  believe  in 
the  Scriptures  as  much  as  any  person,  Stc.  But  with  re- 
gard to  the  influence  of  the  spirit,  I  believe  it  is  strictly 
necessary  :  for  supposing  1  was  to  cast  a  look  at  the  print 
and  paper,  what  would  be  the  benefit,  except  1  realized 
tiie  truth  of  what  is  contained  therein ;  and  how  can  I 
realize  it  but  bj  the  influence  oi  the  same  spirit  which 
.dictated  its  writings  .'  Surely  we  read  that  no  man  can 
is  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  the 
natural  man  understandeth  not  the  things  of  the  spirit, 
lor  thev  are  spiritually  discerned.  Rom.  viii.  9.  I  Cor.  ii. 
i  I,  12,  b.  1 1.  15,  16,  xii  3.     Rev  \ix.  10. 

Why  is  it  that  the  men  of  the  greatest  natural  and  ac- 
quired ability,  get  to  be  Deists  I  Thej  say  it  is  reason, 
and  that  the  more  weak  and  ignorant  part  embrace  reli- 
gion :  this  is  pretty  true,  \i/.  their  reason  makes  them 
Deists,  and  why  '  "There  are  certain  ideas  which  must 
be  taken  through  certain  mediums,  in  order  to  hue  a 
right  and  just  conception  of  them,  and  otherwise,  would 
cause  a  person  to  run  into  absurdities  :  for  in 
heard  of  a  blind  man,  who  hearing  persons  talking  about 
colors,  informed  them  that  he  thought  he  could 
what  the  color  of  red  was  like,  viz.  The  sound  of  a 
trumpet.  This  absurdity,  that  red  was  like  the  sound  of 
a  trumpet,  originated  bj  attempting  to  catch  an  idea 
through  the  medium  of  the  eye.  Equallj  absurd  would 
be  the  idea  of  sounds,  it  taken  through  the  medium 
of  the  eve,  which  can  only  be  taken  through  the 
1  medium  of  the  ear.  So  these  Deists  attempt  to  con- 
I  ceive  just  an  !  ideas  of  revealed   religion   by 

natural    reason,    which    leads   them  into  an  absurdity, 


Some  people  say,  the  prophecies  were  written 
in  prophetic  language,  after  the  things  took 
place,  but  that  is  unreasonable  to  suppose,  for 
if  they  were,  they  were  wrote  as  late  down,  as 
what  the  New  Testament  dates  back,  and  if 
so,  then  both  Testaments  came  on  the  carpet 
about  one  time.  How  could  you  impose  the 
one  Testament  on  the  learned  people,  without 
the  other ;  seeing  their  close  connexion  ?  But 
as  the  Jews  acknowledge  the  Old  Testament, 
and  disallow  the  New :  I  therefrom  argue,  that 
the  Old  Testament  was  written  sometime  pre- 
vious to  the  New,  of  course  previous  to  the 
things  being  transacted,  which  were  predicted. 
It  must,  therefore,  have  been  by  divine  inspi- 
ration. But  says  one,  the  word  Revelation, 
when  applied  to  religion  means  something  im- 
mediately communicated  from  God  to  man ; — 
that  man  tells  a  second,  the  second  a  third, 
&c.  &c.  it  is  revelation  to  the  first  only,  to  the 
rest  is  mere  hearsay. 

And  if  the  Bible  was  revealed  once,  it  was 
not  revealed  to  me ;  to  me,  therefore,  it  is 
hearsay.  Answer.  Allowing  the  above,  yet 
if  a  man  tells  me,  it  is  revealed  to  him,  that 
my  father  is  dead,  &c.  and  the  same  spirit 
which  revealed  it  to  him,  accompanies  his 
words  with  energy  to  my  heart,  then  it  i-s  re- 
velation to  me,  as  well  as  to  him,  and  not  bare 
hearsay.  Consequently,  if  the  same  spirit 
which  dictated  the  writing  of  the  Bible,  attend 
the  same  with  energy,  then  it  is  not  hear  ay. 
but  revelation  ;  because  we  have  a  divine  con- 
viction of  the  truths  therein  contained.  And 
the  sincere  of  different  persuasions,  find  some- 
thing in  the  Bible  to  attract  their  attention, 
above  any  other  book;  and  even  the  Deists, 
when  conscience  begins  to  lash  thi 
something  in  the  Bible  to  attract  their  minds, 
of  the  truth  of  which,  the  conduct  of  a  num- 
ber to  be  found,  on  this  Continent  might  be 
adduced. 

Neither  can  I  believe  all  will  be  saved ;  for 
in  Mark  iii.  29,  we  arc  informed  of  a  certain 
character,  which  hath  never  forgiveness,  bul 
is  in  danger  of  eternal  damnation,  which  they 
could  not  be  in  danger  of,  if  there  be  no  such 
thing;  and  in  Luke  xvi.  we  read  (not  a  para- 
ble, but  a  positive  matter  of  fact  related  by 
Christ  himself,  who  knew  what  was  transact- 
ed in  eternity,  as  well  as  in  time)  concerning 
a  rich  man,  who  died  and  went  to  hell;  and 
there  was  a  separation  between  him  and  the 


and  causes  them  to  conclude  that  it  is  imagination,  decep- 
tion, or  hypocrisy  in  those  who  pretend  to  it  ;  whereas, 
if  they  would  conceive  of  it  through  a  different  channel 
or  medium,  viz.  the  inward  sensations  or  convictions  of 
the  mind,  Stc—  If  they  would  give  due  attention  to  the 
sincere  enquirers  after  truth,  they  would  feel 
the  ■  pirit  of  truth  bearing  witness  to,  or  of  the  truth,  to 
convince  and  correct,  &c  and  their  Deism  would  flee 
away.  (I  mav  God,  cause  the  reader  to  reflect  on  what 
I  have  just  observed,  and  turn  attention  within  vour 
breast,  and  weigh  the  convictions  of  your  mind  for  etcr- 

nit)  :  :  :  • 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


11 


good  place ;  and  if  one  be  lost,  universalism 
is  not  true.  We  feel  iii  our  breast  that  we 
are  accountable  to  God,  and  if  so,  then  re- 
wardabie  or  punishable,  according  to  our 
behavior  and  capacity ;  and  of  course  a  day 
of  accounts  must  take  place,  when  the  rewards, 
or  punishments  are  given.  Some  say  we  have 
all  our  punishment  here.  In  reason  I  deny 
it ;  for  the  benefit  of  religion  is  to  escape  pun- 
ishment, and  if  so,  none  have  punishment  but 
the  vicious ;  but  as  many  of  the  virtuous  have 
suffered  the  most  cruel,  tormenting,  lingering 
deaths,  as  may  be  said,  for  years,  in  matters 
of  tender  conscience ;  while  others  have  lived 
on  flowery  beds  of  ease,  and  thus  die ;  from 
this  I  argue,  that  the  punishment  is  to  come 
hereafter.* 

If  all  go  to  heaven  as  soon  as  they  die.  it 
being  looked  upon  as  a  piece  of  humanity,  to 
relieve  the  distressed,  would  it  not  be  right  for 
me  to  end  all  the  sorrows  of  those  I  can,  who 
are  in  trouble  ?  And  does  this  not  open  a 
door  to  argue,  that  murder  is  humanity,  and 
thereby,  send  them  to  heaven  %  But  says  one, 
I  will  acknowledge  future  punishment,  but  it 
is  not  so  long,  nor  so  bad  as  it  is  represented 
by  some ;  for  we  read  of  the  resurrection, 
when  all  mortal  bodies  shall  be  raised,  of 
course  become  immortal,  and  spiritual ;  and 
corporeal  fire  and  brimstone  cannot  operate 
on  a  spiritual  body,  and  of  course  the  pu- 
nishment is  but  the  horror  of  a  guilty  con- 
science. And  the  word  Forever,  frequently  in 
the  Scripture,  being  of  a  limited  nature,  it  may 
be  inferred  the  punishment  is  not  eternal. 
Answer.  Allowing  that  the  punishment  is 
only  the  horror  of  a  guilty  conscience  ;  (which 
will  bear  dispute)  yet  I  think,  that  honor  to 
the  mind,  will  be  found  equal  to  fire  and  brim- 
stone to  the  material  body;  for  frequently  I 
have  been  called  to  visit  people  on  sick  beds, 


*  Can  I  suppose  those  thinking  powers  which  consti- 
tute the  soul,  and  make  us  sensible,  active  and  rational  ; 
and  prevent  the  coporeal  body  from  returning  to  its 
mother  dust,  from  day  to  day,  \\  ill  cease  to  be  when  I  am 
dead,  or  am  fallen  asleep,  or  gone  into  a  state  of  non- 
entity,  by  annihilation  .'  nay,  1  rather  must  believe,  this 
immortal  doth  still  ovist;  I  say  immortal  because,  I  do 
not  see  how  those  qualities  can  be  subject  to  decay  con- 
sidering their  nature,  though  I  acknowledge  whilst  acting 
upon  org  ins,  there  may  be  heaviness,  in  consequence  of 
mortality,  which  is  the  effect  of  sin,  but  when  disem- 
bodied  siuill  appear  in  their  strength.  And  as  a  proof  of 
future  existence  of  tins  thinking  power  ;  I  ask,  why  is  it, 
that  so  many  Well-informed  people  shrink  at  the  thoughts 
of  death  :  seeing  it  i<  the  common  lot  of  all  mankind  ?  I 
ask,  is  it  barely  the  thought  of  d\  ing.  which  makes  them 
turn  their  attention  to  various  objects,  to  divert  their 
minds  from  reflecting  .'  nay.  but  a  conviction  of  the  re- 
alities nl  an  awlul  eternity.  Again,  if  a  limb  of  mine  be 
:d  or  taken  off,  does  that  depreciate  an  eighth  or 
sixteenth  part  of  my  soul?  Nay,  I  am  as  rational  a< 
ever:  therefore,  if  my  soul  can  exist  without  a  part  of 
the  body,  Why  not  c\i~t  without  the  whole  or  any  part 
ofit  !  hive  known  men.  who  have  lost  their  limbs,  feel 
an  itching,  ami  put  dowrvtheir  hand  to  rub;  I  ask,  what 
was  the  cause  of  that  sensation,  seeing  the  leg  or  foot 
was  goite  '  ■ 


who  have  told  me  that  their  pain  of  body  was 
great,  but  their  pain  of  mind  so  far  exceeded 
it,  as  to  cause  them  to  forget  their  pain  of 
body  for  hours  together,  unless  some  person 
spoke  particularly  to  them  concerning  it. 
Again,  you  know  what  horror  you  felt,  for  a 
short  space  for  one  crime.  Now  supposing 
all  the  sins  that  ever  you  committed,  in 
thought,  word,  or  deed,  in  public,  and  in  pri- 
vate, were  set  in  array  before  you,  so  that 
you  could  view  all  of  them,  at  one  glance. 
And  at  the  same  time,  that  conscience  were  to 
have  its  full  latitude,  to  give  you  the  lash; 
would  not  the  horror  which  here  causeth  peo- 
ple to  forget  their  temporal  pain,  while  there 
is  hope,  be  worse  than  fire  to  the  body,  when 
hope  is  forever  fled  ?  for  when  hope  is  gone, 
there  is  no  support. 

And  the  idea  that  the  punishment  is  not 
eternal,  because  the  word  fore ver,  sometimes 
in  Scripture  is  of  a  limited  nature,  I  think  will 
not  do ;  because  the  duration  of  certain  words, 
are  bounded  by  the  duration  of  the  things 
unto  which  they  allude.  For  instance,  "  The 
servant  shall  serve  his  master  fore  ver,"  in 
Moses'  law.  The  word  forever,  was  bounded 
by  the  life  of  the  servant.  And  where  it  re- 
lates to  mortality,  it  is  bounded  by  mortality ; 
of  course  where  it  relates  to  immortality,  it  is 
bounded  by  immortality,  and  when  it  relates 
to  God,  it  is  bounded  by  the  eternity  of  God. 
And  as  we  are  informed  in  several  parts  of 
Scripture,  after  that  mortality  is  done  away, 
that  the  wicked  shall  be  banished  forever 
from  the  presence  of  God.  The  word  forever 
and  the  word  eternal  must  be  synonymous, 
having  one  and  the  same  meaning  as  endless; 
being  bounded  by  the  eternity  of  God  and  the 
endless  duration  of  the  immortal  soul,  &c. 
Matt.  xxv.  41,  46  ;  2nd  Thess.  i.  9  ;  Rev.  xix. 
3.    Jude  vii. 

And  observing  the  doctrine  of  Particular 
Election,  and  Reprobation  to  tend  to  presump- 
tion or  despair,  and  those  who  preached  it  up 
to  make  the  Bible  clash  and  contradict  itself, 
by  preaching  somewhat  like  this : — 

•■  You  can  and  you  can't — You  shall  and 
you  shan't — You  will  and  you  won't — And 
you'll  be  damned  if  you  do — And  you  will  be 
damned  if  you  don't." 

Thus  contradicting  themselves,  that  people 
must  do,  and  yet  they  cannot  do,  and  God 
must  do  all.  and  at  the  same  time  invite  them 
to  come  to  Christ. 

These  inconsistencies  caused  me  to  reflect 
upon  my  past  experience,  and  conclude  that, 
the  true* tenor  of  the  Bible  did  not  clash,  of 
course  that  a  connect  chain  should  be  carried 
through  that  book,  and  the  medium  struck 
between  the  dark  passages,  which  lite'NWy 
contradict,  and  reconcile  them  together  by 
explaining  Scripture  by  Scripture.     And  by 


12 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


striving  so  to  do,  I  imbibed  what  bore  fol- 
lows:— 1st;  That  election  is  a  Bible  doctrine, 
but  not  an  elect  number  for  I  cannot  find  that 
in  the  Bible,  but  an  Elect  Character,  viz. 
"Him  thai  becomes  a  true  penitent,  willing  to 
be  made  Holy  and  saved  by  free  grace,  merited 
only  bj  Christ."  And  on  the  other  hand,  in- 
stead of  a  reprobate  number,  it  is  a  reprobate 
character:  viz.  "him  that  obstinately  and 
finally  continues  in  unbelief,  that  shall  be  cast 
oil'."  &c.  Thus  any  one  may  discover,  that  it 
is  an  Election  and  Reprobation  of  characters, 
instead  of  numbers,  B@£"  and  you  cannot  deny 
it.  But  the  following  Scriptures  demonstrate 
undeniably,  that  God  instead  of  reprobating 
any,  is  willing  to  receive  all  (2  Peter  iii.  9. 
!  xxxiii.  11.  1  Tim.  ii.  3,  4.  2  Cor. 
v.  19.)  Secondly,  that  Christ  instead  of  dying 
only  for  a  part,  the  Prophets,  Angels,  Christ 
and  the  Apostles,  positively  affirm,  that  salva- 
tion by  his  merits  is  possible  for  all.  Genesis 
wiii.  1-1;  Isaiah  liii.  6;  Luke  ii.  10;  John 
iii.  16,  17.)  Thirdly,  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
doth  not  strive  with  a  part  only,  as  some  say, 
a  special  call,  but  strives  with  every  man 
according  to  the  hardness  pf  bis  heart :  while 
the  day  of  mercy  lasts — (John  i.  !».  and  xvi. 
8,  compare  vi.  44,  with  xii.  33.)  Again  there 
is  a  Gospel  for.  and  an  invitation  to  all; 
Jfe^^  and  you  cannot  deny  it — (Mark  xvi.  15  : 
Matt.  xi.  28.)  Again,  there  is  a  duty  which 
we  owe  to  God,  according  to  reason,  con- 
science and  Scripture  j  and  there  are  glorious 
promises  lor  our  encouragement  in  the  way 
of  duly,  and  awful  thrcatenings  in  the  way 
of  disobedience ;  fc-y^  and  you  cannot  deny 
it  (I 'row  xxviii.  13;  Matt  v\  2  to  8,  vii.  24  to 
28;  tsaiah  i.  16  to  20;  Psalm  ix.  17.)  And 
now  to  affirm  that  a  part  were  unconditionally 
elected  tor  Heaven,  and  can  never  he  lost, 
:ed  was  there  of  a  Saviour!  To  save 
them  from  what  '.  And  if  the  rest  have  no 
possibility  of  salvation,  who  arc  benefitted  by 
Christ  ?  Or  what  did  he  come  for  !  Not  to 
benefit  the  e  i  probate,  but   to  accom- 

plish a  mere  sham,  or  solemn  nothing.  This 
reminds  me  of  a  story  1  heard  concerning  a 
negro  who  had  jusl  returned  from  meeting — 
bis  master  lidj  Well  .lack,  how  did  von  like 
the  minister  1  "Why  massa,  me  scarcely 
know,  tor  de  minister  say,  God  makey  beings, 
calla  man  ;  he  pickey  out  one  here,  onev  dare. 
and  give  dem  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  da  cant  be 
lost.  He  makyallde  resl  reprobate,  and givy 
dem  to  de  Devil,  da  cant  be  saved.  An  I  de 
Devil,  he  go  about  like  a  roaring  Lion,  seek- 
ing to  get  away  some  a  Christ,  and  he  cant. 
De  minister,  he  go  about  to  gel  awaj 
Devil's  and  lie  cant;  me  douo  which  de  great- 
est fool,  the  Pleacher  or  de  Devil.1'' 

It  is  evident  that  the  Devil  and  the  damned 
in  Hell  do  not  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  eter- 


nal decrees :  for  it  is  in  the  nature  of  sinners, 
to  strive  to  justify  themselves  in  evil,  and  cast 
the  blame  elsewhere.  This  is  evil  practice, 
therefore  came  from  an  evil  source,  and  con- 
sequently from  the  Devil.  When  Adam  fell 
and  God  called  to  him,  he  cast  the  blame  on 
the  woman ;  God  turning  to  her,  she  cast  the 
blame  on  the  serpent ;  God  turned  to  him,  and 
he  was  speechless.  Now  if  he  had  believed 
in  the  doctrine  of  decrees,  does  it  not  appear 
evidently  that  he  would  have  replied  ?  "  Adam 
was  not  left  to  the  freedom  of  his  own  will ; 
he  was  bound  by  the  decrees,  and  we  have 
only  fulfilled  thy  decrees  and  done  thy  will, 
and  thou  oughtest  to  reward  us  for  it.;'  But 
he  was  speechless,  and  knew  nothing  of  such 
talk  then,  therefore  it  must  be  something  he 
has  hatched  up  since — as  saith  the  poet : — 

"  There  is  a  Reprobation  plan, 

Some  how  it  did  arise  ; 
By  the  Predestinarian  clan 

Of  horrid  cruelties. 
The  plan  is  this,  they  hold  a  few, 

They  are  ordained"  for  Heaven, 
They  hold  the  rest  accursed  crew, 

That  cannot  be  forgiven. 
They  do  hold,  God  hath  decreed, 

Whatever  comes  to  pass  ; 
Some  to  be  damned,  some  to  be  freed, 

And  this  they  call  free  grace. 
This  iron  bedstead  they  do  fetch, 

To  try  our  hopes  upon  ; 
And  if  too  short,  we  must  be  stretch'd, 

Cut  off,  if  we're  too  long. 
This  is  a  bold  serpentine  scheme, 

It  suits  the  serpent  well  ; 
If  he  can  make  the  sinner  dream 

That  he  is  doomed  to  Hell. 
Or  if  he  can  persuade  a  man, 

Decree  is  on  his  side  ; 
Then  he  will  say  without  delay, 

This  cannot  be  untied. 
He  tells  one  sinner,  lie's  decreed 

Unto  eternal  bliss  ; 
He  tells  another,  he  can't  be  freed, 

For  lie  is  doom'd  to  miss. 
The  first  he  bindeth  fast  in  pride, 

The  rccond  in  despair  ; 
If  he  can  only  keep  them  tied, 

Which  way  he  does  not  care." 

It  appeareth  by  the  rich -man's  desiring  his 
five  brethren  to  be  warned,  lest  they  Ci 
hell  with  him,  &c.  Luke  xvi.  that  he  did  not 
believe  their  states  to  be  unalterably  five  1  by 
God's  decrees:  for  if  he  did.  why  did  he  re- 
quest their  warning?  saying,  '-if  one  arose 
from  the  dead,  they  would  repent,"  &c.  It 
appeareth  likewise,  that  if  God  hath  decreed  all 
things,  that  his  decrees  are  as  ancient  as  his 
knowledge;  as  his  decrees  are  generally  ar- 
gued from  his  foreknowledge,  and  that  he  fore- 
knows it  will  be  so.  because  he  hath  decreed 
it,  &c.  This  opens  a  door  to  argue,  there  was 
a  time  when  God  was  ignorant  and  knew 
nothing.  For  a  decree  is  an  act  of  the  mind, 
and  there  cannot  be  an  action  without  there 
being  a  particular  time  when  that  action  took 
place;  it  so,  then  if  (rod  hath  ,decre 
things,  it  must  be,  that  there  was  a  time  when 
God  passed   those   decrees;  and  if  so,  then 


V    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


13 


there  was  a  time,  when  the  decrees  were  not 
passed ;  and  if  God  did  not  foreknow  any 
thing  until  he  decreed  it,  then  there  was  a 
time  when  God  knew  nothing.  This  is  the 
truth  iggg^and  you  cannot  deny  it* 

And  now  to  talk  about  God*s  foreknowledge 
or  decreeing  all  things  from  all  eternity,  ap- 
pears a  nonsensical  phrase;  because  to  say 
from  (as  the  word  from,  implies  a  place  of 
starting)  all  eternity,  implies  eternity  had  a 
beginning :  And  as  some  use  an  unmeaning 
expression,  to  convey  an  idea  of  unbeginning 
time  :  for  the  want  of  language,  it  is  nonsense 
to  attempt  to  build  an  argument  thereon :  For 
as  it  is  argued  in  the  foregoing,  that  God  is 
eternal,  we  may  admit  with  propriety,  that  he 
possesseth  all  the  attributes  that  are  ascribed 
to  him ;  and  yet  it  is  not  inconsistent  to  say 
that  the  first  thing  that  ever  God  made,  was 
time,\  and  in  time  he  made  all  things,  and 
probably  the  angelic  creation  was  previous  to 
men.  Now,  many  attempt  to  make  God  the 
author  of  sin  :  but  sin  is  not  a  creature  as 
many  falsely  think ;  it  is  the  abuse  of  good. 
And  to  say  that  God  who  is  good,  abuses 
good,  is  the  highest  blasphemy  that  we  could 
impeach  the  Deity  with ;  therefore  he  cannot 
be  the  author  of  it,  consequently  it  must  have 
come  from  another  source.  Now  we  must 
admit  the  idea  that  there  was  a  time  when 
there  was  no  creature,  but  the  Creator  only ; 
and  declarative  glory  could  never  redound  to 
God  ;  except  that  finite  accountable  intelligen- 
cies,  were  created,  (for  what  should  declare 
his  glory,)  his  justice  nor  goodness  could 
never  be  shown  forth  in  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments, except  such  accountable  beings 
were  made  ;  and  of  course  must  have  remained 
in  solemn  silence :  Therefore  declarative  glory 
could  never  have  redounded  to  God.  But, 
that  he  might  have  declarative  glory,  arising 


*  Whatever  is,  or  exists  abstract  from  God,  is  finite. 
How  or  what  God  conceives  or  knows  of  himself,  or  the 
manner  of  his  knowing,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  fathom,  till 
the  day  of  eternity.  But  relative  to  his  knowledge  as  it 
concerns  his  creatures,  I  think  the  term  infinite  im- 
proper, for  he  can  know  no  more  than  what  hath  been,  is 
and  will  be,  (for  there  is  no  more  to  know)  which  are 
only  finite  in  any  and  every  sense  whatever.  Therefore 
to  attempt  to  build  an  eternal  covenant  by  arguing  or 
attempting  to  conceive  his  infinite  knowledge,  is  a  con- 
tradiction- For  first  the  term  knowledge  implies  a  power 
of  perception  to  know  and  comprehend  the  existence  of 
qualities  or  things,  &c. — therefore  in  this  sense,  when 
you  speak  of  the  knowledge  of  God  relative  to  creation 
or  his  creatures  in  the  sense  they  speak,  you  must  neces- 
sarily bound  God's  knowledge  by  unity  :  I  now  refer 
only  to  the  act  or  oiicumference  of  the  act,  not  to  the 
power  or  capacity,  for  only  Cod  is  infinite  :  of  course  to 
apply  the  word  infinite,  &c.  to  argue  great  knowledge  is 
a  contradiction  ;  (tra-  and  you  cannot  deny  it ;  because 
there  cannot  be  an  infinite  finite. 

t  Ephesians  i.  3,  4,  5.  God  hath  blessed  ?<s  with  all 
spiritual  blessings,  in  Christ,  (not  out  of,  him)  according 
as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  HIM,  before  the 'foundation  of  the 
world,  that  lue  should  be  holy  and  without  blame,  before 
HIM  in  love.  Verses  9,  10,  hath  reference  to  building  up 
Zion  in  Christ,  not  in  the  Univeralists'  sense,  but  upon 
Earth,  &c. 


from  his  attributes,*  by  intelligencies,  it  ap- 
pears, that  Angels  were  created ;  and  we  must 
suppose  they  were  all  happy,  holy,  and  good 
at  first ;  seeing  this  is  the  nature  of  God,  (as  all 
argue  from  the  Christian  to  the  Deist.)  As 
likeness  doth  beget  likeness,  and  every  cause 
produces  its  own  effect :  and  as  we  are  informed, 
that  the  Devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning,  and 
that  some  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left 
their  own  habitation,  and  sinned,  and  were  cast 
down  to  hell,  &c.  (2  Pet.  ii.  4.  Jude  6.  Rom. 
v.  1 5.  1  John  iii.  4,  8.)  And  as  we  read,  where 
there  is  no  law,  there  is  no  transgression  :  It 
must  be  that  the  angels  had  a  law  to  keep,  and 
power  sufficient  to  keep  or  break  the  law  :  or 
else,  how  could  they  be  accountable  1  And  if 
they  were  not,  they  could  not  be  rewardable, 
and  if  not,  then  not  praise  nor  blame-worthy. 
But  says  one,  allowing  that  God  did  make 
such  pure  intelligent  accountable  beings,  and 
had  a  sovereign  right  to  demand  their  obe- 
dience, seeing  they  were  dependent :  what 
should  induce  a  Holy  Being  to  sin  against  a 
Holy  God,  especially  as  there  was  no  evil  in 
him  or  them,  nor  yet  any  to  tempt  him  1 
Answer — suppose  I  were  walking  along  in 
meditation,  in  a  great  field  ;  of  a  sudden  I  cast 
a  look  forward,  and  can  see  no  end  to  it ;  it 
would  be  natural  for  me  to  stop  and  look 
back  the  way  from  whence  I  came.  So,  in 
my  opinion,  the  angels  were  looking  into  fu- 
turity— they  could  discover  no  end  to  eternity, 
and  it  would  be  natural  for  them  to  reflect  on 
time  past.  They  could  remember  no  time 
when  they  had  no  existence,  any  more  than  I 
can.  This  would  open  a  door  for  a  self- 
temptation  to  arise  in  thought,  "  how  do  we 
know  but  we  are  eternal  with  God  1  and  why 
should  we  be  dependent  on  him,  or  be  ac- 
countable to  him  ?  In  order  to  find  out  whe- 
ther they  were  dependent  or  independent,  the 
only  method  was,  to  try  their  strength,  by 
making  head  against  the  King  of  Heaven,  by 
a  violation  of  his  command. 

Now,  evil  is  the  abuse  of  good,  and  the  first 
abuse  of  good  was  the  origin  of  evil ;  and  as 
their  commandment  was  good,  the  evil  con- 
sisted in  the  abuse  of  it ;  and  the  natural  con- 
sequence of  breaking  the  same,  would  be  to 
convert  them  into  devils — as  the  consequence 
of  murder  is  death.  From  this  we  may  see, 
that  God  made  the  Devil,  but  he  made  him- 
self a  Devil.  Now  it  appears  to  me  impossi- 
ble for  God  to  show  the  devils  mercy,  consist- 
ent with,  the  principles  of  reason  and  justice  ; 
for  I  may  sin  against  my  equal,  and  in  the 
eyes  of  the  law,  the  crime  is  looked  upon  as  a 
trifle ;  the  same  crime  against  a  government, 
would  forfeit  my  liberty,  if  not  my  life.  Thus 
the  magnitude  of  a  crime  is  not  looked  upon, 

*  Rev.  iv.  11.  "  Thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for 
thy  pleasure  (or  glory)  they  are  and  were  created." 


14 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


according  to  the  dignity  of  the  offender,  but 
according  to  the  dignity  of  the  offended;  of 
course,  a  finite  being  sinning  against  an  infi- 
nite God,  there  is  an  infinite  demerit  in  the 
transgression;  of  course  justice  demands  infi- 
nite satisfaction.  A  finite  being  can  make 
finite  satisfaction  only,  although  the  crime 
demands  an  infinity  of  punishment.  A  finite 
being  cannot  bear  an  infinity  of  punishment 
at  once;  therefore  the  punishment  must  be 
made  up  in  duration,  and  of  course  be  eternal, 
that  it  may  be  adequate  to  the  crime. 

But  says  one,  Why  was  not  a  mediator 
provided  for  fallen  angels,  as  well  as  for  fallen 
men  1  Answer — It  was  impossible,  in  the 
reason  and  nature  of  things;  for  when  man- 
kind fell,  it  was  by  the  action  of  one,  and  they 
multiply.  So  the  Godhead  and  Manhood 
could  be  united,  as  in  the  person  of  Christ : 
but  not  so  with  the  devils,  for  they  were  all 
created  active  beings,  and  each  stood  or  fell 
for  himself,  and  of  course  was  actually  guilty, 
and  therefore  must  have  actual  punishment : 
Except  a  Mediator  was  provided :  which 
could  not  be,  for  the  devils  do  not  multiply ; 
therefore  the  Godhead  and  Devilhood,  could 
not  be  joined  together.  But  supposing  it 
could,  yet,  says  Paul,  without  shedding  of 
blood  there  can  be  no  remission,  and  spirits 
have  no  blood  to  shed :  and  upon  this  ground 
it  appears,  that  the  devils'  restoration  or  re- 
demption must  fall  through. 

The  Scripture  which  sayeth,  Rom.  ix.  11 .  &c. 
"The  children  being  yet  unborn,  having  done 
neither  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God, 
according  to  Election,  might  stand,  it  was  said 
unto  her,  the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger ; 
as  it  is  written,   "Jacob  have  I  loved,  and 
Esau  have  I  hated,"  &c.     Any  person  by  ex- 
amining Genesis  xxv.  23.  and  Mai.  i.    1,  2. 
may  see  that  Paul's  talk,  doth  not  mean  their 
persons,  hut  that  undeniably  it  must  be  applied 
to     their    posterities.     And    to    apply   them 
the  other  way.  as  though  one  was  an  Elect, 
the   other   a   Reprobate,    on    purpose    to    he 
damned,  without  a  possibility  of  escape,  is  a 
plot    of  the  devil,  to  blindfold  mankind  bv  a 
multitude  of  words  without   knowledge:    for 
no   such  inference  can  be  drawn   from   that 
passage,  that  Jacob  was  made  lor  salvation, 
and    Esau    for   damnation.      But    observe,    it 
must  be.  applied  to  their  posterities  :  see  Gen. 
XXV.   23.      "And  the  Lord  said  to  Rebecca. 
Two  nations  are  in  thy  womb,  and  two  man- 
ners of  people,  &c.  shall  be  separated  from  thy 
bowels  ;  and  the  one  people  shall  be  strong- 
er   than   the    other    people,    and  the 
Bhall    serve   the  younger."     Which  came  to 
ii   the  reign  of  King  David,  when   the 
Edomites  were  brought  in  subjection  to  the 
Israelites,     (2  Sam.  viii.  14.     1  Chron.  xviii. 
13.)  and  that  passage,  "Jacob  have  I  loved, 


and  Esau  have  I  hated.*'  was  not  spoken  be- 
fore the  children  were  born,  but  hundreds  of 
years  after  they  were  dead,  by  Mai.  i.  1,  2. 
Now,  cannot  any  person  who  is  unprejudiced, 
plainly  discover,  that  the  word  "Jacob"  here 
means  the  Jewish  nation,  which  God  saw  fit 
exalt  to  high  national  privileges :  because 
Christ  was  to  come  through  that  lineage,  &c. 
And  as  to  "Esau  have  I  hated"  the  word 
hate  in  Scripture,  frequently  means  loving  in 
a  less  degree,  &c.  ;  for  instance — Christ  say- 
eth, except  a  man  hate  his  father,  mother  and 
his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple — 
the  word  hate,  here  means  loving  in  a  less 
degree,  as  we  are  to  love  God  supremely  :  and 
lent  favors  in  a  less  degree,  as  belonging  to 
him  :  so  the  passage  "  Esau  have  I  hated," 
meaneth,  that  God  did  not  see  fit  to  exalt  the 
Edomites,  to  so  high  national  privileges  as  the 
Jews;  yet  they  were  the'  next  highest,  for 
their  iand  was  given  to  them  for  a  possession, 
which  the  Jews  were  not  permitted  to  take 
from  them,  as  they  were  going  from  Egypt  to 
Canaan,  {Deuter.  ii.  4,  5,)  and  that  passage, 
(Heb.  xii.  17,)  which  sayeth,  that  "  Esau  was 
rejected,  and  found  no  place  of  repentance, 
though  he  sought  it  carefully  with  tears.*'  we 
must  not  therefrom  infer,  that  it  was  God  who 
rejected  him,  because  he  was  a  reprobate,  but 
his  father  Isaac. 

Take  notice,  at  a  certain  time  Esau  went 
out  a  hunting,  and  on  his  return  home,  being 
at  the  point  to  perish  with  hunger,  came  into 
Jacob's  tent,  and  desired  refreshment ;  but 
Jacob  attempted  to  make  Esau's  extremity  his 
opportunity  to  grow  rich,  and  to  cheat  him  out 
of  his  birth-right,  for  a  mess  of  pottage ;  and 
Esau,  rather  than  starve,  promised  to  give  it 
up  ;  and  who  can  blame  him,  considering  his 
distress.  All  that  a  man  hath,  will  be  given 
for  his  life,  saith  Satan  :  EQ?*  this  is  the  truth, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  "  Gen.  xxv.  30,  &c.) 
But  there  is  no  account  that  ever  Jacob  gol 
the  birth-right,  but  by  Esau's  continuing  with 
his  father,  and  being  so  rich,  on  Jacob's  re- 
turn ;  it  appears,  that  he  lived  with  his  father, 
and  was  heir  to  the  inheritance.  Jacob  got 
not  any  thing  from  Esau  ;  but  Esau  got  a 
present  from  him.  After  this  Isaac  was  de- 
termined to  bless  Esau,  and  commanded  him 
to  get  venison  for  that  purpose  :  and  while  he 
was  gone  for  it,  Rebecca  tells  Jacob  to  kill 
kids,  &c.  and  he  should  get  the  blessing  :  He 
saith,  "I  shall  get  a  curse  instead  of 
ing;" — she  said,  "the  curse  be  on  m 
and  it  appears  as  though  she  got  it,  as  it  was 
the  means  of  her  losing  her  idol's  company 
during  her  life-time ;  tor  there  is  no  account 
oi  bei  being  alive  at  his  return.  Scarcely  had 
he  told  the  lies  to  Isaac,  and  withdrawn.  &c. 
but  Esau  came  in,  and  thereby  blind  I 
perceived  the  deception  in  full,  and  began  to 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


15 


tremble  exceedingly,  by  which  Esau  perceived 
what  had  passed,  and  immediately  lifted  up 
his  voice  and  wept,  and  sought  after  repent- 
ance ;  not  in  himself  (for  he  had  done  nothing 
to  repent  of)  but  in  his  father  Isaac.  But 
Isaac  would  not  take  back  the  blessing,  but  said, 
Jacob  is  blessed,  and  shall  be  blessed,  Gen. 
xxvii.  &c.)  From  this  loss  of  the  blessing, 
some  people  think  Esau  was  reprobated  and 
damned  ;  but  Paul  saith,  Heb.  xi.  20,  by  faith 
Isaac  blessed  Jacob  and  Esau,  concerning 
things  to  come.  Some  forget  to  read  that 
Esau  was  blessed  as  well  as  Jacob,  though 
not  in  so  great  a  degree,  and  how  he  could  be 
blest  by  faith  if  he  were  reprobated  ;  ( Gen . 
xxvii.  39,  40.)  Esau  was  blessed  with  four 
things ;  the  first  two  were  like  a  part  of  Ja- 
cob's, viz.  the  dew  of  Heaven,  and  the  fatness 
of  the  earth — thirdly,  by  his  sword  he  was  to 
live — and  fourthly,  when  he  should  have  the 
dominion,  he  was  to  break  Jacob's  (or  Jewish) 
yoke  from  off  his  neck,  which  came  to  pass  in 
the  reign  of  Jehoram,  the  son  of  Jehosaphat, 
2  Chron.  xxi.  8,  10.  And  now  to  show  the 
inconsistency  of  thinking  that  Esau  served 
Jacob  the  younger,  it  doth  appear  that  Jacob 
served  Esau ;  and  moreover,  that  Jacob  had 
no  religion  when  he  attempted  to  cheat  and 
lie,  that  being  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity. But  it  appears  that  he  got  converted 
afterwards,  when  on  his  way  to  Pandanaram ; 
he  lay  to  rest  in  the  woods,  and  in  the  night 
he  had  a  Vision,  in  which  he  saw  a  ladder, 
the  top  reaching  to  Heaven,  &c.  Now,  as  the 
ladder  had  two  sides,  it  represents  the  Godhead 
and  Manhood  of  Christ,  and  the  rounds,  the 
different  degrees  of  grace.  If  Jacob  had  been 
pious,  doubtless  he  would  have  realized  the 
presence  of  God,  being  there  to  protect  him 
from  the  wild  beasts ;  but  his  expression, 
"  the  Lord  was  in  this  place,  and  I  knew  it 
not,"  argueth  ignorance.  Secondly,  he  adds, 
it  is  no  other  than  the  house  of  God,  and  gate 
of  Heaven,  which  is  the  language  of  young 
converts.  Thirdly,  he  made  a  vow,  if  God 
would  give  him  food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to 
put  on,  and  bring  him  back  in  peace,  that  God 
should  be  his  God;  which  certainly  implies, 
that  he  did  not  serve  God  before  as  he  did  af- 
terwards.    {Gen.  xxiii.  16.) 

Observe,  First,  Jacob  served  Esau,  was 
afraid  of  him,  and  ran  from  home  twenty 
years,  through  scenes  of  sorrow,  and  had  his 
wages  changed  not  less  than  ten  times — Sec- 
ondly, when  he  set  out  to  return,  his  past 
conduct  created  such  fear  in  his  breast,  that 
he  dared  not  see  Esau's  face,  until  by  messen- 
gers he  inquired,  "  may  I  come  in  peace  1" 
And  understanding  that  Esau,  Avith  a  body  of 
men,  was  coming  to  meet  him,  his  sleep  de- 
parted from  him.  He  divided  his  host  in  two 
bands,  and  wrestled  all  night  in  prayer ;  and 


such  fear  surely  denotes  guilt.  Thirdly,  he 
sent  a  number  o.  messengers  with  presents, 
and  a  message  to  Esau,  calling  him  Lord,  as 
if  himself  was  the  servant.  Fourthly,  Esau 
bowed  not  at  all  ■  but  Jacob  bowed  not  once, 
nor  twice  onl\  but  seven  times ;  and  then 
cried  out,  I  have  "  seen  thy  face,  as  though  I 
had  seen  the  face  of  God."  Now  if  Esau  was 
a  reprobate,  how  could  his  face  have  been  as 
God's  ? — nay,  it  would  have  been  as  the 
Devil's.  But  as  they  had  a  joyful  meeting 
together,  like  two  christian  brethren,  that  had 
been  some  time  absent ;  I  therefore  conclude, 
that  Jacob  saw  the  image  of  God  in  his  bro- 
ther Esau:  and  in  that  sense,  Esau's  face 
might  be  said  to  be  as  the  face  of  God,  and  in 
no  other.  And  as  the  general  tenor  of  Esau*s 
conduct,  was  not  so  bad  as  some  parts  of  Ja- 
cob's conduct,  I  therefrom  conclude,  that  Esau 
died  in  peace ;  and  if  ever  I  can  be  so  happy 
as  to  get  to  glory,  I  expect  to  meet  Esau  there 
as  well  as  Jacob,  {Gen.  xxxii.  and  xxxiii.  &c.) 

If  I  believed  all  things  were  decreed,  I  must 
suppose  that  Pharaoh  did  the  will  of  God  in 
all  things ;  seeing  God  decreed  all  his  thoughts, 
words  and  actions  :  and  the  will  being  the 
determining  faculty,  it  must  be,  that  whatever 
God  decrees,  he  wills ;  therefore  Pharaoh  did 
the  will  of  God,  according  to  that  doctrine, 
fi^^and  you  cannot  deny  it.  If  the  Scripture 
be  true,  then  Pharaoh  doing  the  will  of  God, 
according  to  that  doctrine,  must  be  saved,  ac- 
cording to  the  intimation  of  Christ ;  that  who- 
ever doeth  the  will  of  God  is  his  brother, 
sister,  and  mother — observe,  if  all  Pharaoh's 
conduct  was  decreed,  he  did  as  well  as  he 
could,  and  Peter  as  bad  as  he  could ;  accord- 
ing to  that  doctrine  then,  which  is  the  most 
praise  or  blame- worthy  ?  Again,  if  God  de- 
creed Pharaoh's  conduct,  did  he  not  decree  it 
right ;  and  if  so,  could  it  be  wrong  ?  If  not, 
there  was  no  sin,  consequently  no  punish- 
ment ;  unless  you  say  a  man  is  punishable  for 
doing  right.  Again,  if  God  decreed  Pharaoh 
should  do  as  he  did,  why  did  he  command 
him  to  act  to  the  reverse  1  Does  he  decree 
one  thing  and  command  another  ?  If  so,  then 
you  make  God's  decrees  and  commandments 
clash  :  for,  according  to  that  doctrine,  God's 
revealed  will  is,  that  we  should  obey ;  and 
his  decreed  will  is,  that  we  should  disobey. 
Thus  you  make  out  that  God  has  two  wills 
right  opposite  to  each  other,  which  makes  God 
divided  against  himself — Christ  intimates,  that 
which  is  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand. 
If  so,  then  Deity  being  divided  must  fall,  and  of 
course  the  works  of  nature  sink,  and  go  to 
ruin.  Thus  we  see  the  inconsistency  of  divi- 
ding and  subdividing  God's  will. 

There  is  no  account  of  Pharaoh's  heart 
being  more  hard  than  others,  until  he  became 
hardened;  but  it  appeareth  from  Rom.  v.  19, 


16 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


1 


20,  that  the  hearts  of  all  people  are  alike  hard 
by  nature. — Well,  saith  one,  what  is  the 
meaning  of  that  Scripture,  "  For  the  same  pur- 
pose have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  may  show 
forth  my  power  in  thee.  And  I  will  harden  his 
heart,  and  he  shall  not  let  the  people  go,"  &c. 
Answer,  the  Lord  raised  Pharaoh  up.  Up 
from  what  I  From  the  dust  unto  a  child. 
from  a  chill  to  man,  to  be  a  king  on  the 
throne  ;  that  he  might  show  forth  his  power 
in  him.  And  he  has  raised  up  you,  and  me, 
and  all  mankind,  for  the  same  purpose  ;  viz. 
To  shew  forth  his  power  in  us  ;  if  it  be  not 
for  that,  what  is  it  for '?  We  read  in  several 
places,  that  the  Lord  hardened  Pharaoh,  and 
yet  that  Pharaoh  hardened  himself:  how 
could  that  be  1  God  do  it,  and  yet  Pharaoh 
do  it.  We  read  that  the  Lord  afflicted  Job, 
and  yet  that  Satan  did  it :  (Job  xix.  21,  ii.  7.) 
And  that  the  Lord  moved  David,  to  number 
Israel,  and  yet  that  Satan  did  it,  &c.  (2c!  Sam. 
xxiv.  1  ;  1  Chron.  xxv.  1.)  and  that  Solomon 
built  the  Temple,  and  yet  tells  how  his  many 
workmen  did  it.  Thus  we  see  there  is  a  first 
cause,  and  a  second  cause ;  as  saith  the  Poet : 

"  No  evil  can  from  God  proceed, 

"  'Twas  only  suffered,  not  decreed  ; 

"As  darkness  is  not  from  the  sun, 

"  Nor  mounts  the  shades  'till  he  is  gone." 

Reason  saith,  that  mankind  are  agents,  or 
else  prophets ;  for  they  can  foretell  some 
things,  and  then  fulfil  them,*  J6@&  this  is  the 


*  Matter  when  it  is  moved  by  another  cause  cannot 
stop  of  itself,  and  when  stopped,  cannot  move  of  itself. 
But  as  we  have  the  power  of  action,  (the  same  as  I  give 
out  my  appointment  months  before  hand,  and  then  fulfil 
it,)  it  is  evident  that  we  are  prophets  or  else  agents.  To 
adopt  the  idea  of  prophecy,  you  will  not,  and  if  not,  you 
must  acknowledge  agency  which  material  substance 
without  thinking  power  doth  not  possess.  From  this  I 
argue  that  there  is  something  in  man  abstract  from  mat- 
ter, whirl,  is  spirit,  which  some  call  the  soul,  and  which 
makes  him  tensilile  and  rational.  Sec.  And  to  suppose  the 
'soul  to  be  a  part  of  God  i<  inconsistent,  because  God  is 
Completely  happy,  :is  is  acknowledged  from  the  Chris- 
tian to  the  Deist.  Therefore,  it  my  soul  was  a  part  of 
him  I  should  h  i  mal  stream  of  happiness. 

Hut  as  |  ha>  e  In  quentlj  felt  unhappy  in  mind,  I  hero- 
from  argue  that  my  soul  is  spirit  abstract  from  God. 

Some  people  have  an  idea  thai  the  souls  of  infants  come 
right  pine  from  the  hand  oi  I  tod  b)  infusion  into  the  bodj  , 
and  that  the  body  being  ..i  Idam'  race,  pollutes  the  soul, 
and  causes  it  to  become  impure,  just  as  if  the  body  got  em- 
edthemind.  Vllowingthi  above,  When  did  God  make  the 
soul  of  the  child  that  was  born  yesterdaj  I  Why,  says 
one,  within  the  course  of  a  few  months  past,  flush.  I 
deny  it,  for  the   Bibh  ii  I,  2,  3,  that  God  fin. 

ished  the  Heavens  (that  i-  the  Btarrj  heavens)  and  earth, 
and  all  the  host  of  them,  and  then  God  rested  from  the 
works  of  the  creation  on  the  seventh  day  he  hath  not 
been  at  work  in  creating  new  souls  over  since.  There- 
lure  you  n  souls  daily,  falls  to 
the  ground;  (jrj^and  you  cannot  deny  it,  if  the 
true. 

But  says  one,  their  souls  were  made  in  the  course  of 

six   days. 

Where  then  have  they  b«en  ever  since  ?  Laid  up  in  a 
store-house  in  Heaven  !  '  If  they  were,  they  were  happj  ; 
if  so.  what  kind  of  a  being  docs  this  represent  the  \l- 
mighty,  especially  if  connected  with  the  opinion  of  some 
it  there  are  infants  in  Hell,  not  more  than 
a  span  lung  ! 


truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  If  so,  then  it 
may  be  said  with  propriety,  that  the  Lord 
hardened  the  heart  of  Pharaoh,  and  yet  that 


First,  God  makes  Adam  happy  in  Paradise  and  these 
infantile  souls  happy  in  a  storehouse,  then  when  Adam 
falls,  prohibits  adultery  and  at  the  same  time  previously 
decrees  that  they  shall  commit  it  to  produce  an  illegiti- 
mate body,  and  he  to  help  them  on  to  perfect  the  illegiti- 
mate, takes  one  of  these  pure  souls,  infuses  it  into  the 
body,  and  the  body  pollutes  it,  causes  it  to  become  im- 
pure, and  is  now  a  reprobate  for  Hell  fire.  Thus  you  see 
some  people  represent  God  as  making  souls  pure  and 
keeping  them  happy  some  thousands  of  years,  then  damn- 
ing them  for  a  sin  they  never  committed,  and  now  the 
difference  between  this  being,  if  any  such  there  be,  that 
dealeth  thus  with  his  creatures  and  him  that  we  call  the 
Devil,  1  leave  you  to  judge.  God  help  you  to  look  at  it 
in  the  scale  of  equality,  and  see  whether  the  above  be 
right  or  wrong. 

But  says  one,  where  do  you  think  the  soul  comes  from  T 

As  Adam  was  the  first  man,  I  must  suppose  from  reason 
and  Scripture  he  got  his  soul  right  from  God,  as  there 
was  no  other  source  for  him  to  derive  it  from,  but  Eve 
was  taken  out  of  Adam,  and  there  is  no  account  of  her 
receiving  her  soul  right  from  God  ;  and  if  not,  I  must 
suppose  the  whole  of  her  was  taken  from  Adam,  and  of 
course  she  got  her  soul  from  him  as  well  as  her  body 
And  as  we  read  that  the  souls  of  Jacob's  children,  Gen 
xlvi.  26,  were  in  Jacob's  loins,  and  came  out,  &c.  I  here- 
from infer,  that  they  were  not  laid  up  in  a  store-house  in 
Heaven,  but  came  by  natural  generation  from  the  pa 
rents  as  well  as  the  body.  Well,  says  one,  estimate  the 
value  of  the  soul,  (by  mechanism.) 

First,  some  people  prize  a  thing  according  as  who  made 
it,  if  one  mechanic  made  it,  they  prize  it  so  much  worth  ; 
but  if  another  made  it  they  would  prize  it  higher,  because 
it  was  made  by  a  more  perfect  workman.  II  we  prize  the 
soul  by  this  standard,  it  must  be  considered  as  valuable, 
because  it  was  made  by  the  perfectest  of  the  perfect,  and 
the  wisest  of  the  wise,  him  that  cannot  err,  God  Al- 
mighty. 

Secondly,  some  people  value  a  thing  according  to  its 
duration,  ifthe  soul  be  valued  on  that  ground,  it  must 
be  prized  high,  for  it  being  spirit.it  is  immortal  and  must 
endure  as  long  as  eternal  ages  pass  away. 

Thirdly,  some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  the 
case  of  it  ;  il  the  soul  be  prized  on  this  ground,  it  must 
be  esteemed  as  valuable  ;  for  at  a  certain  time  it  is  said 
five  millions  were  ottered  to  any  one  who  would  con- 
trive a  machine  that  would  perform  perpetual  motion, 
and  as  yet  none  have  been  able  to  do  it ;  yet  in  the  con- 
struction of  the  case  of  the  soul,  which  is  the  body, 
there  is  more  wisdom  discoverable,  than  all  the  wisdom 
of  the  mechanics,  in  all  the  machinery  on  the  face  of  this 
.terraqueous  globe. 

If  the  case  is  thus  wisely  and  beautifully  made,  how 
valuable  must  the  soul  be  which  the  body  is  made  to 
contain  ? 

Fourthly,  some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  what 
it  costs  ;  ifthe  soul  be  prized  according  to  this  medium, 
it  must  be  valuable,  for  if  any  smaller  ransom  than  the 
blood  of  Christ  could  have  purchased  immortal  souls, 
from  the  curse  of  a  broken  law,  doubtless  God  would 
have  accepted  the  ottering.  Some  people  say  that  "  one 
drop  of  Christ's  blood  is  sufficient  to  cleanse  a  soul," 
which  idea  I  condemn,  because  the  magnitude  of  a  crime 
is  not  looked  upon  according  to  the  dignity  of  the  offend- 
er, but  according  to  the  dignit]  of  the  offended  ;  there- 
fore a  finite  being  sinning  against  an  infinite  <;> 
is  an  infinite  demerit  in  the  transgression,  and  justice  de- 
mands infinite  satisfaction  But  a  finite  being  can  make 
finite  satisfaction  only,  therefore  there  needs  a  mediator 
between  a  rebel  creatine  and  the  Creator,  which  could 
be  formed  no  way  but  by  the  two  natures  being  joined 
together,  that  is  to  say  the  finite  and  the  infill 
other  words,  the  Godhead  and  manhood,  or  divinity  veiled 
in  humanity. 

But  hero  comes  up  a  Deist,  and  says,  hush  Lorenzo,  it 
is  inconsistent  to  adopt  the  idea  that  divinity  and  human i- 
t\  cm  be  joined  together,  as  you  talk,  in  the  person  of 
i>  hush,  for  it  is  no  nunc  inconsistent  with 
reason  to  adopt  the  idea  that  divinity  and  humanity  can 
I  togetner,  than  to  adopt  a  formei  one  which  is 
self-evident,  viz.  tha.  spirit  and  matter  can  be  joined  to- 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


17 


Pharaoh  hardened  himself,  even  as  mankind 
are  hardened  in  this  our  day,  &c.  Observe, 
fn».t,  the  Lord  called  to  Pharaoh  by  favor,  and 
gave  him  a  kingdom.  Secondly,  the  Lord 
called  by  commandments,  and  Pharaoh  would 
not  obey,  by  saying,  "  I  know  not  the  Lord, 
neither  will  I  let  Israel  go."  Then  the  Lord 
called  thirdly,  by  miracles,  but  Pharaoh  rea- 
soned against  them  in  a  diabolical  way,  by 
se1  'ing  the  magicians  to  work.  Then  fourthly, 
God  called  by  affliction,  then  Pharaoh  made  a 
promise  to  obey  God,  and  let  the  Jews  depart, 
if  the  affliction  might  be  removed  :  but  when 
the  judgment  was  removed,  Pharaoh  broke  his 
promise  :  therein  he  was  to  blame,  J3@a>  and 

gether,  and  form  a  man,  which  idea  or  how  it  is  I  cannot 
comprehend,  yet  self-evident  matter  of  fact  puts  it  be- 
yond all  doubt,  that  spirit  and  matter  are  joined  to 
form  man,  (ftj=  and  you  cannot  deny  it— and  of  course 
the  idea  that  divinity  and  humanity  can  be  joined  to- 
gether in  the  person  of  Christ,  may  be  admitted  accord- 
ing to  reason.  The  manhood  bem<  offered  up  under  an 
infinite  influence  of  the  divinity,  the  sacrifice  would  be 
of  infinite  merit  according  to  the  transgression  and  the 
demands  of  justice.  But  to  return,  I  cannot  suppose  that 
Christ  would  have  done  any  thing  superfluous  for 
man's  redemption,  and  of  course,  that  one  drop  of  his 
blood  is  sufficient  to  cleanse  a  soul  or  save  a  world,  is 
inconsistent,  as  though  a  considerable  part  of  what  he 
did  was  superfluity,  &c.  of  course  in  atoning  for  what  is 
called  original  sin,  I  must  believe  that  nothing  needless 
was  done  ;  if  not,  then  Christ  did  no  more  than  what  was 
necessary  ;  and  if  so,  the  idea  that  one  drop  of  his  blood, 
&c.  to  cleanse  a  soul  is  inconsistent.  And  if  the  demerit 
of  one  transgression  demands  infinite  satisfaction  then  the 
atonement  made  for  that,  would  be  a  sufficiency  for  all 
the  world,  or  ten  thousand  times  as  many  :  for  what 
greater  satisfaction  could  be  made,  than  that  which  is  in- 
finite ?  Therefore,  the  human  nature  being  offered  a 
sacrifice  by  the  influence  of  the  divinity,  for  the  sin  of 
the  world,  which  was  the  sin  of  Adam,  the  sacrifice  or 
ransom  in  some  sense,  may  be  considered  as  infinite,  it 
being  offered  under  an  infinite  influence  of  the  divine 
spirit  ;  therefore,  the  satisfaction  would  be  according  to 
the  transgression,  and  of  course,  in  doing  that,  there 
would  be  a  sufficient  provision  for  all  the  actual 
sins  of  men,  considering  the  nature  of  it,  and  how  un- 
bounded it  is.  Therefore,  the  soul  when  prized  accord- 
ing to  what  it  cost,  must  be  considered  very  valuable. 

But  again,  fifthly,  some  people  prize  a  thing  according 
to  the  scarcity  of  it.  If  a  tiling  is  very  plenty,  they 
would  give  so  much  for  it,  but  if  it  were  more  scarce, 
they  would  give  much  more,  See.  So,  immortal  souls  are 
plenty,  and  yet  very  scarce,  for  each  man  hath  but  one, 
each  woman  hath  but  one.  O  sinner,  if  thou  lose  thy 
soul,  thou  losest  thy  all,  thou  hast  nothing  left ;  God 
help  thee  to  consider  seriously,  and  stimulate  thee  to  im- 
prove thy  time,  (which  is  on  the  wheel)  for  eternity 
accordingly. 

The  soul,  which  we  perceive  governs  our  body,  (as 
the  body  without  the  soul,  is  a  lifeless  lump  of  clay,)  v/e 
find  from  e.\perience  hath  a  memory,  which  is  the  power 
of  reflection  or  recollection,  to  call  past  things  to  remem- 
brance, &c.  Again,  it  hath  an  understanding,  which  is  a 
power  to  comprehend  and  realize  things  as  they  are  ; 
again,  it  hath  a  will,  which  is  the  power  of  choosing  or 
determining. 

We  also  have  passions,  one  of  which  is  love,  inclining 
■js  to  that  which  appears  delightsome.  Anger  is  another 
passion,  which  implies  dislike  or  opposition  to  a  thing 
that  is  odious  in  our  minds.  Likewise  we  have  fear 
when  danger  we  behold.  Also  joy  when  pleasure  or 
happiness  we  possess.  There  are  five  outward  senses 
by  which  we  distinguish  objects  or  qualities  ;  these  are 
inlets  of  knowledge  to  the  mind,  and  only  thiough  them 
can  we  receive  ideas,  except  by  inspiration,  which  is  an 
inward  conviction  wrought  by  another  spirit.  These 
five  senses,  are  hearing,  seeing,  tasting,  smelling  and 
feeling. 


you  cannot  deny  it — for  by  breaking  his  pro- 
mise, his  heart  would  naturally  become  harder, 
like  metal  when  melted,  it  is  tender,  and  when 
grown  cold  is  harder  than  before,  and  of  course 
requires  a  hotter  fire  to  melt  it  again  ;  so  it 
required  a  heavier  judgment  to  operate  on 
Pharaoh,  and  God  would  send  it,  and  Pharaoh 
would  promise  and  break  them,  till  ten  afflic 
tions  passed  away,  and  when  the  first  born 
was  slain  by  the  Lord,  and  yet  by  Evil  Angels, 
as  David  in  the  Psalms  tells  you,  Pharaoh  was 
shocked,  and  let  the  Jews  depart,  lie  pur- 
sued them,  and  God  permitted  him  to  be  taken 
in  his  own  folly,  and  drowned  in  the  Red 
Sea  :  Thus  we  find  how  God  hardened  Pha- 
raoh's heart,  and  yet  how  he  hardened  him- 
self by  disobedience,  and  so  in  this  our  day  it 
may  be  said,  that  God  hardens  some  and  yet 
they  harden  themselves,  as  follows  : — First, 
God  calls  by  prosperity  or  favors,  and  jet" 
many  enjoy  them  without  a  feeling  sense  from 
whom  they  flow.  Secondly,  God  calls  by 
commandments,  an  inward  monitor,  telling 
what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong :  but  some 
do  not  give  attention  thereto,  which,  if  they 
would,  they  would  hear  the  voice  more  and 
more  distinctly,  till  at  length,  it  would  become 
their  teacher.  Thirdly,  God  calls  by  miracles, 
the  operation  of  his  spirit  perhaps  under 
preaching,  or  some  other  cause,  and  they  have 
thought,  if  I  could  always  feel  as  I  do  now  I 
should  soon  be  a  Christian  ;  or  if  all  my  com- 
panions would  turn  and  serve  the  Lord,  I 
would  gladly  go  with  them  to  heaven.  But 
through  inattention,  those  serious  impressions, 
which  I  call  miracles,  soon  wear  off".  A  mi- 
racle is  something  done  out  of  the  common 
course  of  nature,  by  the  operation  of  the 
power  or  spirit  of  God  ;  therefore,  0  reader, 
it  was  not  the  minister  who  made  you  have 
those  feelings,  but  the  power  of  God  ;  there- 
fore, in  some  sense  you  have  been  called  upon 
miraculously,  S^°  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 
Fourthly,  God  calls  by  affliction,  and  when 
people  are  taken  sick,  and  view  death  near, 
they  make  vows  and  promises,  and  think  how 
good  they  will  be  if  God  will  spare  them  and 
raise  them  up.  But  when  they  are  recovered, 
then  (Pharaoh  like)  too  soon  forget  their  pro- 
mises, and  break  their  vows,  and  hereby  be- 
come harder  than  before,  and  can  do  things 
without  remorse  which  once  they  would  have 
felt  the  lash  of  conscience  for.  And  that 
preaching  which  once  would  make  impres- 
sions on  their  mind,  strikes  their  heart  and 
bounds  back  like  a  stone  glancing  against  a 
rock.  This  character  is  what  may  be  termed 
a  Gospel  hardened  sinner.  Thus  you  may 
discover  that  this  plan  clears  the  Divine  cha- 
racter and  casts  the  blame  on  the  creature, 
where  it  ought  to  be  cast ;  whereas,  the  oppo- 
site would  cast  the  blame  directly  on  God,  if 


IS 


A  CHAIN  OF  REASON  AND  REFLECTIONS. 


he  decreed  it  so  ;  this  is  the  truth  8®*  and 
you  cannot  den)  it.  Although  Christ  hath 
promised  once  to  draw  iLLmen  unto  him,  (not 
to  drag,  for  bait  draws  birds,  yet  they  come 
voluntarily)  yet  he  never  promises  to  draw 
them  a  second  time,  but  on  the  other  hand 
positively  saith,  My  spirit  shall  not  always 
strive  with  man.  And  again,  Because  I  have 
called  and  ye  have  refuse  1.  but  ye  have  set  at 
nought  my  counsel  and  would  none  of  my 
reproofs.  I  also  will  laugh  at  your  calamity 
and  mock  when  your  fear  comet  h.  Ephraim 
is  joined  to  his  idols,  let  him  alone.  And  the 
language  of  a  reprobate  is  "  the  harvest  is 
past,  the  summer  is  ended  and  we  are  not 
saved."  Jer.  viii.  20.  Prov.  i.  24,  25,  26. 
Gen.  vi.  3. 

As  the  Lord  requireth  a  right  sacrifice  in 
the  path  of  (revealed)  duty,  those  who,  like 
Cain,  bring  a  wrong  offering,  the  fruit  of  the 
ground,  instead  of  the  firstling  of  the  flock 
like  Abel,  must  expect,  like  Cain  to  be  re- 
jected. (Gen.  iv.  7.)  for  God  saith.  behold  1 
have  set  life  and  death  before  you,  choose  yon 
this  day  whom  you  will  serve,  &c.  (Josh. 
xxiv.  15,)  one  thing  is  needful,  and  Marj  hath 
chosen  the  good  part.  We  do  not  read  God 
chose  it  for  her:  this  is  the  tin1 
you  cannot  deny  it — even  as  we  read  in  John 
iii.  19,  that  this  is  the  condemnation,  that 
tight  is  come  into  the  world,  and  men  loved 
darkness  rather  than  light,  &c. — Oh !  reader, 
prepare  to  meet  thy  God  ! 

Obj.  Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the 
clay,  of  the  same  lump,  to  make  one  vessel  to 
honor,  and  another  to  dishonor  1 

Ans.  A  potter  never  makes  any  vessel  on 
purpose  to  destroy  it.  for  the  most  dishonora- 
ble one  in  family  sickness  is  as  useful  as  the 
honorable  tea  cup  in  the  time  of  health. 
Neither  doth  God  make  any  on  purpose  for 
destruction,  but  all  mankind  are  useful,  if  they 
get  the  spirit  of  their  station  and  fill  up  that 
for  which  they  are  qualified.  For 
without  servant-;  there  can  be  no  masters; 
without  subjects,  no  rulers;  without  com- 
monality, no  quality;  and  any  one  maj  ob- 
serve that  l)a\  id  was  elected  or  set  a  part  to  be 
king;  Jeremiah  and  Samuel,  to  be  prophets, 
I  any  discerning  eye  may  easilj  disco- 
ver that  Paul's  election  {Rom.  i\.)  was  not  an 
election  to  d'ut ure  happiness,  but  of  temporal 
advantages.  And  yet  those  not  so  positive, 
but  what  the  privileges  mighl  lie  fori  ited  and 
lost  by  sin,  as  you  may  find.  1  Chron.  wviii. 
9,  10.  If  thou  serve  him  with  a  perfect  heart, 
and  with  a  willing  mind,  he  will  be  found  of 
thee  ;  but  if  thou  forsake  him  he  will  cast  thee 
off  for  ever;  (Dent.  xxx.  15,  19,)  Moses' dying 
declaration  was.  that  the  children  of  Israel 
must  obey,  and  if  they  would,  all  needful 
blessings  they  should  have,  but  if  rebellion-, 


should  be  cursed  and  scattered,  &c.  fi@r=  This 
is  the  truth  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  And  ob- 
serve Pawl,  when  talking  about  the  clay  and 
potter,  alludes  to  Jer.  wiii.  where  the  prophet 
was  commanded  to  see  the  potter  work,  &c. 
And  then  God  says,  verse  6th,  cannot  I  do 
with  you  as  this  potter.  < )  house  of  Israel,  &c. 
Again,  verse  7th,  at  what  instanl  1  shall 
concerning  a  nation  or  kingdom,  to  pluck  up. 
pull  down,  or  destro)  it  ;  If  thai  nation  against 
whom  I  have  pronounced  ••turn  from  their 
evil,  I  will  repent  of  the  evil  1  thought  to  do 
unto  them."  "At  what  instant  I  shall 
concerning  a  nation  or  kingdom,  to  build  or 
plant  it,  if  it  do  evil  in  my  sight,  that  it  obey 
not  my  voice,  then  will  I  repent  of  the  good 
wherewith  1  sai !  I  would  benefit  them." 

Now  observe,  if  Gol  be  unchangeable,  as 
Paul  saith,  God  cannot  lie,  then  he  is  bound 
by  his  immutability  or  the  law  of  his  nature, 
to  perform  his  promises  to  the  obedient,  and 
his  threatening^  against  the  disobedient;  and 
this  is  the  truth.  fi@  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 
Objection.  Bible  language  is,  I  will,  and  you 
shall,  and  the  promises  are  yea  and  amen, 
without  any  ifs  or  ands. 

An.-wer.  To  take  the  promises  without  the 
condition  is  a  practice  of  Satan,  (  Luke  iv.  10, 
12,)  which  he  made  use  of  to  our  Lord  to  get 
him  to  fall  down  from  the  battlemenl  of  the 
temple,  and  thereby  tempt  God,  and  pi 
on  God,  because  of  the  promise  which  the 
Devil  intended  he  should  think  to  be  uncondi- 
tional; and  so  bear  him  up  in  the  way  of  dis- 
obedience. Whereas  our  Saviour,  knowing 
the  path  of  duty  to  be  the  way  of  safety,  re- 
plied, 'tis  written,  thou  shalt  not  tempt  the 
Lord  thy  Cod.  For  in  the  way  of  oh< 
there  is  a  promise  of  preservation,  and  in  the 
wa\  of  disobediences  threatening  of  destruc- 
tion; this  is  the  truth  £■'<■>'-  and  yon  cannot 
deny  it;  therefore  to  cut  these  two  little  let- 
ters I  F  out  of  the  Bible,  which  make  such  a 
greal  significant  word,  is  wrong,  seeing  it  is  so 
i!  iii  Scripture;  and  frequently  there  are 
conditions  implied  in  the  Bible,  though  not 
expressed;  for  instance.  David,  when  at  Kei- 
lah  (1  Sam.  wiii.  &c.)  enquired  of  the  Lord 
whether  Saul  would  come  down,  and  the  men 
of  the  city  deliver  him  up,  and  the  Lord  an- 
swered in  the  affirmative.  Here  i-  no 
tion  expressed,  yet  there  is  one  imp:; 
David  led  the   city   and  fled  to  the  wilderness, 

so  Saul  came  not  dew  n,  neither  did  the  people 
deliver  him  up.  Again,  Co  I  said  to  the  Nine- 
vites,  by  Jonah,  yet  forty  day<  and  Nineveh 
shall  be  overthrown.  Now  if  you  say  all 
threatenings  are  without  conditions,  you  give 
God  the  lie,  for  the  city  was  spared  in  conse- 
quence of  their  believing  Cod  and  turning 
from  their  evil  way.  Jonah  iii.  5,  10.  This 
is  the  truth   Jcjrand  you  cannot  deny   it. 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


19 


Again,  Ezek.  xxxiii.  &c.  There  is  a  condi- 
tion implied  and  explained  undeniably,  though 
not  so  fully  expressed  at  the  first,  concerning 
the  righteous  and  wicked  man,  which  you 
may  read  at  your  leisure ;  this  is  a  truth 
fisgh  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Objection, 
Says  one,  "God  will  have  mercy  on  whom 
he  will  have  mercy,'1  &c. — Answer  ; 

"  GOD  will  have  mercy  on  whom  he  will, 

Come  think  you  who  they  be  ? 
'Tis  every  one  that  loves  his  Son, 

And  from  their  sins  do  flee  ; 
'Tis  every  one  that  doth  repent, 

And  truly  hates  his  sin  ; 
Tis  every  one  that  is  content, 

To  turn  to  God  again. 
And  whom  he  will  he  liardeneth, 

Come  think  you  who  they  be  ? 
'Tis  every  one  that  hates  his  Son, 

Likewise  his  liberty  ; 
'Tis  every  one  that  in  sin  persist, 

And  do  outstand  their  day  ; 
Then  God  in  justice  leaves  them  to 

Their  own  heart's  lusts  a  prey." 

Objec.  "  My  people  shall  be  made  willing 
in  the  day  of  my  power,"  says  one.  Answer. 
That  is  home-made  Scripture,  for  the  Almighty 
doth  not  so  speak,  but  King  David  (Psalm  ex. 
3.)  speaks  to  the  Almighty,  "Thy  people 
shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power.*' 
He  doth  not  say,  they  shall  be  made  willing ; 
the  word  made  is  not  there,  neither  has  it  any 
business  there. — Again,  those  little  words  in 
italic  letters  were  not  in  the  original,  but  were 
put  in  by  the  translators  to  make  what  they 
think  to  be  sense  in  the  English  language  ; 
and  those  little  words  "  shall  be''  are  in  italic 
letters,  of  course  put  in  by  the  translators  ; 
now  I  leave  them  out,  and  in  lieu  thereof,  put 
in  the  word,  vre,  and  then  read  it,  "  Thy  peo- 
ple are  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power.-' 
Now  is  the  day  of  God's  power,  and  now  his 
people  are  willing:  they  are  always  a  willing 
people.  It  is  the  reprobate  character  that  is 
unwilling  that  God's  will  should  be  done; 
this  is  the  truth,  JS®^  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 
(Matt.  vii.  24,  26.)  Objec.  Christ  did 'not 
pray  for  all  mankind,  &c.  Answer.  That's 
a  lie,  for  John  xvii.  9,  First,  Christ  prayed 
for  his  disciples  ;  Secondly,  v.  20,  for  those 
who  should  believe  on  him  through  their 
word ;  and  thirdly,  for  the  whole  world,  (v. 
21,  23,)  thus  "  that  the  world  may  believe  that 
thou  hast  sent  me."  Again,  that  the  world 
may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me,  and  this 
doth  not  mean  A-double-L-part.  Objec.  Paul 
says,  Rom.  viii.  Whom  God  foreknew  he 
predestinated,  called,  justified,  and  glorified,  &c. 
Here  is  no  condition  expressed,  of  course,  it 
appeareth  that  he  glorified  all  that  he  justified, 
called,  and  predestinated,  and  foreknew,  &c. 
Answer.  If  that  be  taken  just  as  it  stands, 
without  any  conditions  whatever,  it  will  fol- 
low, that  Universalism  is  true,  or  else,  that  we 
are  all  reprobates.     For  God  foreknows  one 


as  much  as  another,  in  every  sense  of  the 
word,  and  of  course,  foreknows  all  mankind  , 
and  now,  if  all  that  he  foreknows,  predestin- 
ates, calls,  justifies,  and  glorifies,  without  any 
condition,  in  any  shape,  or  sense,  it  undenia- 
bly argues,  the  universal  salvation  of  every 
son  of  Adam.  This  is  the  truth,  Jfegf  and 
you  cannot  deny  it.  Or,  else,  if  you  take  the 
Apostle  unconditionally,  as  he  speaketh,  in  the 
past  tense,  then  no  more  can  be  glorified. 
Therefore  we  are  all  reprobates,  and  you  can- 
not deny  it.  But  it  is  my  optnion,  that  Paul 
is  only  rehearsing  a  catalogue  of  states,  as 
they  take  place  in  succession.  And  to  take 
any  particular  part  of  the  Bible,  in  the  face 
and  eyes  of  twenty  Scriptures  more  ;  any  doc- 
trine thereby  may  be  proved,  and  thus  we  find 
by  such  means,  have  sprung  up  the  many  sen- 
timents in  the  earth.  People,  desirous  to  get 
to  Heaven  in  an  easier  way  than  God  hath 
pointed  out,  will  hew  out  an  opinion  of  their 
own,  a  broken  cistern  that  can  hold  no  water, 
and  will  twist  and  bend  the  Scriptures  to  their 
sentiment,  and  sometimes  will  have  to  grind 
the  same  and  put  it  into  a  press,  and  press  out 
a  construction  of  their  own.  But  this  will 
not  do,  Scripture  must  be  explained  by  Scrip- 
ture, and  that  according  to  reason,  so  as  not 
to  make  it  clash,  but  rather  correspond  with 
the  true  christian  experience. 

Objec.  We  read  as  many  as  were  ordained 
to  eternal  life,  believed.  Answer.  True,  but 
the  word  ordained,  signifies,  set  apart  as  a 
minister  for  his  office.  Thus  Jeremiah  was 
set  apart  a  Prophet.  And  David  saith,  "  The 
Lord  has  set  apart  him  that  is  godly  for  him- 
self," Psalm  iv.  3.  And  there  is  no  account 
of  any  being  set  apart  for  the  Lord's  self,  but 
the  godly.  No  man  is  godly,  or  godlike,  but 
the  believer ;  therefore,  none  are  ordained,  or 
set  apart  for  Heaven,  but  those  that  believe. 
Besides,  the  acts  of  the  Apostles  were  written 
some  time  after  the  things  took  place,  and  of 
course  is  all  written  in  the  past  tense.  Or- 
dained, is  in  the  past  tense,  and  so  is  believed, 
and  there  is  no  account  of  the  one  being  prior 
to  the  other.  But  it  may  be  said,  as  many  as 
believed,  were  then  ordained  to  eternal  life,  as 
none  are  ordained  or  set  apart  for  eternal  life, 
but  the  saints ;  no  man  is  a  saint  except  he 
believes.  For  he  that  believeth  not  is  con- 
demned already,  saith  Christ.  Therefore,  as 
soon  as  one  believes,  he  is  free  from  condem- 
nation, and  of  course  set  apart  for  Heaven, 
and  not  before ;  he  being  in  Christ  now  by 
the  act  of  faith.  Now  observe,  Peter  talks 
about  elect  in  Christ  not  out  of  him. — Paul 
saith,  2  Cor.  v.  17.  If  any  man  be  in  Christ, 
he  is  a  new  creature,  &c,  and  Rom.  viii.  1, 
saith,  there  is  now  (not  yesterday  or  to  mor- 
row) no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in 
Christ  Jesus;  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 


20 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


but  after  the  Spirit,  5'f.  which  implies,  there 
is  condemnation  to  those  who  are  not  in 
Christ,  but  walk  after  the  flesh,  and  not  after 
the  Spirit.  And  Paul  saith,  they  which  have 
not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  are  none  of  his,  Rom. 
viii.  ft.  And  John  saith,  he  that  committeth 
sin,  is  of  the  devil,  1  John  iii.  8,  and  again, 
no  man  can  call  Jesus,  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  But  as  many,  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  they  arc  the  sons  of  GOD. 

Query.  If  all  things  are  decreed  right,  is 
it  not  evident  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
sin  or  guilt  ?  For  itcannot  be  wrong  to  fulfil 
right  decrees.  Consequently  there  can  be  no 
redemption,  for  there  is  nothing  to  redeem 
them  from ;  consequently,  if  mankind  think 
they  have  sinned  and  are  redeemed,  their 
thoughts  must  be  a  deception,  and  are  imagi- 
nary. And  of  course  their  praising  God  tor 
redeeming  love  is  folly.  For  they  praise  him 
for  that  which  he  never  did.  Now  suppose 
this  imaginary,  false,  mistaken  idea,  that  they 
"  had  been  sinners  and  were  redeemed,"  was 
removed,  and  they  so  enlightened  as  to  disco- 
ver that  nothing  according  to  right  decrees  had 
ever  taken  place  wrong,  &c.  How  would  the 
heavenly  host  be  astonished  to  think  they  had 
been  deceived  "?  What  silence  would  imme- 
diately ensue ! 

Some  people  hold  to  a  falling  from  grace, 
which  1  think  is  wrong;  for  say  they,  if  we 
were  always  to  be  in  the  light,  we  should 
grow  proud  ;  therefore  it  is  necessary  that  we 
should  have  a  darkness  to  make  us  feel  our 
weakness  and  dependence.  From  this  it  ap- 
pears, that  they  think  a  little  sin  is  necessary 
for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints  :  fi@°"  and  you 
cannot  deny  it.  Now  to  hold  a  thing  neces- 
sary implies  holding  to  it,  same  as  I  think 
doing  duty,  or  perfection  in  love  to  be  neces- 
sary, therefore  I  hold  to  it.  Thus  you  see 
they  bold  to  a  falling  from  grace  which  I 
think  wrong.  Yet  I  adopt  the  idea  that  a  man 
can  fall  from  grace  according  to  conscience, 
reason,  and  Scripture,  which  idea  some  people 
think  to  be  dangerous;  but  I  think  it  is  not 
naturally  attended  with  such  had  consequences 
as  the  other;  for  if  a  man  thinks  he  is  safe, 
he  is  not  apt  to  look  out  for  danger,  whereas, 
if  he  thinks  there  is  danger,  he  is  apt,  like  the 
mariner,  to  look  out  for  breakers.  Again, 
supposing  I  have  religion,  I  think  I  can  fall 
so  as  to  perish  everlastingly.  Here  is  another 
man  with  the  same  degree  of  religion,  believ- 
ing once  in  grace  always  in  grace.  Now  it 
my  idea  of  the  possibility  of  Calling,  &c.  he 
false,  his  sentiment  if  true  will  certainly  reach 
me;  so  I  am  safe  as  he.  But  supposing  his 
doctrine  to  be  false  and  mine  true,  be  is 
gone  for  it  and  mine  will  not  reach  him. 

So  you  see  I  have  two  strings  to  my  bow 
to  his  one.     Cap"  This  is  the  truth  and  you 


cannot  deny  it.  Now  reader,  observe,  as  I 
heard  of  a  seine  on  Rhode  Island  which  caught 
a  scull  of  fish,  and  for  fear  of  the  escape  of 
some,  a  number  of  seines  encircled  the  en- 
closed, so  that  they  could  not  escape,  and  if 
any  did  escape  the  first  or  second  net,  the 
others  should  catch  them,  &c.  So  you  may 
plainly  discover  as  I  have  linked  the  above 
doctrines,  if  some  of  my  ideas  are  false, 
the  other  ideas  as  so  many  seines  will  catch 
me.  Once  in  grace  always  in  grace,  or  Pre- 
destination, or  Universalism,  or  Deism  with 
Atheism.  But  if  they  are  false  those  charac- 
ters are  gone,  if  they  have  nothing  else  to  de- 
pend upon  but  principles — yet  I  still  may  he 
safe.  This  is  the  truth,  fi^°  and  you  cannot 
deny  it.  s/S 

Again,  it  is  evident  in  reason"s  eye,  that  the 
more  light  a  person  hath  if  he  abuse  tin'  same. 
the  greater  is  the  sin  and  guilt.  Therefore  in 
justice  the  condemnation  and  punishment 
must  be  proportioned,  according  to  the  saying 
of  Christ.  ■■  He  that  knoweth  his  master's 
will  and  doeth  it  not  shall  be  beaten  with 
many  stripes ;"  whereas  he  that  committeth 
things  worthy  of  stripes,  and  knoweth  not  his 
master's  will,  shall  be  beaten  with  few  stripes. 
Thus  you  see  it  is  required  according  to  what 
a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to  what  he  hath 
not.  As  we  read  every  man  is  to  he  rewarded 
according  to  his  works,  or  the  deeds  done  in 
the  body,  Rev.  xxii.  12,  and  xiv.  13.  Luke 
xii.  47,  &c. — Now  Scripture  proof  that  a  man 
may  fall  from  grace,  runneth  thus  :  "  If  any 
man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  plea- 
sure in  him.  The  backslider  in  heart  shall 
he  filled  with  his  own  ways,"  &c.  Now  if  a 
man  were  in  a  high  pillory,  it  would  be  non- 
sense for  one  to  cry  out,  '•  hold  tight,  stand 
and  hang  fast,  for  if  you  fall,  it  will  hurt 
you  ;7'  if  there  be  no  danger  of  his  falling,  and 
more  so  if  there  is  not  a  possibility  of  it.  If 
so,  then  how  much  greater  nonsense,  for  an 
Almighty  God,  to  give  us  his  will,  with  many 
cautions  as  needless  as  the  above,  there  being 
no  danger,  nor  even  a  possibility  of  danger. 
And  yet  he  like  some  passionate  parents,  w  ho 
say  to  their  children,  if  you  do"4thd  so,  I'll 
whip  you;  I'll  burn  you  up;  rn  skin  you, 
and  turn  you  out  of  doors.  &c,  and  yet  have 
no  intention  to  perform  the  threatenings,  but 
do  lie  to  them.  Just  such  a  charactei  some 
people  seem  to  represent  the  Lord  in.  When 
he  cautions  as  follows:  Gen.  ii.  17.  In  the 
day  thou  eateth  thereof  thou  shalt  surely 
die.  (Serpent  like)  say  they — Gen.  iii.  i. 
Ye  shall  not  surely  die. — But  it  is  evident  that 
God  is  in  earnest  in  the  following  threat- 
enings: Rev.  xxii.  19.  [f  any  man  shall  take 
away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  pro- 
phecy, God  shall  lake  away  his  part  out  of 
the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  Holy  City,  &c. 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


21 


There  is  no  account  of  a  sinner's  having  a 
part  in  lie  book  of  life,  or  Holy  City.,  but  the 
•saint.  For  it  is  holiness  that  gives  the  title. 
Heb.  xii.  14.  Again,  hold  fast  that  no  man 
take  thy  crown,  &c.  Rev.  iii.  11.  Be  thou 
faithful  unto  death  and  I  will  give  thee  a 
crown  of  life— And  he  that  endureth  to  the 
end  the  same  shall  be  saved,  Rev.  ii.  10. 
Mark  xiii.  13.  Jude  tells  us  of  some  whose 
fruit  withereth,  twice  dead,  plucked  up  by  the 
roots.  Now  it  is  evident,  that  a  sinner  is  but 
once  dead,  then  these  must  have  been  once 
alive  in  the  Scriptural  sense ;  or  else  how 
could  the  fruit  wither,  or  they  be  twice  dead 
and  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots?  ver.  12. 
Again,  there  is  a  sin  unto  death,  which  we 
are  not  commanded  to  pray  for :  compare  1 
John  v.  1G,  17,  with  Heb.  x.  26  to  31.  Again, 
Peter  tells  us  of  some  that  have  forgotten  that 
they  were  purged  from  their  old  sins,  and  even 
escaped  the  pollutions  of  the  world,  through 
the  knowledge  of  Christ,  &c. — and  yet  are 
again  entangled  therein.  And  saith  he,  it  had 
been  better  for  them  not  to  have  known  the 
way  of  righteousness,  than  after  they  have 
known  it,  to  turn  from,  &c.  (2  Peter  i.  9.  and 
ii.  20  to  the  end,)  how  could  they  have  forgot 
that  which  they  never  knew  1  &c. — Again, 
(Heb.  vi.  4  to  7.)  what  higher  attainments  can 
one  have  than  are  here  mentioned — and  2 
Peter  iii.  17,  &c,  if  any  man  thinketh  he 
standeth,  let  him  take  heed  lest  he  fall,  (1  Cor. 
x.  12.  Rom.  xi.  20,  21.  Heb.iv.  1.)  Ob- 
serve there  were  six  hundred  thousand  Jews, 
all  well,  active  men,  &c,  which  came  out  of 
Egypt  with  Hoses,  and  one  was  in  as  fair  a 
way  for  Canaan  as  another;  and  God  pro- 
mised as  positively  to  cany  them  to  the  pro- 
mised land,  as  ever  he  promised  to  carry  the 
saint  from  earth  to  heaven :  only  four  got 
through  the  wilderness.  Aaron  and  Moses 
died  on  the  mountains,  and  Caleb  and  Joshua 
reached  the  desired  country.  But  all  the 
others  who  it  appears,  were  once  favorites  of 
Heaven,  from  Paul's  talk,  1  Cor.  x.  3,  4,  &c. 
As  Pa«l  saith,  they  all  drank  of  Christ,  the 
spiritual  rock,  &c.  and  yet  some  of  them 
tempted  him,  &c.  ver.  9,  and  ihus  they  all  by 
sin  fell  in  the  wilderness.  And  Paul  addeth, 
moreover,  that  these  things  happened  unto 
them  for  examples,  and  were  written  for  our 
admonition,  ver.  11.  Now  what  need  of 
saints  being  admonished,  if  there  be  no  danger 
of  losing  the  spiritual  land  of  rest  ?  Paul  was 
afraid  of  falling,  ix.  27.  But  observe,  though 
God  had  promised  to  carry  the  Jews  to  Ca- 
naan, &c.  yet  there  wa^BKondition  implied, 
Num.  xiv.  3  1,  and  ye  shall  know  my  breach 
of  promise.  That  was  a  condition  implied, 
though  not  fully  expressed  before.  Gen. 
xvii.  8,  28  :  xiii.  50  :  xxiv.  25.  Heb.  xi.  2. 
Ex.  iii.  16,  17.  Lev.  xxvi.  27,  28, &c.   Hark! 


If  ye  will  not  for  all  this  hearken  unto  me 
(saith  God)  but  walk  contrary  unto  me,  then 
I  will  walk  contrary  unto  you  also  in  fury, 
and  I,  even  I,  will  chastise  you  seven  times 
for  your  sins.  Now  if  all  things  are  decreed 
right  straight  forward,  how  could  the  Jews 
walk  contrary  to  God  1  And  if  not,  how 
could  God  walk  contrary  to  them  '?  God  help 
thee  to  consider  this,  if  there  be  no  condition 
implied  :  and  likewise,  Exodus  xiii.  17. 
Numbers  xiv.  21,  22,  23,  24,  &c.  ^  Because 
those  men,  which  have  seen  my  glory,  and 
miracles  which  I  did  in  Egypt  and  in  the  wil- 
derness, and  have  tempted  me  now  these  ten 
times,  and  have  not  hearkened  to  my  voice, 
surely  they  shall  not  see  the  land  which  I 
sware  unto  their  fathers,  &c.  verse  34.  God 
help  you  to  take  warning  by  the  Jews,  for  it 
is  evident,  that  according  to  the  words  of 
Moses,  Deut.  xxviii.  that  great  blessings  were 
promised,  if  the  nation  would  obey,  and  curses 
in  consequence  of  disobedience,  which  ideas 
were  confirmed  in  the  dying  speech  of  Joshua 
xxiv.  20,  which  was  fulfilled  according  to  the 
book  of  Judges.  When  it  went  well  with  the 
Jews,  we  find  they  were  serving  God;  but 
when  they  did  evil,  God  sold  them  into  the 
hands  of  their  enemies.  God  help  thee  to 
compare  the  promises  and  threatenings  in  Deu- 
teronomy, with  the  book  of  Judges,  &c.  And 
observe  God's  dealings  thenceward,  and  apply 
that  to  Matthew  vii.  24,  &c.  and  observe  the 
Gospel,  for  we  are  to  take  warning,  by  God's 
dealings  with  the  ancients,  and  square  our 
lives  accordingly,  because  to  judgment  we 
must  come,  and  be  judged  with  strict  justice, 
and  receive  sentence  accordingly  :  either 
"  Come  ye  blessed,  or  depart  ye  cursed," 
Matt.  xxv.  34,  41,  &c.  Now  observe,  If  I 
am  guilty,  I  must  have  pardon  here,  and  then 
if  my  life  from  the  day  of  forgiveness  brings 
forth  good  fruit  from  holy  heart,  it  is  right  : 
consequently  the  reward  must  ensue  accord- 
ingly. But  if  I  turn,  and  willingly  love  sin 
again,  my  conduct  flowing  from  that  evil  de- 
sire, thus  living  and  dying,  my  sentence  must 
be  accordingly,  agreeable  to  the  principles  of 
true  justice;  ^SSg^  this  is  the  truth  and  you 
cannot  deny  it.  Read  attentively  about  the 
good  and  evil  servants,  from  Matt.  xxiv.  46 
to  48,  &c.  and  xviii.  2.3,  &c. 

Observe,  Paul  exhorts  Timothy  to  war  a 
good  warfare,  holding  faith  and  a  good  con- 
science which,  saith  he,  some  having  put  away 
concerning  faith,  have  made  shipwreck ;  of 
whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alexander,  1  Tim. 
i.  19  ;  John  xv.  Christ  saith,  ':  I  am  the  true 
vine,  and  my  Father  is  the  husbandman ; 
every  branch  in  me  that  beareth  not  fruit,  he 
taketh  away,  (observe,  he  could  not  take 
them  away  unless  they  were  there)  and  every 
branch  that  beareth  fruit,  he  purgeth  it,  that 


22 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit.  Now  ye  are 
clean,  through  the  word  which  I  have  .spoken 
unto  you."  Observe,  a  inner  is  not  clean, 
hut  filthy.  But  if  thes  ■  were  made  clean 
through  the  ?vordof  Christ,  as  just  mentioned, 
then  they  were  saints,  ami  #2^  you  cannot 
denv  it ;  verse  4,  "  Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  you. 
As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  ex- 
cept it  .i!)i  le  in  the  vine,  no  more  can  ye,  ex- 
cept ye  abide  in  me:  I  am  the  vine  ye  are  the 
branches,"  &c. — verse  6.  ':  If  a  man  abide  not 
in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a  branch,  and  is 
withered,"  Sec.  Observe,  a  sinner  is  not  com- 
pare! to  a  green  tree  but  a  dry,  this  could  not 
wither  except  it  were  green,  and  a  branch 
once  withered,  it  is  hard  to  make  it  green 
again,  &c.  but  they  are  gathered  and  hurried — 
%  erse  7.  8.  "  If  ye  abide  in  me.  and  my  words 
abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and 
it  shall  be  done  unto  you  ;  herein  is  my  Father 
glorified,  that  ye  hear  much  fruit,  so  shall  ye 
Ix-  m\  disciples;"  verse  9 — Continue  ye  in  my 
love — Now  ye  may  see  that  the  live  little  let- 
ters that  are  herein  enclosed,  which  too  many 
people  overlook,  and  which  fixes  the  sense  of 
a  great  many  Scriptures  running  parallel 
through  the  Bible,  &c. — viz.  "if  and  eth." 
Now  the  Bible  runneth  thus  :  if  ye  do  so 
and  so;  I  will  do  so  and  so  ;  and  if  ye  do  so 
and  so  I  will  do  so  and  so,  &c.  Andagain  "ed" 
pasl  tense,  we  find  but  little  in  the  Bible.  But 
the  Scripture,  instead  of  making  a  "  yesterday 
christian,  it  maketh  a  present,  every  day  chris- 
tian.'" Thus,  he  that  bclieveth,  heareth,  seeeth, 
understandeth,  knoweth,  pursueth,  watcheth, 
hath,  enjoyeth,  and  endureth  ;  this  is  the  truth, 
I  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  for  the  Bible 
doth  not  enquire  what  I  was  yesterday,  hut 
what  I  am  now.  Objection.  Christ  saith, 
my  sheep  hear  my  voice,  they  follow  me,  and 
shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hand,  &c.  John  x.  27, 
28.  Answer,  lime  the  saint  is  repn 
h\  the  similitude  of  a  sheep,  hearing  and  fol- 
lowing herd;  and  observe  the  promise 
i<  made,  as  before  observed,  to  a  certain  ohe- 
dienl  character,  and  here  the  promise  is  to 
those  thai  hear;  hearing  doth  not  mean  stop- 
ping your  ears,  or  being  careless  and  inatten- 
tive; imt  it  implieth,  giving  6trict  attention  to 
the  object,  which  requireth  the  same  and  fol- 

dutn  no1  mean  runn 
other   way.    but    a    voluntary  coming   after. 
Therefore,   th<  condition   implied   and 

!  age,  viz.  hear  and  fol- 

low^ and  thi 

course  cannol  claim  the  promise  hut  what  he 
:-,    turn   away  according   to 
••  When  the  righ 
turneth  from    his       htei 
teth  iniquit;  &c. 


Objec.  The  death  there  spoken  of  is  tem- 
poral. Ans.  I  deny  it,  for  the  body  will  die, 
whether  you  sin  or  not  :  and  God  when  he 
meaneth  the  body,  doth  not  say  the  soul,  but 
positively  declares,  "the  soul  thai  sinneth,  it 
shall  die." — chap.  wiii.  4. 

Objec.  But  the  righteous  man  then  spoken 
of.  is  a  self-righteous  man.  Ans.  I  deny  it, 
for  he  is  pronounced  a  righteous  man  by  God 
himself,  and  how  can  he  be  righteous  in  the 
judgment  of  Col,  without  saving  faith  ;  Cod 
doth  not  call  a  wicked  man  good,  nor  a  good 
man  evil;  yet  you  say,  him  that  Cod  here 
pronounceth  righteous,  is  only  self-righteous, 
a  Pharisee.  Ob,  scandalous  for  any  man  to 
twist  the  Scriptures  thus.  Now  look  at  it  in 
your  own  glass;  self-righteousness  being 
wickedness,  we  will  style  it  iniquity,  and  the 
man  an  iniquitous  man,  ami  then  read  it, 
'•  when  an  iniquitous  man  turneth  away  from 
his  iniquity,  and  committeth  iniquity,  for  his 
iniquity,  &c,  shall  he  die  ;" — read  the  above 
twice  over,  and  then  sound  and  see,  if 
there  be  any  bottom  or  top  according  to  your 
exposition.  Leaving  your  shameless  con- 
struction, I  pass  on  to  answer  another  objec- 
tion, which  may  he  urged  from  Rom.  viii.  38, 
39,  where  Paul  saith,  "  I  am  persuaded,  that 
neither  death  nor  life,  nor  angels,  principali- 
ties, powers,  things  present  or  to  come,  nor 
height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature, 
shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,"  &c. 

Ohserve,  though  Paul  speaks  of  a  second 
cause  not  being  able  to  separate  usfrom  the 
enjoyment   of  God's  love;    yet   he  doth  not 
saj    Imt    what  we  may  separate   oursel 
disobedience,  which  is  sin.      Sin  is  not  a  crca- 
turi  as  some  people  falsely  think,  hut  sin  is  a 
non-conformity  to  the  will  of  God.     If  you 
still  say  that  sin  is  a  creature,  I  ask  you  what 
shape   it  is  in,  or  what  color  it  is  of,  or  how 
many   eyes   or   wings    it  hath,  or  whether  it 
crawls  like  a  snake  '.      Paul  doth  not  term  it  a 
creature,  hut  agreeth  with  St.  John,  where  lie 
saith,  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  taw,  and 
w  lime  there  is  no  law.  there    is   n< 
,-em  :  and  being  not  \\  ithoul   law  to  <  '<• 
under  the  few  of  Christ.     The  Christian  -till 
feeleth    himself  conscientiously   accoi 
unto  Cod,  jB^^and  you  cannot  denv  it.   1  John 
iii.  4  ;   Rom.   iii.  20,  iv.  15;    1    Cor.    i\.    21  ; 
for  we  rea  1,  not   tl  I   man  falleth  into 

sin    ever)    day,  and  still    i-    in    the    waj     to 
1  ing  a  child  of  God,  hut   to  the  re- 
verse— 1  John  iii.  8,  "  he  thai  committeth  -in. 
is    of    the    Devil,  John    viii.    ::  !  ;    w  In 
committeth  sin  is  the  nl  of  sin."— v.  3fi. 

••  If  the    on  therefore 

Shall    lie    free    imle- 

te  from  sin 

—v.  20,  for  when  you 


) 


A  CHAIN  OF  REASON  AND  REFLECTIONS. 


23 


t 


were  the  servants  of  sin,  ye  were  free  from 
righteousness  ;  v.  22,  23,  but  now  being  made 
free  from  sin,  &c,  for  the  wages  of  sin  is 
death." 

Any  person  by  reading  the  Ixxxix  Psalm, 
may  plainly  discover,  that  the  promise  male 
therein  to  David,  as  in  the  person  of  Christ. 
was  not  altogether  without  condition,  by  com- 
paring the  promise  from  verse  19  to  29,  &c, 
to  38.  From  that,  either  there  is  a  contra- 
diction in  the  Psalm,  or  else  a  condition  must 
be  allowed  ;  for  one  part  saith,  that  his  seed 
and  throne  shall  endure  for  ever,  and  another 
pari.  "  thou  hast  cast  his  throne  to  the  ground," 
v.  36,  44,  &c.  But  observe,  most  people 
when  quoting  this  Psalm  to  prove,  once  in 
grace,  always  in  grace,  read  thus,  v.  33,  "  nev- 
ertheless will  I  not  utterly  take  from  them, 
nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to  fail,"  which  is  a 
wrong  quotation  ;  he  does  not  say  in  the  plu- 
ral, he  will  not  take  it  from  them,  but  in  the 
singular,  will  not  utterly  iake  from  him  ;  that 
is,  from  Christ  Jesus,  as  David  frequently 
!;  pi  nts  Christ;  compare  this  Psalm  with 
1  Chron.  xxviii.  6,  7.  1  Kings  ix.  4  to  9 — 
where  undeniably  you  will  find  the  condition. 

Ohjec.  "  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  ever- 
lasting love,"  and  "  he  that  believeth  hath 
everlasting  life."  Answ.  The  life  there 
spoken  of  is  the  love  of  God,  which  is  called 
everlasting,  because  it  is  his  eternal  nature, 
which  all  those  that  believe  enjoy ;  yet  God 
being  holy,  cannot  behold  iniquity  with  al- 
lowance ;  of  course  his  justice  cries  against 
it;  and  demands  satisfaction:  It  must  be. 
that  if  I  lose  that  life,  that  the  nature  of  it 
does  not  change,  but  returns  to  God  who  gave 
it,  by  my  out-sinning  the  day  or  reach  of 
mercy,  &c.  But  says  one,  can  a  man  sin 
beyond  the  love  of  God,  or  out  of  the  reach 
of  mercy  1  Ans.  We  read  that  God  loved  the 
world,  and  yet  that  there  is  a  sin  unto  death, 
which  we  are  not  commanded  to  pray  for, 
when  one  committeth,  John  iii.  16,  17  ;  1 
John  v.  16.  Those  who  may  road  the  above, 
that  have  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  religion  in 
their  own  souls,  when  they  are  faithful  to 
God,  they  feel  his  love  and  enjoy  the  lighl  of 
his  countenance  :  and  a  mountain  of  trouble 
appears  as  a  hill,  and  he  surmounts  it  with 
delight,  and  cries  in  the  Poet's  language : 

"  Give  joy  or  grief.  give  ease  or  pain, 
Take  life  or  friends  away  ; 
Cut  let  me  find  them  all  again, 
In  that  eternal  day." 

They  feel  the  truth  of  Christ's  words.  John 
viii.  12.  '-He  that  followeth  me,  shall  not 
walk  in  darkness,  hut  shall  have  the  light  of 
life."  But  when  they  let  down  their  watch, 
their  strength  departs  like  Sampson's  wheri 
shorn,  and  the  enemies  get  the  better.  A  hill 
of  trouble  appears  as  a  mountain,  and   they 


feel  like  one  forsaken ;  and  on  reflection,  con- 
science lays  the  blame  not  on  God,  like  the 
doctrine  of  decrees,  but  on  them ;  and  they 
have  no  peace  until  they  repent,  and  do  their 
first  work,  viz.  to  go  to  God  as  a  criminal, 
and  yet  as  a  beggar,  broken-hearted,  willing 
to  pari  with  the  accursed  thing — then  they  find 
the  Lord  to  lift  upon  them  the  light  of  his 
countenance,  and.  their  peaceful  hours  return. 
They  take  their  harps  from  the  willows,  and 
cry  like  the  ancients,  ';  our  soul  is  escaped,  as 
a  bird  from  the  snare  of  the  fowler,  the  snare 
is  broken,  and  we  are  escaped." 

Query — Whoever  fell  from  grace? — Ans. 
— We  are  informed,  1  Sam.  xv.  17,  that  when 
Saul  was  little  in  his  own  eyes,  God  exalted 
him  to  be  king  over  Israel,  and  x.  6,  when 
Samuel  anointed  him,  he  said.  ';  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  will  come  upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
prophecy,  and  shall  be  turned  into  another 
man,"  &c,  verse  9,  we  read  moreover,  that 
God  £ave  him  another  heart,  &c,  and  what 
sort  of  a  heart  God  gives,  I  leave  you  to 
judge.  And  God  seemed  to  prosper  Saul, 
while  he  was  humble,  xiii.  12.  It  appeareth 
after  two  years,  that  his  heart  got  lifted  up 
with  pride,  and  the  Lord  sent  him  to  utterly 
destroy  the  Amalekites,  and  all  things  belong- 
ing thereto,  according  to  the  commandment 
by  Moses.  But  Saul  rebelled  and  committed 
a  sin  thereby,  which  was  as  the  sin  of  witch- 
craft and  idolatry,  xv.  23  ;  after  this  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  departed  from  him  ;  and 
afterwards  Saul  murdered  himself  in  the  field 
of  battle.  And  we  read  no  murderer  hath 
eternal  life  abiding  in  him  :  and  that  mur- 
derers hereafter  shall  be  shut  out  of  the  Holy 
City,  xvi.  14,  and  xxxi.  4;  1  John  iii.  15; 
Rev.  xxii.  15.  But  saith  one,  was  not  David 
a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  when  commit- 
ting adultery  and  murder  1  Ans.  No  ;  for 
God  hath  not  the  heart  of  an  adulterer  nor  a 
murderer.  And  again,  no  murderer  hath  eter- 
nal life  abiding  in  him,  1  John  iii.  15.  And 
supposing  David  was  a  man  after  God's  own 
heart,  when  feeding  his  father's  sheep  :  that 
is  no  sign  he  was,  when  committing  adultery 
and  murder,  any  more  than  if  I  were  honest 
seven  years  ago,  and  then  turned  thief — am 
honest  still  because  I  was  once :  this  is  the 
truth,  feS*"  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  But 
observe  the  Lord  was  displeased  with  David, 
being  angry  with  the  wicked  every  day  ;  and 
there  is  no  account,  that  the  Lord  put  away 
Davi  i's  sin  until  he  confessed  it,  &c,  2  Sam. 
xi.  27,  xii.  13,  and  all  backsliders  who  sin- 
cerely repent  may  receive  pardon,  as  David 
did,  &c.  But  yel  there  is  no  Scripture  that 
saith,  they  shall  be  brought  to  repentance 
irresistibly,  whether  they  will  or  not;  for 
God  will  have  volunteers  for  Heaven,  or  none 
at  all,  Rev.  xxii.  14,  17.     We  cannot  with 


reason  suppose  that  a  king  would  choose  an 
enemy  as  an  ambassador,  with  an  embassage 
to  rebels,  but  a  friend;  neither  can  we  sup- 
pose with  propriety,  that  God  or  Christ  would 
call  an  enemy,  a  child  of  the  devil,  to  go  and 
preach  and  do  miracles:  but  a  friend.  Yet 
we  find  in  Matt.  x.  that  Judas  with  the  others, 
was  positively  called,  and  commanded  to 
preach,  and  had  power  to  raise  the  dead,  heal 
the  sick,  and  cast  out  devils,  &c.  And  the 
twelve  went  out,  an  1  returned,  &c.  It  speaks 
of  them  collectively,  but  not  individually,  do- 
ing miracles  till  after  Christ's  resurrection. 
Chap.  xix.  Peter  saith,  we  have  forsaken  all, 
(not  I)  and  followed  thee,  what  shall  we  have 
therefore  '.  Christ  answereth,  verse  28,  Verily 
(or  certainly)  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  which 
have  followed  me  in  the  regeneration,  when 
the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his 
Glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones, 
judging  the  tribes  of  Israel.  Now  I  ask.  how 
they  could  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration, 
excepl  they  were  regenerated,  i.  c.  born 
again  '.  Doth  it  not  mean  Judas  for  one,  see- 
ing there  were  twelve  apostles,  twelve  thrones, 
and  twelve  tribes  1  a  throne  for  each  ?  but  it 
appeareth  that  the  thrones  were  promised  on 
conditions  of  overcoming.  Rev.  iii.  21  :  and  that 
Judas  forfeited  his  title  by  disobedience,  &c. 
But  saith  one,  "I  thought  Judas  was  raised 
up  for  the  very  purpose  to  betray  Christ. 
and  was  always  a  wicked  man."  Answer. 
Many  people  think  so,  through  the  prejudice 
of  education,  and  set  up  their  opinion  fur  the 
standard,  and  attempt  to  bend  the  Scriptures 
to  it;  but  that  will  not  do;  for  truth  will 
stand  when  error  falls,  and  of  course  our 
tenets  -hould  correspond  with  the  Bible,  which 
doth  not  say,  that  Judas  was  alwavs  evil  ; 
but  Christ  conveys  an  idea  to  the  reverse, 
when  referring  John  xiii.  18,  to  Psalm  xli.  9, 
where  David  is  Bpeaking  of  Judas,  as  in  the 
person  of  Christ:  and  saith,  -Mine  own 
familiar  friend,  in  whom  I  trusted,  which  did 
cat  of  m\  bread,  hath  lifte  I  up  his  heel  against 
me."  Here  Judas  is  no1  onlj  stj  led  Christ's 
friend,   but   his   famili  in    whom    he 

Now,  can  we  ■.  ith  proprie- 

ty, that  Chrisl  would  be  familiar  with  the 
deceitful,  and  pul  conn"  lence  in  them  '.  No! 
methinks  be  would  have  sel  a  better  e: 

Objec.  Christ  says,  John  vi.  in.  "have  I 
■I'll  chosen  von  twelve,  an  1  one  of  \  ou  i  a 
devil." 

An-.  Sometimes  Chrisl  sp  >] 
sometimes  ;<-•  Cod.  and  God  frequently 
;s  thai  are  nol  as  thou  ;h   fhi 
for  instance.  Rev.  xiii.  8,  we  read   thai 
was  a  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  and  ye!    lie  was  not  actually  sla 
four  thousand  year-  after. 

1  !  to  Abraham,  I  have  made 


thef  a  Father  of  many  nations:  when  he  was 
not  the  Father  of  but  one  child  i  tshmael.)  So 
Christ  foreseeing  a-  God,  thai  Satan  would 
enter  into  Judas,  spoke  of  if.  as  if  it  was  in 
the  present  tense,  though  i  was  not  really  so 
for  some  time  after:  there  was  more  trust  put 
in  Judas  than  in  the  other  Apostles,  he  being 
made  treasurer.  We  have  repeated  accounts 
of  Peter,  James,  and  John  sinning;  but  no  ac- 
count that  Judas  did  until  six  days  b  'fore  tha 
Passover,  John  xii.  Mark  xiv.  3.  Wh 
Lord  was  in  the  house  of  Simon  the  Leper, 
which  appears  to  be  Judas'  father's  hi 
came  a  woman  to  anoint   Chri  .  and  it 

appears  that  Judas  felt  a  thievi  ■'/  ci  \  '  ius  dis- 
position to  arise ;  and  from  that  no  doubt  he 
was  called  a  thief,  and  had  the  bag,  for  he 
never  was  called  a  thief  before;  an  I  Christ 
gave  him  a  gentle  rebuke,  and  it  appears  that 
Judas  got  affronted,  by  his  complying  with  a 
suLru;estion  of  Satan.  (Satan  was  not  really 
in  him  yet,  only  tempted  him.^ — And  going 
out  the  same  day,  he  made  a  bargain,  John 
xiii.  and  2.  and  Mark  xiv.  10.  (like  some 
ministers)  saying  what  will  ye  give  me,  and  I 
will  deliver  him  unto  you,  &c.  Some  people 
make  Scripture,  and  say.  whom  Christ  loves, 
he  loves  to  the  end,  (and  to  the  end  of  what  ?) 
There  are  no  such  words  in  the  Bible — John 
xiii.  1,  we  read  thus:  -When  Jesus  knew 
that  his  hour  was  come,  that  he  should  depart 
out  of  this  world  unto  the  Father,  having 
loved  his  own  which  were  in  the  world,  he 
loved  them  unto  the  end  :"  namely,  the  night 
in  which  the  sacrament  was  instituted,  I 
bcino;  present,  &c.  received  the  sop,  after 
which  Satan  entered  him,  ver.  27.  And  now 
it  may  be  said  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word, 
that  he  was  a  devil,  and  not  before,  unless  you 
allow  of  his  being  one  before,  and  another 
entering  him  now.  and  so  making  a  double 
devil  of  him — and  what  sort  of  being  that 
may  be,  \  cannot  tell. 

Objec.  I  think  if  Judas  had  regeneration,  or 
was  ever  a  friend  to  Christ,  as  you  talk  from 
Matt.  \ix.  28,  29.  and  Psal.  xli.  9.  that  he  is 
gone  to  glory.  Ans.  No,  he  has  not,  for 
Christ  affirme  I.  "  woe  to  that  man,  it  had  been 
ir  him  that  he  ha  I   n  born." 

Mark  xiv.  21.  Luke  x\ii.  19.  20.  Again,  we 
read  Judas  murdered  himself;  and  no  mur- 
derer hath  eternal  life  aid  ling  in  him.  Objec. 
I  do  nut  think  one  that  is  given  to  Chrisl  can 
be  lost.  Ans.  Then  you  do  nol  b  liei  e  the 
Bible,  for  we  read,  John  x\ii.  12,  tin!  Judas 
was  given  to  Christ,  and  yet  he  is  lost,  and 
i  son  of  Pen!  it /mi.  which  means  a  son 
of  destruction — and  Acts  i.  24,  25,  where  the 
eleven  surviving  Apostles,  chose  Matthias  to 
fill  up   Ju  la-'  sph(  ire,  nor    less  than 

what    Judas   did:    they   prayed    thus.    "Thou 
Lord,  who    knoweth    the  hearts  of  all  men, 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


25 


show  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen, 
that  he  may  take  part  of  this  ministry,  and 
Apostleship,  from  which  Judas,  by  transgres- 
sion, fell,"  &c.  Now,  if  Judas  were  always 
a  Devil,  (which  could  not  be,  for  there  must 
have  been  a  time  when  he  begun  to  be  one,) 
why  would  they  choose  a  good  man  to  fill  up 
a  Devil's  place  '?  Observe,  there  were  twelve 
parts  of  the  ministry,  and  the  Apostles  being 
accountable  persons  to  God.  Judas  fell  by 
transgression,  (for  where  there  is  no  law, 
there  is  no  transgression.)  Now,  what  did 
he  fall  from  1  An  old  profession  '. — To  fall 
from  an  old  profession,  is  no  transgression  at 
all ;  for  transgression  is  sin,  which  implies  the 
violation  of  a  known  law  j  of  course,  falling 
by  transgression,  implies  losing  something 
which  is  valuable,  by  misconduct,  &c,  this  is 
the  truth,  JSgg^and  you  cannot  deny  it.  But 
says  one,  I  do  not  like  your  talk,  for  you  de- 
stroy my  comfort:  and  it  is  a  discouraging 
doctrine  against  getting  religion,  if  one  thinks 
thev  can  lose  it  after  they  get  it.  Answer,  I 
might  on  the  other  hand,  or  in  another  case 
say,  that  it  is  discouraging  against  getting 
money,  or  buying  this  farm,  or  that  horse,  for 
perhaps  it  may  be  squandered,  lost  or  die; 
therefore  I  would  not  try  for  them.  '  What 
would  you  think  of  the  man  that  would  stop 
and  be  negligent  at  suGh  objections  1  People 
temporally  do  not  term  such  things  discour- 
aging, so  as  to  flee ;  and  methinks  none  will 
make  that  reply,  but  those  who  love  and 
plead  for  a  little  sin  ;  one  leak  will  sink  a 
ship. 

Objec.  Solomon  was  a  wise  man,  and  yet 
did  many  things  wrong  ;  and  yet  wrote  Eccle- 
siastes  afterward,  from  which  we  may  infer, 
no  doubt  he  is  happy.  Answer — Solomon  no 
doubt  was  a  wise  man,  above  all  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  and  yet  became  the  greatest  fool  by 
abusing  his  wisdom ;  for  after  that  God  had 
done  so  much  for  Solomon — Solomon  turned 
and  committed  sin ;  and  according  to  the  Mo- 
saic law,  was  worthy  of  temporal  death  in  five 
respects :  First,  he  made  an  affinity  with 
Pharaoh,  King  of  Egypt — Secondly,  took  his 
daughter  to  be  his  wife — Thirdly,  made  affini- 
ty with  Hiram,  King  of  Tyre — Fourthly,  fell 
in  love  with  Heathenish  women,  who  turned 
his  heart  from  God — Fifthly,  fell  into  idolatry. 
\  He  had  four  gods  that  he  worshipped  himself, 
and  others  for  his  wives.  When  Solomon  was 
young,  we  read  the  Lord  loved  him  ;  but  now 
he  was  old,  we  read  the  Lord  was  angry  with 
him,  and  he  is  angry  with  the  wicked  everyday. 
The  Lord  endeavored  to  reclaim  Solomon — 
first  by  mercy,  and  then  by  affliction  ;  and 
raised  up  three  adversaries  for  that  purpose ; 
but  Solomon  would  not  hear,  but  went  on  a 
step  farther,  and  attempted  to  kill  Jeroboam, 
who   arose  and   fled  to  Egypt;    and  as   the 


L 


Scripture   leaves    Solomon,    he   died   in   that  j 
state,  with  murder  in  his  heart,  as  he  attempt-  fj 
ed  to  slay  the   innocent;  and   ':  no  murderer'' 
hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him''     And  there 
is  no  account  of  Solomon's  repentance,  but  I 
that  he  died  in  his  sins ;  and  our  Lord  inti-  ! 
mates,  that  if  we  die  in  our  sins,  where  he  is, 
we  cannot  come.     And  David's  dying  words 
to  Solomon  were,  "  If  thou  seek  the  Lord,  he  ' 
will  be  found  of  thee ;  but  if  thou  forsake  him,*^ 
he  will  cast  thee  off  forever."     Solomon  sought 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  twice  ; 
afterwards  he  forsook  God,  and  there  is  no 
account  of  his  return  as  before  observed  :  and 
as  for  believing  that  Ecclesiastes  was  wrote 
afterwards.  I  no  more  believe  Solomon  could 
write     when   he   was   dead,    than    I   believe 
I  could ;  and  to  evade  this  answer,  and  say 
Solomon  wrote  it  when  he  was  old,  I  reply,  it 
is  no  more  than  any  old  man  that  swears  or 
gets   drunk    can   do,    to   cry   out    vanity  of 
vanities,  &c.  Avhen  their  lives  are  burthen- 
some  :    but  what  makes  the  beauty  of  Eccle- 
siastes is,  to  see  that  a  young  man  could  cry 
out  vanity,  which  is  so  contrary  to  nature, 
when  nature  is  so  fond   of  it :  and  as  for  the 
book  of  Proverbs,  any  person  may  discover 
they  were  wrote  before  the  building  of  the 
temple,  by  turning  to  1  Kings  iv.  32,  &c.  and 
before  much  of  his  wickedness.     You  need 
not  say,  that  I  said,  that  Solomon  is  gone  to  | 
Hell,  I  did  not  affirm  so  ;  but  I  take  Solomon 
where    the    Scripture   doth,    and    leave   him  I 
where  the   Scripture  doth,  in  the  hand  of  a  ! 
merciful  God.     Asking  why  the  Bible  is  so  ' 
particular  to  mention  all  the  good  conduct  of  : 
Solomon,  and  then  this  bad  conduct,  if  he  re-  : 
pented  why  was  not  that  put  down  1     Turn 
to  the  history  of  Josephus,  and  it  leaves  Solo- 
mon if  possible,  in  a  worse  situation  than  the 
Bible  doth,  &c.  0" — 

Some  people  blame  me  for  holding  to  per- 
fection, and  at  the  same  time  they  hold  to  it 
stronger  than  me  ;  and  moreover,  for  not  hold-  i 
ing  to  the   final  perseverance  of  the   Saints  ; 
which  assertion  I  think  is  wrong,  for  I  think 
there  is  danger  of  falling  away — therefore  I 
hold  to  perseverance  iB®00  and  they  cannot  deny  j 
it.     But  they  hold,  a  man  cannot  get  rid  of 
sin.     Here,  therefore,  they  hold  to  persevering 
in  sin,  and  they  hold  to  a  falling  from  grace  J 
of  course,  JSSg^this  is  the  truth,  and  they  cannot  i 
deny  it.     Some  have  heard  ministers  pray  tc  j 
God,  that  the  people  might  be  sanctified  from 
all  sin  ;  and  then  told  them  that  they  could  not 
get  rid  of  all  sin — this  was  a  clash.     People 
frequently  feel  good  desires  from  God  to  get  ' 
rid   of  "all  sin,"  James  i.  17,  and  yet  think 
they  cannot  obtain  the  blessing,   so  pray  in  i 
unbelief  for  it.     We  read,  that  whatsoever  is 
not  of  faith  is  sin ;  therefore,  if  I  hold  with 
them,  I  should  pray  thus,   "  Lord,   save  me  I 

t 


from  part  of  my  sins  now.  an  i  at  death  take 
ih  im  all  away,"  &c.  But  this  (iocs  not  cor- 
...  ith  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  com- 
mander]] us  to  praj  thai  God's  Kingdom  may 
come,  and  his  will  be  done,  &c.  as  in  Heaven  ; 
an  I  we  delivered  from  evil. 

The  kingdom  of  God,  we  read,  is  not  meat 
and  drink  :  hut  righteousness,  peace  and  joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  Paul  saith,  this  is 
the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctiiication  :  and 
it'  ;i  man  he  delivere  I  from  all  evil,  there  is  no 
And  what  is  the  benefit  to  praj  for 
it,  if  we  cannot  have  it?  But  in  obedience  to 
the  commandment  to  pray  for  deliverance 
.  il :  Paul  besought  God  to  sanctify  the 
Thessalonians  wholly,  and  to  preserve  their 
whole  spirit,  soul  and  body  blameless  unto  the 
coming  of  Christ,  1  Thess.  v.  -23.  and  again  ver. 
16  to  18,  he  commandeth  them  to  rejoice  ever- 
more, pray  without  ceasing,  in  every  thing; 
give  thanks,  for  this  is  the  will  of  God  in 
Chrisl  Jesus  concerning  you.  Matt.  v.  48, 
Chrisl  saith,  be  ye  perfect,  even  us  your  Fa- 
ther which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect,  i.  e.  for  a 
man  in  our  sphere  as  perfect  as  God  is  for 
Gol  in  his  sphere.  Again,  be  ye  holy,  for  I 
am  holy.  Again,  the  commandmenl  is  to  love 
the  L  ird  with  all  our  heart,  soul,  body,  min  t 
and  strength,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourself,  &c. 
And  blessed  be  God  the  promise  is  equal  to 
the  commandments;  for  God  hath  bound  him- 
self by  a  promise,  Ezek.  xxxvi.  25,  then  will 
I  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you,  and  ye  shall 
be  cb  an,  from  all  your  filthiness,  and  from  all 
youi  i  lols  will  I  cleanse  you,  a  new  heart  also 
will  I  give  you.  &c.  Again,  Psalm  cxxx.  8, 
the  promise  is  that  Israel  shall  be  redeemed 
from  her  iniquities  :  John  viii.  12.  Christ 
saith.  he  thai  followeth  me  shall  not  walk  in 
darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of  life.  And 
again,  God  hath  promised  by  the  hand  of 
thus  "1  will  circumcise  tin  heart,  and 
il  of  thj  -red.  to  love  the  Lord  with 
all  thy  heart,"  &c,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thy- 
\n  I  Paul  speaking  of  the  oath  and  the 
promise  of  Gol.  two  immutable  things,  in 
which  it  is  impossible  for  God  to  lie.  Now. 
if  God  cannot  lie.  then  he  cannot  do  all  things, 
especiall}  thai  h  hich  i-  contrary  to  his  na- 
ture) if  so,  then  the  above  mentioned  promises 
are  equal  to  the  commandments,  and  God  is 
bound  hv  the  law  of  his  nature  to  perform  the 
same.     This  is  tie  ■-ami  you  i 

dell\     it. 

Objec.  David  said  "There  is  none  righteou  -. 
no,  not  one." — Answer.    True,   yel    we   read 
iilhin  i  righteous  A  del.  a      I . 
(2  Peter  ii.  8.  .1/"//.  xxiii.  3  Solo- 

mon saith,  "  there  is  no  man  thatsinneth  not." 
hut  John  saith,  •■  he  that   i-  In,;  n 
oi   God  doth  not  commit  sin.'1     *  >bjec.   Paul 
saith,  ■•  I  a:. i  carnal,  sold   under  sin;"   yel    he 


was  a  saint.  Ans.  Paul  addeth  elsewhere, 
"that  the  carnal  mini  is  at  enmity  against 
(rod,  and  is  not  subject  to  his  law.  neither  in- 
deed can  be,  and  to  he  carnally  minded  is 
death."  Again,  "  Christ  came  to  save  sinners, 
&c.  of  whom  lam  chief."  Now  to  lake  these 
expressions  together  just  as  they  stand,  you 
mighl  prove  that  Paul  was  one  of  the  worst 
of  men,  in  the  way  to  death,  and  at  the  same 
time  one  of  the  besl  apostles  in  the  way  to 
life,  &c.  Though  Paul  saith,  I  am  carnal, 
sold  under  sin,  yet  it  cannot  he  that  he  was 
speaking  of  himself,  as  a  holj  apostle;  hut 
was  describing  or  rehearsing  the  langu 
one  under  the  law,  as  you  may  see.  Rom.  vii. 
1.  "I  speak  to  them  that  know  the  law." 
&c,  but  chap.  viii.  1,  2.  Paul  saith.  there  is 
therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which 
are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  l>ut  after  the  spirit,  for  the  law  of  the 
spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me 
free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death."  \  n  I 
now.  if  Paul  was  made  free,  he  could  not  be 
groaning  under  bondage  at  the  same  time,  un- 
less you  can  reconcile  liberty  and  slavery  to- 
gether.  Paul  saith  in  one  place,  "I  robbed 
other  churches,"  now  to  take  this  passage  just 
as  it  stands,  you  might  prove  that  Paul  was  a 
robb  t  :  if  so,  would  not  the  Government  hang 
him  if  he  was  here,  as  they  hang  robbers,  &c. 
And  to  take  any  particu  *e,  you 

may  prove  almost  any  doctrine,  if  it  be  not 
taken  in  connection  with  the  contexl  or  gene- 
ral tenor  of  tin'  Scripture.  But  as  the  Bible  in 
general  doth  not  plead  for  sin.  hut  con  1 
it,  commanding  us  to  he  holy  in  heart  and 
life,  &c.  Therefore  we  should  not  plead  for 
sin  as  though  we  loved  ii.  and  rolled  it  under 
our  tongue  as  a  sweel  morsel,  hut  should  he 
scripturians  or  Bible  men.  for  Paul  i.  lleth  the 
Romans,  to  whom  some  think  Paul  ma  le  al- 
lowance for  a  little  sin.  inferring  it  from  the 
7th  chapter:  hut.  by  the  by,  they  should  re- 
member that  Paul  talketh  thus,  "being  justi- 
fied bj  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  chap, 
v.  1 ;  vi.  18,  22,  he  saith,  bei  im  sin," 

&c.  and   being  now  made   free  from  sin,  &c. 
I    :    Well,  says  one.  w  hat  nexl !     Aii 
person,  bj  reading  the  Epistles  of  John,  may 
find  a  sufficiency   of  proof  to  con   - 
candid   mind  that   the  doctrine   of  Christian 
ma  ia  lo\  e.  is  a  Bible  docti  in       Qu  a  v. 

I  low  tar  can  a  man  he  perfed  in  this  li 

Ams.    A  man  may  he  a  pel  I  I   by  the 

help   of  Satan.  &  ;vaii  !    \  on   cannot    dettj    it. 
Now    il    a  man   can  he   a    pe  •   H  h> 

we   not   a 

much  power  to  God  to  perfe<  t  his  chil 
his  own   nature,  which  is  love,  as  thi 
has    power   to    perfect    hi-  in   sin.  &C  '.      But, 
si)  s   one,  answ  er   the  testion,  an  I 

attained    whal   you   are 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


27 


talking  about  1  Very  well — I'll  tell  you  ;  I 
think  a  man  cannot  be  perfect  as  God,  except 
it  be  for  men  in  our  sphere,  as  God  is  for  God 
in  his  sphere  ;  for  absolute  perfection  belongs 
|  to  God  alone  :  neither  as  perfect  as  angels,  or 
!  even  Adam  before  he  fell,  because  I  feel  the  ef- 
fect of  Adam's  fall,  my  body  being  mortal  is  a 
clog  to  my  soul,  and  frequently  tends  to 
weigh  down  my  mind,  which  infirmity  I  do 
not  expect  to  get  rid  of  until  my  spirit  returns 
to  God  :  yet  I  do  believe  that  it  is  the  privilege 
of  every  saint,  to  drink  in  the  spirit  or  nature  of 
God,  so  far  as  to  live  without  committing  will- 
ful, or  known,  or  malicious  sins  against  Go  !. 
but  to  have  love  the  ruling  principle  within, 
and  what  we  say  and  do,  to  flow  from  that 
divine  principle  of  love  within,  from  a  sense 
of  duty,  though  subject  to  trials,  temptations, 
and  mistakes  at  the  same  time;  and  a  mis- 
take in  judgment  may  occcasion  a  mistake  in 
practice — I  may  think  a  man  more  pious  than 
he  is,  and  put  too  much  confidence  in  him, 
and  thereby  be  brought  into  trouble.  Now 
such  a  mistake  as  this,  and  many  other  simi- 
lar ones  I  might  mention,  you  cannot  term  sin 
with  propriety  ;  for  when  Eldad  and  Medad 
prophesied  in  the  camp,  Joshua  mistaking  in 
his  judgment,  thinking  they  did  wrong,  occa- 
sioned a  practical  mistake,  requesting  Moses 
to  stop  them,  &c,  which  was  not  granted. 
Observe,  one  sin  shut  Moses  out  of  Canaan, 
of  course  one  sin  must  have  shut  Joshua  out ; 
but  as  God  said,  '-Joshua  wholly  followed 
him,"  and  wholly  not  being  partly,  and  as  he 
entered  Canaan,  from  that  circumstance,  I  argue 
that  a  mistake  flowing  from  love  is  not  impu- 
ted as  a  sin.  Again  as  we  are  informed,  that 
Christ  was  tempted  in  all  respects  like  as  we 
are,  Heb.  iv.  15,  yet  without  sin,  and  can  be 
touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities.  Sec. 
Again,  as  we  are  commanded,  James  i.  2,  to 
count  it  all  joy,  when  we  fall  (not  give  way) 
into  divers  temptations.  And  if  the  Devil,  or 
wicked  men  tempt  me,  and  I  reject  and  repel 
the  temptation  with  all  my  heart,  how  can  it 
lie  said  that  I  sin  1  Am  I  to  blame  for  the 
Devil's  conduct 1  I  can  no  more  prevent  my 
thoughts  than  I  can  prevent  the  birds  from 
living  over  my  head  ;  but  I  can  prevent  them 
from  making  nests  in  my  hair. 

Some  people  expect  purgatory  to  deliver 
them  from  sin  ;  but  this  would,  methinks, 
make  discord  in  Heaven.  Others  think  that 
death  will  do  it.  If  death  will  deliver  one 
from  the  last  of  sin,  why  not  two  ?  why  not 
all  the  world  by  the  same  rule  ?  So,  unri  er- 
salism  will  be  true,  and  death  have  the  praise. 
and  Jesus  Christ  be  out  of  the  question  I  But 
death  is  not  called  a  friend,  but  is  style  1  an 
enemy,  and  it  does  not  change  thi 
of  the  mind.  All  that  death  does  is  to  sepa- 
rate the  soul  from  the  body ,  therefore,  as  we 


must  get  rid  of  the  last  of  sin,  either  here  or 
hereafter,  and  as  but  few  in  America  allow  of 
purgatory.  I  suppose  it  must  be  here.  If  so, 
then  it  is  before  the  soul  leaves  the  body,  con- 
sequently it  is  in  time,  of  course  before  death. 
Now  the  qi  ery  arises,  how  long  first  ?  Why, 
says  one,  perhaps  a  minute  before,  the  soul 
leaves  the  body.  Well,  if  a  minute  before, 
why  not  two  minutes,  or  an  hour  ;  yea,  a  day, 
a  week,  a  month,  or  a  year,  or  even  ten  years 
before  death — or  even  now  1  Is  there  not 
power  sufficient  with  God,  or  efficacy  e  lough 
in  the  blood  of  Christ?  Certainly  the  Scrip- 
ture saith,  all  things  are  now  ready;  now  is 
the  accepted  time,  and  behold  now  (not  to- 
morrow) is  the  day  of  salvation.  To-day  if 
you  will  hear  his  voice.  Remember  now  thy 
Creator  in  the  days,  &c,  and  there  being  no 
encouragement  in  the  Bible  for  to-morrow, 
now  is  God's  time  fi@°*and  you  cannot  deny 
it,  &c.  Observe  examples — by  faith  Enoch 
walked  with  God  (not  with  sin)  three  hun- 
dred years,  and  had  the  testimony  that  he 
pleased  God — Gen.  v.  22;  Heb.  xi.'o.  Caleb 
and  Joshua,  wholly  (not  partly)  followed  the 
Lor! — Num.  xxxii.  11,  12.  Job  likewise, 
God  said  was  a  perfect  man,  and  you  must  not 
contradict  him ;  and  though  Satan  had  as 
much  power  to  kill  Job's  wife,  as  to  destroy 
the  other  things  ;  as  all  except  Job's  life  was 
in  his  hands,  but  he  thought  he  would  spare 
her  for  an  instrument,  or  a  torment,  Job  i.  12, 
22,  and  ii.  9,  10.  David  was  a  man  after 
God's  own  heart,  when  feeding  his  father's 
not  when  he  was  committing  adultery 
— 1  Sam.  xiii.  14  and  xvi.  7,  11 — 2  Sam.  xii. 
13.  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth,  were  both 
righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all  the  com- 
mandments, &c.  blameless — Luke.  i.  5,  6. 
Nathaniel  was  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom 
there  was  no  ,«;uile,  &c.  John  i.  47.  John, 
speaking  of  himself,  and  those  to  whom  he 
wrote,  herein  is  our  love  made  perfect,  and 
perfect  love  casteth  out  fear," — 1  John  iv.  17, 
18.  Again,  of  the  seven  Churches  of  Asia. 
live  had  some  reproof,  but  two  had  no  re- 
proof at  all ;  Smyrna  and  Philadelphia,  why 
not.  if  they  had  a  little  sin:  the  latter  was 
highly  commended,  Rev.  ii.  8,  9,  and  iii.  7, 
and  so  on,  &c. 

Query — Must  we  not  get  rid  of  all  sin  be- 
fore we  go  to  glory  ?  do  not  we  feel  desires 
for  it  ?  did  not  God  give  us  these  desires  ? 
does  not  he  command  us  to  pray  for  it1? 
should  we  not  look  in  expectation  of  receiv- 
ing ?  God  help  thee,  without  prejudice  to 
consider  the  above  impartially,  as  a  sincere 
enquirer  after  truth,  let  it  come  from  whom  it 
may,  intending  to  improve  conscientiou 

for  eternity — Amen ■ Says  one,  do  you 

think  a  man  can  know  his  sins  f org i . 

this  life,  and  have  the  evidence  of  his  accept- 


28 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


ance  with  God  ?  Answer — We  are  informed. 
that  Abel  had  the  witness  that  lie  was  right- 
eous— Gen.  iv.  4;  Heb.  xi.  4,  Enoch  had  the 
testimony — v.  5.  Job  said,  I  know  that  my 
Redeemer  livetb,  and  though  he  slay  me,  yet 
will  1  trust  in  him;  Jobxix.  25.  David  said. 
"  come  unto  me  all  ye  that  fear  the  Lord,  and 
I  will  tell  you  what  he  hath  done  for  my 
soul."  As  far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west,  so 
far  hath  the  Lord  separated  our  sins  from  us. 
Psalm  lxvi.  16.  Peter  said,  John  21,  '-Lord, 
thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee."  John  saith, 
"  he  that  believeth  on  the  son  of  God,  hath  the 
witness  in  himself."  1  John  v.  10,  and  Matt. 
i.  25.  Jesus  shall  save  his  people  (not  in, 
but)  from  their  sins.  Again,  John  iii.  8,  the 
wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  thou  hearest 
tli;'  sound  thereof,  &c,  so  is  every  one  that  is 
born  of  the  spirit.  The  wind,  though  we  do 
not  see  it,  we  feel  and  hear  it,  and  see  the  ef- 
fect it  produces  ;  it  waves  the  grass,  &c.  So 
the  spirit  of  God,  we  feel  it,  it  gives  serious 
impressions,  and  good  desires  within  our 
hreast  for  religion.  Again,  we  hear  it,  an  in- 
ward voice  telling  what  is  right  ami  what  is 
wrong;  and  the  more  attention  one  gives  to 
the  inward  monitor  the  more  distinctly  they 
will  hear  the  sound,  till  at  length  it  will  be- 
come their  teacher.  Again,  we  may  see  the 
effect  it  produces — some  that  have  been  proud 
and  profligate,  get  reformed  and  become  ex- 
amples of  piety  ;  which  change  money  could 
not  have  produced,  &c.  Says  another,  I  will 
acknowledge  the  ancients  could  talk  of  the 
knowledge,  but  inspiration  is  now  done  away  ; 
therefore  it  is  nonsense  to  expect  any  such 
thing  in  this  our  day.  Answer.  We  read, 
Jeremiah  xxxi.  33,  34,  of  a  time  when  all 
shall  know  the  Lord,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest.  Now,  if  there  hath  been  a  time  past 
when  people  have  known  God.  and  a  time  to 
come  when  all  shall  know  him — which  time 
is  not  yet  arrived,  Isa.  xi.  !>.  Hah  ii.  14 — why 
may  not  people  know  him  in  this  our  day  .' 
nature  has  not  changed,  nor  God,  and  if  mat- 
ter still  can  operate  on  matter,  why  not  spirit 
upon  spirit  '  Some  people  are  so  much  like 
fools,  thai  they  think  they  arc  not  hound  in 
reason  to  believe  anything  except  thej  can 
comprehend  it.  This  idea  centres  righl  in 
Atheism:  for  the  thing  which  comprehends 
is  always  greater  than  the  thing  comprehend- 
ed; therefore,  if  we  could  comprehend  God, 
we  should  be  greater  than  he.  and  of  course 
look  down  upon  him  with  contempt.     Bui  b  •- 

■  ii  comprehend  him,  'I 
cordingto  the  above  ideas,  wc  must  di  I 

I  ect  the  idea  of  a  God.    The  man  •>■.!:•> 
supposes  himself  to  he  the  greatest, 

nprehen  ling  all  other  men  or  thin 
of  course  he  is  God;  and   man]  such   a  God 
there  is,  full  of  conceit.     Observe,  I 


different  objects  by  the  sensitive  organs  of  the 
eye,  ear,  &c.,  and  tell  whether  they  are  ani- 
mate or  inanimate  ;  and  yet  how  my  thinking 
power  gets  the  idea,  or  comprehends  the  same 
through  the  medium  of  matter,  is  ;i  thing  1 
cannot  comprehend  :  yet  it  being  such  a  self- 
evident  matter-of-fact,  I  must  assent  to  the 
idea,  &c.  But  says  one,  who  knows  these 
things  in  this  our  day  ?  Ans.  The  Churckqf 
England  prayeth  to  have  the  thoughts  of  their 
hearts  cleansed  by  the  inspiration  of  God's 
holy  spirit,  and  with  the  Church  of  Rome,  ac- 
knowledged what  is  called  the  Apostles' 
creed;  a  part  of  which  runneth  thus,  "  I 
believe  in  the  communion  of  Saints,  and  in 
the  forgiveness  of  sins."  Again,  the  above 
ideas  are  in  the  Presbyterian  Catechism, 
which  saith,  "that  the  assurance  of  God's 
love,  peace  of  conscience,*  and  joy  in  the  Holy 


*  Conscience,  so  called,  is  the  result  of  the  judgment' 
and  the  judgment  is  the  result  or  conclusion  of  the  under- 
standing,  and  according  to  the  information  or  illumina- 
tion of  the  understanding,  so  the  judgment  is  firmed  pro 
or  con,  and  accordingly  the  conscience  speaks,  from 
which  I  argue  that  reason  without  revelation  or  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  not  a  sufficient  guide  ;  for 
instance,  a  Roman's  conscience  will  not  allow  him  to  eat 
an  egg  on  Friday,  and  \  et  they  will  curse  and  swear.  A 
Quaker's  conscience  will  not  allow  him  to  partake  ol  the 
sacrament  ;  as  a  sincere  one  informed  me,  when  taken 
prisoner  bj  the  Romish  reikis  in  Ireland,  they  strove  to 
make  him  conform  to  their  ceremonies — he 
"nothing  that  you  can  inflict  will  make  me 
Thus  you  see,  men's  consciences  lead  them  diametrically 
opposite  to  each  other — from  which  1  argue,  that  con- 
science is  not  ,t  sufficient  guide,  though  a  man  ought  not 
to  go  contrary  to  his  conscience.  For  instance,  if  the 
understanding  he  misinformed  the  judgment  draws  a 
wrong  conclusion,  viewing  things  in  false  colors,  by 
which  means  the  conscience  is  not  properly  regulated,  and 
thereby  runs  into  absurdity,  as  l'aul  mentions  some, 
whose  consciences  were  defiled. 

Any  man  who  does  a  thing  contrary  to  what  he  thinks 
or  judges  is  right,  his  conscience,  which  is  the  result  of 
his  judgment,  will  convict  or  condemn  him.  Therefore, 
supposing  a  mail's  understanding  to  be  misinformed  he 
might  conclude  or  judge  a  thing  to  be  wrong  when  it  is 
right,  and  thereby  feel  conviction,  as  if  in  erior,  when  in 
fact  there  is  none  hut  his  mistake.  From  this  1  again 
argue  the  need  we  have  of  revelation,  in  order  to  under- 
stand and  know  our  duty  aright,  and  likewise  to  form 
proper  ideas  ol  (  rod,  and  etei  n.il  things, 

As  God  is  a  spirit,  we  can  know  no  more  of  him  than  he 
is  pleased  to  reveal  except  we  draw  it  from  his  dealings 
with  his  creatures,  &c.  and  as  we  have  not  the  language 
of  immortality,  we  can  form  no  just  or  propel 
the  eternal,  immortal  or  celestial  realms,  or  world  ;  but 
by  the  representations  of  earthly  things.    Therefore  for 
the  want  oi  a  better  language,  we  lone  to  mat 
t'lr   most    striking    metaphors  or    representations,    that 
mortal  Language  will  or  can  admit,  &c.  and  this  is  so  far 
short  of  the  real  essence  of  the  matter,  that  it  | 
not  much  aware,  they  will  form  in 
meaning  expressions  which  we  are  < 
wanl  "t  better,  and  so  form  wrong  ideas  by  drawing  a 
wrong  conclusion   relative   to  the  same,   and    I 
down  those  ideas  as  positive argumi  se  means 

much  ei  ror  i<  gone  abro  id  into  the  world  ;  and  from  ex- 
pressions  similar  to  these,  Infinite  number, — an  F.tkr- 
.,-.  Now  observe,  there  i-;  no  numbei  but 
,-d  by  the  addition  of  unit';  ;  I 
which  is  infinite  cannoi  be  enlarged ;  therefore  to  talk 
about  infinite  numbers,  is  a  contradiction  in  terms. 

From  Light  cometh  sight,  fi 

sense  gi ,  i     ,  When   the  6 ,  Be  shines 

into  the  understanding,  and  gii  es  the  soul  a  discover}  ol 
ei    to  which  sin  exposes  it.  &c.  the  soul  that 
ace  to  thi-  light,  findeth  the  mind 


] 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


29 


Ghost,  doth  accompany  or  flow  from  justifica- 
tion, adoption,  and  sanctification,  in  this  life," 
(not  in  the  life  to  come.) 


solemn  under  a  sense  of  eternal  things,  the  heart  to  grow 
tender,  and  the  conscience  to  be  as  the  apple  of  an  eye, 
arising  from  a  view  of  their  situation,  occasioned  by  this 
divine  revelation  in  the  mind,  Sic.  So  the  soul,  seeing 
the  evil  of  sin,  which  it  once  cleaved  to  in  love,  now  ab- 
hors it  like  as  one  fleeth  from  a  serpent  Here  penitence 
takes  place,  the  heart  melts  to  tenderness  like  wax  before 
the  fire,  and  becomes  willing  to  part  with  their  sins  and 
to  be  saved  by  free  grace  ;  they  likewise  feel  a  cry  in 
their  hearts  for  mercy,  not  like  the  man  who  says  over 
his  prayers  as  a  lazy  school-boy  says  his  lesson  and 
thinks  he  has  done  his  stint,  but  rather  like  a  drowning 
man  that  cannot  swim,  calls  mightily  to  one  on  the  shore 
for  help  or  1  am  drowning,  &.C.  Their  cry  is,  what  shall 
I  do  to  be  saved  ?     God  be  merciful  unto  me  a  sinner. 

Here  is  repentance  pointed  out,  which  implies  three 
things — first,  a  sensibility  of  the  evil  done — secondly, 
brokenness  of  heait  or  contrition  of  mind  for  it — and 
thirdly,  a  willingness  to  make  confession  or  satisfaction, 
&c.  Observe,  a  man  cannot  repent  of  his  error  till  he  is 
sensible  he  is  in  one — here  I  again  argue  the  need  of 
revelation  to  give  an  internal  conviction,  with  regard  to 
that  which  is  displeasing  in  God's  sight,  Sec.  Again,  if  a 
man  persists  in  a  thing,  he  does  not  abhor  it,  and  of  course 
does  not  repent  of  it,  for  if  he  did,  he  would  forsake  it  in- 
stead of  delighting  and  persisting  in  it,  &.C.  Again,  if 
one  be  in  an  evil  and  will  not  confess  it  from  his  heart  to 
the  injured  or  abused,  he  is  impenitent ;  of  course  he 
does  not  repent — God  pity  him.  The  way  to  have  re- 
pentance towards  God,  is  to  yield  obedience  to  the  influ- 
ence of  God's  awakening  spirit,  and  consideration  is  the 
first  thing.  O  God  help  thee,  reader,  to  adhere  to  the  in- 
ward whispering  voice  and  seriously  reflect  on  the  value 
of  thy  soul,  the  shortness  and  uncertainty  of  time,  and 
the  necessity  of  improving  your  accountability  for 
eternity.  Again,  a  resolution  is  positively  necessary  to 
be  on  the  Lord's  side,  as  saith  Christ,  the  kingdom  of 
Heaven  suft'ereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by 
force.  The  prodigal  son  came  to  himself,  (which  im- 
plies he  was  beside  himself,  as  every  sinner  is)  and  re- 
flected or  considered  how  many  hired  servants,  &c.  at  my 
father's  house,  and  I  perish  with  hunger.  A  resolution 
was  then  formed  ;  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father  ;  and 
the  resolution  was  put  into  practice,  not  in  a  dilatory 
way,  as  though  he  must  first  go  and  tell  the  citizen  ;  but 
he  at  once  left  all  behind,  and  his  father  did  not  wait  for 
him  to  get  clear  home,  but  met  with  him  when  he  was 
yet  a  great  way  oft'. 

So,  reader,  if  you  intend  to  serve  God,  you  must  count 
the  cost,  and  then  enlist  for  the  war  ;  i.  e.  set  out  for 
eternity  and  give  up  the  idols  of  your  heart,  for  you  can- 
not serve  two  masters,  saith  Christ.  And  again,  he  that 
loveth  father,  mother,  brother  or  sister,  wife  or  children, 
houses  or  lands  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me  ;  and 
except  a  man  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  daily, 
and  follow  me,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.  God  help  thee 
to  reflect  whether  you  will  set  out  and  encounter  the 
difficulties  to  enjoy  future  happiness,  or  whether  you 
will  slight  the  offers  of  Heaven,  and  sell  your  soul  for 
the  sake  of  the  pleasures  of  vice,  which  you  can  now  roll 
under  your  tongue  as  a  sweet  morsel,  but  your  latter 
end  will  be  hitter  :  O,  will  you  run  the  risk  of  being  cut 
oft' in  your  sins  ! 

Faith  is  a  divine  conviction  of  the  attributes  of  God, 
wrought  in  the  mind  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  there  is 
a  reality  in  the  invisible  world,  or  a  supernatural  evi- 
dence communicated  to  the  understanding,  that  there  is 
a  reality  in  spiritual  things,  as  saith  the  apostle  "  Say  not 
in  thy  heart,  who  shall  ascend  into  Heaven  to  bring 
Christ  from  above,  01  who  shall  descend  into  the  deep  to 
bring  up  Christ,  &c.  But  the  word  is  nigh  thee,  even  in 
thy  mouth  and  in  thy  heart,  i.  e.  the  word  of  faith  which 
we  preach."  Rom.  x.  6,  7,  8.  The  word  there  spoken  of, 
is  what  in  other  parts  of  the  Bible  is  called  the  word  of 
God,  which  is  the  voice  or  power  of  Jesus  Christ,  speak- 
ing to  the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  men,  as  you  may  observe, 
John  i.  1  to  4,  and  xv.  3,  22,  where  is  the  man  who  hath 
not  heard  ?  consideration  and  resolution  are  actions  of 
the  mind.  Some  people  suppose  that  faith  and  believing 
are  synonymous  expressions,  with  one  and  the  same 
meaning  ;  but  I  think  they  are  different,  and  that  believ- 


Agreeable  to  the  above,  the  Baptists,  when 
going  to  the  water,  tell  how  this  assurance 
was  communicated  to  their  souls,  and  when,  &c. 


ing  is  the  act  of  faith,  the  same  as  seemg  is  the  act  of 
sight.  I  cannot  see  without  sight  ;  God  gives  me  sight, 
but  the  act  of  seeing  is  mine.  So  believing  is  the  act  of 
the  creature;  if  it  were  not  so,  why  should  we  be  com- 
manded to  believe,  and  condemned  for  unbelief,  or  not 
believing  ? 

Surely  believing  is  the  action  of  the  creature,  but  he 
cannot  believe  without  a  power,  any  more  than  I  can  see 
without  sight— faith  is  the  gift  of  God,  that  is  the  inter- 
nal power  to  realize  spiritual  and  eternal  things.  Well, 
says  one,  when  I  attempt  to  pray,  what  shall  1  believe  ? 
Answer — prayer  being  the  sincere  desire  of  the  heart, 
earnestly  ascending  to  God  ;  when  you  leel  your  need 
of  a  blessing,  raise  your  desires  with  fervency  in  expec- 
tation, believing  that  God  is  able  to  give  you  the  tilings 
you  feel  you  need.  Believe,  secondly,  that  he  is  willing 
to  do  it,  as  he  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  that 
all  should  come  to  repentance,  Ezek.  xxxiii.  11  ;  2  Peter 
iii.  9.  Believe,  thirdly,  that  he  will  bless  you  because  he 
has  promised  it.  Observe,  some  people  claim  the  pro- 
mises when  they  have  no  right  to  them,  for  they  live  in 
the  commission  cf  known  sin — "  for  the  wages  of  sin  is 
death,"  and  "  the  soul  that  sinneth  it  shall  die."  But 
those  who  are  willing  to  part  with  their  sins  have  a  right 
to  the  promises  of  God,  according  to  Prov.  xxviii.  13,  and 
Matt  xi.  28,  for  God  cannot  lie,  says  Paul.  Therefore 
God  is  bound  by  the  law  of  his  nature,  to  perform  his 
promises  to  the  sons  of  men  when  they  fulfil  the  condi- 
tion, which  is  to  be  sensible  of  their  need,  and  become 
penitentially  passive  in  his  hand  ;  so  far  resigned  as  to 
have  no  will  of  their  own,  abstract  from  his,  and  yet 
active  to  enquire  his  will,  willing  to  do  it  as  far  as  it  is 
manifested,  &c.  Some  people  under  a  sense  of  their  un- 
worthiness,  think  that  God  is  so  very  angry  with  them, 
that  he  will  not  receive  them  till  they  are  better,  and  of 
course  that  they  must  do  something  to  pacify  him,  just 
as  if  his  will  must  be  turned  in  order  to  be  willing  to 
receive  them.    But  observe  the  poet  saith, — 

"  If  you  tarry  till  you're  better, 
You  will  never  come  at  all." 

Therefore,  you  cannot  make  yourself  better  by  tarry- 
ing from  him  a  space,  by  striving  to  do  something  to 
recommend  yourself  to  his  favor.  But  remember  that 
God  is  willing  to  receive  you,  if  you  are  but  willing  to 
receive  him  at  the  expense  of  your  sins,  and  submit  for 
him  to  take  possession  and  reign  within.  For  we  read,  2 
Cor  v.  18,  19,  20,  that  God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the 
world  to  himself ;  and  it  is  for  us  to  be  reconciled  to  God, 
as  God  is  love  ;  and  his  love,  according  to  John  iii.  16,  17, 
influenced  him  to  send  his  Son  to  make  it  possible  for  our 
salvation.  Therefore,  he  is  willing  to  receive  us,  if  we 
are  willing  to  receive  him,  as  now  is  the  Lord's  accepted 
time  and  day  of  salvation  ;  all  things  are  now  ready,  Sec. 
Therefore  take  God  at  his  word  now  and  let  thy  soul's 
desires  be  enlarged  in  expectation  of  the  blessing,  as  the 
watchman  looketh  out  for  the  dawn  of  day,  believing  as 
Christ  died  for  all,  he  died  for  me.  Now  is  the  time  for 
salvation  and  I  can  only  receive  him  by  faith,  and  rest 
my  soul  upon  him  as  the  sinners  Saviour. 

"  Lord,  I  give  myself  to  thee, 
'Tis  all  that  I  can  do." 

The  very  moment  you  thus  yield  and  give  up,  and  sub- 
mit to  the  grace  of  God  by  throwing  down  the  weapons 
of  your  rebellion,  relying  your  whole  dependence  on  the 
mercy  of  God  in  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer  for  salva- 
tion, &c.  that  very  moment  the  spirit  which  converts  will 
give  the  testimony  of  pardon  and  reconciliation  in  the 
beloved  ;  for  the  Spirit  bears  witness  to  truth  :  (Rey.  iii. 
20,)  and  thou  wilt  feel  a  change  within,  whereby  thou 
canst  say,  one  thing  I  know,  that  whereas  I  was  blind,  I 
now  see  ;  or  the  thing  I  once  hated  I  now  love,  and  the 
thing  I  once  loved  I  now  hate  ;  i.  e.  the  things  of  the 
world,  which  I  once  placed  my  heart  upon,  I  see  how 
empty  and  vain  they  are,  and  religion,  which  I  little 
esteemed,  I  prize  to  be  of  more  value  than  all  the  world 
besides.    Give  me  Christ  or  else  I  die. 

"  Only  Jesus  will  I  know, 
And  Jesus  crucified." 


30 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


The  Quakers  likewise  acknowledge  that  the 
true  worship  is  in  spirit  (not  in  the  out- 
ward letter)  and  in  truth  (not  in   error)   and 


The  word  hope,  implies  a  well  grounded  expectation 
of  the  enjoyment  of  something  in  future  ;  therefore,  it  is 
more  than  a  bare  wish,  desire,  or  presumption,  that  it 
will  he  so  without  any  evidence,  &c. 
Supposing  I  wascondemned  to  die  for  the  horrid  crime 
r,  and  there  is  no  possibility  of  escape,  one  asks 
me,  Lorenzo,  do  you  expect  to  escape  the  gallows.'  I 
reply,    I    hope  so      Now  if  there  be  no  probability  of 

how  could  1  hope?  1  would  naturally  despair, 
and  it  I  despaired  1  could  not  hope,  for  hope  and  despair 
do  not  go  hand  in  hand.  So  m;  hope  would  be  but  a 
wish  or  desire.  So  it  is  with  some  sinners  who  are  more 
afraid  of  what  will  happen  after  death,  than  they  are  of 
death  itself  and  yet  say  they  hope  to  go  to  Heaven  when 
th.- \  die,  and  yet  they  know  in  their  own  hearts  and  feel 
that  the)  are  unprepared,  J^e. 

I   herefrom  argue,  that  their  hope  is  nothing  but  a  wish 

.  ,•  for  doubtless  they  would  wish  to  escape 
misery,  as  self-preservation  is  said  to  be  the  first  law  of 
nature.  But  a  wish  or  a  desire  (which  all  feel  at  times, 
&c )  will  no  more  carry  a  person  to  Heaven  without 
practice,  than  a  desire  to  see  my  parents  would  carry  me 
to  New  England. 

Again,  suppose  a  man  possessing  a  plantation  would 
neither  plough  nor  plant,  yet  expect  a  crop  in  the  fall, 
I  was  able  to  make  it  giow  in  a  day — this 
man's  hope  would  be  nothing  but  presumption — pre- 
suming on  the  power  of  God  without  any  evidence  that 
God  would  exert  that  power.  Just  so  it  is  with  some 
people;  -a_\  they,  I  have  not  been  so  bad  as  manj  oi  mj 
i,  and  God  is  good,  ami  Christ  is  good,  and  I 
hope  to  make  out  somehow  when  [  die.  Thus  the)  con- 
clude all  is  well  without  evidence,  and  deceive  them- 
selves. This  presumptuous  hope  will  do  to  live  by.  but 
will  desert  the  planter  in  the  fall,  and  thee  in  death. 

Observe,  the  Christian  hopes  for  happiness  beyond  this 
life,  and  his  hope  is  something  more  than  a  bare  wish  or 
presumption  that  it  will  be  so  without  evidence,  but 
rather  he  is  like  the  man  who  ploughs  the  ground,  the 
crop  spi  ings  up  and  begins  to  grow,  there  is  a  line  proba- 
bility that  he  will  have  a  crop  in  the  fall,  so  the  Christian 

i  b ability  of  Heaven  or  future  bliss,  arising  from  a 
good  prospect,  hi  the  spirit  of  Christ  which  reigns  in 
Heaven  hath  convicted  him,  and  given  him  a  divine 
evidenct  relative  to  his  present  dangerous  state,  brought 
him  to  repentance,  enabled  him  to  \  ield  obedience,  and 

im  an  evidenct  of  pardon,  so  the  burthen  is  gone, 
and  the  man  feels  a  change  wrought  within  him,  and  can 
tell  you  an  experience  of  grace  ;  so  the  hope  is  well 
grounded. 

Again,  the  Christian  viewing  the  goodness  and  mercy 
oi  God  in  redemption,  and  viewing  a  beauty  in  holiness, 

feels  his   heart  drawn  out   in   hue  to  the  Lord   and   to  his 

ways,  and  can  saj  m  Bible  language,  "Lord  thou  know- 
est  that  1  love  thee;  01  we  love  God  because  he  first 
loved  us"  \nd  they  obey  him  not  so  much  out  id'  a 
sla\  ish  fearof  being  a  at  of  a  loi  ing  filial  fear 

of  offending.  Again,  the)  love  the  Lord's  people  accord- 
ing to  the  eleventh  commandment,  and  can  saj  with 
John,  "bj  this  we  know,  that  we  have  passed  fro 

Unto  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren.'"     The  i   : 

loves  the  image  ol  his  master  wherever  he  can  see  it,  he 
love  theii  co  ■  in)  and  com  ersation,  for  then  heai  ts 
run  together  in  coids  oi   love  Like  two  drops  ol  watei 

Vnd  Christ  h  i-  given  u    a  thod  wherebj  the  wicked 

may  know  whether  we  po  n  or  not.    John 

xiii'.  34,  :!•").      By  this  shall  all   men  know,   that   ye  are  my 
it'  \  e'hav  e  love  one  to  am 

Observe,  you  may  take  apiece  of  iron  and  wood,  and 

you  cannot  weld   them   together,   but  two  pie,  > 
v,  elded   together     but   it   iion   be  web1 

v\  oi  d    the  wood  ma)  shrink  from  it  and  gi  |  i. 

relative    to    religion    two   Christians    will    unite    like 

iron,  but  it  is  not  every  professor  that  is  a  real  • 

And  the  non  possessing  professor,  w  ill  not  unite  with  the 

true  professor,  and  il  mce  of  unity  is  taking 

place,  the)   will  shrink  from  it  like  the  wood  fi 

which  hath  too  frequently  been  the  case  in  Christendom, 

I  small  injury  of  the  cause  of  religion  in  the  un- 
belie\  ing  world.  But  as  far  as  holiness  prevails,  so  far  a 
union  of  spirit  will  take  place.    O  may  God  carry  on  the 


many  other  proofs  might  be  brought,  but  let 
one  more  suffice;  and  that  is  in  your  own 
breast.     You   feel    the    witness  and   reproof 


revival  of  religion,  now  in  the  earth,  and  open  a  door  for 
the  promulgation  oi  the  gospel,  and  may  laborers  be 
raised  up,  such  as  w  ill  count  not  their  lives  dear  to  them- 
selves so  that  they  may  finish  then  course  with  joy,  and 
a  nation  to  be  born  to  God  in  a  clay,  and  the  nations  learn 
war  no  more  ! 

Again,  the  spirit  of  Christ  infiuenceth  his  followers  to 
obey  his  commandments,  which  aie,  to  love  your  enemies, 
to  bless  them  that  curse  you,  and  praij  for  them  that 
despite/ally  use  and  persecute  you. 

Lnd  that  man  who  cannot  pray  for  his  enemies,  but 
feels  malice  against  them,  hath  got  no  religion,  for  the 
Christian  being  holy,  abhors  their  evil  conduct,  \  et  loves 
their  precious  souls  with  a  love  of  pity,  Matt.  v.  44,  Sic. 

Again,  he  being  justified  by  faith,  he  hath  peace  with 
God  through  Christ.  The  spirit  of  peace  reigning 
within,  he  hath  peace  of  conscience,  and  becomes  a  peace- 
maker :  and  such  are  called  the  children  of  God,  Matt. 
v.  9,  and  this  influences  him  to  live  peaceably  with  all 
men,  as  much  as  the  natuie  and  circumstances  of  things 
will  admit  of  Likewise,  this  peace  makes  his  soul  like 
the  ocean,  while  the  surface  is  uneven  by  the  tempestu- 
ous storms,  the  bottom  of  it  is  calm  ;  so  the  Christian 
possessing  this  peace  within,  while  in  the  midst  of  out- 
ward difficulties,  the  centre  of  the  soul  is  calmly  stayed 
on  God. 

Again,  there  is  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  sweeter 
than  the  honey  from  the  honey  comb,  and  will  give 
lit  to  the  mind,  like  corporeal  bread  refreshing 
the  hungry  body,  to  the  satisfaction  thereof.  The  things 
of  this  world  can  no  more  give  contentment  to  the  mind 
than  a  handful  of  sand  can  refresh  the  hunger  of  the 
bod)  :  loi  the  mind  is  spirit  and  its  happiness  must  be 
spiritual  and  come  from  a  spiritual  source,  of  course 
from  God  ;  consequently  it  must  be  found  in  revealed 
religion. 

Therefore,  we  need  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  1  call  inspiration  or  revelation,  ipc.  which  we  ali 
feel  at  times  and  seasons  to  operate  upon  our  minds, 
causing  good  desires  to  spring  up  within,  ij-c. 

A  ml  by  the  help  of  this  spi i  it,  man)  have,  and  all  may 
repent  it  they  will,  but  ohey  it  whilst  the  day  of  mercy 
lasts,  as  saith  the  maxim — 

"  While  the  lamp  holds  out  to  burn, 
The  vilest  sinner  may  return  ; 
But  if  you  will  not  when  you  may, 
When  you  will  you  shall  have  nay." 

Temperance  is  Christian  fruit— many  to  avoid  one  ex- 
treme, run  into  another  on  the  other  side.  Temperance 
implies  avoiding  extremes,  b)  striking  the  medium— 1 
may  talk  too  little  and  prevent  m\  usefulness — I  may 
talk  too  much  and  spoil  my  influence  — Likewise,  eat  too 
little  or  too  much,  and  injure  my  constitution — also, 
drink  too  little,  or  perhaps  drink  too  much  and  get 
drunk;  and  become  worse  than  a  beast  or  a  devil,  for 
the)  do  not  get  drunk;  and  in  this  one  sin,  I  commit 
ever  so  many— first,  I  injure  my  bod)  secondly,  1  bring 
a  scandal  on  myself  thirdly,  I  set  .*  bad  example  before 
others  fourthly,  I  layout  my  mone)  tor  that  which  is 
worse  than  it  thrown  into  the  fire  fifthly,  1  break  the 
i  oi  Cod  sixthly,  1  quench  the  good  Spirit  - 
seventhly,  1  deprive  myself  of  the  power  of  reason — 
eighthly,  1  hereby  am  liable  to  injure  or  murder  my 
n  ii  nds,  itc.  &c. 

there  is  meekness,  which  implies  humility  or  the 
possessing  the  spirit  of  our  Hation,  to  act  m  that  sphere 
oi  lift  which  heaven  hath  allotted  or  qualified  us  for, 
not  wishing  to  appear  above  what  we  reall)  are.  neither 
to  sink  ourselves  below  our  proper  dignity;  whether 
among  the  great  or  small,  willing  to  take  up  our  daily 
cross  and  follow  «  hrist  through  evil  as  well  as  through 
port  to  joys  on  high,  (hrist  saith,  come  and 
learn  of  me,  for  lam  meek  and  lowly  in  heart.  Matt 
xi.  29.  But  some  people  are  proud  and  haughty,  and 
think,  er<  nt  I  and  ii  i  ii  i    I  . 

Another  quality  of  this  fruit,  is  Ions  suffering;  for  if 
God  had  come  out  in  strict  justice,  ho  would  have  cut  us 
down  while  in  our  sins,  as  cumberersof  the  ground  ;  but 


A    CHAIN    OF    REASON    AND    REFLECTIONS. 


31 


sometimes  for  doing  wrong;  now  why  may 
we  not,  on  the  principles  of  reason,  admit  the 


he  bore  with  us  and  forebore  to  cut  us  off,  that  we  might 
have  a  longer  space  to  repent  in. 

So  we  should  be  God-like  in  this  respect  and  never  re- 
turn evil  for  evil,  but  contrariwise,  good  for  evil,  and 
bear  and  forbear  as  much  as  what  the  nature  and  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case  will  admit. 

Again,  gentleness  is  another  quality  of  this  fruit,  as 
saith  the  Apostle,  a  servant  must  not  strive,  but  be  gen- 
tle ;  and  let  your  moderation  be  known  to  all  men,  &c. 
Some  people  give  reproof  in  anger,  &.C.  to  the  no  small 
injury  of  Christianity  by  prejudicing  minds  thereby 
against  it,  &.c.  But  as  God  came  to  Adam  in  the  cool  of 
the  day,  and  as  soft  words  turn  away  wrath,  I  entreat 
those  into  whose  hands  this  may  fall  never  to  take  the 
harsher  way  when  love  will  do  the  deed.  For  by  re- 
proving in  anger,  you  make  the  opposite  party  angry  ; 
they  then  will  take  you  to  be  their  enemy,  and  thereby 
their  ears  are  cut  off,  and  none  but  Christ  can  heal  them  ; 
so  your  word  will  be  as  chaff  before  the  wind. 

But  go  on  in  gentleness,  in  the  Christian  spirit  with 
sound  argument,  and  though  they  get  angry  at  first,  yet 
this  way  will  tend  to  cool  them  down  and  convince  their 
judgment,  they  see  their  error,  feel  conviction  and  for 
the  sake  of  peace  of  mind,  reform,  &c.  How  much  more 
probable  is  this  way  of  success  than  the  other  ? 

Again,  patience  which  implies  bearing  trials  with  an 
humble  resignation  to  the  will  of  God,  believing  that  he 
will  carry  us  through,  &c.  the  greatest  mercies  when 
abused,  become  the  greatest  curses,  as  the  offers  of 
mercy  when  rejected  is  the  cause  of  the  sinner's  condem- 
nation :  whereas  the  greatest  afflictions  when  sanctified 
are  mercies  in  disguise;  for  instance,  it  is  said  that  a 
man  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  said  every  thing  which 
happened  to  him  would  be  for  the  best:  he  was  to  be 
burned  as  a  heretic,  on  account  of  his  religion,  &c.  and 
being  made  prisoner,  on  his  journey  he  happened  to  fall 
down  and  break  a  limb.  Said  the  guard,  will  this  be  for 
the  best  ?  He  answered  in  the  affirmative;  and  before 
he  got  able  to  continue  his  journey  the  Queen  died,  by 
which  means  his  life  was  preserved — thus  you  see  the 
truth  of  his  words. 

Whatever  trials  I  bring  upon  myself  by  my  miscon- 
duct, I  may  thank  myself  for.  But  whatever  trials 
befal  me  when  in  the  path  of  duty,  such  as  I  cannot 
avoid  without  getting  out  of  duty's  path — such  I  believe 
happen  not  by  chance,  nor  come  from  the  dust,  but  are 
God's  mercies  in  disguise,  as  above. 

We  read  that  it  is  through  much  tribulation  we  are  to 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  those  who  have  got 
through,  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  all  that  will 
live  godly  in  Christ  shall  suffer  persecution,  which  im- 
plies that  if  he  meets  with  no  opposition,  he  hath  not 
religion  enough  to  make  the  Devil  angry  with  him. 
Again,  Christ  saith,  in  the  world  you  shall  have  tribula- 
tion, but  in  me  you  shall  have  peace  ;  and  Heb.  \ii.  we 
read,  what  sou  is  he  whom  the  father  chasteneth  not. 
And  though  no  chastening  for  the  present  seemeth  to  be 
joyous  but  grievous,  nevertheless,  afterwards  it  yielJeth 
the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness  unto  them  which  are 
exercised  thereby  ;  and  we  have  not  an  high  priest 
which  cannot,  be  touched  with  the  feelings  of  our  infirmi- 
ties ;  but  glory  to  God,  he  can  ;  as  saith  the  poet, 

"  He  in  the  days  of  feeble  flesh, 

Pour'd  out  strong  cries  and  tears, 
And  in  his  measure  feels  afresh, 

What  every-  member  bears. 
A  smoking  fiax  he  will  not  quench, 

But  raise  it  to  a  flame, 
A  bruised  reed  he  will  not  break, 

Nor  scorn  the  meanest  name." 

Therefore, 

"  Ye  fearful  saints  fresh  courage  take, 
The  clouds  ye  so  much  dread, 
Are  big  with  mercies  and  shall  break 
In  blessings  on  your  head." 

Therefore, 

"  Ye  conquering  souls  fight  on, 

And  when  the  conquest  you  have  won, 

Palms  of  victory  you  shall  bear, 
And  in  Christ's  kingdom  have  a  share, 

And  crowns  of  glory  ever  wear, 
In  endless  day." 


idea  of  a  witness  within  likewise  of  doing 
right;  also  of  pardon  from  God  through  Christ, 
and  acceptance.  And  now  I  have  as  good  a 
right  to  dispute  whether  there  were  any  such 
land  as  Canaan,  as  you  have  to  dispute  re- 
vealed religion  ;  for  if  I  credit  it,  it  is  by  hu- 
man information,  and  you  have  as  strong  proof 
about  revealed  religion.  And  such  proof  as 
this  in  other  affairs,  in  common  courts  of 
equity,  would  be  allowed,  fiS^and  you  can- 
not deny  it. 

Christ  saith,  Luke  xxi.  19.  In  your  pa- 
tience possess  ye  your  souls — 0  how  much 
there  is  contained  in  this  expression  !  And 
if  we  possess  our  souls  in  our  patience,  how 
ought  we  to  exercise  patience  under  trials  and 
be  resigned  to  the  will  of  providence,  who 
hath  the  disposal  of  all  events,  lest  we  prevent 
the  sanctification  of  the  affliction,  and  thereby 
lose  a  blessing  and  get  a  curse.  James  saith, 
you  have  heard  of  the  patience  of  Job,  and 
seen  the  end  of  the  Lord,  and  exhorteth  his 
brethren  to  count  it  joy,  when  they  fell  into 
temptation  or  afflictions  for  a  trial  of  their 
faith,  which  worketh  patience,  and  patience 
experience,  &c.  jrhich  enlarges  the  capacity, 
so  that  we  shall  be  more  capable  of  enjoying 
God  here  and  hereafter.  Job's  afflictions  were 
great,  yet  remember  God  carried  him  through, 
and  first,  Job  had  a  great  experience,  which 
otherwise  he  could  not  have  had — second,  he 
saw  the  salvation  of  God — third,  his  latter 
end  was  blessed  twice  as  much  as  his  begin- 
ning— fourth,  his  enemies  were  brought  to 
bow  to  him  ;  and  this  is  left  on  record  for  the 
benefit  of  the  after  generations — and  God  in 
this  our  day,  frequently  sees  it  necessary  to 
suffer  his  dear  children  to  pass  through  trials 
and  difficulties,  to  set  them  up  as  examples  of 
patience  for  others  to  copy  after,  and  to  wean 
them  from  the  world,  and  ripen  them  for  the 
kingdom  of  everlasting  glory — and  those  who 
put  their  trust  in  him,  he  deserteth  not,  but 
proportions  their  strength  to  their  day,  and 
gives  them  suffering  grace  in  trying  times. 
Yea,  he  is  with  them  in  six  trials,  and  in  the 
seventh  forsakes  them  not,  as  saith  the  Apos- 
tle— he  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted 
above  what  you  are  able  to  bear — but  will 
with  the  temptation  make  a  way  for  your  es- 
cape. A  storm  denotes  a  calm  ;  so  do  trials 
and  afflictions  denote  good  days,  to  those  who 
put  their  trust  in  God,  with  prayer  and  resig- 
nation to  his  disposal. 

When  all  things  go  well  with  me,  like  plea- 
sant sailing,  I  conceive  there  is  a  storm  some- 
where gathering ;  I  endeavor  to  lay  out  ac- 
cordingly- and  by  so  doing  I  am  prepared  for 
it  when  it  comes,  and  if  I  be  disappointed,  I 
am  disappointed  on  the  right  side.  It  is  now 
upwards  of  ten  years,  that  I  have  devoted  my 
life  as  a  travelling  missionary,  though  not  in 


J 


32 


A  CHAIN  OF  REASON  AND  REFLECTIONS. 


the  common  way  but  rather  like  the  fowls  of 
the  air,  more  dependent  for  mj  daily  bread, 
have  had  no  particular  source  to  depend  upon 
except  divine  providence,  whom  as  yet  I  have 
never  found  to  desert  me — no  not  in  my  great- 
est discouragements;  but  hitherto  he  hath 
helped  and  raised  me  up  friends  in  times  of 
need  ;  and  now  I  am  among  kind  friends ;  and 
though  I  expect  trials  are  before  me,  previous 
to  my  dissolution  yet  he  who  hath  been  with 
me,  I  trust  will  still  continue  his  mercy,  and 
one  day  take  me  to  rest  above,  where  the 
wicked  shall  cease  from  troubling  and  the 
weary  are  at  rest. 

"  Where  all  our  toils  are  o'er, 
Our  sufferings  and  our  pain  ; 
Who  meet  on  that  eternal  shore, 
Shall  never  part  again." 

David  saith,  Psalm  Ixxxiv.  11,  "no  good 
thing  will  God  withhold  from  them  that  walk 
uprightly,"  therefore,  if  God  withholds  a  thing 
from  the  upright  in  heart,  it  is  not  in  judg- 
ment but  in  mercy,  because  he  sees  that  the 
fruition  of  it  would  not  be  best  for  them  in  the 
long  run.  And  Paul  saith  '-all  things  shall 
work  together  for  good  tcwthem  that  love 
God.-'     Therefore,  let  us   he  jassive   in  the 


hand  of  providence,  at  the  disposal  of  his  will, 
knowing  that  if  we  are  active  to  enquire  and 
do  it  according  to  the  light  and  knowledge 
imparted,  it  being  the  delight  of  providence 
to  do  his  needy  creatures  good — he  will  be 
well  pleased  with  us  in  Christ  and  choose 
those  things  which  shall  be  for  our  present 
and  eternal  good  ;  for  God  is  love  and  doth 
not  willingly  afflict  the  righteous  or  punish 
the  wicked  without  a  cause,  for  his  tender 
care  is  over  all  his  works.  Therefore  it  is 
not  good  to  be  our  own  choosers,  lest  we  pur- 
sue wrong  things  and  be  brought  into  difficul- 
ties and  woe.  But  rather  give  thy  heart  to 
God,  who  will  then  become  thy  friend;  for 
this  purpose,  watch  much,  pray  much,  and 
that  in  private.  Give  daily  attention  likewise 
to  the  Scriptures,  and  follow  the  inward  con- 
victions of  the  divine  spirit,  which  leadeth 
from  vice  to  virtue,  and  from  the  love  of  sin 
to  the  love  of  God,  and  from  the  things  of 
earth  to  the  things  of  heaven,  &c.  and  live  as 
you  would  wish  to  die,  and  be  willing  to  give 
an  account  to  the  Great  Judge  of  all  the 
earth.  MAN  PREPARE  TO  MEET  THY 
GOD — may  the  Lord  bless  you,  and  bring  us 
to  glory — Amen. 


TO  THE   YOUNG   READER, 


There  is  not  any  subject  that  can  engage  your  attention  of  more  importance  than  Marriage, 
except  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  Your  peace  for  time  depends  upon  it,  and,  in  a  great 
measure,  your  eternity  is  connected  with  it ;  though  it  be  treated  as  a  novel  in  a  romantic 
way,  and  even  most  young  people  cannot  hear  the  word  "  Matrimony"  mentioned,  without 
exhibiting  levity  in  their  countenances,  which  shows  how  little  they  realize  the  subject,  and 
in  what  a  trifling  manner  they  view  it.  If  a  man  have  a  farm,  and  don't  like  it,  he  can  sell 
it,  and  procure  another ;  if  he  have  a  house,  and  don't  like  it,  he  can  pull  it  down,  and  build 
another.  But  this  is  for  life !  It  is  indeed  one  of  the  most  important  concerns  of  life. 
Hence,  act  honorably,  and  discreetly,  in  the  fear  of  God ;  and  take  him  for  your  counsellor, 
that  you  may  enjoy  his  favor,  and  thereby  secure  his  protection. 

LORENZO  DOW. 


34 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


REFLECTIONS   ON   MATRIMONY, 


FROM     THE     TWELFTH     EDITION,     WITH     ADDITIONS 


Marriage  is  honorable  in  all,  and  the  bed  undefiled.     But  Wlwremongers  and  Adulterers  God 

will  judge. — Heb.  xiii.  4. 


Various  are  the  opinions  with  regard  to 
the  subject  before  us.  Some  people  tell'  us  it 
is  not  lawful  for  men  and  women  to  marry, 
and  argue  thus  to  prove  it:  "  It  is  living  after 
the  flesh  :  they  that  live  after  the  flesh  shall 
die,  (by  which  is  meant  separation  from  God,) 
therefore  they  who  live  together  as  husband 
and  wife  shall  die." — Now  the  premises  being 
wrong,  the  conclusion  is  wrong  of  necessity  : 
for  living  together  as  husband  and  wife  is  not 
living  after  the  flesh,  but  after  God's  ordi- 
nance ■■  as  is  evident  from  Matt.  xix.  4,  5,  6. — 

"AND  HE  ANSWERED,  AND  SAID  UNTO  Til  KM, 
HAVE  YE  NOT  READ  THAT  HE  WHICH  MADE 
THEM  AT  THE  BEGINNING  MADE  THEM  MALE 
AND  FEMALE,  AND  SAID,  FOR  THIS  CAUSE  SHALL 
A  MAX  LEAVE  FATHER  AND  MOTHER,  AND  SHALL 
CLEAVE  TO  HIS  WIFE  )  AND  THEY  TWAIN  SHALL 
BE  ONE  FLESH  ?  WHEREFORE,  THEY  ARE  NO 
MORE  TWAIN,  BUT  ONE  FLESH.  WlIAT,  THERE- 
FORE, God  hath  joined  together,  let  no 
man  put  asunder."  In  these  words  Christ, 
our  great  lawgiver,  refers  to  Gen.  ii.  24  ; 
which  al  once  proves,  that  the  paradisiacal 
institution  is  nol  abrogated.  From  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world  until  the  words  of  the  text 
were  written,  people  lived  together  as  husband 
and  wife,  and  had  divine  approbation  in  so 
doing:  as  is  easily  prove  I  from  the  word  of 
God.  Some  people  ha\  -•  an  idea  we  cannot 
be  as  hoi  a  in  a  married  as  in  a  single  state. 
But  hark  !  Enoch  walked  with  Goa  after  he 
begat  Methuselah,  three  hundred  Mais,  and 
begaj   sons    and    daughters.*      Gen.    y^  22. 


•  'Whoever  will  reflect,  1.  on  the  command  in  Paradise  ; 
2.  the  promises  in  the  ten  commandments;  8.  that 
Samuel  was  the  answer  of  prayer,  and  proi  ed  a  blessing 
to  society  ;  4.  that  although  ail  persons  by  nature  have 
an  equal  chance,  yet  the  influence  of  example  is  t>>  be 
taken  into  account;  5.  the  blessings  that  God  may  be- 
stow as  a  treasure  from  his  goodness,  in  answer  tosinoere 
obedience  and  prayer;  and,  6.  the  honor  of  beini;   born 


Heb.  xi.  5.  Now  if  Enoch  under  that  dark 
dispensation  could  serve  God  in  a  married 
state,  and  be  fit  for  translation  from  earth  to 
heaven,  why  not  another  person  be  equally 
pious,  and  be  filled  with  "  righteousness,  and 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost"  under  the 
Gospel  dispensation  ?  according  to  Rom.  xiv. 
17.  But  admitting  it  is  right  for  common  peo- 
ple to  marry, — Is  it  right  for  the  clergy  to 
marry  ?  Answer — I  know  that  too  many 
think  it  is  not,  and  are  ready  to  conclude,  that 
whenever  u  a  preacher  marries,  he  is  backslidden 
from  God  :"  hence  the  many  arguments  made 
use  of  by  some  to  prevent  it.  When  I  hear 
persons  who  are  married  trying  to  dissuade 
others  from  marrying,  I  infer  one  of  two 
things  :  that  they  are  either  unhappy  in  their 
marriage,  else  they  enjoy  a  blessing  which 
they  do  not  wish  others  to  partake  of.  The 
church  of  rome  have  an  idea  that  the  Pope 
is  St.  Peter's  successor,  and  that  the  clergy 
ought  not  to  marry.  But  i  would  ask.  if  it 
was  lawful  for  St.  Peter  to  have  a  wife,  why 
not  lawful  for  another  priest  or  preacher  to 
have  one  ?  But  have  we  any  proof  that  Peter 
had  a  wife  ?  In  Matt.  viii.  and  14,  we  read 
as  follows  :  ';  And  when  Jesus  was  come  into 
"Peter's  house,  he  saw  his  wife's  mother  laid, 
and  sick  of  a  fever."  Now,  how  could  Peter's 
wife's  mother  be  sick  of  a  fever,  provided  he 
had  no  wife"?  and  as  we  have  no  account 
that  Christ  parted  Peter  and  his  wife,  1  in- 
ter that  he  lived  with  her  after  his  call  to  the 
apostleship,  according  to  Rom.  vii.  2.  for  "the 
woman  which  hath  an  husband  is  BOUND  by 
ihe  law  to  her  husband  so  long  as  he  liveth  :" 
now  if  Peter's  wife  was  ^feotrnd"  to^him,  how- 
could  lie,  go  off  and  leave  her,  as  some  people 


of  truly  pious  parents  is  matter  of  joy  and  gratitude  ;  for 
or  can  be  titter  instruments  to  add  to  the  num- 
ber of  the  heavenlv  b 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


35 


think  he  did  1  The  words  of  the  text  are, 
"marriage  is  honorable  in  all." — But  how 
could  it  be  honorable  in  all,  if  it  were  disho- 
norable in  the  priestly  order  ?  For  they  form- 
ing a  part,  of  course  are  included  in  the  word 
A-double-L.  In  the  first  epistle  written  by 
St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  (iv.)  we  read  thus : 
"  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in 
the  latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  the 
faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doc- 
trines of  devils  ;  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy  ; 
having  their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot 
iron  :  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding 
to  abstain  from  meats,  which  God  had  created 
to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of  them 
which  believe  and  know  the  truth."  Observe, 
forbidding  to  marry  is  a  doctrine  of  devils, 
therefore  not  of  divine  origin  ;  of  course  not 
to  be  obeyed,  for  we  are  under  no  obligation 
to  obey  the  devils  :  but  in  opposition  to  them, 
to  enjoy  all  the  benefits  of  divine  institutions. 
Marriage  is  a  divine  institution,  therefore  the 
benefits  of  matrimony  may  be  enjoyed  by  them 
that  believe  and  know  the  truth.  Having 
briefly,  but  fully  shown,  that  matrimony  is 
lawful,  I  shall  proceed  to  elucidate  the  words 
of  my  text  or  motto.     In  doing  which,  I  shall, 

First,  Show  what  matrimony  is  not. 

Secondly,  What  it  is. 

Thirdly,  Point  out  some  of  the  causes  of 
unhappy  marriages,  and  conclude  with  a  few 
words  of  advice. 

Resuming  the  order  proposed,  I  come  in  the 
first  place  to  show  what  matrimony  is  not. 

1st.  Two  persons  of  the  same  gender  dressed 
in  the  garb  of  the  sexes,  deceive  a  magistrate 
or  minister,  and  have  the  ceremony  performed, 
which  is  no  marriage,  but  downright  wicked- 
ness, which  some  have  audaciously  been 
guilty  of. 

2d.  There  are  certain  beings  in  the  world 
in  human  shape,  and  dress  in  the  garb  of  one 
of  the  sexes,  but  at  the  same  time  are  not  pro- 
perly masculine  nor  feminine ;  of  course  not 
marriageable.  They  enter  into  matrimonial 
engagements  with  nersons  of  one  of  the  sexes, 
and  the  formal  ceremony  is  performed  ;  this  is 
not  matrimony,  but  an  imposition  ;  forasmuch 
as  the  design  of  matrimony  cannot  be  answer- 
ed thereby. 

3rd.  Sometimes  a  banditti  catch  two  persons 
and  compel  them  ceremonially  to  marry  at  the 
point  of  the  sword,  to  save  their  lives ;  but 
this  is  not  matrimony  :  for  it  is  neither  sanc- 
tioned by  laws  divine  or  human  ;  neither  are 
they  obligated  by  such  laws  to  live  together. 

4th.  Some  men  have  a  plurality  of  women, 
but  they  cannot  be  married  to  them  all ;  if  the 
first  marriage  was  lawful  the  others  are  not, 
"  for  two,"  saith  he,  (not  three)  "  shall  be  one 
flesh,;"  moreover,  when  two  persons  enter  into 
marriage,  they  promise  to  forsake  all  others, 


and  be  true  to  each  other  while  they  both 
shall  live ;  therefore  are  not  at  liberty  to  have 
any  thing  to  do  with  other  persons. 

5th.  Sometimes  persons  who  are  married 
without  just  cause,  leave  their  companion, 
take  up  with  another  person,  and  live  with  him 
or  her  :  this  is  not  matrimony,  but  adultery ; 
and  all  such  persons  may  expect  to  meet  with 
God's  disapprobation  in  eternity;  "for  such 
shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God." 

6th.  Two  persons  living  together  as  hus- 
band and  wife,  and  yet  feeling  at  liberty  to 
forsake  the  present,  and  embrace  another  ob- 
ject at  pleasure — this  is  not  matrimony,  but 
whoredom  :  and  "  whoremongers  and  adul- 
terers God  will  judge."  Yet  we  may  here  ob- 
serve :  in  many  parts  of  the  world,  the  politi- 
cal state  of  affairs  is  such,  that  two  persons 
may  live  together  by  mutual  consent  as  hus- 
band and  wife,  where  there  is  no  formal  cere- 
mony performed,  and  yet  be  justified  before 
God  :  which  was  the  case  with  the  Jews,  (in- 
stance also  if  some  were  cast  away  upon  an 
island  ;)  but  this  is  not  the  case  in  America, 
except  among  the  colored  people,  or  heathen 
tribes,  as  will  be  more  fully  shown  under  the 
next  head — in  which  I  am  to  show, 

Secondly,  What  matrimony  is. 

Some  people  believe  in  a  decree,  (commonly 
called  a  lottery,)  viz.  That  God  has  determined 
in  all  cases,  that  particular  men  and  women 
should  be  married  to  each  other :  and  that  it 
is  impossible  they  should  marry  any  other 
person.  But  I  say,  hush  !  for  if  that  be  the 
case,  then  God  appoints  all  matches ;  but  I 
believe  the  devil  appoints  a  great  many ;  for 
if  God  did  it,  then  it  would  be  done  in  wisdom, 
and  of  course  it  would  be  done  right ;  if  so, 
there  would  not  be  so  many  unhappy  mar- 
riages in  the  world  as  what  there  are.  If  one 
man  steals  or  runs  away  with  another  man's 
wife,  goes  into  a  strange  country,  and  there 
marries  her,  did  God  decree  that  1  AVhat 
made  God  Almighty  so  angry  with  the  Jews 
for  marrying. into  heathen  families;  and  why 
did  the  prophet  Nehemiah  contend  with  them, 
curse  them,  pluck  off  their  hair,  and  make 
them  swear  that  they  would  not  give  their 
daughters  to  the  Ammonites,  &c.  as  we  read 
in  the  13th  chapter  of  Nehemiah,  if  God 
appointed  such  matches  1  Again,  why  did 
John  the  Baptist  exclaim  so  heavily  against 
Herod,  for  having  his  brother  Philip's  wife  1 
If  it  was  necessary,  he  could  not  help  it : 
therefore  John  talked  very  foolishly  when  he 
said  it  was  not  lawful,  for  that  was  to  say  it 
was  not  lawful  to  do  what  God  had  decreed 
should  be  done.  Notwithstanding  I  do  not 
believe  in  lottery,  (so  called,)  yet  I  believe* 


*  I  apprehend  that  every  person  who  is  marriageable, 
and  whose  duty  it  is  to  marry— there  is  a  particular  oL- 


36 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


that  persons  who  are  under  the  influence  of 
divine  grace,  may  have  a  guide  to  direct  them 
to  a  person  suitable  to  make  them  a  compa- 
nion, with  whom  they  may  live  agreeably  : 
but  this  can  only  be  done  by  having  pure  in- 
tentions, paying  particular  attention  to  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Divine  Spirit  within  and  the 
opening  of  Providence  without ;  being  careful 
not  to  run  so  fast  as  to  outrun  your  guide,  nor 
yet  to  move  so  slow  as  to  lose  sight  thereof. 

But  to  return  : — Marriage  consists  in  agree- 
ments of  parties,  in  union  of  heart,  and  a  pro- 
mise of  fidelity  to  each  other  before  God  ; 
"  forasmuch  as  he  looketh  at  the  heart,  and 
judgeth  according  to  intention."  —  1  Sam. 
xvi.  7.  As  there  is  such  a  thing  as  for  per- 
sons morally  to  commit  adultery  in  the  sight 
of  God,  who  never  actually  did  so,  Matt. 
v.  28,  so  persons  may  be  married  in  his  sight, 
who  never  had  the  formal  ceremony  perform- 
ed. Observe,  marriage  is  a  divine  institution; 
was  ordained  by  God  in  the  time  of  man's  in- 
nocency,  and  sanctioned  by  Jesus  Christ  under 
the  Gospel ;  he  graced  a  marriage  feast  in 
Cana  of  Galilee,  where  he  turned  water  into 
wine,  John  ii.  1.  Now,  that  marriage  consists 
not  barely  in  the  outward  ceremony  is  evi- 
dent ;  for  this  may  be  performed  on  two  per- 
sons of  either  sex,  and  yet  no  marriage  ;  for 
the  benefits  resulting  from  marriage,  cannot 
be  enjoyed  through  such  a  medium.  If  ma- 
trimony is  the  formal  sentence,  who  married 
Adam  and  Eve  ?  and  what  was  the  ceremony 
by  which  they  were  constituted  husband  and 
wife?  But  if  Adam  and  Eve  were  married 
without  a  formal  ceremony,  then  something 
else  is  matrimony  in  the  sight  of  God  :  of 
course,  it  must  be  an  agreement  of  parties  as 
above.  Yet  it  is  necessary  to  attend  to  the 
laws  of  our  country,  and  have  a  formal  cere- 
mony performed,  J8@°>  which  is  the  EVI- 
DENCE of  MATRIMONY!!  For  we  are 
commanded  to  "  be  subject  to  every  ordinance 
of  man,  for  the  Lord's  sake,"  1  Peter  ii.  13. 
St.  Paul  saith — "  Let  every  soul  be  subject 
unto  the  higher  powers,  for  there  is  no  power 
but  of  God  :  the  powers  that  be,  are  ordained 
by  God.  Whosoever,  therefore,  resisteth  the 
power,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God  :  and 
Ihey  that  resist  shall  receive  to  themselves 
damnation,"  Rom.  xiii.  1,  '2.  Moreover,  with- 
out this  outward  evidence  it  cannot  be  known 
who  are  married  and  who  are  not ;  so  that 
men  could  leave  their  wives  and  children  to 
suffer;  deny  they  ever  engaged  to  live  with 
such  women,  and  having  no  proof  thereof, 
they  could  not  be  compelled  by  any  law  to 


ject  they  ought  to  have  ;— hut  I  helieve  it  possible  for 
them  to  miss  that  object,  and  he  connected  With  one  that 
is  improper  for  them — one  cause  of  so  many  unhappy 
families,  fjrj-  There  is  a  providence  attending  virtue, 
and  a  curse  attending  vice  ! 


provide  for  such  women  and  children.  Once 
more,  unless  the  law  is  complied  with,  the 
woman  cannot  be  considered  as  his  lawful 
wife,  (for  what  makes  her  his  lawful  wife,  is 
compliance  with  the  law,)  of  course  the  chil- 
dren are  not  lawful ;  then  it  follows  they  are 
adulterers  and  adulteresses ;  else  fornicators 
and  fornicatresses ;  their  children  are  illegi- 
timate ;  and  after  the  death  of  the  man,  the 
woman  and  children  cannot  heir  his  estate,  if 
he  dies  without  a  will.* 

Question.  If  two  persons  contract  for 
marriage,  and  have  pledged  their  fidelity  to 
each  other  before  God,  are  they  justifiable  in 
breaking  that  marriage  contract  ? 

Answer.  If  one  has  acted  the  part  of  an 
impostor,  told  lies,  and  deceived  the  other,  this 
is  not  marriage,  but  an  imposition  :  of  course 
the  person  so  imposed  on  is  justifiable  in  re- 
jecting such  deceiver  !  But  if  they  both  make 
statements  in  truth,  are  acquainted  with  each 
other's  character,  dispositions,  practices,  and 
principles,  and  then,  being  in  possession  of 
such  information,  voluntarily  engage  before 
God  to  live  together  as  man  and  wife,  unless 
something  wicked,  more  than  was  or  could  he 
reasonably  expected,  transpires  relative  to  one 
or  the  other  of  the  two  persons  so  engaged  ; 
S^°  the  person  who  breaks  such  contract 
cannot  be  justifiable  before  God  !  For  I  think 
I  have  clearly  proved  such  contract  to  be 
marriage  in  his  sight;  and  Christ  saith,  "  who- 
soever shall  put  away  his  wife  except  it  be 
for  fornication,  and  shall  marry  another,  com- 
mitteth  adultery  ;*  and  who  so  marrieth  her 


*  A  Lawyer  attempted  to  disinherit  some  Quaker 
children,  pleading  that  they  were  illegitimate,  because 
their  parents  were  not  married  by  a  priest.  The  question 
arose  from  his  competitor.  From  whom  or  from  whence, 
did  the  clergy  derive  their  authority  to  give  indulgence 
of  marriage  to  some,  and  withhold  it  from  others  .'  The 
judge  replied,  the  doctrine  proves  too  much, — it  proves 
that  we  are  all  illegitimate  ;  for  I  recollect  reading  ol  a 
marriage  in  Paradise,  and  no  priest  there  to  celebrate  it ! 
Hence  it  became  a  national  question,  and  part  of  the 
civil  code,  instead  of  pure  ecclesiastical.  There  never 
was  a  spiritual  court  in  the  United  States,  nor  any  Buc- 
clebaggars,  under  the  Popish  idea  of  "order  and  succes- 
sion." Here  a  question  will  arise,  with  regard  to  the 
policy  or  justice  of  a  man's  keeping  a  woman,  who  was 
virtuous  when  he  took  her,  and  she  remains  strictly  true 
to  him  ;  and,  after  having  retained  her  in  keeping  a  num- 
ber of  years,  she  also  having  had  children  by  him,  he  is 
still  at  liberty  to  fling  her  oft',  and  bastardize  their  off- 
spring! In  Spanish  Florida,  if  a  man  and  woman  live 
together  ten  days,  as  husband  and  wife, — if  he  die,  she 
will  be  allowed  to  claim  her  part,  (i.  e.  a  wife"s  part,)  ol" 
his  property. 

♦  Now,  it  appears  furthermore,  that  the  Jews  con- 
sidered a  mutual  contract  as  above — .Marriages  are 
sacred  ;  as  is  evident  from  Dent.  xxii.  22. 28.  "If  a  dam- 
sel that  is  a  virgin  be  betrothed  unto  a  husband,  and  a 
man  find  her  in  a  city,  and  lie  with  her,  then  ye  shall 
bring  them  both  out  into  the  gate  of  that  city  ;  and  ye 
shall  stone  them  Aith  stones  that  they  die  ;  the  damsel 
because  she  cried  not,  being  in  the  city,  and  the  man  be- 
cause he  humbled  his  neighbor's  wife."  Now,  observe, 
the  woman  is  styled  a  virgin,  and  yet  a  man's  wife,  be- 
muse she  was  betrothed  ;  that  is,  engaged  to  him  by 
solemn  contract.  Take  notice,  the  punishment  inflicted 
on  such  ?s  broke  their  marriage  contract  was  death— 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


37 


which  is  put  away  ("for  fornication,")  doth 
commit  adultery,"  Matt.  xix.  9.  From  this 
passage  it  is  evident,  that  for  the  cause  of  for- 
nication, a  man  may  put  away  his  wife,  marry 
another,  and  yet  be  justifiable  in  the  eye  of 
the  divine  law.  Moreover,  if  a  man  puts 
away  his  wife  for  any  other  cause  save  forni- 
cation, &c.  and  utterly  refuseth  to  live  with 
her,  she  is  at  liberty  to  marry,  but  he  is  not. 
This  I  think  is  what  St.  Paul  meaneth  in  1 
Cor.  vii.  15.  "  but  if  the  unbelieving  depart 
let  him  depart ;  a  brother  or  sister  is  not  under 
bondage  in  such  cases,"  i.  e.  they  are  free  from 
the  law,  for  that  is  what  they  were  bound  by  ; 
of  course,  at  liberty  to  marry  again,  for  the  in- 
nocent are  not  to  suffer  for  the  guilty.  Ad- 
mitting the  above  to  be  correct,  how  many 
such  adulterers  and  adultresses  there  are  in 
the  world  ! — And  what  a  dreadful  account  will 
thousands  have  to  give  in  the  day  of  eternity, 
for  the  violation  of  their  most  sacred  promises ! ! 
But  one  is  ready  to  say,  I  was  not  sincere 
when  I  made  those  promises.  Then  you  dis- 
sembled to  deceive,  and  told  lies*  to  ensnare 
the  innocent ;  like  the  devil  when  he  trans- 
forms himself  into  an  angel  of  light,  and  the 
greater  shall  be  your  damnation.  "  For  all 
liars  shall  have  their  portion  in  the  lake  that 
burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,"  Rev.  xxi.  8. 
Many  men  will  work  an  hundred  schemes  and 
tell  ten  thousand  lies  to  effect  the  most  devilish 
purposes,  and  after  their  ends  are  answered, 
turn  with  disdain  from  the  person  deceived  by 
them,  and  make  themselves  merry  to  think 
how  they  swept  the  pit  of  hell  to  accomplish 
their  design.  "But  whoremongers  and  adul- 
terers God  will  judge ;"  which  brings  me  to 
the  last  thing  proposed.     In  which  I  am, 

Thirdly,  To  point  out  some  of  the  causes 
of  unhappy  marriages. 

Here  I  would  observe,  that  Divine  Wisdom 
hath  ordained  marriage  for  several  important 


whereas  there  was  no  such  punishment  inflicted  on  those 
who  were  not  betrothed  ;  as  you  may  read  in  the  same 
chapter,  verse  23,  29.  Why  this  difference  in  their  pun- 
ishment ?  Answer.  Because  the  crime  was  aggravated 
by  the  violation  of  the  marriage  contract.  God  is  the 
same  in  justice  now,  that  he  was  then  ;  and  crimes  are 
not  less  under  the  gospel  than  they  were  under  the  law. 
"Let  them  that  read  understand." 

In  the  gospel  as  recorded  by  St.  Matthew,  this  is  farther 
verified,  Matt.  i.  IS,  19,  20,  as  exemplified  in  Mary  the 
mother  of  Christ,  and  Joseph  :  for  before  they  came 
together  she  is  styled  his.  wife,  and  he  her  husband. 
$7-  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Strange 
to  think  what  numbers  in  the  world  for  the  sake  of 
human  flesh  and  a  little  of  this  perishable  world's  goods, 
will  persuade  their  friends  or  children  to  sin  against 
God  by  breaking  their  marriage  contract ! — The  Devil 
can  but  tempt,  but  mortal  man  compel  ! !  I  am  here 
speaking  of  contracts  where  there  is  no  lawful  objection. 

*  A  man,  (I  do  not  say  a  gentleman,)  in  the  West, 
sought  the  destruction  of  an  innocent and  to  ac- 
complish his  designs,  "wished  that  heaven  might  never 
receive  his  soul  nor  the  earth  his  body,  if  he  did  not  per- 
form his  contract," — and  afterwards  boasted  of  his  worse 
than  diabolical  act ;  but  God  took  him  at  his  word — for 
he  was  shot  by  an  Indian,  and  rotted  above  ground  '. 


ends.  1st.  For  the  mutual  happiness  of  the 
sexes  in  their  journey  through  life,  and  as  a 
comfort  and  support  to  each  other.  2d.  That 
souls  may  be  propagated  agreeably  to  the 
divine  will,  capable  of  glorifying  and  enjoy- 
ing him  for  ever.  3d.  As  the  man  without 
the  woman,  or  the  woman  without  the  man, 
is  not  in  a  capacity  to  provide  for  a  family, 
Divine  Wisdom  hath  wisely  ordained  their 
mutual  aid,  in  providing  for,  instructing,  and 
protecting  offspring  ;  as  guardian  angels  who 
must  give  account.  Besides  the  reason  as- 
signed by  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  vii.  But  to  return, 
I  would  observe,  1st.  Too  many  marry  from 
lucrative  views ;  their  object  is  not  to  get  a 
suitable  companion,  who  wjll  sweeten  all  the 
ills  of  life,  but  to  get  a  large  fortune,  so  that 
their  time  may  be  spent  in  idleness  and  lux- 
ury ;  that  they  may  make  a  grand  appearance 
in  the  world,  supposing  that  property  will 
make  them  honorable.  This  being  the  lead- 
ing motive,  they  direct  their  attention  to  an 
object,  which,  if  it  was  not  for  property,  would 
perhaps  be  looked  upon  by  them  with  con- 
tempt ;  and  profess  the  greatest  regard  for  the 
person,  while  the  property  is  the  object  of 
their  affections.  Perhaps  the  person  is  old ; 
the  ideas  are — "This  old  man  or  woman  can- 
not live  long ;  then  all  will  be  mine,  and  I 
shall  be  in  such  circumstances  that  I  can 
marry  to  great  advantage  ;*'  forgetting  there 
are  other  people  in  the  world  just  of  their 
own  opinion !  The  contract  is  made,  the 
sham  marriage  is  performed,  there  is  a  union 
of  hand  but  not  of  heart,  in  consequence  of 
which  they  are  not  happy  together. — The  de- 
ceived, on  finding  out  the  deception,  wishes  a 
reversion  in  vain,  which  the  other  must  sen- 
sibly feel :  for  sin  hath  its  own  punishment 
entailed  to  it ;  therefore  the  curse  of  God  fol- 
lows such  impure  intentions.  I  appeal  to 
those  who  have  married  from  these  incentives, 
whether  these  things  are  not  so  ! — 2d.  Some 
people  take  fancy  for  love ;  they  behold  a 
person  whom  they  would  almost  take  to  be 
an  angel  in  human  shape,  (but  all  is  not  gold 
that  glitters,)  and  through  the  medium  of  the 
eye  become  enamoured ;  and  rest  not  until 
the  object  of  their  fancy  is  won.  Beauty  be- 
ing but  skin  deep,  sickness  or  age  soon  makes 
the  rose  to  wither;  they  are  then  as  much 
disappointed  as  the  miser  who  thought  he  had 
ten  thousand  guineas  all  in  gold,  but  after 
counting  them  over  every  day  for  twelve 
months,  the  gilt  wore  off,  by  which  means  he 
discovered  his  gold  was  only  tarnished  cop- 
per ;  of  course  lost  its  value  in  his  estimation. 
So  when  beauty  fades,  the  foundation  of  hap 
piness  being  gone,  and  seeing  nothing  attract- 
ing to  remain,  it  is  not  uncommon  for  an 
object  more  beautiful  to  be  sought.  3d.  There 
is  such  a  thing  as  for  persons  to  marry  for 


38 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


love,  and  yet  be  unhappy  !  Did  I  say  marry 
for  love  1  Yes — but  not  their  own  love ;. 
only  the  love  of  their  parents  or  friends.  For 
instance,  two  persons  of  suitable  age,  char- 
acter, disposition,  &c.  form  attachments  of  the 
strongest  nature,  are  actuated  by  pure  motives, 
are  united  in  heart,  and  enter  into  the  most 
solemn  engagements  to  live  together  during 
life  ;*  the  parents  being  asked,  utterly  refuse 
to  give  their  daughter,  without  any  sufficient 
for  such  refusal.  In  the  next  place, 
they  si  rive  to  break  the  marriage  contract,  as 
made  by  the  two  young  people.  Perhaps  the 
man  has  not  property  enough  to  please  them, 
for  worth  is  generally  (though  improperly) 
estimated  by  the  quantity  of  property  a  person 
possesses,  instead  of  a  character,  his  prin- 
ciples, his  practices,  &c.  In  order  to  effect 
their  wishes  every  measure  they  can  invent  is 
pushed  into  operation,  (and  it  is  frequently 
the  case  that  family  connections,  and  even 
strangers  interfere,  who  have  no  business  so 
to  do  ;  but  fools  will  be  meddling  ;)  to  change 
the  woman's  mind,  and  make  bad  impressions 
on  the  same  with  respect  to  the  object  of  her 
affections;  they  strive  by  placing  their  dia- 
bolical optic  to  her  eye  to  make  her  view 
every  thing  in  the  worst  light  they  possibly 
can;  promise  great  things  if  she  break  it  off : 
"all  these  things  will  I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt 
fall  down  and  worship  me,"  (said  the  devil 
once ;)  threaten  to  place  the  black  seal  of 
reprobation  upon  her  if  she  fulfils  her  en- 
gagements. Here  the  mind  becomes  as  a 
'•  troubled  sea  which  cannot  rest ;"  She  is  at 
a  loss  to  know  what  is  duty — she  loves  her 
parents,  also  the  man  to  whom  her  heart  has 
been  united — her  affections   are   placed,   her 

h< i    is  pledged — she  spends  restless  nights 

and  mournful  days  to  know  how  to  decide  !  - 
critical  but  important  period  !  Her  present, 
and  perhaps  her  eternal  peace  depends  upon 
the  decision  !  After  many  struggles  with  her 
own  conscience,  at  length  through  powerful 
persuasion  she  yields  to  the  wishes  of  others — 
betrays  her  trust,  breaks  her  marriage  con- 
tract, tleserts  her  best  friend,  and  pierces  her- 
self through  with  many  sorrows.f  Does  this 
decision  give  peace  of  mind  '.  By  no  means! 
She  is  pained  at  the  vevy  heart,  and  flies  to 
some  secret  place  to  give  vent  to  the  sorrow 
she  feels.     Follow   her  to  the  lonely  apart- 


*  Some  people  sa  ;•  the  bargain  should  lie  conditional, 
thus — "If my  parents  love  you  well  enough,  I  will  have 
you."  This  just  proves  the  point  in  hand,  that  they  must 
marry  for  the  parents'  love  and  not  their  own 

t  If  the*  woman  is  under  age,  the  may  pel  haps  he  justi- 
fiable on  that  account  ;  hut  if  she  is  of  age  it  argues  im- 
becility ;  for  she  has  as  much  right  to  act  for  herself,  as 
her  parents  have  to  act  for  themselves  ;  "i  course  should 
have  a  judgment  and  soul  of  her  own '.  II  the  fault  is  al- 
together in  herself,  she  proves  at  once  she  is  not  to  be 
confided  in  :  and  I  would  pronounce  that  man  blessed 
who  has  escaped  a  woman  of  so  mean  a  principle— for 
such  a  thing  has  scarcely  been  known  among   heathens. 


ment — behold  her  there  as  pale  as  death — her 
cheeks  >edewed  with  tears !  What  mean 
those  1  eavy  groans  1  What  mean  those 
heart-breaking  sighs  1  What  mean  those 
floods  of  briny  tears  poured  forth  so  free,  as 
if  without  consent  1  She  was  torn  from  the 
object  of  all  her  earthly  joy  !  The  ways  of 
God  "  are  pleasantness,  and  all  his  paths  are 
peace,"  but  she  finds  nothing  save  sorrow  in 
the  way  and  path  which  she  has  taken — 
therefore  she  is  not  in  the  way  which  she 
ought  to  have  went.  Another  man  pays  his 
addresses  to  her ;  by  no  means  calculated  to 
make  her  a  suitable  companion — but  he  has 
large  possessions  :  and  this  being  the  object 
her  parents  and  friends  have  in  view  they  do 
and  say  all  they  can  to  get  her  consentable. 
But  parents  should  remember,  that  they  can 
no  more  love  for  their  children,  than  they  can 
eat  and  drink  for  them.  Through  their  en- 
treaties she  is  prevailed  on  to  give  him  her 
hand,  while  her  affections  are  placed  on  an- 
other. Thus  she  marries  for  the  love  of  her 
parents — and  goes  with  a  heavy  heart  to  the 
marriage  bed.  They  have  laid  a  foundation 
to  make  her  unhappy  while  she  lives ;  and 
may  I  not  say,  more  than  probable,  to  procure 
her  future  miserv!  For  how  can  she  be  happy 
with  a  man  whom  she  does  not  love  !  "  How 
can  two  walk  together  except  they  be  agreed  ?" 
Where  there  is  no  agreement  there  can  be  no 
union,  and  where  there  is  no  union,  there  can 
be  no  happiness..  As  the  parents  are  not  so 
immediately  concerned  therein  as  the  child, 
they  act  very  improperly  in  over-persuading 
their  child  to  marry.  For  if  she  is  unhappy 
in  such  marriage,  she  will  have  cause  to  re- 
flect on  them,  and  place  her  misery  to  their 
account ;  while  she  waits  for  the  hour  to 
come  to  end  her  existence,  and  terminate  the 
misery  which  she  feels!  Marriage  was  in- 
tended for  the  mutual  happiness  of  the  sexes — 
for  the  woman  was  given  to  the  man  to  be 
"an  help  meet  for  him,"  Gen.  ii.  18.  Mar- 
riage is  an  emblem  of  that  union  which  sub- 
sists between  Christ  and  his  Church,  Ep/i.  v. 
32.  Solomon  saith,  "Whoso  findeth  a  wife, 
findeth  a  good  thing,  and  obtaineth  favor  of 
the  Lord," — Prov.  viii.  22.  Again,  "a  pru- 
dent wife  is  from  the  Lord," — Prov.  x\\.  II. 
I  therefore  conclude  that  a  happy  marriage  is 
the  greatest  blessing  and  consolation  which 
can  be  enjoyed  on  this  side  of  eternity,  next  to 
the  love  of  God  in  the  soul.  Of  course  an  un- 
happy marriage  is  the  greatest  curse  which  is 
endured  on  this  side  of  hell,  next  to  the  hor- 
rors of  a  guilty  conscience.  Quitting  this.  I 
pass  on  to  observe,  that  many  make  them- 
selves unhappy  after  marriage.  I  shall  1st. 
Notice  some  things  in  the  conduct  of  men. 
2dly,  In  the  conduct  of  women.  3dly,  Point 
out  some  complex  cases.     1st,   It  frequently 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY 


39 


happens  that  wicked  men  pay  their  addresses 
to  religious  women  ;  and  in  order  to  accom- 
plish their  desire,  pretend  to  have  a  great  re- 
gard for  piety,  promise  to  do  all  in  their  power 
io  assist  them  on  their  way  to  heaven,  and 
call  God  to  bear  witness  to  a  lie  that  they  will 
be  no  hindrance  to  them,  &c.  and  many  go  so 
far  as  to  put  on  the  outward  garb  of  religion 
that  they  may  more  easily  betray  with  a  kiss  ! 
But  shortly  after  marriage  the  wolf  sheds  his 
coat,  and  openly  avows  his  dislike  to  the 
ways  of  godliness,  and  either  directly  or  in- 
directly declares  that  his  wife  shall  not  enjoy 
the  privileges  of  the  gospel.  Here  the  wife  is 
convinced  of  the  insincerity  of  his  promise, 
which  makes  her  doubt  the  sincerity  of  his 
affection  for  her  ;  the  house  becomes  divided, 
and  the  foundation  of  their  future  misery  is 
laid ;  and  it  will  be  a  mercy  of  God,  if  they 
are  not  a  means  of  peopling  the  regions  of  the 
damned,  and  at  last  go  down  to  the  chambers 
of  death  together.  2dly,  Some  men  pretend 
to  respect  their  wives — the  wife  looks  up  to 
her  husband  as  her  head  for  protection,  and, 
as  a  reasonable  woman,  expects  him  to  re- 
dress her  grievances.  But  alas  :  how  is  she 
disappointed !  For  he  approbates  that  in 
others  which  he  could  prevent  without  any 
loss  of  property,  or  character;  and  appears  to 
delight  in  her  misery.  Instance  those  who 
have  religious  wives,  and  suffer  drinking, 
swearing,  frolicking,  gambling,  &c.  about 
their  houses.  Is  it  not  natural  for  such  women 
to  conclude  their  husbands  have  a  greater  re- 
gard for  such  wicked  beings  than  themselves'? 
If  so,  how  can  my  husband  have  that  regard 
for  me  which  he  ought  to  have  ?  And  what 
becomes  of  that  scripture  which  saith,  "  so 
ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own 
bodies  :  he  that  loveth  his  wife  loveth  him- 
self."— Eph.  v.  28.  Again,  Col.  iii.  19. 
"  Husbands  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bit- 
ter against  them."  3dly,  A  great  many  men 
stay  away  from  home  unnecessarily,  spend 
their  time  in  drinking,  &c.  expending  their 
money  in  the  taverns,  which  ought  to  go  to 
the  support  of  their  families,  while  their  wives 
have  not  the  necessaries  of  life,  and  are  la- 
boring night  and  day  to  keep  their  children 
from  starving.  Thus  many  families  are 
brought  to  disgrace  and  misery  by  the  wick- 
edness of  husbands.  But  one  is  ready  to  say, 
I  provide  well  for  my  family ;  and  am  I  not 
at  liberty  to  go  and  come  when  I  please  1 
Yes,  as  far  as  is  expedient,  but  no  farther,  if 
you  do  not  wish  to  forfeit  your  wife's  confi- 
dence. I  ask,  what  must  be  the  feelings  of  a 
woman  left  in  such  a  case,  when  she  knows 
her  husband  has  no  lawful  business  to  detain 
him  from  home  1  What  conclusion  can  she 
more  rationally  draw  than  this :  My  company 
is  disagreeable  to  him,  therefore  he  is  deter- 


mined to  have  as  little  of  it  as  possible.  The 
society  of  others  is  more  pleasing  to  him  than 
that  of  his  family  ;  therefore  he  seeks  plea- 
sure abroad  ?"  Here  grounds  are  given  for 
her  to  suspect  his  virtue ;  and  it  is  very  com- 
mon for  women  to  think  such  men  have  their 
misses  from  home,  which  is  too  often  the 
case.  Reflect  for  a  moment  what  must  be  the 
sensations  of  a  delicate  woman,  to  hear  that 
her  bosom  friend  lies  intoxicated  among  the 
swine  in  the  streets.  I  am  certain  from  ob- 
servation that  no  woman  can  be  happy  with 
a  drunken  man ;  therefore  I  am  bold  to  say 
wherever  you  see  such  a  thing,  you  see  an 
unhappy  family — and  except  such  persons  re- 
pent and  get  forgiveness,  they  will  assuredly 
be  damned,  however  rich,  honorable,  and 
wise  they  may  be.  For  St.  Paul  ranks  drunk- 
enness among  the  works  of  the  flesh,  and 
positively  declares,  "  they  who  do  such  things 
shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,"  Gal.  v. 
Therefore  I  would  advise  all  young  ladies,  if 
they  wish  to  be  happy  in  time  or  eternity,  to 
avoid  such  young  men  as  hanker  about  the 
taverns,  and  have  not  respect  enough  for  their 
own  characters  to  raise  them  above  a  level 
with  the  beasts ! — For  beasts  do  not  get  drunk. 
They  who  get  drunk  when  young,  are  apt  to 
be  sots  when  old.  Moreover,  a  great  many 
sins  flow  from  that  of  drunkenness,  a  few  of 
which  I  shall  here  mention,  1st,  It  brings  on 
disorders  to  their  destruction,  which,  2nd, 
prevents  their  usefulness  as  worthy  members 
in  society.  3d,  Shortens  their  days,  which  is 
a  species  of  murder,  the  most  heinous  of  all 
crimes.  4th,  A  bad  example  before  others. 
5th,  Procures  a  family  scandal.  6th,  His 
money  is  laid  out  for  that  which  is  worse 
than  if  thrown  into  the  fire ;  which,  7th, 
Prevents  his  usefulness  as  a  charitable  man. 
8th,  Is  a  breach  of  God's  law.  9th,  Quenches 
the  Divine  Spirit.  10th,  Exposes  his  family 
to  want. — 11  th,  Liable  to  bring  a  burthen  on 
the  country.  12th,  Deprives  him  of  the 
power  of  reason;  which,  13th,  Makes  him 
liable  to  injure  his  friends  and  commit  every 
horrid  depredation.  And  such  men  as  will 
get  drunk  and  then  abuse  their  wives,  do  not 
deserve  the  name  of  men,  for  they  have  not 
the  principle  of  men,  but  may  be  called  the 
devil's  swill-tub  walking  upright;  and  such 
deserves  a  dose  of  eel  tea,  i.  e.  spirituous 
liquor  in  which  a  living  eel  has  been  slimed. 
4thly,  There  are  men  who  break  the  contract 
by  defiling  the  marriage  bed— but  this  i-5 
thought  to  be  no  scandal  by  many  who  are 
guilty* — Now  take  notice,   a  man  of  good 


*  Paley  observes,  that,  on  the  part  of  the  man  who 
solicits  the  chastity  of  a  married  woman,  it  certainly  in- 
cludes the  crime  of  seduction,  and  is  attended  with  mis- 
chief still  more  extensive  and  complicated  ;  it  creates  a 
new  sufferer,  an  injured  husband  upon  whose  affection  is 
inflicted  a  wound,  the  most  painful  and  incurable  that 


40 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


principles  thinks  as  much  of  his  word  as  his 
oath,  therefore  will  be  true  to  his  engage- 
ments, and  will  fulfil  that  promise  made  be- 
fore witnesses,  to  "  forsake  all  other  women, 
and  keep  to  his  wife  only,  so  long  as  they 
both  shall  live,  to  live  with  her  after  God's 
holy  ordinance."  Now  I  ask,  is  adultery 
God"s  ordinance  ?  No,  for  he  forbids  adultery, 
Exod.  xx.  14.  He  who  breaks  his  most 
sacred  engagements  is  not  to  be  confided  in. 
Matrimonial  engagements  are  the  most  sacred 
— therefore  he  who  breaks  his  matrimonial 
engagements  is  not  to  be  confided  in.  5thly, 
Some  men  have  an  unhappy  temper ;  are  mo- 
rose and  peevish — and  though  their  wives  do 
all  they  can,  or  as  they  may,  it  is  impossible 
to  please  them.  They  are  easily  angered, 
view  a  mote  until  it  looks  as  large  as  a  moun- 
tain ;  one  word  brings  on  another,  at  length 
they  proceed  from  words  to  blows,  until  they 
become  so  large  that  one  bed  cannot  hold 
them  both.  Many  of  our  eyes  and  ears  have 
been  witness  to  this  shameful  conduct ;  the 
jarring  string  of  discord  runs  through  all  the 
family  ;  they  are  like  devils  incarnate ;  and 
if  a  person  happens  to  be  in  the  family  who 
has  never  been  used  to  such  conduct,  would 
he  not  be  almost  led  to  think  he  had  gotten 
into  the  territories  of  the  damned  ?  What  is 
here  said  of  the  man,  is  applicable  to  a  great 
many  women.  £@°*  A  wounded  bird  will 
flutter.  There  are  too  many  causes  for  me  to 
cite  under  this  head.     I  leave  your  minds  to 


human  nature  knows.  The  infidelity  of  the  woman  is 
aggravated  by  cruelty  to  her  children,  who  are  generally 
involved  in  their  parent's  shame,  and  always  made 
unhappy  by  their  quarrel.  The  marriage  vow  is  wit- 
nessed before  God,  and  accompanied  with  circumstances 
of  solemnity  and  religion  which  approach  to  the  nature 
of  an  oath.  The  married  offender,  therefore,  incurs  a 
crime  little  short  of  perjury,  and  the  seduction  of  married 
women  is  little  less  than  subordination  of  perjury.  But 
the  strongest  apology  for  adultery  is  the  prior  transgres- 
sion of  the  other  party  ;  and  so  far,  indeed,  as  the  bad 
effects  of  adultery  are  anticipated  by  the  conduct  of  the 
husband  or  wife  who  offends  first,  the  guilt  of  the  second 
offender  is  extenuated.  But  this  can  never  amount  to  a 
justification,  unless  it  could  be  shown  that  the  obligation 
of  the  marriage  vow  depends  upon  the  conviction  of  reci- 
procal fidelity  ;  a  construction  which  appears  founded 
neither  inexpediency,  nor  in  terms  of  the  vow,  nor  in  the 
design  of  the  legislature,  which  prescribed  the  marriage 
rite.  To  consider  the  offence  upon  the  footing  of  provo- 
cation, therefore,  can  by  no  means  vindicate  retaliation. 
"Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,"  it  must  ever  be  re- 
membered, was  an  interdict  delivered  by  God  himself 
The  crime  has  been  punished  in  almost  all  ages  and  na- 
tions. By  the  Jewish  law  it  was  punishable  with  death  in 
both  parties.whcre  eitherthe  woman  was  married,  or  both. 
Among  the  Kgyptians  adultery,  in  the  man  was  punished 
by  a  thousand  lashes,  with  rods,  and  in  the  woman  by  the 
loss  of  her  nose.  The  Greeks  put  out  the  eyes  of  the 
adulterers.  Among  the  Romans  i*  was  punished  by  ban- 
ishment, cutting  off  the  ears,  noses,  and  sewing  tho 
adulterers  in  sacks,  and  throwing  them  into  the  sea; 
scourging,  burning,  &c.  &c.  In  Spain  and  Poland  they 
were  almost  as  severe.  The  Saxons  formerly  burnt  the 
adultress,  and  over  her  ashes  erected  a  gibbet,  whereon 
the  adulterer  was  hanged.  King  Edmund  in  this  king- 
dom, ordered  adultery  to  bepuniOicJ  in  the  same  manner 
as  homicide.  Canute  ordered  the  man  to  be  banished, 
||   and  the  woman  to  have  her  nose  and  ears  cut  off. 


take  them  in  while  I  pass  on  to  the  next  thing 
under  consideration,  which  was  to  notice  some 
things  in  the  conduct  of  women,  which  make 
unhappy  marriages. 

1st.  There  are  some  women  who  are  so  un- 
fortunate as  to  miss  the  path  of  virtue,  prior 
to  their  being  married.*  Now,  although  they 
may  pass  for  virgins,  they  are  not  such  in 
reality — any  more  than  base  metal  is  genuine. 
And  notwithstanding  they  may  deceive  a  man 
until  the  marriage  knot  is  tied,  that  imposition 
may  be  known  in  future,  Deut.  xxii.  This 
being  the  case,  it  is  impossible  for  the  man  to 
love  her  as  he  ought,  or  otherwise  would  : 
here  is  a  source  from  whence  misery  flows  in 
the  very  beginning ;  as  Solomon  saith,  Prov. 
xii.  4,  "  A  virtuous  woman  is  a  crown  (or  or- 
nament) to  her  husband — but  she  that  maketh 
ashamed  is  as  rottenness  in  his  bones.''  He 
must  know  that  one  person  at  least  knows 
this  as  well  as  himself;  this  causes  him  to  be 
ashamed,  while  she  becomes  as  rottenness  in 
his  bones ;  for  the  impression  is  not  easily 
worn  off.  I  hope  these  observations  will  not 
be  forgotten  by  my -female  readers,  whose  vir- 
tue remains  clear  and  sound  as  the  crystal 
glass.  2d.  God  has  placed  the  man  as  gov- 
ernor in  the  family,  and  he  is  styled  "  head  of 
the  woman,"  Eph.  v.  23.  Now  there  are  |/ 
some  women,  though  they  promise  to  "  live 
after  God's  ordinance,"  are  not  willing  to  do  ! 
it,  but  wish  to  be  head  themselves ;  (accord- 
ing to  the  vulgar  saying,  put  the  petticoat  on 
the  man  and  wear  the  breeches  themselves,) 
claiming   superior  equality — whatever   is    to 


*  Fornication,  whoredom,  or  the  act  of  incontinency 
between  single  persons  ;  for  if  either  of  the  parties  be 
married,  it  is  adultery.  While  scripture  gives  no  sanc- 
tion to  those  austerities  which  have  been  imposed  on  men 
under  the  idea  of  religion,  so,  on  the  other  hand,  they 
give  no  liberty  for  the  indulgence  of  any  propensity  that 
would  either  mitigate  against  our  own  interest  or  that  of 
others.  It  is  vain  to  argue  the  innocency  of  fornication 
from  the  natural  passions  implanted  in  us,  since  "  mar- 
riage is  honorable  in  all,"  and  wisely  appointed  for  the 
prevention  of  those  evils  which  would  otherwise  ensue  ; 
and  besides,  the  existence  of  any  natural  propensity  in 
us,  is  no  proof  that  it  is  to  be  gratified  without  any 
restrictions. — That  fornication  is  both  unlawful  and  un- 
reasonable, may  be  easily  inferred,  if  we  consider,  1. 
That  our  Saviour  expressly  declares  this  to  be  a  crime. 
Mark  viL  21  to  23:  2.  That  the  scriptures  declare  that 
fornicators  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  1  Cor. 
vi.  9.  Ileb.  xiii.  16,  Gal.  v.  19  to  23 — S3.  Fornication 
sinks  into  a  mere  brutal  commerce,  a  gratification  which 
was  designed  to  be  the  cement  of  a  sacred,  generous, 
and  tender  friendship  :  3.  It  leaves  the  maintenance  and 
education  of  children,  as  to  the  father  at  least,  utterly 
insecured  :  4.  It  strongly  tempts  tho  guilty  mother  to 
guard  herself  from  infamy  by  methods  of  procuring 
abortion,  which  not  only  destro]  s  the  child,  but  often  the 
mother:  5.  It  disqualifies  the  deluded  creatures  to  be 
either  good  wives  or  mothers,  in  any  future  marriage, 
ruining  that  modesty  which  is  the  guardian  of  nuptial 
happiness  :  6.  It  absolutely  disqualifies  the  man  for  the 
best  satisfactions — those  of  truth,  virtue,  innocent  grati- 
fications,  tender  and  generous  friendship  :  It  often  per- 
petuates a  disease  which  may  be  accounted  for  one  of 
est  maladies  of  human  nature,  and  the  effects  of 
which  are  said  to  visit  the  constitutions  of  even  distant 
generations. 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


41 


be  done,  they  must  give  directions,*  the  man 
durst  not  bargain  without  leave,  and  if  he 
does  his  wife's  tongue  runs  as  though  it  would 
never  stop.  What  does  it  argue  ?  It  argues 
great  straight  I,  and  little  crooked  u — that  the 
woman  thinks  herself  possessed  of  great  wis- 
dom, and  the  husband  ignorant  in  the  extreme ; 
and  sets  him  aside  as  a  mere  cypher.  But 
so  far  is  tnis  from  being  a  trait  of  wisdom, 
that  it  proves  the  reverse  ;  for  a  wise  woman 
will  reverence  and  obey  her  husband,  accord- 
ing to  Eph.  v.  22,  23.  1  Pet.  iii.  1.  More- 
over it  argues  self-importance,  to  see  people 
climbing  to  the  high  seat  of  power,  where 
they  have  no  business.  S^'  Self-importance 
flows  from  ignorance.  If  the  man  is  a  man 
of  sense  and  spirit,  he  is  not  willing  to  give 
up  that  which  properly  belongs  to  him,  viz., 
the  rein  of  government,  of  course  the  contest 
which  begins  in  words  frequently  ends  in 
blows.  Thus  many  women,  by  assuming  to 
themselves  a  prerogative  which  does  not  be- 
long to  them,  make  unhappy  families.  Wo- 
men, by  indulging  a  mean  opinion  of  their 
husbands,  become  ashamed  of  them ;  but  this 
can  happen  in  no  case  where  there  is  not  a 
want  of  information  and  judgment.  If  you 
stooped  in  marrying  him,  do  not  indulge  the 
thought  that  you  added  to  his  respectability  ; 
never  tell  him  "you  lifted  him  out  of  the 
ashes,"  for  it  will  be  hard  for  you  to  extricate 
yourself  from  this  difficulty.  "  If  you  stooped 
of  necessity,  because  you  could  get  no  one 
else,  the  obligation  is  on  your  own  side.  And 
if  you  could  get  a  better  companion,  why  did 
you  marry  him  ?  If  you  stooped  of  choice, 
who  ought  to  be  blamed  but  yourself?  Be- 
sides, it  will  be  well  to  remember,  when  you 
became  his  wife  he  became  your  head,  and 
your  supposed  superiority  was  buried  in  that 
voluntary  act."  3d.  There  are  many  young 
women,  who,  in  order  to  marry  well,  appear 
very  mild,  very  affectionate  and  very  decent 
in  their  persons,  houses,  &c.  (frequently  using 
an  air  of  affectionate  and  speaking  with  fal- 
tering voices.)  Some  young  gentleman  wish- 
ing to  get  a  companion  of  this  description, 
offers  his  hand  to  one  of  these  "jackdaws 
dressed  in  peacock  feathers" — the  nuptials  are 
celebrated,  her  wishes  are  answered,  the  cloak 
is  laid  aside,  and  she  soon  appears  what  she 
is  in  reality.  The  innocency  of  the  lamb  is 
lost  in  the  fierceness  of  the  lion ;  the  affection 
of  the  dove  in  the  cruelty  of  the  ostrich  ;  and 
the  cleanliness  of  the  sheep  in  the  filthiness 
of  the  swine.  These  properties  are  bad  in 
the  abstract,  but  far  worse  when  they  meet 
together.  Filthiness  is  the  fruit  of  laziness. 
Go  to  the  liouse  where  a  lazy  woman  bears 
rule ;    examine  the    floor,  the   furniture,  the 

»  "  Whip  MY  dogs  because  MY  dogs  did  not  watch 
MY Give  MY  dogs  no  supper,  (fr7=  MY  cart ! !" 


bedding,  the  linen,  the  children,  and  last  of  all 
herself,  and  see  what  an  agreement  throughout 
the  whole — every  thing  is  out  of  fix ;  and  if 
she  is  a  professor  of  religion,  you  may,  with- 
out erring  far,  form  a  rational  judgment  of  the 
state  of  her  soul,  from  the  appearance  of  her 
body.  Laziness  is  inconsistent  with  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ,  and  with  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity ;  for  St.  Paul  told  the  Thessalonians 
to  note  such  "a  man,  and  have  no  company 
with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed,"  2  Thess. 
iii.  14.  Moreover,  a  lazy  Christian  is  as 
great  a  solecism  as  an  honest  thief,  a  sober 
drunkard,  a  chaste  harlot,  or  a  holy  devil. 
But  it  may  be  asked — what  are  the  evils  that 
accrue  from  dirty  houses,  &c.  I  answer,  1st. 
If  a  gentleman  or  lady  visits  you,  they  have 
no  appetite  to  eat  or  drink  in  your  houses ; 
and  what  are  your  feelings  when  you  are  cer- 
tain of  the  cause  1  2d.  They  can  have  no 
satisfaction  in  your  beds,  they  smell  so  offen- 
sive, and  are  so  infested  with  hungry  night 
walkers,  which  thirst  for  human  blood.  3d. 
The  very  disagreeableness  of  the  air,  causes 
them  to  wish  to  make  their  escape,  lest  they 
should  be  seized  with  putrid  or  malignant 
fevers,  which  might  terminate  in  death.  4th. 
Many  diseases  originate  therefrom,  which  are 
productive  of  the  most  fatal  consequences  to 
the  family.  5th.  Thereby  you  transmit  a 
curse  to  your  children;  for  the  children,  in 
common,  pattern  after  their  parents — and  as 
they  do  with  you,  so  will  they  do  when  they 
get  to  themselves.  Therefore  says  one,  "  Take 
care  of  the  breed."  There  is  no  excuse  suffi- 
cient to  justify  those  who  are  able  to  work 
and  live  in  dirt,  where  water  is  plenty,  and 
may  be  had  for  nothing :  Therefore  I  would 
advise  all  persons  who  value  their  health,  to 
shun  such  places  as  they  would  a  city  where 
the  plague  is  in  full  rage.  Now  if  a  man  is 
thus  taken  in,  how  can  he  be  happy,  provided 
he  has  never  been  accustomed  so  to  live  1 
And  if  he  has,  by  seeking  a  woman  from  whom 
he  expects  better  things,  he  clearly  evinces  his 
dissatisfaction  in  that  manner  of  life.  But 
finding  out  the  deception,  he  has  no  heart  to 
work ;  takes  to  drink,  to  drown  his  sorrow. 
Here  we  behold  another  cause  of  family  mise- 
ry, or  unhappy  marriages.  4thly.  It  some- 
times is  the  case,  that  the  wife,  for  want  of 
due  consideration,  as  it  relates  to  his  constitu- 
tion and  inclination,*  treats  him,  as  an  hus- 

*  "  In  the  Jewish  constitutions,  there  are  some  things 
not  only  curious,  but  useful,  respecting  marriage.  There 
are  four  causes  which  induce  men  to  marry  :  1.  Impure 
desire.  -2.  To  get  riches.  3.  To  become  honorable. 
4.  For  the  glory  of  God.  Those  who  marry  through  the 
first  motive,  beget  wicked  and  rebellious  children. 
Those  who  marry  for  the  sake  of  riches,  have  the  curse 
of  leaving  them  to  others.  Those  who  marry  for  the 
sake  of  aggrandizing  their  family,  their  families  shall  be 
diminished.  Those  who  marry  to  promote  the  glory  of 
God,  their  children  shall  be  holy,  and  by  them  shall  the 
true  church  be  increased." 


42 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


band,  with  neglect :  which  makes  a  bad  im- 
pression on  his  mind  that  is  not  easily  erased, 
but  tends  to  woan  his  affections  from  her,  and 
exposes  him  to  the  temptations  of  others,  till 
she  becomes  a  burden,  and  he  wishes  her  out 
of  the  way  as  a  rival.  Thus  she  is  blind  to 
her  own  happiness,  and  procures  her  own  de- 
struction. Quitting  this,  I  pass  on  to  the 
third  thing  under  consideration;  in  which  I 
am  to  point  out  some  complex  cases,  in  which 
either  party  may  be  guilty.  And  1st.  That 
odious  practice  of  talking  against  each  other, 
a.nd  exposing  their  weakness  to  those  whom 
it  doth  not  concern.  For  this  is  only  expo- 
sing one's  self!  and  is  attended  with  concomi- 
tant evils ;  and  a  great  incalculable  mischief 
will  ensue — among  which  will  lie  ambition, 
and  a  desire  to  retaliate  with  revenge ! 

2dly.  A  desire  for  the  mastery — cannot  or 
will  not  bear  contradiction  ;.  but  must  have  the 
lasl  word !  Here,  from  calling  each  other 
"dear"  and  "honey!"  there  will  be  a  spirit 
of  bitterness,  and  finally  give  each  other  the 
lie — and  perhaps  a  separation  may  ensue  from 
some  trifling  circumstance;  like  the  man  and 
his  wife  who  disputed  whether  it  was  a  mouse 
or  a  rat  that  ran  across  the  hearth — their 
friends  got  them  to  settle — make  up — but  it 
was  a  rat — let  it  be  a  rat,  replied  the  man — 
this  finished  it. 

3dly.  A  desire  to  make  a  show  above  their 
income,  which  the  judicious  reflection  of  the 
other  opposes — starve  the  belly  to  make  the 
back  and  head  look  gay  !  And  even  among 
the  rich,  as  well  as  poor,  what  misery  and 
unhappiness  there  exists  ! — Go  to  the  middle 
class  to  find  virtue,  and  look  at  Agufs  prayer  ! 

4thly.  A  man  or  woman  marries  one  who 
has  former  children — partiality  is  shown  : 
one  is  an  idol,  and  another  is  beaten  and 
starved;  what  is  the  consequence'? — When 
vexed — [  had  a  husband  once !     He  is  gone 


"  Let  the  husband  render  unto  the  wife  due  benevolence. 
— Though  our  version  is  no  translation  of  the  original, 
yet  few  people  are  at  a  loss  for  the  meaning  ;  and  the 
context  is  sufficiently  plain.  Some  have  rendered  the 
words,  not  unaptly,  the  matrimonial  debt,  or  conjugal 
duty  ;  that  which  ;>  nil.'  owes  to  her  husband,  and  the 
husband  to  his  wile  ;  and  which  they  must  take  care 
mutually  to  render,  else  alienation  of  affection  will  be  the 
infallible  consequence;  and  this  in  numberless:  in- 
stances, has  led  to  adulterous  connections.  In  such 
cases,  the  wile  has  to  blame  herself  for  the  infidelity  of 
her  husband  ;  and  the  husband  for  that  of  his  wile. 
What  miserable  work  has  been  made  in  the  peace  of 
families,  by  a  wife  or  husband  pretending  to  be  wiser 
than  the  apostle,  and  too  holy  and  spiritual  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  '. 

"  77,,-  taift  hath  not  power,  <J-c— Her  person  belongs  to 
her  husband;  her  husband's  person  belongs  to  her ; 
neither  of  them  has  any  authority  to  refuse  what  the 
other  has  a  matrimonial  right  to  demand.  The  woman 
that  would  act  so,  is  either  a  knave  or  a  fool.  It  would 
be  trifling  to  attribute  her  conduct  to  any  other  cause 
than  weakness  or  folly.  She  does  not  love  her  husband  • 
or  she  loves  some  one  else  better  than  her  husband  ;  or 
else  she  makes  pretensions  to  a  fancied  sanctity,  unsup- 
ported by  scripture  or  common  sense." — Vide  Or. 
Clarke's  Commentary,  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  3,  4. 


now !  Never  was  a  man  like  him  !  When, 
perhaps,  the  present  may  be  twenty  times  as 
good  as  him.  The  false  epitaphs  on  the 
tomb-stones  of  the  dead,  in  relation  to  their 
true  character,  is  specific  of  this ;  and  the 
many  lies  that  are  told  about  the  deceased  !* 

5th.  Sometimes  the  spirit  of  Jealousy  arises 
from  an  evil  surmising.  Shadows  then  will 
appear  like  a  substance ;  and  conjecture 
amounts  to  reality  with  them. — Reason  is  laid 
aside.  Their  suspicion  amounts  to  an  inqui- 
sition :  and  this  excites  them  to  let  out  an 
accusation,  even  to  a  condemnation  of  the  ob- 
ject. Jealousy,  once  admitted,  contaminates 
the  mind,  and  is  manifest  in  their  spirit,  if  not 
through  all  their  conduct.  This  must  divide 
their  hearts,  and  lays  a  foundation  for  their 
future  misery!  The  tears  and  protestations 
of  the  innocent  are  construed  as  so  many 
marks  of  guilt;  and  plainly  show  that  "jeal- 
ousy is  as  cruel  as  the  grave" — and  to  such 
nothing  will  appear  to  go  right. 

Here  grounds  are  given  to  suspect  her  for 
such  rash  judgment,  when  he  is  conscious  of 
innocence  in  himself — of  course  she  must  sink 
in  his  estimation ;  and  his  treatment  will  be 
apt  to  follow  accordingly. 

Therefore  never  listen  to  the  tales  of  a 
whisperer  about  or  against  your  companion — 
nor  believe  any  evil  concerning  them  without 
the  best  of  evidence.  For  division,  once 
generated  in  a  family — farewell  to  peace.' 
Remember  your  own  weakness :  but  realize 
the  others  worth  and  their  virtues  ! 

1st.  I  would  advise  all  young  people,  male 
and  female,  to  get  religion ;  by  which  you 
will  be  better  qualified  to  do  your  duty  to 
your  God  and  yourselves,  being  under  the  in- 
fluence of  Divine  Grace  ;  if  you  keep  an  eye 
single  to  the  glory  of  God,  you  may  have  a 
guide  to  direct  you  to  a  person,  such  as  will 
make  you  a  partner,  who  will  be  willing  to 
share  with  you  in  all  your  sorrows.  Do  not 
look  so  much  at  property  nor  beauty  as  good 
sense,  virtue  and  piety.  Avoid  as  much  as 
possible  the  company  of  such  as  are  not 
afraid  to  sin  themselves;  knowing  that  if  it  is 
in  their  power,  they  will  lead  you  into  that 
gulf  of  iniquity  which  has  swallowed  up 
thousands}    f'evil   communications   corrupt 


*  Wept  night  and  day  at  the  tomb— no  more  comfort — 
all  my  love  and  joy  i<  for  ever  gone — but  afterward 
formed  favorable  ideas  of  the  Serjeant— who,  to  under- 
stand female  nature,  had  scraped  acquaintance,  and  found 
he  could  smoke  tobacco — wished  to  be  off;  and  observed 
that  he  was  a  deserter  from  the  army — and  two  pounds 
offered  to  place  his  head  on  a  pole  at  the  forks  of  roads  1 
She  replied— dig  up  my  husband,  &c.  and  they  will  not 
know  but  the  head  is 'yours.— (IrJ-  Many  wept,  and  yet 
would  cut  off  the  head  ! 

f  Perhaps  some  will  say,  "the  subject  is  too  plain,  and 
tends  to  hurt  delicate  feelings  !"  But  let  it  be  remem- 
bered that  it  is  not  more  plain  than  important.  And  deli- 
cacy must  give  way  to  propriety,  when  truth  and  matter 
offset  demand  it.    Moreover,  some  delicate  people  have 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


43 


good  manners  j"  (or  rather  good  morals,  as  it 
is  intended,)  and  a  companion  of  fools  shall 
be  destroyed.  Get  a  person  who  will  love 
you  from  a  sense  of  duty  to  God.  This  foun- 
dation, if  beauty  and  fortune  fail,  standeth 
sure  ;  and  then  you  need  not  fear  that  such  a 
companion  will  desert  you  in  the  day  of  trou- 
ble. If  you  both  love  God,  it  will  be  impos- 
sible for  you  not  to  love  each  other.  This 
being  the  case,  you  may  always  have  a  para- 
dise at  home,  and  be  more  happy  in  each 
other's  company  than  with  any  other  person 
under  the  canopy  of  heaven.  As  many  of  our 
young  friends  have  been  called  from  time  to 
eternity  before  they  had  time  to  settle  them- 
selves in  the  world,  it  ought  to  be  a  warning 
to  you  not  to  put  off  your  return  to  God  until 
you  get  married ;  for  before  that  time  comes 
you  may  be  numbered  with  the  dead,  and  lie 
down  between  the  clods  of  the  valley ;  and  if 
without  religion  you  are  cut  off  in  the  bloom 
of  youth,  how  soon  will  all  your  earthly  joys 
come  to  an  end,  and  an  eternity  of  misery 
commence  !  But  if  you  get  and  keep  religion, 
whether  you  marry  or  not,  it  shall  be  well 
with  you.  If  you  marry  such  a  person  as  I 
advise,  when  your  companion  dies  you  may 
have  a  well-grounded  hope  that  the  ever-faith- 
ful companion  of  all  your  cares  is  gone  to 
rest  in  "  Abraham's  bosom ;"  and  after  serv- 
ing God  together  in  time,  you  may  spend  an 
eternity  of  pleasure  together  in  praising  God 
and  the  Lamb. 

2d.  I  would  advise  such  as  have  compan- 
ions, to  consult  each  other's  happiness,  both  as 
it  relates  to  time  and  eternity.  As  husbands, 
love  your  wives ;  and  as  wives,  see  that  you 
reverence  your  husbands ;  try  and  find  out 
each  other's  dispositions;  consider  your  own 
weakness :  and  think  not  anything  too  hard 
to  be  done  by  you  to  render  each  other  happy, 
(save  the  giving  up  of  your  conscience.)  If 
Heaven  has  blessed  you  with  a  good  compan- 
ion, esteem  it  as  the  greatest  temporal  blessing 
which  can  be  enjoyed,  and  be  very  careful  not 
to  abuse  such  a  gift ;  remember  that  eternal 
things  are  connected  therewith,  and  if  you 
misuse  your  companion,  you  will  have  to 
render  an  account  to  God  for  the  same ;  for 
"  God  will  bring  every  work  into  judgment, 
with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be  good,  or 
whether  it  be  evil."* 


prejudices  which  are  founded  in  error,  and  yet,  when 
matrimony  is  treated  plainer  in  romantic  novels,  will 
greedily  relish  and  digest  it !  Observe,  they  exhibit  cha- 
racters which  no  where  in  real  life  exist ;  and  yet  young 
minds  are  too  frequently  captivated,  and  thereby  form  an 

idea ;  and  must  of  course  be  disappointed, 

and  consequently  made  unhappy,  perhaps,  for  life.  This 
is  one  of  the  many  evils  of  novels  to  society  ! 

*  Never  put  your  property  out  of  your  liands  to  be  de- 
pendent  on  your  children — for  they  will  not  feel  nor  do 
with  you  as  you  with  them  when  children  !  The  son  that 
must  be  hired to  reform,  will  deny the  loan 


If  you  have  a  bad  companion,  you  made 
your  own  contract,  or  at  least  consented 
thereunto ;  therefore  make  the  best  you  can 
of  a  bad  bargain ;  and  avoid  every  measure, 
as  far  as  possible,  (to  answer  it  in  the  eternal 
world,)  which  might  tend  to  make  you  more 
unhappy.  If  you  have  religion,  walk  with 
Zacharias  and  Elizabeth  in  all  the  ways  of 
God  blameless.  If  you  have  no  religion, 
your  own  consciences  testify  that  all  is  not 
well  with  ybu,  and  God  himself  is  witness  to 
the  many  promises  you  have  broken :  there- 
fore it  is  high  time  for  you  to  begin  to  think 
more  seriously  on  your  latter  end,  for  many 
of  you  are  past  the  meridian  of  life  :  your  sun 
is  going  down  in  death  :  others  hover  around 
the  shores  of  time — but  one  step  between  you 
and  the  bar  of  God !  With  others  the  sun  of 
life  will  go  down  at  noon — eternal  things  de- 
pend upon  life's  feeble  strings  ! — Heaven  lost, 
it's  lost  for  ever  ! — Careless  man  ! — Prayerless 
woman !  Why  will  you  die  1  Are  you 
greedy  of  eternal  pain  1 — What  harm  did  God 
ever  do,  that  you  are  determined  not  to  be  re- 
conciled to  him  ?  Are  you  so  in  love  with 
sin,  that  you  will  risk  the  loss  of  heaven,  and 
the  torment  of  hell,  for  a  momentary  enjoy- 
ment 1 — 0 !  be  wise — seek  salvation — fly  from 
the  gathering  storm  !  Believe  in  Jesus  Christ 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved.  So  shall  you  enjoy 
peace  in  life,  tranquillity  in  death,  and  crowns 
of  victory  in  eternity.  Bg&*  Serious  consid- 
eration is  the  first  step  in  matters  of  religion, 
with  a  fixed  resolution  to  avoid  whatever  you 
discern  to  be  wrong.  Having  your  mind  in  a 
studious  frame  of  enquiry  after  God's  will,  to 
do  it.  Never  lie  down  in  rest  without  com- 
mitting yourself  into  the  protection  of  kind 
providence — and  as  you  awake  give  thanks  to 
the  hand  that  kept  you  ;  thus  begin,  spend, 
and  close  every  day  with  God — then  he  will 
be  thy  Father  and  thy  Friend  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

Most  evils  prevalent  in  society  have  their 
origin  from  the  influence  of  example,  by 
which  children  are  contaminated,  and  the 
seeds  are  sown  in  the  prejudice  of  their  edu- 
cation, to  the  great  injury  of  themselves  and 
others,  beyond  any  possible  calculation  ! 

The  poor  opinion  which  mankind  entertain 
of  each  other,  and  the  little  confidence  they 
*re  pleased  to  place  in  strangers,  as  well  as 


of  a  horse — the  old  man  must  walk  on  foot  ;  and  is  used 
and  wished  out  of  the  way  as  a  piece  of  useless  lumber  ! ! ! 
Set  no  example  before  your  children  but  what  is  wor. 
thy  for  them  to  copy  after ;  hut  use  your  united  parental 
influence  to  preserve  their  morals,  and  stimulate  them  to 
noble  principles.  Mothers  particularly  are  bound  by  the 
strongest  obligations,  (however,  few  realize  it,)  to  pre- 
serve the  chastity  and  virtue  of  their  daughters  ;  for  on 
this,  in  a  great  measure,  depends  much  of  their  welfare 
for  time,  if  not  for  eternity  ;  as  a  woman  without  a 
character  is  like  a  body  without  a  soul ;  of  course  female 
education  ought  not  to  be  neglected. 


44 


BEFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


acquaintance,  exemplify  the  truth;  which 
shows  the  corruption  of  their  very  raising. 
For  example  :  the  two  first  things  generally 
learnt  to  children  in  their  infancy  is  to  be  de- 
ceitful and  lie. — The  mother  is  going  out,  the 
child  cries  to  go  too ;  the  mother  promises  to 
bring  the  "pretties,"  with  no  intention  to  per- 
form :  the  child  is  deceived  and  disappointed, 
and  confidence  is  forfeited.  "  I  will  whip,  &c. 
&c.  if  you  don't  hush," — but  the  child  is  not 
influenced,  knowing  the  scare-crow. 

Thus  taught  to  deceive  and  lie,  they  become 
expert  at  the  trade,  and  then  must  be  whipt 
for  the  very  thing  the  parents  had  taught 
them — whereas  if  the  example  had  been  good, 
and  all  foolish,  wicked,  evil  improprieties 
were  discountenanced  by  a  proper  line  of  con- 
duct, then  a  blessing  would  be  transmitted  to 
posterity,  according  to  the  promise,  and  as 
exemplified  by  Abraham. 

It  is  a  rarity  that  young  women  go  to  the 
leeward  with  a  broken  *  *  * ;   provided  the 


seeds  of  modesty,  innocence  and  virtue,  are 
sown  in  the  mind  at  an  early  age :  whereas, 
those  mothers  who  did  not  watch  over  their 
daughters,  as  "guardian  angels,"  are  apt  to 
let  them  run  at  random  :  hence  many  get  their 
ancles  scatched,  if  no  more  ! — Fathers  and 
sons  may  also  take  a  hint ! 

The  tyranny  of  parents,  as  well  as  too 
great  liberty,  is  equally  pernicious — also  their 
being  divided  in  their  family  government : 
likewise  backbiting,  flattery,  &c,  &c. 

J8@*But  remember  the  day  of  retribution, 
and  conduct  yourselves  accordingly !  For 
first  impressions  are  most  durable,  therefore 
the  propriety  and  necessity  of  beginning  right, 
to  end  well :  as  the  consequence  of  start- 
ing wrong,  you  will  forever  continue  in 
error. 

Hence  the  propriety  of  "  Consideration," 
and  a  proper  exercise  of  "  Judgment,"  as  ra- 
tional creatures,  who  need  Divine  assistance, 
ror  which  we  should  look  accordingly  ! 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


45 


A  FEW  HINTS  TO  WHOM  IT  MAY  CONCERN. 


Many  persons  make  their  own  trouble  ;  and 
also  make  a  good  deal  of  unnecessary  trouble 
for  others,  as  the  effects  of  sinning  against 
God! 

A  fortune  in  a  person  is  better  than  one 
with  them ! — For  if  you  obtain  their  HAND 
as  the  key-way  to  Money,  what  will  it  all 
avail  if  their  person  is  disagreeable,  and  their 
conduct  calculated  to  render  you  miserable 
and  unhappy  1 

The  marks  of  a  fortune  in  a  man  at  the 
market,  are. 

1st.  HONESTY;  for  where  this  does  not 
exist  there  can  be  no  confidence  or  fidelity. 

2d.  INDUSTRY ;  for  without  this  a  man 
will  be  no  good  provider;  and  if  he  has  a 
property  it  will  squander,  and  leave  him.  He 
will  be  of  little  or  no  service  to  God  or  man, — 
but  a  pest  or  a  curse  to  those  about  him  ! 

3d.  A  GOOD  REPUTATION;  for  he  .who 
regards  not  his  character  will  never  be  respect- 
able in  society ;  of  course,  he  will  transmit  a 
curse  to  posterity,  in  a  family  or  social  point 
of  view !  The  meek  are  to  inherit  the  earth, — 
the  saints  to  take  possession  of  the  kingdom. 
Hence  the  seed  of  the  righteous  have  blessings 
transmitted  as  the  answer  of  prayer, — but  the 
wicked  must  be  cut  off! 

4th.  Self-command  in  temper ;  which  ar- 
gues the  necessity  of  inward  religion,  which 
will  produce  the  principle  of  humanity  and 
generosity. 

But  it  is  a  lamentable  truth  that  many,  both 
male  and  female,  are  ignorant  of  many  things 
which  they  ought  to  be  acquainted  with  be- 
fore-hand, and  have  to  learn  them  afterwards ! 
This  is  an  evil  under  the  sun,  and  ought  to 
be  remedied.     There  is  a  great  fault  even  in 


the  upper  circles  of  life.  For  those  things 
that  are  the  most  important  are  too  superficial 
in  the  mode  of  education — and  others  only 
recommendatory  are  most  prominent. 

Dancing. — What  has  the  young  lady  to  do 
with  hopping,  after  her  marriage  a  few 
months  ? 


MARKS  IN  A  YOUNG  WOMAN. 

1.  Honesty — but  here  custom  has  attached 
more  to  the  word,  than  when  applied  to  any 
thing  else  or  the  opposite  gender.  Hence  fe- 
male virtue  may  be  compared  to  a  Glass  Bowl, 
which  when  broken  cannot  be  efficiently 
mended !  Therefore  let  all  my  young  inno- 
cent Female  Readers  take  good  care  both  of 
SOUL  and  BODY ! 

2.  An  even  disposition — for  when  I  go  to 
an  house,  if  the  Mistress  does  not  want  me 
there,  she  has  it  purely  in  her  power  to  let  me 
know  it. 

3.  Good  sense  improved — which  will  make 
agreeable  company,  and  involves  judicious 
economy. 

4.  Good  religion  in  the  Heart. 

Let  Parents,  who  wish  their  Children  to  be- 
come respectable  here  and  happy  hereafter, 
timely  begin,  first  with  example  and  then  pre- 
cept, before  the  tender  twig — seeing  that  first 
impressions  are  most  durable  and  lasting. 

Where  those  things  meet  in  one  pair,  so  as 
to  concentrate  them  into  one  soul, — there  is 
an  union ;  an  indissoluble  union  in  time  and 
in  eternity — if  they  are  faithful. 

"  Mountains  rise,  and  oceans  roll, 
-\     To  sever  such  in  vain  !" 


46 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 


OF  PETTICOAT  LAW. 


Marriage  has  been  considered  an  eccle- 
siastical affair.  Hence  divorces  were  obtained 
only  from  the  ecclesiastical  Courts — except 
by  "  Common  Law." — i.  e.  The  poor  being 
unable  to  bear  the  expense  of  the  former  mode, 
(which  cost  nigh  to  a  thousand  pounds,  or 
4,000  dollars)  by  consent  of  parties,  the  wo- 
man with  a  halter  about  her  neck,  is  lead  into 
the  market,  where  she  is  put  up  at  auction ; 
and  goes  off  to  the  highest  bidder ;  who  is 
generally  known  before  hand.  This  being 
the  common  custom  among  the  common  Peo- 
ple from  time  immemorial,  becomes  a  •prece- 
dent;  and  hence  a  "Common  Law," — but 
she  is  not  bound  to  stay  with  the  man  who 
bids  her  off,  but  by  her  own  consent ;  although 
free  from  her  former  husband. 

A  Fashionable  Lady,  judges  of  personal 
merit  by  the  cut  of  his  dress,  his  ruffles,  ties 
his  cravat  well,  wears  his  hat  well,  has  a 
fashionable  coat,  makes  a  graceful  bow,  re- 
peats the  common  chit-chat  of  the  day,  in  an 
agreeable  manner,  it  is  enough.  He  is,  ac- 
cording to  the  technical  phrase,  a  genteel  man. 

[f  lie  has  other  qualifications  ;  they  are  of 
too  little  importance  to  be  taken  into  consi- 
deration. If  he  has  not  these,  no  other  merit 
can  save  him  from  condemnation  and  ridicule. 

The  peace  of  a  family  depends  more  upon 
the  woman,  than  it  does  upon  the  man.  For 
let  the  man  do  as  he  may,  to  make  things 
agreeable, — the  Lady  has  it  in  her  power,  to 
render  it  otherwise,  if  she  pleases.  And  j! 
he  comes  home  drunk,  she.  if  so  minded,  can 
and  will  find  some  way  to  render  things  toler- 
ably agreeable  to  those  around. 

The  Gentlemen  complained  of  the  Ladies' 
fickleness  in  love;  they  accused  the  men  of 
insincerity,  and  both  parties  with  much  wil 
and  pleasantry,  threw  the  blame  of  all  mis- 
takes in  marriage  mutually  on  each  other. 
Observed  Pollyanna,  Wb  complain  of  their 
insincerity.  Are  we  more  sincere  !  do  not 
we  act  as  much  disguised  as  they,  who  find 
us  frail  women,  instead  of  angels  '  Divini- 
ties! characters  we  foolishly  assume] — and 
are  we  pleased  unless  they  compliment  u<.  lift 
us  up  to  the  skies,  and  pay  us  adoration  ? 


Marks  to  Estimate  Real  Worth. 

1st.  Honesty.  2d.  Civility.  3d.  Industry. 
4th.  Economy.  5th.  Humanity.  6th.  Even 
Disposition.     7th.  Good  Religion  ! 

The  voice  of  whisper  reported  of  a  certain 
pair,  who  had  no  Heir  for  seven  years — The 
man  made  a  certain  proposition  to  a  neighbor- 
ing Widow  Lady  : — the  conditions  of  which 
were — that  he  should  come  in  the  dark,  and 
go  in  the  dark ;  bring  cloth  and  money,  &c. 
The  Widow  privately  informed  the  man's  wife 
of  the  whole  affair  with  the  arrangements 
therewith  connected.  And  it  was  agreed  that 
the  wife  should  occupy  the  bed,  &c.  which 
concerted  plan  succeeded.  Tap,  tap  at  the 
window  at  the  appointed  hour — is  admitted — 
fulfils  the  condition — retires  in  due  time. 

The  wife,  in  circumlocution,  arrives  home 
in  season,  to  make  all  appear  as  if  she  had 
remained  at  home — but  at  length  produces  the 
booty  from  her  Friend — and  begins  to  cut  the 
cloth  for  garments ;  and  desires  her  husband 
to  accompany  her  to  the  store  to  buy  trim- 
mings, &c.  with  the  money  in  her  hand,  re- 
ceived from  a  friend ! — His  feelings  and  cure 
may  be  more  easily  imagined  than  described 
in  the  mind  of  fancy  !  What  was  the  result  ? 
But  an  heir  in  due  time. 

Here,  then,  a  man  committed  adultrey  with 
his  own  wife,  according  to  Natural,  Civil. 
Ecclesiastical  and  Common  Law.  But  it  is 
the  motive  which  gives  character  to  the 
action .' 

Milton  intimates — When  the  sexes  were 
equal,  the  Lady  must  wander  from  the  man, 
to  labor  alone  ;  because  he  thought  there  was 
danger  in  disguise — and  being  together,  would 
be  more  apt  to  be  on  their  guard  ;  but  she  to 
show  her  superiority  of  judgment,  and  also 
her  independence  by  wisdom  displa]  ed,  would 
have  a  separation  of  work. 

And  falling  in  with  the  Tempter  in  disguise 
began  a  chat  then  a  taste  of  the  apple;  and 
brought  it  to  the  man.  who  yielded. 

Bu  on  perceh  ing  the  mischief  done,  seemed 
to  blame  the  man,  because  he  did  not  sot  up 
authority  and  forbid  and  prevent  her  going. 


When  she  first  saw  the  man,  in  a  sitting 
posture,  pretended,  she  did  not  know  what  it 
was — and  when  he  rose  up,  she  pretended  to 
be  much  affrighted  ;  and  ran,  apparently  with 
all  her  might : — but  still,  she  did  not  run  so 
fast,  but  what  she  intended  the  old  man  should 
come  up  with  her  ! 

The  example  of  Rebecca,  to  obtain  the  bless- 
ing for  her  darling  son,  is  an  elucidation  of 
female  nature  in  modern  times. 

The  contrast  of  feeling  in  the  mother  of 
Moses,  parentally,  for  his  preservation ;  and 
the  sympathy  in  the  breast  of  Pharoah's 
daughter,  admits  of  reflection. 

The  request  of  Rachel  and  Hannah,  is 
another  channel. 

The  contention  betwixt  Rachel  and  Leah. 
The  conduct  of  Michael  (the  daughter  of 
Saul,)  wife  to  David,  in  a  fit  of  Jealousy, 
forgetting  her  own  conduct,  of  living  with 
another  man. 

The  conduct  of  Jael  and  Judith  by  decep- 
tion and  coquetry — another  trait. 

That  of  Joseph's  Mistress  and  the  wife  of 
Job  exemplify  another  trait. 

Cleopatra,  the  Queen  of  Egypt,  outgeneral- 
ed her  brother,  and  Julius  Caesar,  Mark 
Anthony  and  Augustus,  in  her  duplicity  and 
intrigue,  by  skill  and  ability,  peculiar  to  the 
sex ;  for  they  will  outdo  and  outgeneral  the 
men,  nine  times  out  of  ten  when  they  are  bent 
to  do  their  prettiest,  best  and  worst ;  and  so 
carry  their  point. 

Hence  when  they  are  bad — they  are  capa- 
ble of  plans  and  schemes  that  man  would  ne- 
ver think  of.  And  when  they  are  good,  will 
excel  the  very  best  of  men,  for  virtue,  truth, 
fidelity,  courage  and  patience  in  affliction  ! 

Their  feelings  and  sensibility  are  more  ex- 
quisite ;  here  then  love  and  attachment,  affec- 
tion and  sympathy,  exceed  the  opposite  gen- 
der— and  so  does  their  disgust,  aversion,  ha- 
tred and  revenge! 

The  three  pious  Maries,  excelled  the  Apos- 
tles and  the  Soldiers  too — by  continuing  with 
Him  to  the  last ;  and  were  the  first  at  the 
Vault  while  it  was  dark,  under  awful  circum- 
stances, which  made  the  soldiers  afraid. 

Buonaparte  said  he  was  never  conquered 
until  in  the  presence  of  the  queen  of  Prussia  : 
a  word  to  the  wise  is  enough  ! 

A  Lady's  oath,   "  I  don  t  choose  to." 

The  CHARACTER  of  a  man  is  in  the 
power  of  the   woman ;  secondly,    his   PRO- 


PERTY is  in  the  power  of  the  woman; 
thirdly,  the  LIBERTY  of  a  man  is  in  the 
power  of  the  woman  ;  fourthly,  his  LIFF^  is 
in  the  power  of  the  woman  ! 

For  the  WORD  and  OATH  of  the  Female, 
in  point  of  "  Common  Law  ;"  (i.  e.  Whisper, 
Slander  and  Reports,)  and  secondly,  by  "  Sta- 
tute Law,"  will  be  received  and  believed  before 
his.  Such  is  the  nature  of  men  ;  and  such 
the  influence  of  Women  on  society. 

Here  then  is  a  Compound  Law,  in  this 
land,  proceeding  from  natural  Law  and  Sta- 
tute Law,  which  may  involve  the  Innocent, 
without  a  reciprocity  ^or  a  possibility  of  re- 
dress or  an  escape. 
'  Thus  the  Petticoat  still  seems  to  govern 
the  world !  And  it  is  done  according  to 
Law  ! 

M&*  But  if  there  was  a  "  Court  of  Wo- 
men" to  "  Try  Women  ;"  would  it  not  be  bet- 
ter for  men  ;  and  also  more  fitted  to  keep  the 
peace  of  families,  than  any  mode  now  adopted 
in  this  land  ? 

Yet  there  are  but  few  women,  but  what 
would  choose  to  have  an  appeal  from  the  ju- 
risdiction of  a  Female  Tribunal,  to  that  of 
Men  ;  rather  than  to  be  tried,  judged  and  sen- 
tenced by  their  own  sex  ! 

But  supposing  they  do  choose  ?  Look  at 
their  choice  and  influence  in  the  ten  miles 
square,  which  contains  two  big  houses  and 
three  cities. 

What  is  the  influence  of  Petticoats  there  ? 
How  many  leading  men  wait  on  the  wives  of 
others  ?  Have  their  minds  changed  by  female 
art,  flattery,  and  intrigue,  who  electioneer  and 
gain  the  ascendancy  in  the  company  of 
Voters  1  How  many  Laws  are  passed  differ- 
ent than  otherwise  would  have  been  !  Gained 
and  Lost ! 

How  many  appointments  are  made  or  hin- 
dered by  the  influence  of  the  same. 

The  Balls  or  Levees,  Routes,  Masquerades, 
Gambling,  &c.  &c.  Time  spent  in  that  which' 
is  worse  than  bad  !  How  much  at  the  public 
expense — 34  cents  the  hour  !  How  many 
hours  in  twenty-four,  for  the  Public,  in  a  sea- 
son ?  and  otherwise,  how  much  1 

Let  the  visiting  stranger  in  the  City  and 
District ;  say,  by  calculation  mathematically, 
and  answer  the  question  ! 

Quere.  Where  on  the  Continent  of  North 
America,  is  the  SINK  OF  INIQUITY ! 

$$jf  Let  the  House  of  God  be  cleansed  ! 


48 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


ANALECTS 


NATURAL  SOCIAL,  AND  MORAL  PHILOSOPHY 


FROM     THE     NINTH     EDITION, 


General  Washington,  in  comparing  those 
days  of  ignorance,  when  people  tamely  sub- 
mitted to  the  galling  yoke  of  Tyranny  and 
priest-craft  with  modern  times,  when  men 
take  the  liberty  to  suspect  the  propriety  of  the 
creed  of  "  passive  obedience  and  non-resist- 
ance" dropped  the  following  reflection. — 
"But  this  seems  to  be  the  age  of  wonders  : 
and  it  is  reserved  for  intoxicated  and  lawless 
France,  for  Purposes  of  Providence  far  beyond 
the  reach  of  human  ken,  to  slaughter  her  own 
citizens,  and  disturb  the  repose  of  all  the 
world  besides." 

When  we  reflect  on  past  occurrences,  on 
the  awful  revolutions  of  the  present  day,  and 
those  big  events  now  probably  at  the  door, 
any  person  who  thinks  for  himself,  and  is  not 
callous  to  all  important  things,  must  feel  a 
degree  of  interest. 

It  is  a  self-evident  matter  of  fact,  that  there 
has  been,  and  there  still  is,  a  great  deal  of 
deceit,  oppression,  and  consequent  misery  in 
the  world. 

It  is  equally  certain,  that  there  is  such  a 
thing  in  the  world  as  "  natural  evil.'''  And 
Natural  evil  must  be  the  effect  or  consequence 
of  "  moral  evil,"*  otherwise  all  our  ideas  of 
goodness  and  justice  are  chimerical.  It  there- 
fore may  be  taken  for  granted,  and  our  own 
experience  and  observations  will  justify  the 
conclusion,  that  all  things  ;ire  not  right  in  the 
present  condition  of  the  human  family.  To 
be  a  little  more  particular,  I  will  for  a  mo- 
ment consider  man  in  an  individual,  social 
and  moral  capacity. 

First,  Individually — One  seeks  to  take 
care  of  himself  only,  as  charity  is  said  to  be- 
gin at  home.     And  as  long  as  self  is  served, 


•  Gen.  iii.  17. 


Rom.  v.  12. 


he  may  make  pretensions  to  friendship,  but 
when  interest  ceases,  the  case  is  altered. 

Again,  one  is  a  poor  outcast,  perishing  in 
the  streets,  while  another  is  revelling,  having 
more  than  heart  could  wish,  but  because  of 
the  trouble  will  not  give  the  stranger  an 
asylum,  or  afford  him  wherewithal  to  allay 
his  hunger,  not  expecting  a  reward.  One  is 
in  trouble,  another  is  merry  at  his  distress. 
One  commands,  because  it  is  his  pleasure,  and 
another  must  obey,  however  hard  and  im- 
perious the  command.  One  claims  the  country 
for  his  own,  and  all  the  others  must  pay  him 
for  the  privilege  to  live  in  it,  or  else  suffer 
banishment.  One  hath  thousands,  gained  by 
the  labor  of  others,  while  another  hath  not 
the  assurance  of  a  day's  provision,  nor  money 
to  procure  the  coarsest  raiment,  much  le<s  the 
promise  of  a  friend  in  the  day  of  adversity. 

Secondly.  Socially.  There  is  a  body  of 
men  called  Gentlemen  or  Nobility.  There  is 
another  grade,  called  Peasants. — The  first  will 
possess  the  country,  and  feel  and  act  more 
than  their  own  importance  ;  while  the  latter 
are  put  on  a  level  with  the  animals,  ami  treat- 
ed as  an  inferior  race  of  beings,  who  must 
pay  to  these  Lords  a  kind  of  divine  honor, 
and  bow,  and  cringe,  and  scrape. 

The  will  of  one  must  be  the  Law,  and  it 
must  be  the  pleasure  of  the  other  to  obey. 
And  it  is  the  policy  and  interest  of  the  former, 
to  keep  the  latter  in  subjection  and  igno 
For  if  they  were  permitted  to  think,  and 
judge,  and  act  for  themselves,  they  would 
overthrow  their  rulers. 

Here  the  question  will  arise,  how  such  dif- 
ferences came  to  exist  among  men  1    Another 
ion  also  arises — can  the  motives  of  men 
who  thus  conduct  themselves  in  the  world,  be 
"just  and  good  ?" 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


49 


A  third  question  also  arises — If  men  be  ac- 
tuated by  motives  in  their  objects  and  ends  : 
and  in  particular,  in  their  actions  and  dealings 
with  their  fellow  men,  who  can  doubt  whether 
there  be  such  a  thing  as  "  Moral  Evil"  in  the 
world  1  Every  purpose  must  be  weighed  and 
willed  in  the  heart,  before  it  is  acted  out.  Of 
course,  to  take  from  another  his  substance 
without  his  consent,  or  giving  him  an  equi- 
valent, is  contrary  to  every  rule  of  equity. 

Thirdly.  Morally.  Some  people  invade 
the  Divine  rights  by  prescribing  "  articles  of 
faith,"  and  binding  the  conscience  of  man  in 
all  things  of  Religion,  under  the  most  severe 
penalties  that  human  ingenuity  could  invent. 

When  we  reflect,  therefore,  upon  the  actions 
of  men,  taken  as  they  stand  in  relation  to  one 
another,  we  are  led  to  inquire  how  they  may 
comport  first,  with  our  "personal  rights" — 
secondly,  with  our  "  social  rights,'' — and 
thirdly,  with  our  "  moral  rights,"1  as  estab- 
lished on  the  "law  of  nature."1 

OF  THE  LAW  OF  NATURE. 

I  here  would  observe,  that  all  our  rights, 
whether  Personal,  Social,  or  Moral,  are  the 
graces  of  the  Governor  of  the  Universe,  and 
established  by  him  primarily  in  the  great  and 
universal  "Law  of  Nature." 

It  is  a  self-evident  truth,  that  all  men  are 
horn  equal  and  independent ;  and  as  indi- 
viduals, are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with 
certain  unalienable  rights — among  which  are 
Life,  Liberty,  the  use  of  property,  the  pursuit 
of  happiness,  with  the  privilege  of  private 
judgment. 

These  principles  being  admitted,  it  will  fol- 
low, that  as  the  wants  or  necessities  of  man- 
kind and  their  duties  are  equal,  so  their  rights 
and  obligations  are  equal  also.  Hence  our 
Rights.  Duties,  and  Obligations  are  the  same 
in  each  and  in  all. 

The  "  Rights  of  Man,"  when  applied  to  an 
individual,  ^are  called  "  Personal  Rights  ;" 
considered  as  he  stands  in  relation  to  his 
':  Fellow  Creatures,"  they  are  called  "  Social 
Rights;"  and  considered  as  he  stands  in  re- 
lation to  his  Creator,  they  are  called  "  Moral 
Rights." 

OF  PERSONAL  RIGHTS. 

Personal  Rights  are  those  benefits  or  privi- 
leges which  appertain  to  man  in  right  or  by 
virtue  of  his  existence.  Of  this  kind  are  all 
the  intellectual  rights,  or  rights  of  the  mind  ; 
and  also  all  those  rights  of  acting  as  an  indi- 
vidual for  his  own  comfort  and  happiness, 
which  are  not  injurious  to  the  natural  or  per- 
sonal rights  of  others — of  course  the  rights  of 
the  mind,  Religious  Liberty,  Freedom  and  In- 
dependence cannot  be  taken  from  a  man  justly, 
but  by  his  own  consent.     Except  only  when 


taken  by  the  laws  of  the  Creator,  who  gave 
them  ;  or  when  forfeited  to  Society  by  some 
misdemeanor. 

The  human  family,  which  is  divided  into 
Nations,  is  composed  of  individuals.  And  as 
a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts 
collectively  form  one  whole — of  course  in  their 
individual  capacity,  they  are  naturally  free 
and  independent  ;  an  1  endowed  by  their 
Creator  with  certain  unalienable  rights  and 
privileges,  such  as  life,  liberty,  pursuit  of 
happiness,  and  the  right  of  private  judgment 
in  moral  duty,  &c.  They  are  equal  and  inde- 
pendent in  their  individual  capacity.  This  is 
called  the  "  Law  of  Nature,"  established 
primarily  by  the  Governor  of  the  Universe — 
of  course  differences  and  distinctions  are  rather 
the  result  of  art  in  which  the  order  of  things 
is  inverted  ;  and  by  which  mankind  are  de- 
prived of  their  personal  and  just  rights,  than 
of  any  natural  modification  of  things.  And 
hence  the  '  nick-names,"1  or  unmeaning  and 
empty  titles  in  the  old  world. 

Such  distinctions  arise,  therefore,  from  a 
self-created  authority,  or  an  usurped  authority, 
which  of  course  must  be  considered  as  an  un- 
just tyranny.  For  any  thing  given  by  the 
GOD  of  nature  only,  can  be  remanded  by  none 
but  him  alone  ;  consequently  for  one  to  take 
it  from  another,  without  his  consent,  or  with- 
out giving  an  equivalent,  is  to  deprive  him  of 
his  personal  rights,  and  must  be  an  infringe- 
ment upon  natural  justice. 

All  men  may  be  considered  thus  equally 
free,  and  independent  in  their  individual  capa- 
city :  but  when  taken  in  a  social  capacity,  they 
are  certainly  dependent  on  each  other.  And 
none  more  so  than  those  who  consider  them- 
selves the  most  independent.  Because  the 
Governor  of  the  Universe  hath  determined,  as 
we  see  in  the  order  of  nature,  that  health  and 
laziness  cannot  dwell  together ;  so  man  must 
not  be  a  Stoic  nor  a  machine,  but  an  active 
being.  Therefore  the  '  laws  of  nature1  are 
fixed  ;  that  self-interest  shall  be  a  stimulus,  or 
moving  spring  to  action. — Hence  there  are 
some  things  which  man  cann  it  do  or  subsist 
without ;  as  food,  water,  &  i.  consequently 
self-preservation  is  called  t)  e  '■first  law  of 
nature'  in  point  of  duty. 

But  there  are  some,  yea,  m^ny  things  which, 
we  cannot  perform  ourselve?  ,  we  are  of  course 
dependent  on  others  for  th.  ir  assistance  and 
help  ;  such  is  the  case  in  different  operations 
of  mechanism,  agriculture  and  commerce. 
Each  of  these  is  mutually  connected,  and  de- 
pendent on  each  other.  Therefore  if  I  derive 
advantage  from  others,  why  should  not  others 
derive  some  benefit  from  me  in  return  ?  This 
is  equal  and  right;  of  course  it  is  just  and 
proper.  If  therefore,  I  withhold  that  advan- 
tage, which  I  could  bestow  on  society,  it  is  an 


50 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


infringement  upon  natural  justice.  Of  course 
we  must  account  to  the  Author  of  Nature,  for 
the  neglect  or  abuse  of  those  natural,  or  per- 
sonal and  social  privileges,  bestowed  by  him, 
and  enjoyed  by  us. 

OF  SOCIAL  RIGHTS. 

As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the 
parts  collectively  form  one  whole,  so  to  judge 
correctly  of  social  principles  we  must  view 
them  as  they  apply  naturally,  individually. 
collectively,  and  prospectively. 

As  our  '■personal  rights'  are  the  same,  so 
are  our  obligations  the  same.  And  hence  our 
rights  and  obligations  are  naturally,  and  ne- 
cessarily reciprocal. 

To  derive  the  benefit  of  society  collectively 
and  individually,  there  is  need  for  genera! 
Rules,  for  the  regulation  of  the  whole.  And 
how  shall  general  rules  be  formed,  but  by 
general  consent  ?  It  is  therefore  our  true  in- 
terest as  individuals,  to  be  involved  and  con- 
nected with  such  regulations,  as  may  be 
formed  for  the  benefit  and  safety  of  our  'per- 
sonal rights?  and  such  as  prudence  dictates. 
as  necessary  to  guarantee  them  from  usurpa- 
tion. 

Our  personal  rights,  privileges,  and  obliga- 
tions, being  equal,  we  have  each,  as  an  indi- 
vidual, right  to  claim  a  voice  in  the  formation 
of  those  general  rules — and  personal  duty  ari- 
sing from  the  Haw  of  nature"1  calls  upon  us 
collectively,  to  act  our  part  as  individuals — 
and  there  would  be  an  infringement  upon 
natural  justice,  to  neglect  the  right  of  suffrage. 

"  Social  Rights"  are  those  which  apper- 
tain to  man,  in  right  of  his  being  a  '  member 
of  society?  Every  '■social  right,''  has  for  its 
foundation  some  'personal  right1  pre-existing 
in  the  individual ;  arising  from  the  '  law  of 
nature'' — but  to  the  enjoyment  of  which  his 
individual  power  is  not,  in  all  cases,  suffi- 
ciently competent.  Of  this  kind  are  all  those 
which  relate  to  security  and  protection. 
.  From  this  short  review,  it  will  be  easy  to 
distinguish,  between  that  class  of  'Personal 
rights'  which  a  man  retains  after  entering  into 
society,  and  those  which  he  throws  into  the 
common  stock  as  a  member  of  society. 

The  '  Personal  rights'  which  he  retains,  are 
all  those  in  which  the  power  to  execute,  is 
an  perfect  in  the  individual,  as  the  right  itself. 
Among  this  class,  as  is  before  mentioned,  are 
all  the  intellectual  rights,  or  rights  of  the 
mind  ;  consequently  religion,  and  the  privilege 
of  private  judgment,  are  some  of  those  rights. 
The  'Personal  rights,'  which  are  not  re- 
tained, are  all  those  in  which,  though  the 
right  is  perfect  in  the  individual,  the  row  er 
to  execute  them  is  defective.  They  answer 
not  this  purpose.  A  man  by  the  'law  of  na- 
ture' has  a  'personal  right'  to  judge  in  his 


own  cause  ;  and  as  far  as  the  right  of  the 
mind  is  concerned,  he  never  sorrerj  lers  it  : 
But  what  availeth  it  him  to  judge,  if  he  has 
not  the  power  to  redress  !  lie  therefore  de- 
posits  this  right  in  the  common  stock  of  so- 
ciety, and  takes  the  arm  of  society,  of  which 
he  is  a  part,  in  preference,  and  in  addition  to 
his  own. 

Society  grants  him  nothing.  Every  man  is 
a  proprietor  in  society,  and  draws  on  the 
capital  as  a  matter  of  right. 

From  these  premises,  a  few  certain  conclu- 
sions will  follow. 

First.  That  every  :  social  right"  groivs  out 
of  a  '  personal  right,'  and  is  founded  on  the 
'  Law  of  Nature'  or  in  other  words,  it  is  a 
•  personal  right'  exchanged  agreeable  to  natu- 
ral justice. 

Secondly.  That  Civil  power,  which  i-  de- 
rived from  society,  when  applied  to  the  body, 
is  called  political,  but  when  applied  individual- 
ly is  called  civil  authority.  This  power,  when 
properly  considered  as  l  legal  authority.'  is 
made  up  of  the  aggregate  of  that  class  of  the 
personal  rights  of  man.  which  becomes  defect- 
ive in  the  individual,  in  point  of  power,  and 
answers  not  his  purpose  ;  but  when  collected 
to  a  focus,  becomes  competent  to  the  purpose 
of  every  one. 

Thirdly.  That  the  power  produced  from  the 
aggregate  of  personal  rights,  imperfect  in 
power  in  the  individual,  cannot  be  applied  to 
invade  the  '  personal  rights,  which  are  re- 
tained in  the  individual,  and  in  which  the 
power  to  execute  is  as  perfect  as  the  right  it- 
self without  intruding  on  natural  justice  ; 
seeing  the  rights  are  personal  only  and  con- 
cern no  body  else. 

Thus  we  have  seen,  man  traced  as  a  natu- 
ral individual,  to  a  member  of  society:  and 
observed  the  qualities  of  the  'personal  rights' 
retained,  and  those  which  are  exchanged  for 
'  social  rights.' 

Those  principles,  when  digested  and  proper- 
ly applied,  show  the  origin  and  foundation  of 
the  only  true  and  proper  fountain  of  govern- 
ment, which  is,  properly  speaking,  the  "per- 
sonal social  compact.''  Because  mankind 
in  their  individual  capacity,  are  equally  free 
and  independent;  by  the  'law  of  nature?  as 
established  by  its  author.  Therefore  the 
facts  must  be,  that  the  individuals  themselves, 
each  in  his  own  personal  and  sovereign  right, 
entered  into  a  compact,  (not  with  a  govern- 
ment, but)  with  each  other,  to  produce  a  gov- 
ernment. And  this  is  the  only  mode,  in  which 
governments  have  a  right  to  arise,  and  the 
only  principles  on  which  they  ought  to  exist; 
or  possibly  can  exist  agreeably  to  natural  jus- 
tice. 

It  is  a  self-evident  fact,  that  the  People  are 
the  original  and  only  true  and  proper  source 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


51 


from  whom  a  government  can  be  deduced,  and 
spring  into  existence,  on  just  and  equitable 
principles,  agreeable  to  the  '  law  of  nature,' 
because  the  people  existed  before  any  govern- 
ment came  to  exist.  Of  course  society,  on  so- 
cial principles,  have  a  right  to  three  things. 

First.  To  form  their  own  government. 

Secondly.  To  choose  their  own  rulers. 

And  Thirdly.  To  cashier  them  for  miscon- 
duct. 

Hence  it  follows,  first,  that  the  authority  of 
rulers  is  only  delegated  authority.  Secondly, 
that  they  are  accountable  to  the  fountain  from 
whom  they  derived  it. — And  thirdly,  that  they 
are  not  to  serve  themselves,  but  society,  whose 
servants  they  are,  and  by  whom  they  are  em- 
ployed and  paid  for  their  services. 

OF  MORAL  RIGHTS. 

'  Moral  rights'  are  the  personal  privilege  to 
think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  one's  self  in 
point  of  moral  duty.  This  is  the  more  plain 
and  clear,  as  no  one  is  concerned  but  God  the 
judge,  and  the  individual  man,  as  a  responsi- 
ble agent. 

For  what  right  hath  any  one  to  meddle 
with  that  which  does  not  concern  him  ? 

Moral  Duties  are  the  result  of  '  Moral  Law,' 
which  is  the  Divine  prerogative  alone  ;  and 
man  hath  no  right  to  invade  the  moral  duty  of 
another — for  this  is  the  right  of  the  Divine 
Government.  No  man,  therefore,  nor  set  of 
men,  have  a  right  to  infringe  upon  or  bind  the 
conscience  of  another.  Man,  therefore,  as  a 
rational  creature,  must  be  convinced  before  he 
can  be  converted,  in  order  to  act  consistently, 
as  an  agent  accountable  to  the  Supreme  Gov- 
ernor of  the  Universe.  Consequently,  sub- 
mission of  will  to  a  eompulsatory  power,  in 
matters  of  religion,  in  repugnance  to  the  dic- 
tates of  tender  conscience,  is  nothing  but  an 
empty  show,  a  piece  of  hypocrisy,  without 
any  mixture  of  moral  goodness  or  genuine 
virtue. 

All  Natural  Religious  Establishments,  or 
1  Churches  established  by  Law,''  have  been  a 
curse  to  mankind,  and  a  pest  to  society.  Vice 
and  corruption  in  religion  are  encouraged  and 
upheld,  and  virtue  lies  deprest.  If  a  man 
from  a  principle  of  duty  would  support  reli- 
gion voluntarily,  by  being  compelled  to  do  it, 
he  is  prevented  the  opportunity  of  showing  the 
virtue  of  his  heart,  and  the  influence  of  his 
example  is  lost.  If  his  Religion  be  different 
from  that  '  established  by  law,'  his  conscience 
is  bound,  and  he  is  prevented  from  supporting 
his  own  religion  by  taking  away  from  him 
that  which  he  would  give  to  his  own  Minister 
for  the  support  of  those  in  whom  he  does  not 
believe.  Law-Religion,  will  cause  people  to 
be  hypocrites,  but  cannot  cure  them  of  error. 
A  man  must  be  convinced  in  his  judgment,  by 


evidence  to  his  understanding,  before  he  is 
converted  in  his  heart.  Of  course,  to  form 
articles  of  faith,  for  people  to  subscribe  under 
severe  penalties  is  not  founded  upon  common 
sense,  nor  on  equitable  principles.  For  to 
suppose  people  capable  of  believing  whhout 
reason  or  evidence,  is  contrary  to  the  '  Law  of 
Nature,'  and  repugnant  to  natural  justice,  in 
as  much  as  all  men  are  free  and  independent, 
in  their  individual  capacity,  and  of  course 
their  rights  and  privileges  are  equal  ;  to  think 
and  to  judge,  and  also  to  act  for  themselves, 
in  point  of  Moral  Duty,  and  in  all  matters  of 
opinion  in  Religion. 

Suppose  that  one  man  believes  in  one  God, 
another  believes  in  ten,  what  is  that  to  the 
first  ?  '  It  neither  picks  his  pocket  nor  breaks 
his  leg,'  of  course,  why  should  he  Persecute 
him  1  Persecution  is  contrary  to  Natural 
Justice,  in  as  much  as  it  assumes  a  power 
which  no  mortal  can  claim,  it  being  the  Di- 
vine right  only  to  judge  in  such  cases.  But 
nevertheless,  moral  duty  from  pity,  and  a  con- 
cern for  his  welfare,  may  excite  a  man  to 
strive  to  convince  another  for  his  good,  to 
shun  the  error  and  find  the  happy  road. 

Universal  right  of  Conscience,  is  given  by 
the  Author  of  Nature,  who  is  the  Moral  Gov- 
ernor of  the  Human  Family.  And  such  liber- 
ty of  conscience  ought  to  be  established  in 

EVERY  LAND. 

Intolerance  assumes  to  itself  the  right  of 
withholding  liberty  of  conscience.  '  Tolera- 
tion' assumes  the  right  of  granting  it.  Both 
are  despotisms  in  their  nature.  Man  worships 
not  himself  but  his  Maker ;  and  liberty  of 
conscience  which  he  claims,  is  not  for  the 
service  of  himself,  but  of  his  God.  In  this 
case,  therefore,  we  must  necessarily  have  the 
associated  ideas  of  two  beings;  the  mortal 
who  renders  the  worship,  and  the  Immortal 
Being  who  is  worshipped. 

'  Toleration,'  therefore,  places  itself  not  be- 
tween man  and  man,  nor  between  church  and 
church,  nor  between  one  denomination  of  re- 
ligion and  another,  but  between  God  and 
Man  :  between  the  being  who  worships,  and 
the  being  who  is  worshipped ;  and  by  the 
same  act  of  assumed  authority,  by  which  it 
'  tolerates'  man  to  pay  his  worship,  it  pre- 
sumptuously and  blasphemously  sets  itself  up, 
to  '  tolerate'  the  Almighty  to  receive  it. 

Suppose  a  bill  was  brought  into  any  Legis- 
lature, entitled  an  '  Act  to  tolerate  or  grant 
liberty  to  the  Almighty,  to  receive  the  wor- 
ship of  a  Jew  or  a  Turk,'  or  '  to  prohibit  the 
Almighty  to  receive  it,'  all  men  would  startle 
and  call  it  blasphemy.  There  would  be  an  up- 
roar. The  presumption  of  '  toleration'  in  reli- 
gious matters  would  then  present  itself  unmask- 
ed. But  the  presumption  is  not  the  less,  because 
the   name   of  'Man    only  appears  to  those 


52 


ANALECTS    UPO.X    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


laws  ;  for  the  associated  ideas  of  the  worship- 
per and  the  worshipped  cannot  be  separated. 
Well  may  one  exclaim — '  Who  then  art  thou, 
vain  dust  and  ashes — by  whatever  name  thou 
art  called,  whether  an  Emperor  or  a  King,  a 
Bishop  or  a  State,  or  anything  else  that  ob- 
trudes thine  insignificance,  between  the  soul 
of  Man  and  its  Maker  ?  Mind  thine  own 
concerns.  If  he  believes  not  as  thou  believ- 
es!, it  is  a  proof  that  thou  believest  not  as  he 
believeth.  and  there  is  no  earthly  power  can 
determine  between  you.' 

With  respect  to  what  are  called  Denomina- 
tions of  Religion,  if  every  one  is  left  to  judge 
lit'  his  own  religion,  there  is  not  such  a  thing 
as  a  Religion  that  is  wrong.  But  if  they  are 
to  judge  of  each  other's  Religion,  there  is  no  such 
a  thing  as  a  Religion  that  is  right,  and  therefore 
all  th"  world  is  right  or  all  the  world  is  wrong. 
Bu1  with  respect  to  Religion  itself,  without  any 
regard  to  names,  and  as  directed  from  the 
Universal  Family  of  mankind  to  the  Divine 
object  of  all  adoration — it  is  Man  bringing  to 
his  Maker  the  fruits  of  his  heart,  and  the 
grateful  tribute  of  every  one  is  accepted. 
"Like  as  a  Father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the 
Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him."  HE  look- 
eth  at  the  heart,  and  judgeth  according  to  in- 
tentions, '  of  a  truth  is  no  respecter  of  persons, 
but  in  every  nation,  he  that  feareth  God  and 
worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  with  him.' 
It  is  required  of  a  man  according  to  what  is 
given  him,  whether  '  one,  two,  or  five  talents,' 
'and  he  that  knoweth  his  master's  will,  and 
doeth  it  not,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes' 
— for  'where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no  trans- 
gression'— '  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law.' 
Man  is  under  a  Moral  Law — the  Law  of  the 
Mind,  of  right  and  wrong.  There  is  a  moral 
duty — and  a  moral  obligation  on  the  man  to 
perform  that  duly.  If  he  does  not  perform  it, 
he  falls  under  condemnation  :  which  he  is 
conscious  of,  for  not  acting  as  well  as  he  knew 
how : — hence  the  propriety  of  the  words. 
'  This  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  has  come 
into  the  world,  and  men  love  darkness  rather 
;l,;ni  light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil,!  Man 
is  a  rational  agent,  actuated  by  motives  ;  his 
actions  are  deliberate,  and  his  motives  of  two 
kinds.  Good  and  Evil — One  is  called  '  moral 
good,'  the  good  principle  existing  in  the  mi  i  I 
— the  other  is  called  '  mora!  evil,'  because  the 
spirit  of  the  mind  is  bad.  and  the  intention  of 
the  mind  is  to  do  wrong,  which  motive  is  not 
right,  not  agreeable  to  natural  justice  and 
moral  obligation.  Because,  as  all  men  have 
equal  rights  and  wants,  so  their  dutii 
obligations  are  equal  in  their  social  capacity, 
as  established  in  the  'Law  oi  Nature,1  by  the 
'  Jreator  and  Governor  of  the  World  ;  of  course 
there  is  need  for  a  definite  rule  by  which  to 
measure  our  duties  towards  each  other ;  be- 


cause if  our  rights  and  obligations  are  the 
same  and  equal,  then  we  are  to  expect  no 
more  than  we  can  justly  claim,  or  would 
be  willing  to  bestow,  agreeable  to  that  which 
is  just  and  equal,  and  hence  the  command 
which  is  agreeable  to  the  'Law  of  Nature.' 
'  Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.'  which  is  al- 
ways agreeable  to  the  '  Moral  Law,"  an  !  cor- 
responds with  the  rule,  'as  ye  would  that 
others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them — for  this  is  the  Law  and  the  Prophets' 
— or  what  the  Law  of  Moses  and  the  Proph- 
ets and  Jesus  Christ  taught,  which  ought 
therefore  to  be  the  leading  principle  of  every 
heart,  and  the  rule  of  the  spirit  and  conduct  of 
every  one  in  practice,  in  our  actions  and  deal- 
ings with  mankind  in  all  things  whatever. 

Here  the  '  Moral  Law'  and  the  '  Law  of 
Nature'  and  the  'Rule  of  Practice,'  all  cor- 
respond and  harmonize  together,  in  securing 
the  '  social  rights,  obligations  and  duties  of 
man  which  have  the  Almighty  for  their  Au- 
thor ;  to  whom  man  is  accountable.'  Of 
course  man  ought  to  be  actuated  by  noble 
Principles,  conforming  himself  accordingly — 
seeing  his  eternity  depends  upon  it. 

But  to  deprive  man  of  the  right  to  think 
and  judge,  and  act  for  himself,  in  point  of 
Moral  duty,  is  an  infringement  on  the  Crea- 
tor's government,  as  well  as  on  Natural  Jus- 
tice, and  contrary  to  every  rule  of  Right,  and 
is  attended  with  complicated  misery  to  the 
human  family.  It  creates  broils,  animosities 
and  contentions  in  society  ;  and  raises  a  domi- 
neering spirit  in  one,  and  a  spirit  of  : 
ment  and  resistance  in  another ;  and  thus 
more  blood  hath  been  shed  in  consequence  of 
such  a  line  of  prescription  and  practice,  than 
from  all  other  sources  put  together.  And 
hath  been  attended  with  more  apparent  cruelty 
and  misery  to  mankind,  than  all  other  tilings 
whatsoever. — Therefore,  such  national  Estab- 
lishments of  Religion,  are  well  styled  the 
TVliore  of  Babylon,  or  the  '  Mother  of  Harlots, 
and  the  abominations  of  the  Earth.'  The 
Mother,  must  be  the  old  'W****,'  and  if 
she  he  a  l  Mother f  who  can  her  daughters  lie. 
but  the  corrupt  established  Protestanl  Churches, 
which  came  out  of  her,  and  have  not  forgo!  to 
trea  1  in  her  steps  of  persecution,  towards  those 
who  differ  from  them  in  opinion  '.  And  hence 
the]  an'  said  to  he  'drunk  with  th"  blood  <>t 
the  Saints  and  Martyr-.'  which  GOD.  as  a 
.lust  Governor,  will  cause  to  be  visited  on 
them  in  their  turn  :  that  the  Earth  may  revert 
to  its  original  an  1  proper  owner,  and  the  in- 
liabitants  know  that  HIS  Kingdom  is  over  all. 

OF  GOVERNMENTS. 

from  what  authority,  shall   one  person  or 
if  men,  have  power  and  exercise  a  com- 
mand over  others'? 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,     AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


53 


It  must  be  obtained  in  one  of  these  three 
ways.  1st.  It  must  be  the  gift  of  the  Creator 
and  governor  of  the  Universe — or  2dly,  it 
must  be  delegated  by  the  people — or  else 
3dly  must  be  self  created  or  usurped* 

OF  DIVINE  DELEGATION. 

First.  With  regard  to  that  authority, 
which  is  said  to  be  the  gift  of  the  Creator, 
and  derived  from  the  Governor  of  the  Uni- 
verse as  his  delegated  power.  It  hath  not  for 
its  foundation  or  support,  either  Scripture  or 
Common  Sense. 

Before  any  conclusion  can  be  admitted,  cer- 
tain facts,  or  first  principles,  or  data  must  be 
established  or  admitted  for  its  confirmation. 

The  error  of  those  who  reason  by  prece- 
dents drawn  from  antiquity,  respecting  the 
Rights  of  Man,  is,  that  they  do  not  go  far 
enough  into  antiquity.  They  do  not  go  the 
whole  way.  They  stop  in  some  of  the  inter- 
mediate stages,  of  a  hundred  or  a  thousand 
years,  and  produce  what  was  men  done,  as 
their  precedent.  This  is  no  autncrity  at  all. 
If  we  travel  still  further  into  antiquity,  we 
shall  find  a  direct  contrary  opinion  and  prac- 
tice prevailing.  And  if  antiquity  is  to  be  au- 
thority, a  thousand  such  authorities  may  be 
produced,  successively  contradicting  each 
other.  But  if  we  proceed  on,  we  shall  at  last 
come  out  right — we  shall  come  to  the  time, 
when  man  came  from  the  hands  of  his  Maker. 

What  was  he  then  1  '  Man  !'  Man  was 
his  high  and  only  title,  and  a  higher  cannot 
be  given  him. 

We  have  now  gone  back  to  the  origin  of 
man  and  to  the  origin  of  his  rights.  As  to 
the  manner  in  which  the  world  has  been 
governed  from  that  day  to  this,  it  is  no  farther 
any  concern  of  ours,  than  to  help  us  to  make 
a  proper  use  of  former  errors,  and  suitable  im- 
provements upon  ancient  history.  Those  who 
lived  a  hundred  or  a  thousand  years  ago,  were 
then  moderns  as  we  are  now.  They  had  their 
ancients,  and  those  ancients  diad  others,  and 
we  shall  be  ancients  in  our  turn.  If  the  mere 
name  of  antiquity  is  to  govern  in  the  affairs 
of  life,  the  people  who  are  to  live  an  hundred 
or  a  thousand  years  hence,  will  be  as  much 
hound  to  take  us  for  a  precedent,  as  we  are  to 
take  as  a  precedent  those  who  lived  an  hun- 
dred or  a  thousand  years  ago. 

The  fact  is,  that  an  appeal  to  antiquity, 
may  prove  any  tiling,  and  establish  nothing. 
It  is  authority  against  authority,  still  ascend- 
ing till  we  come  to  the  Divine  origin  of  the 
Rights  of  Man  at  the  Creation.  Here  our 
inquiries  find  a  resting  place,  and  reason  finds 
a  home.  If  a  dispute  about  the  Rights  of 
Man  had  arisen  at  the  distance  of  an  hundred 

-  *  By  the  Creator's  "  Law  of  Nature,"  is  Man  a  Cosmo- 
polite or  the  Local  property  of  another  ! 


years  from  the  Creation,  to  this  source  of  au- 
thority they  must  have  referred — and  to  the 
same  source  of  authority,  we  must  now  refer. 

The  genealogy  of  Christ  is  traced  to  Adam. 
— Why  not  trace  the  Rights  of  Man  up  to  his 
creation  1  The  answer  is — '  That  upstart 
governments,'  through  ambition  founded  in 
'  Moral  Evil,"1  have  arisen  and  thrust  them- 
selves between,  to  unmake  man,  and  trample 
upon  all  his  precious  rights,  to  keep  him  in 
profound  ignorance,  that  they  may  be  served 
at  his  expense. 

If  any  generation  of  men  ever  possessed  the 
right  of  dictating  the  mode  by  which  the 
world  should  be  governed  forever,  it  was  the 
first  generation  that  existed  :  and  if  that  gene- 
ration did  not,  no  succeeding  generation  can 
show  authority  for  so  doing.  The  illuminating 
and  divine  principle  of  the  equal  rights  of 
man,  (for  it  has  its  origin  from  the  Maker  of 
man)  relates  not  only  to  living  individuals, 
but  to  all  generations  of  men  succeeding  each 
other.  Every  generation  is  equal  in  rights,  to 
the  generation  which  preceded  it ;  by  the 
same  rule  that  every  individual  is  born  equal 
in  rights  to  his  cotemporanj. 

Every  history  of  the  creation,  and  every 
traditionary  account ;  whether  from  the  letter- 
ed or  unlettered  world,  however  they  may 
vary  in  their  opinion  or  belief  of  certain  par- 
ticulars, all  agree  in  establishing  one  point : 
the  unity  of  man.  By  which  I  mean  that  all 
men  are  of  one  degree  :  and  consequently,  that 
all  men  are  born  equal,  and  with  equal  natural 
rights  ;  in  the  same  manner  as  if  posterity  had 
been  continued  by  Creation  instead  of  Gene- 
ration. The  latter  being  only  the  mode  by 
which  the  former  is  carried  forward  ;  and  con- 
sequently, every  child  born  into  the  world, 
must  be  considered  as  deriving  its  existence 
from  GOD.  The  world  is  as  new  to  him,  as 
it  was  to  the  first  man  that  existed,  and  his 
natural  rights  are  of  the  same  kind. 

The  Mosaic  account  of  the  Creation,  whe- 
ther taken  as  Divine  authority,  or  merely  his- 
torical, fully  maintains  the  unity  or  equality 
of  man.  The  following  expression  admits  of 
no  controversy.  "And  God  said,  let  us  make 
man  in  our  own  image.  In  the  image  of  God 
created  he  him  ;  male  and  female  created  he 
them."  The  distinction  of  the  sexes  is  point- 
ed out,  but  no  other  distinction  is  implied.  If 
this  be  not  divine  authority,  it  is  at  least  his- 
torical authority,  and  shows  the  equality  of 
man  so  far  from  being  a  modern  doctrine,  to 
be  the  oldest  upon  record. 

It  is  also  to  be  observed,  that  all  the  reli- 
gions known  in  the  world,  are  founded,  as  far 
as  they  relate  to  man,  on  the  unity  of  Man, 
as  being  all  of  one  degree.  Whether  in  heaven 
or  hell,  or  in  whatever  state  man  may  be  sup- 
posed to  exist  hereafter,  the  bad  and  good  are 


54 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


the  only  distinctions.  Nay.  even  the  laws  of 
government  are  obligated  to  slide  into  this  prin- 
ciple, by  making  degree  to  consist  in  crimes 
and  not  in  persons. 

This  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  all  truths,  and 
it  is  our  highest  interest  to  cultivate  it.  By 
considering  man  in  this  light,  it  places  him  in 
a  close  connection  with  his  duties,  whether  to 
his  Creator,  or  the  creation,  of  which  he  is  a 
part ;  and  it  is  only  when  he  forgets  his  birth 
or  origin,  or  to  use  a  more  fashionable  phrase. 
"his  Birth  and  family,"  that  he  becomes  dis- 
solute 

The  distinction  of  the  sexes  only,  is  men- 
tioned at  the  creation  of  man.  Hence,  the 
.man  was  considered  as  the  head  of  his  family : 
and  so  established  by  the  law  of  custom, 
which  gave  rise  to  the  simple  Patriarchal 
Government. 

But  so  far  are  the  Scriptures  from  justifying 
the  idea  that  monarchy  is  the  "Delegated 
power  of  God,"  that  they  speak  directly  to 
the  reverse. — They  inform  us  that  the  Jews 
were  the  peculiar  people  of  God,  and  ':  they 
desired  a  KING  to  reign  over  them,  to  be  like 
all  the  nations  round  about,"  after  they  had 
been  a  Commonwealth  for  several  hundred 
years.  And  a  ktng  they  obtained,  as  a  judg- 
ment for  their  "  Moral  Evil  ;"  and  he  proved 
a  scourge  for  their  national  sin. 

Thus,  "the  nations  round  about."  had 
Kings  at  an  early  period.  The  Israelites  also 
desired  to  have  one,  and  a  King  was  given 
them  as  a  judgment.  We  may  therefore  con- 
clude, that  Monarchy  had  its  origin  in  some 
wisdom,  which  was  not  divine. 

Here  it  may  be  observed,  that  the  wisdom 
of  God,  in  his  dispensations  to  nations  and 
people_accomplish.es  many  great  ends  with  a 
very_  few  simple  means— hence  when  one 
"social  compact"  is  removed,  in  justice  for 
sin.  a  way  is  then  opened  for  another  as  a 
of  mercy.  This  was  manifested  in  the 
overthrow  of  Babylon,  for  the  relief  and  re- 
turn of  the  Jews  to  Jerusalem,  to  rebuiU  the 
temple.  So  also,  Saul  was  removed  for  a 
better  man  to  reign  in  his  stead.  Hence  if 
there  be  Kinos.  i!  is  better  in  have  god 

ad  ones.   Therefore  the  Christians  were 
commanded  to  praj  for  tl  [-wishers 

and  friends  b  w  ho  wishe  !  for  peace 

in  the  land. 

It  could  h:i      I  o  difficult  thing,  in  the 

early  and   solitav.  .  while 

the  chief  employment  of  man,  was  tha 
tending  flocks  and  herd-,  for  a  banditti  of  ruf- 
fians to  overrun  a  country.  .  under 

ablish- 
ed,  the  chief  of  the  band  ed  to  lose  the 

name   of  "Robber"    i  march  : 

and   hence   the    origin   of    Monarchy    and 


Those  bands  of  robbers  having  "  parcelled 
out  the  world,"  and  divided  it  into  dominions, 
began,  as  is  naturally  the  case,  to  quarrel  with 
each  other.  What  at  first  was  obtained  by 
violence,  was  considered  In-  others,  as  proper 
and  lawful  to  be  taken,  and  a  second  plunder- 
er succeeded  the  first. 

They  alternately  invaded  the  dominions 
which  each  had  assigned  to  himself,  and  the 
brutality  with  which  they  treated  each  other, 
explains  the  original  character  of  Monarchy  ; 
it  was  ruffian  torturing  ruffian.  The  con- 
queror considered  the  conquered,  not  as  his 
prisoner,  but  his  property.  He  led  them  in 
triumph,  rattling  in  chains,  and  doomed  him 
at  pleasure,  to  slavery  or  death.  As  time  ob- 
literated the  history  of  their  beginning,  their 
successors  assumed  new  appearances,  to  cut 
off  the  entail  of  their  disgrace,  but  their  prin- 
ciple and  object  remained  the  same.  What 
at  first  was  plundered,  assumed  the  softer 
name  of  revenue,  and  the  power  originally 
usurped,  they  affected  to  inherit. 

The  career  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  Alexander 
the  Great,  Julius  and  Augustus  Caesar.  Ma- 
homet, William  the  Conqueror,  Cromwell  and 
Bonaparte  with  their  concomitants,  are  enough 
to  exemplify  the  propriety  of  the  remarks  al- 
ready made. 

Monarchial  government,  when  considered 
as  the  delegated  power  of  God,  supposes  an 
hereditary  succession  ;  and  of  course  the  will 
of  the  Monarch,  with  his  successors,  must  be 
binding,  not  only  on  the  present  generation. 
but  also  on  those  which  are  to  come.  To 
suppose  that  the  will  of  those  who  existed 
once,  but  are  now  dead,  can  be  binding  on 
the  generations  yet  to  come,  is  ridiculous. 
One  is  out  of  the  world,  and  the  other  not  in 
it,  and  of  course  they  are  two  non-entities, 
which  can  never  meet  in  this  world,  and 
therefore  can  by  no  means  form  obligations 
for  one  another,  agreeably  to  Natural  Justice. 
er,  as  tlie  government  is  lor  the  bene- 
fit of  the  people,  and  not  tile  people  for  the 
government.  Hence,  it  must  he  calcu!. 
as  to  answer  every  purpose  <d'  government'. 
But  Monarchy  is  not  calculated  so  to  do,  but 
by  the  aid  or  assistance  id'  an  Aristocra 
additional  oppression,  whereby  th 
of  the  people  must  lie  kept  in  fair  ami  pro- 
found ignorance,  by  tyrannical  laws,  to  pre- 
vent the  " spirit  of  enquiry ,"  the  "liberty of 
speech"  and  of  the  "press;"  which  shows 
thai  their  works  are  bad,  and  thai  they  "  love 
darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds 
'"  Of  course  it  is  not  the  most  ex- 
.use  itsupposes  one  man  to 
more  sense  :;•>  1  wisdom  than  all  the 
nation  beside — whereas  hereditary  sue 
is  as  liable  to  have  a  fool  as  a  wise  man  for 
a    uro\  !    more  so.    when  degenera- 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


55 


tion   is    rendered   certain   by  confining  their 
intermarriages  exclusively  to  Royal  Blood. 

The  more  this  subject  is  investigated,  the 
more  the  absurdity  of  it  will  appear.  It  is 
inconsistent,  both  with  Scripture  and  Common 
Sense.  It  is  contrary  to  every  principle  both 
of  moral  goodness  and  of  natural  justice.  It 
cannot  stand  the  test  of  a  comparison  with 
the  Moral  Law,  the  Law  of  Nature,  or  the 
Rule  of  Practice. 

OF  THE  POPE'S  POWER. 

If  the  Progressive  power  of  tbe  Pope,  and 
the  almost  incredible  height  to  which  it  grew, 
the  summit  appearing  so  stupendous  with  a 
pompous  show,  be  compared  with  the  "  Law 
of  Nature"  and  the  character  of  the  Almighty, 
the  idea  of  Monarchy  or  Tyrannical  power  as 
being  the  delegated  power  of  God,  will  sink 
into  contempt. 

Moral  obligation  and  duty  having  great  in- 
fluence on  the  mind  and  practice  of  man, 
Religion  was  made  use  of  as  a  tool  to  answer 
the  purposes  of  ambitious  and  designing  men. 
Hence  the  origin  of  "  Religion  established  by 
Lair."  But  in  order  to  accomplish  the  end, 
the  charge  must  be  committed  only  to  an  in- 
genious few,  who  are  fitted  and  qualified  for 
the  purpose  by  every  possible  instruction ; 
while  all  the  rest  must  be  kept  in  the  greatest 
possible  ignorance,  that  they  may  be  the  more 
manageable. 

The  executors  of  the  work  being  ingeniously 
qualified  and  the  minds  of  the  people  pre- 
pared, a  deception  might  easily  be  practised 
where  none  were  permitted  to  think  and  judge 
and  act  for  themselves.  Hence  the  origin  of 
the  Pagan  Heroes,  and  Mythology,  and  Ora- 
cles, and  Priests. 

Under  tyranny  and  oppression,  which  pro- 
hibit liberty  of  conscience,  and  bind  the  peo- 
ple in  eternal  ignorance,  the  mental  powers 
of  men  are  so  impaired,  and  their  moral  fa- 
culties so  darkened,  that  reason  will  not  do  its 
office  :  Aiid  hence  mankind  became  credulous 
to  a  degree  which  in  this  enlightened  day,  is 
hardly  to  be  believed. 

Constantine  the  Great,  in  order  to  secure 
the  influence  of  Christian  Ministers  in  his 
favor,  and  thereby  establish  his  unbounded 
power,  in  and  over  the  Roman  Empire,  abo- 
lished Paganism,  and  established  Christianity 
as  the  National  Religion.  And  from  thence 
the  Ministry  became  a  species  of  trade  and 
traffic  down  to  this  time. 

Every  valuable  and  important  institution  is 
capable  of  abuse  ;  and  not  any  thing  more  so 
than  religion  :  but  there  is  a  distinction  to  be 
made  between  the  thing  itself  and  the  abuse 
of  it.  Religion  is  a  good  thing  ;  but  from  one 
small  abuse  of  it  may  originate  important 
consequences.     Constantine,  in  order  to  ac- 


complish his  own  purposes,  erected  the  image 
of  the  Saviour  on  the  cross,  and  carried  it  in 
the  front  of  his  army,  to  lead  on  the  van  of 
nominal  Christians.  The  image  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary  found  its  way  to  follow  after  ;  and 
hence  all  the  abomination  of  images,  &c.  &c. 
in  the  Christian  Church. 

As  might  have  been  expected,  the  tempta- 
tion of  gain  and  grandeur,  arising  out  of  the 
"  Religious  law  establishment''  of  Constantine, 
many  of  the  heathen  Priests  and  others,  be- 
came professional  Christians,  either  for  the 
name,  or  for  the  "  Loaves  and  Fishes."  Of 
course,  "moral  evil,"  took  the  lead,  and  the 
church,  so  called,  went  on  the  road  to  ruin. 

In  those  days  of  yore  when  people  were 
taught  that  the  will  of  a  tyrant  should  be 
considered  as  the  delegated  power  of  God,  and 
reverentially  obeyed  accordingly,  few  pretend- 
ed to  think  and  act  for  themselves,  except  the 
true  worshippers  of  GOD,  who  acted  from 
conscientious  motives.  The  multitudes  were 
sadly  imposed  upon.  The  bare  say-so  of  the 
Priest  was  received  as  Divine  truth,  and  im- 
postors became  influential,  and  were  respected. 
It  was  difficult  to  cope  with  popular  opinion, 
which  was  founded  in  long  established  habits 
— backed  by  Civil,  and  supported  by  Eccle- 
siastical authority ;  till  at  length,  the  power 
of  the  established  Clergy  became  more  respect- 
able and  influential  than  the  civil  authority, 
and  began  to  take  the  lead,  and  bear  rule 
accordingly ;  domineering  over  those  who 
had  been  their  promoters,  until  affairs  were 
entirely  transposed ;  so  that  the  Civil  Law 
and  authority  were  only  used  as  tools  by  the 
Ecclesiastics,  to  answer  their  own  ends,  as  the 
Priests  were  formerly  used  to  support  the  ty- 
rannical power  of  ambitious  usurpers. 

Credulous  people,  still  chained  by  despot- 
ism and  ignorance,  retained  their  old  prejud- 
ices. With  them  tyranny  was  humanity,  and 
was  reverenced  as  the  delegated  power  of  God. 
And  if  a  Priest  should  say  that  a  "  horse  was 
a  cow,"  or  a  ham  of  bacon  was  a  fish,  he  must 
not  dispute  it ;  but  must  believe  the  say-so"  of 
the  Priest,  in  opposition  to  his  own  senses. 

At  length ,  one  was  exalted  above  his  fel- 
lows, and  as  an  expression  of  his  power  and 
dignity,  was  styled,  "  Bishop  of  Bishops,  or 
Universal  Bishop,"  and  claimed  all  the 
world  for  his  own,  so  that  no  King  or  Potent- 
ate could  reign  but  by  his  consent,  as  he  was 
to  be  considered  the  successor  of  the  Apostle 
Peter,  who  was  constituted  the  Vicegerent  of 
the  Almighty  upon  earth. — Thus  the  right  to 
determine  all  disputes,  and  to  bestow  i 
and  kingdoms  at  pleasure,  and  to  make  new 
laws,  &c.  &c.  were  his  pretensions  to  man- 
kind, as  exemplified  in  the  affairs  of  Poland 
— "  And  all  the  world  wondered  after  the 
Beast" — Infallibility,    which   belongs    to   the 


Almighty  alone,  was  ascribed  to  tins  great 
one  by  all  Lis  adherents. 

The  crown  of  France  possessed  by  Henry 
IV.,  was  adjudged  to  Rudolph,  his  competitor, 

by  the  power  ami  decision  of  the  Pope,  who 
ji  also  claimed  the  kingdom  of  Spain,  as  the 
.]  patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  by  virtue  of  some  old 
n  deeds  which  he  pretended  were  lost. 
|  The  claim  not  being  disputed,  a  tax  or  an- 
il nuity  was  the  ii.>sult.  Hence  the  origin  of 
"  Peter  Pence,"  lv'iown  in  differenr  countries 
to  a  late  da  v. 

The  titles  of  "Most  Christian  Majesty" 
and  "  Most  Catholic  Majesty,'1''  wove  the  result 
and  donation  of  this  -  [f-claimed  "Viceger- 
ent power."'  Also  "  Defender  of  the  Faith,"' 
\\;i<  another  spurious  gift  from  the  same  self- 
claimed  authority, as  a.  reward  for  merit,  in 
wilting  a  book  in  favor  of  the  Vicegerency, 
by  Henry  VIII.  of  England. 

The  crown  of  England  was  adjudged  to  the 
king  of  France,  unless  King  John  would  com- 
ply with  the  Vicegerent's  requisition  :  which 
•  i;e  to  save  the  kingdom. 
The  idea  became  so  popul:       I  ;;t  the  sanc- 
tion   and    confirmation    of    this   ••  spurious" 
renl  was  so   riece    ary  to  make  good 
and  valid  any  kingly  authority,  that  the  king 
of  Denmark  s  ;nl  to  Rome,  to  obtain  the  bless- 
ing of  confirmation,  in  and  over  his  King  lom 
The  Son  to  the  emperor  of  Russia  posted 
off  to  Rome  also,  to  be  confirmed  in  what  he 
expected   to  inherit  by  virtue  of  his   father. 
Ami  -The  world  wondered  after  the  Beast!" 
A  law  of  "Inquisition'1  was  enacted  by  the 
iastical    court   to  destroy  "heresy," — 
that  is.  all  who  dare  to  think  and  judge,  and 
act  for  themselves. 

The  "  Art  of  Printing,"  was  considered 
"witchcraft,"  and  the  inventor  was  punished 
as  a  "wizard,"  ami  his  colleague  only  es- 
cap    I  by  proving  it  to  be  mere  median 

ntleman  who  taughl  the  presenl  theorj 
v.  was  adjudged  to  die  I'm-  heresy, 
-  he  apprehended  the  earth  to  be  like  a 
ball,  when  the  pi  affirmed 

it  to  be  like  a  table  upon  legs  ;  and  a  recant- 
ation was  necessary  to  s:  i     hi    lii 
who  believed   in 
communicati  jory  VI!. 

Difference  of  opinion  was  heresy,  and  the 
was  reca  i     i  \.|,j 

doubtful  ca  to  com- 

pel them  in  give  eviden 

If  a  man  slum1  i   speak  the  truth,  it 
be  con  sidered  and  construed  as  a  libel,  il    in 
ition  to  populai 
'i.    And  thi 
the  libel  or  heresy,  of  C0U1 

raised,  and  their 
i  en)  them  from  uri\  ing 
"leg-bail,7'  while  they 


and  "cursed"   to  eternal   misery,  with   '-Bell 
book  and  Candle  light,"  and  then  coi 
to  the  flames  as  Culprits,  or  "  Heretics,"  who 
were  to  be  ';  burned  alive."    What  a  poi 
show,  what  a  farce,  and  a  mocking  of  Com- 
mon Sense ! 

The  fallacious  ideas  that  "tyranny  is  the 
delegated  power  of  God,"  and  that  ignorance 
is  necessary  for  the  welfare   of  society,  are 
not  happily  excluded   from   the  1' 
and  ought  to  be  banished  out  of  the  world. 

THE  DAWN  OF  LIBERTY. 

The  Bishop's   power  arrived  at   its  zenith. 
had  so  intoxicated  him,  that  he   fell  . 
This  spurious  Vicegerent  who  was  so  chari- 
table as  to  give  crowns  and  kingdi 
own,  to  obtain  money  and  popularity  from  his 
courtiers,  and   enlarge  his  own  power  i     I  in- 
fluence, bestowed   two  tilings  more  than  for- 
merly, which  began  to  awaken  up   "common 
sense."     The  first  was  countries  of  which  he 
had  never  heard  :    and  secondly,  pi 
only  tor  sins  past  and  present,  but  also  for 
"those  which  were  to  come."     The  first  laid 
the  foundation  for   enterprize.     It  excited  in- 
quiry after  true  philosophic  information,  and 
improvements  in  the  ails  and  sciences.     The 
hitter    paved    the    way  for    the   discovi 
truth  in  Divinity. 

One  quarter  of  the  world,  by  the  wisdom  of 
the  Creator,  for  the  benefit  of  rising  genera- 
tions of  man,  for  several  thousands  of 
had  remained  an  uncultivated  wilderness.  A 
land  magnificent  for  its  stupendous  and  lofty 
mountains — its  numerous  and  extensive  rivers 
— its  expanded  lakes  or  inland  seas,  with  a 
soil  superior  to  that  of  any  country  in  the 
ancient  known  world  is  discovered.  A  new 
world  appears — the  theatre,  designed  by  the 
Governor  of  the  Universe,  for  the  display  of 
some  important  and  grand  design,  worthy  of 
Himself. 

Tyranny  had   unmanned  the   people :    but 
iril   i'l'  enterprize  and  discover) 
excited,   and   the    countries   which    might    be 
red  being  conferred  upon  the  fortunate 
adventurer  by  the  spurious  Vici  gerent,  which 
was  considered  sufficient  to  give  a  good  and 
sufficient    title   to   any  disc<>\  Ted    countries. 
Many  thousands  embarked  in  the  i 
Supported   by  this  authoritj .  the; 
in. i   the  countries  only,   but   the  people  also 
who   inhabited    tho   s  countri    ,  as  their  pro- 

a  nd  treated  them  as  an  ii 
beings  I  hem    at  pleasi        both  to 

[eath.     Such   v 

f  the  human    mind,  !      So  much  < 
universal  revolution  wanting  for  the  amelio- 

On  the  other  hand,    the   selling  of  pal 

1  ins  to  come," 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


57 


opened  a  door  for  all  manner  of  vice  ;  so  of- 
fensive to  virtuous  minds,  as  to  excite  a  spirit 
of  detestation  and  abhorrence.  And  "  com- 
mon sense"  awoke  from  its  lethargy,  and 
paved  the  way  for  what  is  called  the  "  refor- 
mation." Martin  Luther  bore  testimony  in 
Germany  against  the  Pope.  And  tlfe  Pope  in 
his  turn,  poured  out  "bulls,"  with  fury. 
Their  disputes,  aided  by  the  Art  of  Printing, 
produced  an  almost  universal  reflection  among 
the  people,  attended  with  a  spirit  of  inquiry 
and  research  after  truth.  And  thus  after  a 
sleep  of  several  hundred  years,  the  people 
were  awakened,  and  began  to  think  and  judge 
for  themselves.  But  common  sense  had  be- 
come so  much  blinded  by  the  darkness  of  ig- 
norance, that  she  only  "  viewed  men  as  trees 
walking !"  And  such  were  the  prejudices  of 
the  people  of  the  old  world,  that  there  was 
not  a  place  found  among  them,  where  the 
"  Eights  of  Man"  could  be  peaceably  enjoyed 
agreeable  to  the  "  Law  of  Nature." 

Mark  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  Su- 
preme Governor  of  the  world !  that  the  dis- 
covery of  America  was  so  long  delayed  ;  and 
that  at  length  it  happened  at  such  an  impor- 
tant era  of  the  world. 

The  two  grants  of  the  Vicegerent,  viz.  that 
by  which  unheard  of  countries  were  given 
away,  and  that  by  which  indulgencies  for  sin 
were  given  to  purchasers ;  both  were  confer- 
red about  the  same  time  ;  and  the  discovery 
of  America,  and  the  reformation  in  Germany, 
followed  very  shortly  after  the  same  period  of 
time  :  all  of  which  co-operated  in  effecting  a 
revolution  in  the  theory  both  of  Astronomy 
and  Divinity.  The  earth  was  no  longer  con- 
sidered by  thinking  men,  as  a  "table  upon 
legs."  And  the  Vicegerency  was  treated  with 
contempt,  as  being  an  imposition  upon  man- 
kind :  and  the  Bishop  was  soon  stripped  of 
one-third  of  his  dominions.  But  nevertheless, 
the  spirit  of  persecution  still  prevailed  among 
the  different  sects,  until  the  innocent  Quakers 
appeared  in  the  days  of  Fox.  It  could  not  be 
otherwise,  it  will  ever  attend  all  '  Law  reli- 
gion.' John  Calvin  was  the  cause  of  M.  S. 
being  put  to  death,  for  mere  matters  of  opinion, 
and  Melancthon  justified  him  in  it.  Martin 
Luther  wrote  to  the  magistrates  to  punish 
some  who  differed  from  him,  which  afterwards 
gave  great  uneasiness.  Hence,  many  thou- 
sands who  were  waked  up,  '  flew  to  the  wil- 
derness of  America,'  hoping  there  peaceably 
to  enjoy  those  rights  bestowed  upon  them  by 
the  God  of  Nature.  "  But  the  spirit  and  preju- 
dice of  education,  so  deeply  rooted,  was  hard 
to  be  eradicated.  Hence,  some  who  bad  fled 
from  the  intolerant  hand  of  persecution,  be- 
came oppressive,  themselves  ;  and  others  in 
turn  had  to  suffer. — Four  Quakers  were  put 
to  death  ;  merely  for  indifferent  matters  of  re- 


ligion. And  from  the  old  idea  that  religion 
could  not  be  maintained  unless  upheld  by 
civil  power,  those  who  had  come  hither  to  en- 
joy their  opinions,  began  to  form  '  Religious 
establishments,  by  laws  of  their  own.'  At 
length,  however,  they  were  better  informed, 
and  their  progeny  better  taught,  which  laid 
a  foundation  for  the  investigation  of  the 
"Rights  of  Man,"  and  the  more  perfect  know- 
ledge of  the  "  law  of  nature." 

As  virtue  and  religion,  and  the  arts  and 
sciences  have  gone  hand  in  hand  together  ; 
so  dissipation  and  destruction  succeed  each 
other.  These  things  are  observable  in  the 
rise  and  fall  of  the  five  succeeding  nations — 
the  Jews,  Babylonians,  Medes  and  Persians, 
Greeks  and  Romans,  who  succeeded  each 
other  in  their  turns. 

Persecution  drove  the  first  settlers  to  Ame- 
rica, and  oppression  pursuing  them  still,  gave 
rise  to  the  spirit  of  enquiry.  All  that  energy 
of  soul,  with  which  man  is  endowed  by  the 
God  of  Nature  was  roused  ;  and  they  were 
determined  to  enjoy  as  much  of  nature's  law, 
as  by  their  exertions  they  could  secure.  From 
this  sprung  the  outlines  of  our  national  char- 
acter. 

As  ignorance  and  severity  are  necessary 
for  the  support  of  tyranny,  to  keep  the  people 
in  awe,  so  light  and  information  are  neces- 
sary to  cut  the  sinews  of  tyrannical  govern- 
ment, and  bring  mankind  into  the  exercise  and 
enjoyment  of  their  proper  rights  and  dignity, 
agreeably  to  the  '  Law  of  Nature,'  to  the 
'Moral  Law,' and  ro  the  'Rule  of  Practice,' 
as  ;;>iablished  by  the  Governor  of  the  Uni- 
verse. 

The  laws,  prejudices  and  ignorance  of 
mankind  had  been  such,  that  there  was  not  a 
place  in  the  ancient  known  world,  that  ad- 
mitted of  the  revolution  to  begin,  which  was 
necessary  for  the  emergency  of  man. 

No  place  was  so  ripe — no  part  in  the  na- 
tural world  so  fitted  as  America.  Because  of 
its  infancy,  the  people  would  hear  instruction 
as  a  child  who  wishes  to  acquire  a  perfect 
education.  Rut  those  of  the  old  countries  of 
monarchy,  imagined  themselves  to  have  arriv- 
ed at  the  summit  of  political  perfection:  of 
course  there  is  no  occasion  for  further  inquiry. 
Religious  bigotry  also  was  another  great  hin- 
drance, which  through  the  prejudice  of  Church 
and  State,  had  mighty  influence.  Besides,  the 
minds  of  the  people  were  so  degraded,  the 
moral  faculty  was  so  debased,  they  were  not 
prepared  so  act  with  that  prompt  and  delibe- 
rate firmness,  which  was  required  in  so  great 
a  work.  From  all  these  considerations,  such 
persons  who  had  the  clearest  heads  and  best 
hearts  which  those  days  afforded,  fled  to 
America.  Determined  not  to  receive  things 
as  matters  of  fact  on  the  bare  say-so  of  others, 


58 


ANALECTS    UPON"    NATURAL.,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


when  repugnant  to  common  sense  ;  they  were 
men — they  had  the  spirit  of  inquiry  ;  and  took 
the  liberty  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act  for 
themselves.  And  as  that  was  not  admissible 
in  the  old  world,  they  had  energy  and  en- 
terprize  enough  to  come  to  the  New  World 
and  enjoy  their  opinions.  Tims  the  spirit  of 
independence  in  embryo,  migrated  with  our 
ancestors,  when  they  emigrated  to  this  happy 
land. 

One  tiling  is  worthy  of  observation,  which. 
though  of  small  beginning,  produced  noble 
consequences.  William  Penn,  the  celebrated 
Quaker,  in  his  regulations  for  Pennsylvania, 
contrary  to  the  practice  in  all  other  countries, 
required  no  particular  '  test'  or  religious  opi- 
nion as  a  qualification  for  office  ;  but  en- 
couraged all  societies,  to  settle  in  the  state, 
making  all  equally  secure,  and  eligible  to 
any  office  and  dignity  which  their  worth  and 
virtue  might  deserve. 

The  persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  Massa- 
chusetts, was  the  effect  of  relics  of  prejudices 
brought  from  the  old  world.     But  the  death 
ose  four  innocent  sufferers,  tended  in  its 
consequences  to  check  religious  bigotry,  and 
red  away. 
The  various  opinions  which  emigrated  were 
a  check   upon  each  other,  and   laid   a  foun- 
dation for  a  mutual  forbearance,  which  were 
exemplified  by  Providence  and  Rhode  [sland  ! 
Jfe^0  Lord    Baltimore    also,    who    was    a 
Roman  Catholic,  being  provoked  to  jealousy, 
became  liberal  towards  emigrants  of  different 
opinions,   and  gave    them   encouragemeu.   *r> 
settle   in  his  colony.     And  since  the  revolu- 
tion, the  oppressive  Tobacco  Laws  have  been 
1    both   in    Maryland    and    Virginia  ; 
which  put  the  established   clergy  on   a  level 
with  other  denominations.     New  Hampshire 
and    Vermont    have   likewise    laid    aside  the 
il   yoke.     But  Massachusetts  and  Con- 
necticut retain  a.  tincture  of  the  old  W ; 

which  is  a  departure  from  the  '  Law  of  Na- 
ture,'' and  a  violation  of  '  Moral  oblig 
and  an  infringement   upon  '  Natural  Justice  f 
Though  some  of  their  laws  have  been  modified 
in  a  small  degree. 

\nd  the  liberal  spirit  of  Penn,  so  agreeable 
to  the  'Law  of  Nature,'  the  'Moral  Law." 
and  the    '  Rule  of  Practi  >  ailed  in  the 

land,   until   the  '  Law  of  Nature,1  established 
( rovernor  of         I  thai  is  an 

universal  libertj  of  conscience  was  establish- 
ed.*    This  done,  nothing  further  is  • 
but  thai  the   •  Moral  Law'  of  Loa  e  sho 

I  ive  thy 

neighbor  as  th\  -  the  •  Rule  ol   Prac- 

tice' be  seen  in  th 
individual,  :  As  ye  would  thai  men  sh 


•  Bj  the  confederation  in  the  CONSTIT1   HON  ofthe 
Fvdcral  Government 


unto  you,  do  you  even  so  unto  them,'  that 
golden  'Rule  of  practice,'  which,  was  the 
'  Law  of  Moses,'  the  spirit  of  the  '  Prophets,' 
and  the  injunction  of  Jesus  Christ.' 

Before  all  things  can  be  right  in  the  human 
family,  the  'Moral  Law'  must  reign  in  all 
parts.  Before  that  can  exist  universally,  the 
'  Law  of  Nature'  must  be  revived  and  restored, 
to  reign  in  all  nations;  and  that  it  may  be  so, 
the  'Rule  of  Practice'  must  be  attended  to 
from  principle,  because  they  are  connected 
with,  and  mutually  dependent  upon  each  other. 
Therefore,  there  is  need  for  a  general  reform 
in  the  world,  both  in  the  head  and  heart.  For 
the  whole  head  is  sick,  and  the  whole  heart  is 
faint — from  the  crown  of  the  head  to  the  sole 
of  the  foot,  is  lull  of  wounds,  bruises  and  pu- 
trifying  sores. 

The  discovery  of  America  after  her  dormant 
state,  with  the  concomitant  circumstances  at- 
tending it,  began  to  cast  great  light  on  the 
dispensations  of  Divine  Providence,  and  shed 
a  new  lustre  on  the  aspect  of  human  affairs. 

The  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  or  the  'Moral 
Law'  of  Love,  the  'Law  of  Nature'  and  the 
'Rule  of  Practice,'  have  begun  to  revive,  and 
some  are  running  to  and  fro,  and  kim. 
is  increasing.  But  all  things  are  not  right 
yet,  nor  can  the)  be,  until  the  -Personal,  So- 
cial, and  Moral  Rights'  of  mankind  are  re- 
stored. When  this  is  done,  there  will  be  an 
end  of  '  Tyrannical  power,' and  established  re- 
ligion will  cease,  and  universal  libertj  of  con- 
science will  be  enjoyed  in  the  Love  of  the 
ator,  and  of  mankind.  Then  the  'Wolf 
and  the  Lamb  will  dwell  together,  and  there 
will  not  be  any  more  war.' 

The  Almighty  ha  I  long  borne  with  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  but  now  his  controversy 
has  begun,  and  happy  v»  ill  it  be  for  those  who 
are  prepared  for  the  storm. 

It  is  a  matter  of  rejoicing  with  the  upright 
in  heart,  thai  they  have  an  asylum  in  the  day 
(if  trouble.  But  where  will  the  wicked  and 
proud  oppressors  hide  their  guilty  brad-  ! 
The  day  of  vengeance  is  near,  and  the  five 
swords  of  the  Almighty  axe  so  visible  in  the 
earth,  that  no  considerate  man  can  deny  the 
hand  of  GOD.  Destructive  insects,  earth- 
quakes, wars,  pesl  !  i  Though 
people  account  for  these  things  on  natural 
principles,  yel  nature  emanated  from  the 
power  of  GOD,  still  is  under  HIS  control,  i 
which  to  the  discerning  eye  is  visible  in  all 
HIS  works.  Hence  the  words  of  Gen.  Wash- 
ington are  j .. ■  :1  i i n ' 1 1 1  lo  the  ease  in  hand — '  lint 
this  seems  to  je  o(  wonders,  and  it  is 
reserved  for  into  France, 
purposes  of  Providence  far  beyond  the 
of  human  Li  a.  to  slaughter  her  own 
citizens,  and  disturb  the  repose  of  all  the 
world  besides.' 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


59 


OF  FORMS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

We  have  no  instance  of  an  elective  mon- 
archy established  upon  proper  social  princi- 
ples. To  avoid  perpetual  civil  commotion,  it 
has  been  found  necessary  to  make  the  electors 
hereditary.  Of  course  to  confine  the  right  of 
suffrage,  in  the  most  important  of  all  elections, 
to  a  few  overgrown  individuals. 

An  hereditary  monarchy  is  both  dangerous 
and  absurd.  And  an  absolute  monarchy, 
where  an  individual  is  endowed  with  both 
'  legislative'  and  '  executive  authority,'  is  still 
much  more  to  be  feared.  He  that  is  not  ac- 
countable to  any  body  for  his  conduct,  should 
be  intrusted  by  no  body.  Besides,  hereditary 
monarchy  in  any  form,  runs  an  equal  risk  to 
have  a  fool  as  a  wise  man  for  a  governor, 
and  more  so,  considering  the  effects  of  limited 
intermarriages. 

An  'Aristocracy'  may  secure  to  the  coun- 
sels of  state  a  larger  fund  of  information  ;  but 
at  the  same  time  it  places  the  people  under 
many  tyrants  instead  of  one.  Besides,  as  they 
must  also  be  hereditary,  and  be  supported  by 
entailed  property,  they  are  disqualified  for 
'  Legislative  and  Executive,'  and  even  for  'Ju- 
dicial trust,'  inasmuch  as  the  '  Law  of  Nature' 
is  violated  in  their  very  raising.  They  have 
become  unnatural  brothers,  who  consider  their 
brethren  as  beings  of  an  inferior  grade  and 
rank  to  themselves ;  and  of  course,  from  the 
spirit  of  their  education,  they  are  contamina- 
ted with  prejudices  and  partiality,  which 
wholly  disqualifies  them  to  judge  with  equity 
and  humanity  agreeable  to  the  '  Law  of  Nature.' 

'Democracy.'  in  small  and  petty  societies, 
may  apply  and  answer  many  valuable  purpo- 
ses to  mankind;  as  in  days  of  old,  where  the 
whole  voice  of  the  people  could  be  obtained. 
or  at  least  all  of  those  concerned.  But  in  a 
large  and  extensive  country  it  would  become 
too  unwieldy.  But  as  the  '  Law  of  Nature,' 
on  social  principles,  makes  them  equally  in- 
terested and  entitled  to  a  voice  in  the  forma- 
tion of  those  '■prudential  rules7  made  for  the 
regulation  of  the  whole  '  Representative''  form 
of  government  presents  itself  as  most  appro- 
priate to  answer  every  purpose.  By  this 
method  the  voice  of  the  people  is  made  over  to 
their  Representative.  And  hence,  there  is  a 
'personal  and  social  compact,'  agreeable  to  the 
'  Law  of  Nature  ;'  which  may  be  made  to  suit 
the  greatest  nation.  And  provided  the  world 
of  mankind  were  more  enlightened,  it  might 
forever  exclude  the  necessity  of  an  appeal  to 
war.  Wars  are  neither  more  nor  less  than 
national  quarrels ;  and  when  both  parties  are 
sick  and  tired  of  the  contest,  they  settle  their 
differences  through  the  medium  of  a  conven- 
tion of  Delegates.  Why  not  take  this  course 
in  the  first  instance,  and  spare  human  blood  1 


This  mode  of  government  will  best  guard 
the  people  against  tyrannical  imposition  of 
both  '  Church  and  State.'  The  Representa- 
tion being  only  for  a  limited  time,  and  then 
the  Delegate  returns  to  his  former  sphere,  and 
becomes  a  private  citizen,  and  of  course  feels 
the  effects  of  his  own  legislation  as  a  member 
of  society.  This  exchange  of  public  for  private 
life,  like  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  sea, 
will  tend  to  keep  things  pure,  so  that  the  af- 
fairs of  the  nation  may  at  all  times  bear  in- 
vestigation. Moreover,  it  stimulates  people 
of  all  classes  to  search  after  truth  and  to 
communicate  knowledge.  And  the  interest 
of  the  commonwealth  is  made  secure,  whilst 
the  rights  of  individuals  are  safely  guaranteed. 
and  sacredly  kept  by  chosen  men  in  trust,  who 
as  faithful  Executors,  must  give  account. 

RIGHT  OF  PROPERTY  HELD  UNDER 
MONARCHS. 

In  'Monarchical  Governments,'  in  cases  of 
'  rebellion  or  treason,'  the  '  real  estates'  are 
forfeited  to  the  monarch,  and  the  widow  and 
fatherless -child  is  turned  out  of  doors„and  the 
poor  culprit  himself  suffers  death.  Now  con- 
sidering the  punishment  to  be  proportioned  to 
the  crime,  the  conclusion  must  be,  that  the 
Land  properly  belongs  to  the  Monarch  ;  oth- 
erwise why  disinherit  the  wife  and  children, 
seeing  there  is  no  natural  justice  in  making 
the  innocent  suffer  for  the  guilty?  But  as 
real  estates  are  made  hereditary  in  a  particular 
branch  of  the  family,  and  subject  to  forfeiture 
to  the  Crown  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  treason, 
it  is  manifest  that  they  must  have  been  de- 
rived from  the  government,  and  are  only  held 
during  good  behavior.  Of  course,  all  lands 
originally  were  considered  Crown  Lands,  no 
doubt  made  so  by  conquest  or  usurpation  ; 
and  then  parcelled  out  to  a  few,  who  should 
hold  them  as  tenants  to  the  Crown.  These 
tenants  had  their  tenants  also — and  thus  the 
whole  was  dependent  on  the  will  and  pleasure 
of  one  individual. 

OF  REPRESENTATION. 

All  men  being  considered  free  and  inde- 
pendent in  their  individual  capacity  :  but  de- 
pendent in  their  social  capacity,  the  rights  of 
each  are  equal.  The  first  by  virtue  of  exist- 
ence ;  the  latter  by  virtue  of  being  a  member 
of  Society.  Our  personal  and  social  rights 
being  equal,  neither  of  them  can  be  taken 
from  us  but  by  our  own  consent,  without  in- 
fringing upon  natural  justice.  Except  only 
when  forfeited  to  society  by  some  misdemean- 
or, or  taken  by  the  laws  of  the  Creator  who 
gave  them.  Our  rights  being  equal,  so  are 
our  privileges — of  course  our  rights,  privile- 
ges, duties  and  obligations  are  the  same  in 
each  and  in  all.     Therefore  the  neglect  of  the 


no 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


right  of  suffrage  in  any  individual  is  a  viola- 
tion of  social  duty — that  is,  a  breach  of  one 
of  the  obligations  we  owe  to  society.  By 
neglecting  our  social  duties  we  involve  our- 
E  sh  es  in  a  violation  of  natural  justice,  which 
requires  a  proper  use  and  improvement  of 
those  social  blessings,  conferred  upon  us  by 
the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  World,  who  will 
hold  us  accountable  for  the  neglect  of  every 
■   duty.     These  are  considerations  not 

intly  weighed  by  many.  All  are  deeply 
interested  in  them,  though  many  remain  igno- 
rant of  it.  And  to  excuse  ourselves  by  con- 
cluding that  these  things  do  not  concern  us, 
though  our  well  being  is  deeply  concerned,  is 
all  of  a  piece  with  the  supposition,  that  the 
will  of  a  Tyrant  is  the  order  of  Providence 
and  the  delegated  power  of  God. 

As  individuals  and  as  members  of  society, 
we  have  a  right  to  claim  a  voice  in  all  public 
deliberations,  and  to  see  to  it  that  we  have 
justice  done  to  us.  Because  our  ;  social  rights' 
grow  out  of  our  '  personal  rights.'  Our  own 
power,  as  individuals,  not  being  equal  to  our 
wants  and  necesi  [ties,  we  exchange  a  part  of 
our  'peflsonal  rights'  for  'social  rights,'  by 
casting  a  part  into  the  common  slock  bj  dele- 
gation) and  hence  our  power  and  will  is 
made  over  to  our  Representative,  and  we  take 

i  of  society  of  which  we  are  a  part, 
for  our  protection,  in  addition  to  our  own.  So 
that  society  grants  us  nothing — but  we  draw 
on  the  capital  as  a  matter  of  right.     Hence  it 

evident,  that  Social  or  Civil  distinctions 
can  be  founded  only  on  public  utility  agreea- 
ble to  the  rules  of  equity. 

NATURE    AND    DESIGN,    AND    ENAC- 
TION OF  LAW. 

'Social  flights,'  when  protected  by  'general 
rules.'  and  applied  to  a  nation  or  people  as  a 
are  called  ■  political ;'  but  when  applied 
to  individuals,  arc  called  '  civil.'  I  tence  the 
distinction  between  '  Political  and  Civil  Law.' 
The  end  of  all  political  associations  is  the 
I  ration  of  the  natural  and  imprescriptible 

Man  ;'  and  these  rights  are  'Lib- 
city,  Property,  Security,  and  resistance  of  Up- 
on.'     The    people  arc   essentially  the 
source   of  all   so\  ;iiiv  jn. 

dn  i  lual  or   bo  '\  of  men   be  entitle  1   to  an] 

itj  .  which  is  nol  expra  ily  derh  e 
them.     •  Civil  Libertj '  doing  what- 

lotinjui  1  the  law  is 

an  expression  of  the   will  of  the  communit] 
for  individual  instruction. 

The  Law,  of  coui  e,  ought  to  prohib 

as  arc  hurtful    to        ietj    and  to 
no  penalties,  bul    uch  as  a     al    olutel] 
and  manifestly  ne 
society. 

And  all  Citizens  have  a  right  to  concur, 


either  personally,  or  by  their  representative, 
in  the  formation  of  those  general  rules,  which 
might  be  properly  enough  called  the  Law  of 
'  Prudence.' 

The  general  rule,  or  the  Law  of  Prudence, 
should  be  the  same  to  all,  whether  to  punish 
or  protect.  All  being  equal  in  rights,  are 
equally  eligible  to  all  honors,  places,  and  em- 
ployments, according  to  their  different  abilities, 
without  any  other  distinction  than  that  created 
by  their  virtue  and  talents. 

OF  THE  LAW  OF  NATIONS. 

Here  it  is  proper  to  remark,  that  there  is 
frequently  a  mi-application  of  terms,  which 
gives  improper  conceptions,  leading  the  reader 
or  hearer  to  ascribe  effects  to  causes  which 
could  never  produce  them.  And  so  setting 
out  in  error,  they  must  forever  continue  to  be 
wrong.  Thus,  says  one,  '  Reason  teaches 
me  this  or  that,'  when  the  information  was 
derived  through  the  channel  of  tradition. 
Again,  '  Nature  works'  so  and  so,  when  there 
is  no  principle  in  nature  to  operate  it;  but  is 
wholly  the  effect  of  Art,  or  the  works  of 
Nature's  COD. 

To  ascribe  that  to  nature  which  belongs  to 
art  is  certainly  wrong,  and  leads  to  confusion! 
Every  effect  should  be  ascribed  to  its  original 
and  proper  cause,  in  order  to  come  at  the  true 
knowledge  of  things,  as  they  are,  or  as  they 
should  be,  in  a  relative  point  of  view. 

Islands,  for  example,  may  originate  three 
ways. — First,  from  Nature's  God;  Secondly 
— From  Nature  herself ;  Thirdly — From  art. 
Thus  the  Island  of  Great  Britain  was  formed 
by  Nature's  God,  at  the  creation.  The  Island 
of  New  Orleans,  near  two  hundred  miles  in 
length  and  about  twelve  in  breadth,  was  form- 
ed by  nature.  The  flood-wood  and  mud 
washing  down  from  the  Missouri  and  other 
rivers  into  the  Mississippi,  having  formed  this 
island,  and  divided  the  water  that  wa 
an  arm  of  the  sea,  making  Lake  Poinchetrain 
and  Tuckepaw  Bay.  Audi  an  artificial  island 
is  formed  al  New  York  for  the  erection  of  a 
.  at  the  junction  of  two  rivers. 

I  have  now  hinted  at  our  rights,  as  existing 
by  the  '  Law  of  Nature,'  established  primari- 
ly by  our  Creator,  as  "  •  in  In  : 

to  each  oilier :  and  a 
of  Nations,'  which   is  improperly  call 
!   Nature,'  and  is  <-\  idently  the 
of  art;  and  such  as  prudence  dictates  as  ne- 
eneral  rule  ■■.  for  the  regulation  of 
the   ••  hole,  and  may  v\  ith  greal  :r  proprietj  be 
called  the  '  Law    of  Prudence.'     Thes 
being  received  in  some  degree  among  the  na- 
tion-,  are  therefot  the    '  Law 
leed  il  mighl  be  well,  iJ 
ceived  more  generally  among  the  Hu- 


RECAPITULATION. 
We  have  derived  from  the  God  of  Nature 
certain  unalienable  rights.     It  is  necessary  to 
have    those    rights    guaranteed    against    an 
Usurper. 

Civil  Government  is  therefore  necessary. — 
Prudence  dictates  the  propriety  of  delegating 
to  suitable  persons  so  much  of  those  rights  as 
may  be  necessary  for  the  formation  and  exe- 
cution of  that  political  machine  which  is 
called  Government. 

Government,  when  formed,  is  under  obliga- 
tions to  act  only  for  the  public  good  and  gene- 
ral welfare.  And  the  principles  of  natural 
justice  and  Moral  obligation  will  sanction  the 
same,  when  considered  in  relation  to  the  Mo- 
ral Governor  of  the  World. 

By  way  of  explanation,  from  what  hath 
been  observed,  as  one  of  the  whole,  I  have 
certain  personal  rights  which  cannot  be  taken 
from  me  on  the  principles  of  natural  justice, 
without  my  consent.  I  am  naturally  inter- 
ested in  their  security  ;  of  course  prudence 
requires  my  consent.  1  give  it,  and  by  virtue 
thereof,  I  have  a  right  to  expect  and  claim  in 
conjunction  with  others,  certain  privileges  at 
the  hand  of  my  government — that  is  my  boun- 
ty, viz. — Protection  of  my  person,  character 
and  property  ;  and  peaceably  to  enjoy  with- 
out interruption,  the  use  of  my  liberty,  and  ' 
the  privilege  of  seeking  happiness  in  an  inno- 
cent way — that  is,  where  no  man's  right  is 
invaded,  nor  the  public  peace  disturbed.  I 
have  also  the  right  and  privilege  of  private 
judgment  in  matters  of  opinion  and  moral  duty 
in  the  things  of  God  and  eternity — things 
which  can  concern  no  one  but  myself. 

A  CONTRAST. 

Let  the  foregoing  reflection  be  contrasted 
with  the  present  state  of  the  world,  and  we 
shall  distinctly  see  that  all  things  are  not 
right  in  the  world,  and  of  course  that  there  is 
need  of  a  great  and  general  reform,  before  the  j 
Head  and  Heart,  the  motives  and  conduct  of 
men  will  correspond  with  the  '  Moral  Law,' 
the  '  Law  of  Nature,'  and  the  '  Rule  of  Prac- 
tice.' And  it  will  be  well  to  remember  that 
all  men  are  accountable  to  the  Supreme  Gov- 
ernor of  the  World,  not  only  for  their  motives 
and  -conduct  toward  each  other,  but  for  their 
disposition  of  Heart  towards  HIM,  whether 
they  be  Rulers,  Subjects  or  Citizens,  if  they 
would  meet  the  approbation  of  God  upon  their 
souls.  Let  them  therefore  take  heed  how  they 
suffer  considerations  of  interest  or  popularity 
to  lead  them  astray.  Lest  they  sell  their  eter- 
nal peace  for  a  transitory  object.  Upstart 
Governments  may  take  heed  and  tremble,  and 
so  may  all  oppressors  and  workers  of  iniquity, 


seeing  their  eternity  is  at  stake 


OF  PUNISHMENTS. 

It  is  the  certainty  of  punishment,  more  than 
the  severity  of  it,  that  will  have  the  greatest 
effect  upon  mankind.  Vigorous  laws,  prop- 
erly apportioned  to  the  nature  of  crimes,  and 
well  and  faithfully  executed,  are  best  for  the 
well-being  of  society.  But  as  the  degrees  of 
punishment  must  bear  some  analogy  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  crime,  so  the  heinousness 
of  the  offence  with  its  magnitude,  must  be 
taken  into  the  account,  to  judge  properly  what 
degrees  of  chastisement  shall  be  inflicted  in 
any  case. — Very  few,  if  any  persons  should 
be  punished  with  death,  because  it  is  taking 
that  which  cannot  be  restored.  And  to  take 
that  from  another,  which  we  did  not  bestow, 
j  and  which  cannot  be  restored,  is  running  near 
to  the  precipice  of  doing  unnatural  injustice. 

An  innocent  person  being  suddenly  cut  off, 
is  injured  irreparably  beyond  all  possible  cal- 
culation ;  for  his  eternity  may  depend  upon  it. 
But  the  variations  of  crimes  are  so  great  and 
numerous,  that  a  variety  of  punishments  is 
necessary  to  meet  every  case  ;  hence  the  Peni- 
tentiary System  presents  to  view,  as  proper 
for  the  subject,  by  admitting  of  degrees,  both 
of  time  and  solitude. 

The  institution  is  humane,  both  in  its  na- 
ture and  consequences.  The  culprit  is  pre- 
vented from  further  injury  to  society,  and  has 
.opportunity  for  reflection — and  by  learning  or 
improving  some  trade,  he  may  become  an  use- 
ful member  of  society — and  if  innocent  of  the 
charge,  may  yet  be  restored  to  his  privileges, 
which  has  been  exemplified  in  several  cases. 

In  many  cases  the  Judge  or  Jury,  from 
strong  presumptive  proof,  may  believe  a  man 
accused  to  be  guilty  of  the  charge,  and  as  a 
dangerous  man  to  society  and  to  his  neighbor- 
hood, would  feel  free  to  send  him  to  the  Peni- 
tentiary, when  neither  the  crime  nor  the  evi- 
dence would  justify  them  to  take  his  life. 
Hence,  under  sanguinary  Laws  many  offend- 
ers would  escape  through  humanity. 

A  few  plain  Rules,  properly  enforced,  will 
prove  of  more  consequence,  than  tyrannical 
barbarity,  or  despotic  cruelty.  This  is  self- 
evident,  to  those  who  reflect  on  the  various 
modes  of  family  government. 

Those  parents  who  threaten  much,  and  per- 
form but  little,  and  promise  some  and  do 
nothing,  but  by  fits  and  starts,  dealing  out 
blows  without  rule  or  reason  and  then  only 
when  in  a  pet  or  passion — have  children  who 
have  no  confidence  in  what  they  say.  For 
their  inconsistencies  they  are  cordially  des- 
pised by  their  children,  who  wish  to  get  from 
under  their  government.  And  such  children 
become  mere  pests  to  society.  On  the  other 
hand,  such  parents  as  use  few  words,  and  are 
firm,  who  act  deliberately,  perform  their  pro- 
mises or  threats,  are  generally  blest  with  obe- 


62 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,     AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY 


client  children,  who  afterwards  are  a  blessing 
to  the  community. 

The  design  of  punishment  is, — 1st,  to  re- 
form the  person  who  suffers  it — 2dly,  to  pre- 
vent the  perpetration  of  crimes,  hy  deterring 
others — 3dly,  to  remove  those  persons  from 
society,  who  have  manifested  by  their  tem- 
pers and  crimes,  that  they  are  unfit  to  live  in  it. 

The  reformation  of  a  criminal  can  never  be 
effected  by  a  public  punishment,  for  the  fol- 
lowing reasons : 

First — As  it  is  always  connected  with  infa- 
my; it  destroys  in  him  the  sense  of  shame, 
which  is  one  of  the  strongest  out-posts  to 
virtue. 

Secondly — It  is  generally  of  such  short  du- 
ration, as  to  produce  none  of  those  changes  in 
body  or  mind,  which  are  absolutely  necessary 
to  reform  obstinate  habits  of  vice. 

Thirdly — Experience  proves,  that  public 
punishments  have  increased  propensities  to 
crimes.  A  man  who  has  lost  his  character 
at  a  public  whipping-post,  hath  nothing  va- 
luable left  to  lose  in  society. 

Pain  has  begotten  insensibility  to  the  whip, 
and  shame  to  infamy  :  these,  added  to  his  old 
habits  of  vice,  he  probably  feels  a  spirit  of 
revenge  against  the  whole  community,  whose 
laws  have  inflicted  his  punishment  upon  him, 
and  hence  he  is  stimulated  to  add  to  the  num- 
ber and  enormity  of  his  outrages  upon  society. 

Therefore  public  punishment  will  harden 
the  heart,  and  tend  to  qualify  men  to  be  a  nui- 
sance to  society,  and  a  pest  to  mankind.  For 
a  man  who  hath  neither  moral  virtue,  nor  a 
good  character,  nor  property  to  influence  his 
actions  and  conduct,  hath  nothing  to  lose  by 
misconduct  but  his  soul — the  company  of  his 
friends,  ami  his  liberty  and  life. 

Hence  the  punishment  should  be  fitted  to 
his  case,  ami  the  degree  to  the  nature  of  his 
crimi  which  the  Law  of  Equity  requires. 
ifference  of  crimes  and  the  variations  are 
such,  that  the  Penitentiary  system  seem-  besl 
fitted  to  it.  ami  appears  the  most  suitable  on 
the  principles  of  humanity  and  common  sense, 
to  answer  the  purpose. 

First — It  admits  of  degrees  both  of  time  in 
the  duration,  and  also  in  the  confinement. 

Secondly — It  prevents  the  stupefaction,  or 
insensibility  to  every  sense  of  shame,  or  duty 
and  moral  obligation  ami  character,  which  the 
ignominy  from  the  Pillory  or  Whipping-Post 
begel — and  also  it  prevents  the  resentmenl  oi 
desire  to  revenge  the  public  infamy. 

Thirdly — It  prevents  his  had  example  fiom 
corrupting  society,  and  gives  him  no  oppor- 
tunity of  injuring  others,  was  he  disposed  to 
do  it. 

Fourthly — It  gives  him  time  and  opportu- 
nity for  reflection  and  repentance  ;  ami  must 
naturally  prove  a  stimulus  to  the  mind. — The 


loss  of  friends  and  their  company,  the  loss  of 
liberty,  the  idea  of  which  is  more  painful 
than  the  thoughts  of  death;  and  the  idea  of  re- 
gaining or  being  restored  to  them  again,  which 
is  so  animating  and  pleasing,  have  a  powerful 
operation  and  influence  upon  the  mind  to  pro- 
duce a  reformation.  And  he  may  yet  become 
an  useful  citizen  by  his  trade;  the  injured 
also  may  be  indemnified,  and  likewise  the 
public  expenses  paid. 

The  practice  of  hanging  for  '  horse-stealing,' 
under  the  idea  of  proportioning  the  punish- 
ment to  the  crime — is  to  suppose,  that  a  man 
is  of  no  more  value  than  a  horse,  degrading 
mankind  down  to  a  level  with  the  brutes. 

The  frequency  of  public  executions  and 
gibbets  in  British  Europe,  tend  to  harden  the 
people,  and  contaminate  the  human  mind.  It 
eradicates  those  soft  principles  of  nature,  im- 
planted in  the  human  breast  by  the  Creator, 
which  are  so  visible  in  childhood,  until  they 
are  erased  by  a  long  course  of  evil  habits. 
Thus  people  becoming  hardened,  are  qualified 
for  every  evil  work,  so  as  to  sport  with  death, 
and  scoff  at  damnation — and  hence  the  many 
pick-pocket  robberies,  and  other  evils  which 
transpire  while  viewing  the  awful  scene  of 
execution,  and  which,  if  detected,  would  ex- 
pose them  to  a  similar  fate. 

There  are  upwards  of  one  hundred  and 
sixty  offences,  which  are  punishable  with 
death,  according  to  their  code  of  criminal  laws. 
Now  to  consider  this  subject  properly,  there 
appears  not  that  distinction  observed  between 
vice  and  virtue,  which  the  nature  of  the  case 
admits  of,  and  requires  to  be  made  for  the 
welfare  of  society  ;  and  of  course,  if  the  hu- 
man mind  is  not  properly  informed,  and  im- 
pressed with  just  views  of  Right  and  Wrong 
— good  society  cannot  be  cultivated,  and  the 
world  will  remain  as  a  bedlam  under  the  curse 
of  ignorance.  For  according  to  the  fountain 
so  will  be  the  stream.  Hence  if  the  principle 
be  bad,  the  fruit  must  be  bad  also.  Therefore 
the  axe  must  be  laid  at  the  root,  ami  the  rub- 
bish, dissipation  and  darkness,  arising  from 
ignorance,  must  be  removed.  General  infor- 
mation must  be  promoted,  and  proper  ideas 
implanted  and  cultivated  in  the  mind,  that 
people  may  practice  Virtue  from  principle,  as 
rational  agents,  who  must  give  account. 

The  propriety  and  importance  of  a  good 
and  early  education,  is  not  considered  by 
many.  Hut  let  it  he  remembered,  whatever  is 
learned  in  youth,  remains  lived  for  life; 
whereas  what  old  people  Irani,  is  like  writing 
on  the  sand,  which  is  washed  out  by  the  firsl 
rain.  Therefore  bend  the  tender  mind,  like  a 
young  branch  the  way  you  would  have  il 
grow,  otherwise  it  will  be  hard  to  efieel  by 
ait.  what  would  become  easy  and  natural,  if 
timely  performed. 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


63 


Provided  we  are  not  to  be  governed  on  such 
principles,  as  ignorance  and  terror  compose, 
then  we  must  insist  on  the  opposite  theory, 
viz.  general  information  and  proper  motives. 
Such  as  are  noble  in  their  nature,  and  calcu- 
lated in  their  consequence  to  promote  the  wel- 
fare of  Society.  And  every  one  must  strive 
to  do  his  part,  both  in  cultivating  and  practi- 
sing the  WORK ! 

This  subject  properly  digested,  shews  the 
propriety  of  inculcating  the  doctrine  of  First 
principles — our  relation  to  God  and  man ! 
Without  this  hoxv  shall  people  judge  of  Natu- 
ral Justice  and  moral  obligation 1  Or  how 
perform  their  moral  duties  1  In  proportion  to 
the  ignorance  of  the  people,  vice  and  imposi- 
tion have  ever  abounded — whilst  on  the  other 
hand,  in  proportion  as  light  has  shone,  true 
dignity  of  soul  has  appeared,  in  a  line  of  vir- 
tuous conduct.  Natural  Justice  attended  to, 
and  the  Moral  Government  of  the  Supreme 
Being  acknowledged.  In  proportion  as  any 
Nation  or  People  have  been  just  and  good,  so 
prosperity  has  attended  them,  whilst  the  arts 
and  sciences  have  flourished.  But  when  their 
conduct  has  been  reversed,  though  God  may 
have  borne  with  them  for  a  season,  the  day 
of  their  visitation  will  come  at  last ! 

OF  POLITICAL  EXISTENCE. 

God,  as  the  Creator  and  supporter  of  man 
hath  a  right  to  govern  his  creatures  and  pre- 
scribe the  rule  of  their  actions.  Man,  as  his 
creature,  has  a  right,  and  it  is  his  duty  and 
privilege  to  obey.  In  eternity  people  must  be 
judged  and  rewarded,  as  individuals  only. 
But  in  this  world  as  we  exist  socially,  we 
have  social  privileges,  which  are  called  Poli- 
tical; and  National  Political  privileges  abused. 
becomes  a  political  evil,  and  a  political  evil 
must  be  cured,  or  it  must  become  remediless. 
And  as  these  privileges  are  for  a  time  only, 
when  abused  the  personal  rights  of  mankind 
are  infringed  upon,  contrary  to  the  '  Law  of 
Nature,  and  Natural  Justice  calls  for  a  remedy. 
Of  course  there  must  be  '  a  reform,'  or  else  an 
'overthrow!'  It  is  perfectly  consistent  with 
propriety  to  demand  the  former — the  latter  is 
the  just  visitation  of  a  righteous  Judge  !  ! 
The  first  is  a  duty  which  is  in  our  own  power 
— the  latter  always  a  just  dispensation  of  the 
Almighty.  As  it  is  no  where  said,  that  Na- 
tions in  their  political  capacity  shall  be  judge  in 
futurity — political  evils  must  be  punished  here. 

Therefore,  when  a  Government  is  overgrown 
in  tyrannical  power  and  wickedness,  dissipa- 
tion, luxury  and  oppression  abound  ;  and  un- 
heard of  cruelties  prevail.  All  manner  of  de- 
bauchery— drunkenness  and  revelling,  with 
other  concomitant  vices  and  evils,  so  great  and 
so  many  abound  that  it  may  be  said,  '  Moral 
Evil'  reigns  triumphant  in  the  land,  and  vir- 


tue cannot  be  found.  Justice  is  trampled  up- 
on— moral  obligation  is  despised  !  and  man- 
kind become  like  Bedlamites,  and  the  doctrine 
of  Atheism  is  the  order  of  the  day. 

'  Hark  !  Let  reason  ask,  '  Does  it  not  seem 
to  comport  with  the  Moral  Government  of  the 
Supreme  Being,  who  is  just  and  wise,  to  over- 
throw such  Political  Existence,  as  being  un- 
worthy, and  thereby  open  a  door  for  another 
such  an  one  as  will  secure  to  the  people  the 
enjoyment  of  their  right,  agreeable  to  the  or- 
der of  things,  and  acknowledging  HIS  gov- 
ernment, live  agreeable  to  the  '  Moral  Law/ 
the  '  Law  of  Nature,'  and  the  '  Rule  of  Prac- 
tice V 

If  all  our  ideas  of  'good  and  evil,'  of  'right 
and  wrong,'  are  not  chimerical,  we  must  an- 
swer in  '  Reason,'  that  it  would  be  Just  to 
overthrow  them  as  a  social  and  political  body, 
as  unworthy  of  their  privileges,  and  it  would 
be  a  mercy  to  the  people  and  to  rising  gene- 
rations, by  some  revolutions  to  be  restored  to 
their  '  Just  Rights.' 

The  history  of  the  Egyptians,  from  the  time 
of  Joseph  to  Moses,  with  their  conduct  towards 
the  Jews,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  Egyptians, 
with  the  consequent  deliverance  of  the  Israel- 
ites, the  former  being  necessary  for  the  ac- 
complishment of  the  latter,  are  examples  of 
this  truth.  How  Just  and  Merciful,  and  yet 
how  wise  are  the  dispensations  of  Divine 
Providence,  in  the  Social  and  Political  exist- 
ence of  human  affairs. 

The  history  of  the  Jews  from  the  time  of. 
Moses  to  the  present  day,  is  a  further  con- 
tinued example  of  the  same.  And  taking 
'  Moral  good  and  Evil'  as  the  rule  or  criterion 
by  which  to  judge  of  expected  dispensations, 
according  to  Deuteronomy,  xxviiilh  chapter, 
any  considerate  man  may  foretell  the  probable 
fate  of  any  nation.  The  present  state  of  the 
Jews  is  a  living  and  standing  monument  of 
the  dispensations  of  Divine  Providence.  The 
overthrow  of  Babylon,  as  unworthy  of  a  poli- 
tical existence,  was  just ;  and  yet  it  was  a 
mercy  to  the  Jews,  whose  deliverance  was 
connected  with  it.  And  the  same  observation 
would  equally  apply  to  the  rise  and  fall  of 
Kingdoms  and  Empires  in  different  countries 
and  ages  of  the  world  ;  provided  we  had  light 
and  information  enough  to  view  the  hand  of 
the  Lord.  For  these  things  happen  not  by 
accident  or  chance,  neither  do  they  spring  up 
from  the  dust;  but  they  happen  under  the 
wise  and  superintending  hand  of  the  provi- 
dences of  God.  And  these  things  will  con- 
tinue, until  Universal  Rights,  obligations  and 
duties  are  universally  regarded:  and  HIS 
kingdom  rules  over  all. 

OF  THE  SPREAD  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

To  judge  correctly  of  things,  we  must  view 


64 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


them  as  they  ought  to  be,  as  they  are  now, 
and  then  inquire  how  they  became  so. 

First,  The  Gospel  was  commanded  by  Jesus 
Christ  to  be  preached  to  "  all  Nations,"  and 
to  "  every  creature,"  promising  to  be  with 
his  Heralds  to  the  "  end  of  the  world."  When 
the  persecution  arose  about  Stephen,  the 
Brethren  were  scattered,  and  were  travelling 
abroad,  preaching  the  word.  The  blessing  of 
God  attended  their  labors,  while  the  "  Apos- 
tles" still  abode  at  Jerusalem.  Hence  the 
command  and  promise,  for  the  Spread  of  the 
Gospel  was  not  confined  and  limited  to  the 
'•  Twelve  Disciples,"  but  extended  to  all  the 
ministers  of  Jesus  Christ  through  all  ages  to 
the  end  of  the  world.  Therefore  if  all  things 
were  right,  the  gospel  would  be  received  in 
all  lands  and  in  all  hearts.  But  it  is  not  so  ;. 
a  small  part  only  of  the  world  hear,  and  enjoy 
the  heavenly  tidings,  and  that  in  a  very  dark 
degree ! 

In  Asia,  which  contains,  as  is  computed, 
five  hundred  millions  of  people,  what  dark- 
ness and  ignorance  prevails!  But  a  few,  very 
few,  who  have  even  the  outward  preaching 
of  the  Gospel.  Not  even  excepting  those 
con nl ries  and  parts  of  Europe  and  Africa,  as 
well  as  Asia,  which  are  contiguous  to  old  Je- 
rusalem, where  the  Gospel  was  first  propagated 
and  substantiated.  Turkish  darkness  and  "Ma- 
hometanism"  triumph,  and  the  name  of  "  Chris- 
tian" is  held  in  contempt.  Of  120,000,000 
of  "  Christians,"  nominally  so  called  in  Eu- 
rope, how  few  have  just  and  proper  notions 
and  ideas  of  things  pertaining  to  religion  ? 
For  the  greater  part  are  almost  as  ignorant, 
even  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  as  the 
Indians  of  America,  and  of  experimental  reli- 
gion they  are  as  ignorant  as  the  Hotentots  at 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  !  Of  seven  or  eight 
millions  of  people  in  North  America,  though 
most  of  them  have  the  Bible  or  Testament  in 
their  houses,  how  many  are  unacquainted 
with  experimental  religion  ;  and  even  igno- 
rant of  the  very  first  principles  of  the  doc- 
trines of  Christ  ?  Though  America  is  favored 
with  the  greatest  share  of  '-Common  Learn- 
ing" amongst  the  common  people,  of  any  na- 
tion in  the  World  ;  probnbly  as  three  to  one. 
Yet  how  dark  and  ignoTant  still  1  What  sel- 
fishness prevails,  ami  how  little  is  Natural 
Justice  regarded  in  Social  life.  How  little  is 
moral  obligation  considered  in  the  various 
transactions  and  concerns  of  life. 

How  few  are  living  for  eternity,  and  con- 
dueling  as  they  expect  to  answer  at  the  bar 
of  the  Supreme  Judge?  In  short,  how  few 
attend  to  the  "  Moral  haw"  "  to  love  the  Lord 
with  all  their  Heart,  and  their  neighbor  as 
themselves."  And  to  the  "  Law  of  Nature," 
which  coincides  with  the  "  Rule  of  Practice," 
as  ;'  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you, 


do  ye  even  so  to  them  ;"  for  this  is  the  "  Law 
and  the  Prophets  "  and  is  sanctioned  by  Jesus 
Christ. 

Until  the  gospel  is  preached  to  all  mankind, 
there  is  some  body  who  ought  to  preach  that 
does  not ;  and  there  are  grand  causes,  enough 
to  provoke  the  God  of  Love  to  anger,  towards 
those  who  hold  the  people  in  the  darkness  of 
ignorance,  by  cruel  and  wicked  LAWS.' 

Query — How  happens  it  that  Mahomctanism 
routed  Christianity  out  of  the  Eastern  World? 

Doubtless  Christianity  was  abused,  pervert- 
ed and  so  corrupted,  that  the  substance  was 
lost  in  the  shade ;  and  the  name  of  the  thing 
only  remained.  Hence  Mahometanism,  which 
admits  of  no  "  Idolatry,"  was  preferable ; 
therefore  the  Nominal  Christians,  who  were 
not  worthy  of  a  political  or  social  existence, 
having  forfeited  their  right  and  privilege  by 
sin,  were  justly  scourged — deprived  of  the 
gospel,  and  removed  out  of  the  way,  that  a 
better  'ism  might  follow. 

These  ideas  will  "justify  the  ways  of  God 
to  Man."  When  a  social  existence  is  forfeit- 
ed by  abuse,  the  people  constituting  it,  stand 
in  the  way  of  their  betters ;  and  of  course,  the 
Being  who  "gave,  hath  a  right  to  take  away," 
and  bestow  it  on  such  as  are  more  worthy. 
Justice  is  then  administered  to  the  former,  and 
mercy  to  the  latter.  And  that  people  who 
possess  the  most  "  moral  virtue,"  or  will  an- 
swer the  best  and  most  noble  purposes  are  the 
most  preferable. — Therefore  to  remove  the 
vicious  out  of  the  way,  as  being  hindrances 
to  righteousness,  is  good. — Of  two  objects, 
goodness  and  wisdom  will  prefer  and  choose 
the  best,  to  answer  a  good  and  important  pur- 
pose, and  accomplish  a  noble  end.  Hence  of 
two  'isms  supported  by  the  "arm  of  human 
power,"  one  is  u  old  in  evil  and  very  bad  ,•" 
the  other  young  and  more  hopeful ;  and  there- 
fore, it  is  consistent  with  wisdom,  justice, 
goodness  and  mercy,  to  prefer  the  latter. 

Many  people  talk  about  the  "plans"  of  the 
Almighty  !  If  man  was  perfect  in  wisdom,  he 
would  need  no  plan.  And  that  which  argues 
imperfection  in  man,  will  not,  cannot  argue 
perfection  in  the  Deity.  Therefore  such  ex- 
pressions are  perfect  nonsense,  if  brought  for  any 
thing  more  than  a  comparison  or  an  illustration  ! 

■■  Morally"  speaking,  whosoever  is  right 
must  be  just,  and  whosoever  is  right  and  just 
must  be  good  ;  and  whosoever  is  right  and 
just  and  good,  must  be  wise;  and  whosoever 
is  just  and  righteous  and  good  and  wise, 
must  be  mosi  NOBLE  in  the  Superlative  de- 
gree! Therefore  wc  must  unite  these  ideas  of 
Justice,  Righteousness,  Goodness  and  Wis- 
dom, in  the  Moral  Character  of  the  Almighty, 
in  order  to  have  any  proper  conceptions  of 
his  Moral  Government  and  of  his  noble  dispen- 
sations to  the  social  bodies  of  mankind. 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


65 


Some  people,  to  exalt  his  justice,  destroy 
his  Goodness  and  Mercy,  and  represent  him  a 
mere  Tyrant .'  others  speaking  to  exalt  the 
power  of  God,  destroy  his  justice  and  mercy. 
Another  exalting  his  mercy  destroys  his  Jus- 
tice. Thus  they  split  up  the  Almighty  into 
parts,  ascribing  to  him  certain  ideas  which 
they  call  "Attributes,"  formed  in  their  own 
conceptions — and  by  extolling  his  power,  or 
his  ••  mercy  or  justice"  improperly  bear  false 
testimony,  and  give  the  Almighty  a  character 
which  is  far  from  the  truth,  as  manifested  ei- 
ther in  his  •'  dispensations"  or  the  "  written 
ivord."  For  instance,  says  one — ':  God  is  all 
mercy,  he  is  so  good."  If  he  be  all  mercy, 
where  is  his  Justice  ?  A  Governor  is  so  good 
as  to  be  all  mercy,  and  therefore  will  pardon 
every  culprit ;  and  will  suffer  none  to  be  pun- 
ished, however  dangerous  to  Society.  Thus 
the  innocent  must  suffer,  and  the  guilty  escape 
and  go  free !  Now  to  let  the  guilty  escape 
and  the  innocent  suffer  without  any  possible 
remedy,  exhibits  the  Executive  power  as  pos- 
sessing neither  mercy  nor  justice,  nor  goodness, 
in  his  procedure — and  of  course  he  cannot  be 
right  or  noble  in  his  nature  or  dispensations. 
A  being  without  mercy,  who  is  unjust  and  not 
good,  but  destitute  of  every  right  and  noble 
principle  ;  and  is  not  in  possession  of  any  true 
and  genuine  wisdom!  This  is  the  picture  of 
the  very  Devil  himself. 

But  the  true  character  of  JEHOVAH,  or 
the  manifestation  of  God  in  Christ — is  uni- 
formly consistent  with  itself,  agreeable  to  the 
principles  of  "Justice,"  and  "  Righteousness," 
and  "  Goodness,"  and  "  Wisdom,"  and  "  Mer- 
cy"— Mercy  to  '  proper  objects  of  Mercy' — 
but  to  let  the  innocent  suffer  and  the  guilty 
escape,  is  an  unjust  tyranny.  But  "Mercy" 
is  always  dispensed  consistent  with,  or  agreea- 
ble to  the  principles  of  true  "  Justice,"  when 
administered  by  the  Most  High.  If  a  person 
hath  sinned,  pardon  without  repentance  could 
never  excite  gratitude ;  therefore  it  would  be 
a  thankless  act,  or  favor  bestowed  upon  any 
culprit  who  remained  impenitent.  Religious 
privileges  are  the  graces  of  God — and  as  a 
wise  Governor  he  expects  and  requires  a 
proper  use  of  them.  Some  people  abuse  these 
privileges  by  stealing  a  power,  without  a 
right,  which  is  assumption  ;  and  a  power  pos- 
sessed without  a  right,  is  an  unjust  tyranny. 
Now  here  is  an  abuse  of  social  rights,  so  that 
the  innocent  must  suffer  by  being  oppressed 
and  deprived  of  their  rights,  who  have  not 
merited  such  treatment  at  their  hands.  Natu- 
ral justice  is  infringed  upon,  and  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Almighty  is  despised.  God  is 
said  to  he  "jealous  for  His  glory,  and  will  not 
give  it  to  another."  Therefore  for  the  honor 
of  His  government  and  the  mercy  of  the  in- 
jured, justice   demands  the  remoyal  of  such 


power.  And  such  removal  would  bring  mer- 
cy to  the  injured,  justice  to  the  guilty,  and 
honor  to  His  own  moral  character. 

As  "  Natural  evil"  is  the  effect  or  conse- 
quence of  "  Moral  evil ;"  as  nations  have 
nourished  in  proportion  to  their  virtues,  and 
as  judgments  have  pursued  them  on  account 
of  their  wickedness — and  hence  "Angels 
sinned  and  are  reserved  under  chains  of  dark- 
ness to  the  judgment  day,  to  be  punished." 
Sin  drove  Adam  out  of  Paradise.  Sin  brought 
destruction  on  the  antideluvian  world.  Sin 
was  the  cause  of  the  overthrow  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah. 

Of  the  Canaanites,  God  said,  "  the  iniquity, 
&c.  is  not  yet  full."  He  had  a  right  to  de- 
mand their  obedience,  and  to  dispose  of  their 
lives  in  any  manner  he  chose.  God  waited 
and  bore  with  them  near  five  hundred  years 
as  a  political  body,  and  then  destruction  to 
the  full,  overtook  them  as  a  nation.  Sin 
brought  calamities  on  the  Jews  as  a  nation,  and 
they  are  a  standing  monument  thereof  to  this 
day ! 

Again,  as  political  evils  in  social  bodies, 
consequent  upon  "  Moral  evil"  in  them,  brings 
national  destruction,  so  a  social  repentance  and 
political  reform  is  necessary,  to  avert  the 
judgments  of  God,  which  threaten  impending 
danger  over  a  guilty  land.  The  case  of  Nine- 
veh is  a  striking  example  of  the  dealings  of 
God,  with  a  sinful  and  repenting  people.  The 
Jews  frequently  experienced  deliverances  in 
their  social  capacity,  when  a  reform  and  re- 
pentance took  place  among  them.  If  ten 
righteous  persons  had  been  found  in  Sodom, 
the  place  would  have  been  spared  for  their 
sakes.  Isaiah  said  "except  the  Lord  had  left 
unto  us  a  small  remnant,  we  should  have  been 
as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  !"  Jesus  Christ  calls 
the  Righteous  the  "  Salt  of  the  Earth."  And 
if  it  were  not  for  the  Righteous  that  now  are, 
and  those  that  will  be  in  succession,  it  would 
be  inconsistent  with  the  Moral  character  of 
the  Almighty,  and  the  nature  of  his  moral 
government,  to  continue  the  world  in  exist- 
ence ! 

The  Jews  were  to  attend  three  feasts  in  a 
year,  "  Pentecost,  Tabernacles  and  Passover," 
by  the  special  command  of  God.  All  the 
males  who  were  twenty  years  of  age  and  up- 
wards, were  to  appear  thrice  annually  before 
the  Lord,  in  one  Congregation  at  Jerusalem, 
which  would  leave  all  their  borders  defence- 
less, and  exposed  to  an  invading  foe.  Their 
enemies  in  their  absence,  might  have  laid  their 
country  waste,  and  captivated  their  wives  and 
children,  unless  restrained  by  the  Providence 
of  God.  Here  would  be  a  trial  of  faith,  and  a 
proof  of  Providence  ;  who  for  their  encourage- 
ment promised  that  their  enemies  should  not 
desire  their  Land  at  such  times,  which  argues 


66 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,     SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


the  superintending  hand  of  Providence  over 
nature  and  over  human  affairs.  The  xiv. 
chap,  of  Ezekiel  is  pertinent  to  the  same 
point  of  doctrine.  AVhen  a  nation  or  people 
have  forfeited  their  political  existence  by  sin, 
and  the  sword  of  the  Lord,  either  Beasts, 
Famine,  Sword  or  Pestilence,  was  drawn  for 
their  extermination — 'Though  Noah,  Daniel, 
and  Job  stood  before  me,  saith  the  Lord,  they 
should  deliver  neither  son  or  daughter,  but 
their  own  souls.'  The  escape  of  Lot  from  the 
overthrow  of  Sodom,  and  by  the  warning  of 
Christ,  the  escape  of  the  Christians  from  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  are  striking  exam- 
ples of  Salvation,  and  remarkable  proofs  of 
the  Providence  of  God. 

OF  GOD'S  REPOSITORY. 

There  was  but  one  generation  between 
Adam  and  Noah — in  as  much  as  Methuselah, 
the  oldest  man,  connected  them  both  in  a  line 
— again,  Shem  connected  Noah  and  Abraham, 
from  whence  a  connect  chain,  down  through 
his  posterity  was  transmitted,  recording  the  dis- 
pensations of  Divine  Providence. 

God,  as  a  wise  and  good  being,  we  mav  ap- 
prehend, has  actions  and  ends  worthy  of  Him- 
self. Hence  the  Righteous  Disposer  of  events 
and  the  universal  Governor.  What  he  doeth 
must  be  right,  just,  good,  and  wise.  And 
hence  Righteousness,  Justice,  Goodness,  and 
Wisdom  reigning  together,  goodness  will  be- 
stow mercy  where  it  can  be  done  agreeable 
to  Justice,  and  Wisdom  and  Righteousness 
are  perfect,  and  will  not  err,  for  here  is  perfect 
and  complete  harmony  in  the  attributes  of 
God,  in  every  case  whatever.  The  fewest 
means  are  employed  to  accomplish  the  most 
important  and  noble  ends  ;  in  the  display  of 
his  justice  against  the  impenitent ;  and  in  his 
warnings  to  rebels.  Hence  privileges  revert 
to  the  objects  who  were  injured — whilst  the 
greatest  possible  good  and  mercy  is  extended 
to  future  and  remote  generations  of  mankind. 

'Moral  Evil,'  being  universal  in  a  social 
capacity,  there  was  no  'moral  virtue,'  but  in 
individuals:  and  hence  the  necessity  of  virtu- 
ous society.  Therefore,  as  every  tiring  must 
have  a  beginning,  Abraham,  the  fifth  life  from 
Adam,  Methuselah,  Noah  and  Shem.  having 
come  in  between,  to  connect  the  chain  of  tra- 
dition, by  having  a  personal  acquaintance 
with  each  other,  until  the  invention  of  letters 
should  furnish  a  record.  Abraham  lived  in 
Chaldea,  feared  the  Most  High,  and  was  en- 
joined to  quit  that  pari  of  the  country,  and 
come  to  the  land  of  Canaan.  And  God  made 
a  '  covenant  with  Abraham.'  Christ  was  on 
the  side  of  God. — The  nature  and  objecl  oi 
the  '  covenant'  was '  Holiness,' which  Abra- 
ham was  to  '  receive,  practise,  teach  his  fami- 
ly, and  transmit  to  his  posterity.' 


'Faith'  was  the  condition  on  which  the 
promised  blessings  were  depending:  and  'Cir- 
cumcision' was  the  seal ;  and  the  blood  of 
Christ,  to  which  it  looked  forward,  and  Avhich 
was  comprised  in  the  blessings,  was  to  purify 
the  heart;  through  the  faith  of  Abraham, 
which  was  in  fact  the  faith  of  the  gospel. 

The  eternal  covenant  between  the  Father 
and  Son,  to  divide  the  world  between  Christ 
and  Satan,  is  no  where  to  he  found  in  Scrip- 
ture ;  but  the  covenant  with  Abraham  was 
real.  The  covenant  was  frequently  intimated, 
but  never  confirmed,  until  it  was  actually  done 
with  Abraham. 

The  Apostle  calls  it  a  -man's  covenant  :' 
yet  as  Abraham  was  brought  into  it  by  faith 
and  obedience,  so  must  we.  For  we  are  to 
be  'justified  by  faith,'  and  'without  faith  it  is 
impossible  to  please  God.'  ' He  that  cometh 
to  God,  must  believe  that  He  is,  and  that  he 
is  a  rewarder  of  them  who  diligently  seek 
Him.' — Hence,  in  this  manner  of  'seeking' 
through  '  faith,'  there  is  a  moral  conformity  to 
the  whole  will  of  God,  from  the  heart,  which 
necessarily  implies  resignation  and  depen- 
dence. Of  course,  there  is  an  agreement  be 
tween  the  '  will'  of  the  '  creature'  and  the  will 
of  the  Creator :  at  which  time  and  place,  the 
blessing  of  pardon  and  holiness  is  given  by 
Christ,  and  received  by  the  suppliant,  which 
is  the  '  New  Covenant'  of  grace  wrote  in  the 
heart,  and  a  confirmation  of  the  covenant  made 
with  Abraham. 

Thus  Christ  is  the  meritorious  cause  of 
our  redemption. 

But  Faith  is  the  '  instrumental  cause'  of  our 
Salvation. 

'Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  counted, 
or  imputed  to  him  for  Righteousness.'— Thus 
Abraham  was  justified  by  faith  and  he  was 
called  the  friend  of  God.  And  Abraham  was 
circumcised,  and  those  males  of  his  household 
also,  which  was  the  beginning  of  the  Church 
of  God,  established  by  faith  upon  earth,  as 
a  Spiritual.  Personal.  Social  Compact. 

From  the  family  of  Abraham  originated  af- 
terwards, what  was  called  the  '  Congregation 
of  the  Lord,'  and  the  '  Church  in  the  Wilder- 
ness.' through  whom  the  'Oracles'  were  trans- 
mitted to  posterity.  As  bad  and  as  rebellious 
as  the  Jews  were,  God  chose  the  best  people 
the  world  furnished  at  that  time,  to  prove  and 
shew  his  mercy  and  display  his  justice,  in  a 
visible  and  providential  manner,  to  bring  about 
universal  righteousness,  as  a  precious  seed  in 
reserve,  and  as  a  repository  for  Himself,  to 
be  manifested  as  a  standing  and  living  monu- 
ment and  credible  proof  through  all  ages  oi 
the  world,  as  a  reasonable  evidence  against 
infidelity.  To  this  day  in  Hindoo,  there  are 
found  black  and  white  Jews.  One  class  of 
them  is  called   '  Children  of  Israel'  from  the 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


67 


Ten  tribes  ;  the  other  is  called  '  Jews'  from  the 
tribe  of  Judah  ! 

On  account  of  '  National  Sins,'  the  '  ten 
tribes,'  were  permitted  to  separate,  and  become 
a  distinct  nation. 

The  Lord  promised  them  his  blessing,  and 
an  establishment  and  a  sure  house,  if  they 
would  fear,  obey  and  love  him.  But  they  did 
not ;  but  were  vain  idolators,  until  they  be- 
came unworthy  of  a  political  existence.  So 
the  justice  of  God  removed  them  into  captivity 
by  the  Assyrians,  who  scattered  them  into  all 
countries ;  and  of  course  they  carried  the 
writings  of  Moses  and  the  Prophets  with 
them. 

And  it  proved  to  be  a  mercy  to  succeeding 
generations,  who  thereby  had  their  minds  im- 
pressed and  prepared  with  expectations  of  the 
Messiah  to  come,  as  the  Saviour  of  men, 
which  was  remarkably  exemplified  in  the 
language  of  the  Woman  of  Samaria,  who 
said,  "  When  the  Messiah  cometh,  he  will 
tell  or  teach  us  all  things." 

The  writings  of  Moses,  and  the  Psalms, 
and  the  Prophets,  which  were  dispersed  and 
conveyed  by  means  of  the  '  ten  tribes,'  who 
were  generally  scattered  all  over  the  then 
known  world,  prepared  the  way  for  the  dis- 
pensations of  the'  Gospel,  and  the  spread 
thereof,  from  the  persecution  which  arose 
about  Stephen,  is  an  incontestible  proof  of  its 
authenticity.  As  they  were  scattered  at  such 
an  early  period,  and  were  a  people  who  were 
held  in  detestation  among  Nations  of  the 
Earth  ;  which  is  also  the  fact  at  this  very 
day,  there  was  not  the  same  temptation  to 
counterfeit,  alter,  and  impose,  as  there  might 
otherwise  have  been.  And  moreover,  if  they 
were  disposed  to  do  it,  there  was  not  the  same 
opportunity,  considering  the  enmity  between 
those  at  Jerusalem  and  those  of  the  Samaritan 
mountain,  and  the  dispersed.  Besides,  the 
great  number  of  copies  which  they  must  have 
had  among  them,  must  have  enabled  any  one 
who  chose,  to  detect  an  attempt  at  an  imposi- 
tion. 

And  although  twenty-six  false  Christs  have 
appeared  in  different  ages  of  the  world,  the 
folly  of  each  quickly  became  manifest :  for 
error  and  falsehood  can  never  become  truth. 
But  the  "  true  Messiah,"  although  he  met 
with  every  opposition,  and  although  he  ap- 
peared not  in  any  worldly  pomp  or  grandeur, 
and  although  his  gospel  was  contemned,  and 
every  method  used  that  human  ingenuity  could 
invent,  to  abolish  and  destroy  it  out  of  the 
world,  it  still  stands  unshaken.  And  why, 
unless  it  had  its  foundation  in  Divinity  1 
Truth  will  bear  investigation,  and  carry  its 
own  conviction  with  it,  when  properly  under- 
stood. And  hence  we  have  sufficient  cause 
to  be  thankful  for  the  '  repository'1  which  Di- 


vine Providence  hath  favored  us  with,  by 
transmitting  the  account  of  his  former  dispen- 
sations for  our  perusal,  reflections  and  benefit, 
inasmuch  as  we  may  become  the  '  heirs'  of 
the  inheritance,  through  the  'Covenant'  of 
grace,  which  by  '  Faith'  are  partakers  of  the 
happy  xealms  in  the  paradise  of  God. 

God  is  declared  to  be  a  Spirit.  His  worship 
is  required  to  be  of  that  nature,  viz.  in 
"  Spirit  and  in  truth,"  i.  e.  in  the  heart  and 
really  !  For  he  is  said  to  be  '  the  God  of 
Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the.  God  of 
Jacob!'  Thus  making  a  discrimination  amongst 
men,  and  confining  his  spiritual  favors  to  his 
faithful  worshippers.  Thus  also  Paul  de- 
clares that  all  are  not  '  Israel  that  are  of  Is- 
rael, neither  because  they  are  the  seed  of 
Abraham,  are  they  all  children.'  They  must 
become  spiritual  children  by  an  action  of 
Faith,  under  the  influence  of  love  divine,  in- 
spiring the  heart  with  peace  and  joy,  running 
through  all  their  conduct.  Or  as  the  Scrip- 
tures declare,  '  If  ye  are  Christ's,  then  are  ye 
Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs  according  to  the 
promise.  Or,  as  said  Christ,  '  If  ye  were  the 
children  of  Abraham,  ye  would  do  the  works 
of  Abraham.'  'Abraham  rejoiced  to  see  my 
day,  and  he  saw  it  and  was  glad ;  for  '  before 
Abraham  was,  I  AM.'  John  viii.  56,  58. 
Compare  Genesis  xvii.  1,  8,  14.  Rom.  iv.  9  to 
13,  Sec.  Galatians  iii.  6,  to  15,  shews  1st, 
Abraham  is  called  'the  Father  of  the  faithful,' 
and  the  '  HEIR  of  the  world.' 

Secondly.  Abraham  was  justified  by  faith, 
while  in  uncircumcision ;  and  to  him  was 
made  the  first*  promise  of  the  Messiah  to 
come,  '  In  thy  SEED,  [Christ]  shall  all  the 
families  of  the  earth  be  blessed.'  '  Abraham 
believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed  to  him  for 
Righteousness.  Now  it  was  not  written  for 
his  sake  alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him, 
but  for  us  also,  to  whom  it  shall  be  imputed, 
if  we  believe  on  him  that  raised  up  'Jesus 
our  Lord,  from  the  dead,  who  was  delivered 
for  our  offences,  and  was  raised  again  for  our 
Justification,'  Rom.  iv.  23  to  25. 

Thirdly.  The  promises  of  the  blessings  in 
Christ  the  seed,  are  by  Faith,  through  which 
the  blessings  of  the  seed  are  to  be  received 
and  enjoyed ;  and  hence, 

Fourthly.  '  If  ye  be  Christ's  then  are  ye 
Abraham's  seed  and  HEIRS  according  to  the 
PROMISE.'     Galatians  iii.  29. 

Thus  the  true  light  of  moral  virtue  came  by 
Revelation,  and  is  enjoyed  by  divine  inspira- 
tion, operating  on  the  heart,  which  all  men 
are  under  the  restraining  influence   of,  in  a 


*  The  thing  was  intimated  and  hinted,  but  never  con- 
firmed till  the  time  of  ABRAHAM.  Gen.  iii.  14,  15,  was 
not  a  PROMISE  hut  a  thieatening  against  the  SERPENT. 
I  will  put  ENMITY  between  THEE  and  the  woman,  and 
THY  seed  and  HER  «ee<l  :  it  shall  bruise  THY  head,  and 
THOU  shall  tu  Hie  L11H    .       , 


L 


greater  or  less  degree,  until  the  day  of  their 
visitation  be  past.  But  when  they  become  in- 
corrigible, they  are  unworthy  of  a  social  or 
political  existence.  Hence,  said  Jesus,  '0  Jeru- 
salem !  Jerusalem  !  how  often  would  1  have  ga- 
thered thy  children  together,  as  a  hen  doth  ga- 
ther her  brood  under  her  wings,  but  ye  would  not. 
Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate, 
and  ye  shall  not  see  me,  henceforth,  until  ye 
shall  say,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name 
of  the  LORD.''  And  they  were  destroyed  and 
dispersed,  like  the  Ten  Tribes,  abroad  amongst 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  by  the  Roman  army: 
like  as  a  curse  for  disobedience,  entailed  on 
them  to  this  day. 

The  abuse  of  moral  privileges,  by  luxury 
and  dissipation,  tends  to  sink  the  human 
mind  into  brutality,  and  destroy  every  princi- 
ple that  is  kind,  noble,  generous  and  humane. 
The  present  state  of  the  natives  of  Africa  and 
America,  are  striking  examples,  and  shew  to 
what  a  low  ebb  the  moral  faculty  can  be  re- 
duced. We  see  them  prefer  a  toy  or  trifling 
trinket  to  useful  arts.  In  them  we  see  every 
unkind  disposition  indulged  towards  their  fel- 
low creatures ;  and  strangers  considered  as 
enemies  ;  so  that  almost  every  family  becomes 
a  village,  and  every  village  becomes  a  nation. 
And  these  are  almost  continually  at  war,  de- 
stroying each  other,  so  as  to  prevent  their 
population  from  extending. 

'  The  love  of  money'1  is  said  tobe  '  the  root  of  all 
evil?  The  spirit  of  it  is  'moral  evil,'  and  the  ef- 
fect is,  '  natural  evil,'  as  the  necessary  conse- 
quence entailed.  The  'love  of  money'  led  the  na- 
tions of  Europe  to  enslave  and  destroy  the  poor 
Blacks  of  Africa,  and  the  miserable  Indians  of 
America.  And  within  the  space  of  three  centu- 
ries, they  have  destroyed  and  enslaved  together, 
as  many  of  those  unfortunate  creatures,  as  now 
exist  in  those  two  quarters  of  the  World.   Nine 
Mi  II  ions  have  been  enslaved  from  Africa,  which 
is  computed  to  contain  twelve  millions  of  in- 
habitants.    And    an    incredible    number    also 
tnusl    have   been    slain.      The    Spaniards   in 
South  America,  enslaved  and  destroyed  alone 
twelve  millions — besides   the  millions  which 
fell  in  the  Isles,  of  which  Hayti  itselfcontain- 
ed  3,000,000.     But  the  superintending  hand 
of   Providence,    which  overrules  the  actions 
of  men  and  devils,  will  no  doubl  bring  good 
out  of  evil.    Most  of  those  unhappy  wretches, 
after  being  in  slavery  a   term  of  tune,  will  be 
affronted  at  the   idea   of  being   sent   hack   to 
their  native  shores;  and  many  are  rejoiced  a1 
their  situation,  miserable  as  it  is,  and  express 
gratitude  that  by  this  mean-  they  have  found 
the  faith  of  Abraham,  in  the  gospel  of  God's 
dear  Sun  ;  to  bring  them  the  peace  an  I  joy  of 
the  kingdom.    And  why  should  it  be  ii 
ble  to  believe,  thai   one  day  the  gospel  shall 
return    to  their   native    shores,    and   spread 


through   Afric  regions,    and   that  wilderness 
blossom  like  the  1 1 

The  natural  abilities  of  the  European  and 
the  Africans,  perhaps  admit  of  improvement 
equally  alike.  Yet  while  one  is  now  rising 
to  its  highest  excellence,  the  other  is  but  a  lit- 
tle superior  to  the  brute  beasts.  Doubtless  it 
is  the  providence  of  God,  attending  the  im- 
provement of  one,  while  the  other  is  justly 
visited  with  the  entailment  of  ignorance,  stu- 
pidity, and  sloth  ;  whilst  moral  evil  Jills  their 
hearts,  and  governs  all  their  actions. 

America,  adorned  and  enriched  with  some 
of  the  most  lofty  mountains,  extensive  rivers, 
natural  canals,  and  numerous  fresh  inland 
seas;  situated  between  two  oceans,  nearly 
divided  in  the  centre,  and  yet  connected  by  a 
narrow  isthmus — enriched  with  almost  every 
species  of  valuable  treasure  in  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  as  if  to  invite  the  foreign  emigrant 
to  pay  a  friendly  visit ;  nevertheless,  lay  un- 
discovered for  several  thousand  years,  as  if 
reserved  for  the  era,  when  '  common  sense' 
began  to  awake  up  from  her  long  slumber. 
As  if  the  Creator's  wisdom  and  goodness  had 
a  '  New  World,'  in  reversion  from  a  new  thea- 
tre for  the  exhibition  of  new  things. 

Here  a  new  philosophy,  both  in  nature  and 
in  divinity  was  to  be  taught,  and  embraced. 
False  notions  respecting  the  figure  of  the 
earth  and  the  spurious  Vicegerency,  were  both  to 
be  rejected  together.  The  doctrine  of 
ive  obedience  and  non-resistance,'  was  then  to 
be  suspected  and  go  down  the  hill.  There 
seemed  to  be  no  place  in  the  political  world, 
nor  any  part  of  the  natural  world,  that  admit- 
ted of  the  change  to  begin,  so  thoroughly  as 
iu  America.  The  state  of  the  country,  and 
the  prejudices  of  the  people,  were  both  so  fa- 
vorable for  it. 

And  three  things  are  the  result,  which  are 
worthy  of  reflection. 

First.  All  religious  opinions  are  protected  ; 
and  universal  rights  of  conscience  established  ; 
and  also  a  government  of  representation, 
which  is  elective  only. 

Secondly.  The  dirty  slave-trade,  in  which 
almost  all  Europe,  as  well  as  America,  was 
engaged,  is  now  forever  at  an  end— no  nation 
protecting  it.  And  in  those  countries  where 
slavery  exists,  they  are  used  more  humanely 
than  formerlj  ;  and  instead  of  death  for  mere 
trifles,  the  penitentiary  system  ia  adopted. 

Thirdly.  The  spirit  of  inquiry,  the  spirit 
of  missionary  is  prevailing,  together  with  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  so  manj  new 
languages.     Bible  are  forming  to  dis- 

perse the  Holy  Scriptures.  Priestcraft  is  fall- 
ing, and  the  power  and  influence  of  the  esta- 
blished, corrupt,  and  wick.- 1  clergy,  is  broken 
and  tumbling  down.  Crowned  heads  are  go- 
ing out  of  date.     The  whole  world  is  in  com- 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,    AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


69 


motion,  and  peace  taken  from  the  earth  !  The 
animal  creation  is  proving  a  scourge  in  many 
parts,  to  the  human  family.  The  wars  may 
be  considered  as  the  sword  of  the  Lord  ;  as 
1  if  the  Devil  had  come  down  in  great  wrath, 
knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  little  time.'  This 
brings  scarcity,  which  produces  famine.  And 
famine  will  bring  plague,  which  already  pre- 
vails in  many  parts  of  the  world.  Besides, 
such  general  and  repeated  shocks  of  earth- 
quakes— so  that  sixteen  cities  were  destroyed 
in  a  very  short  space  of  time,  in  South  Ame- 
rica. Thus,  so  many  extraordinary  things  as 
have  transpired  of  /ate,  and  are  transpiring, 
has  not  been  known  in  the  annals  of  history. 
And  there  never  was  a  time,  except  the  era 
which  gave  our  Saviour  birth,  that  was  so 
pregnant  with  important  things,  as  the  day  in 
which  we  live. 

May  not  the  '  Seventh  trumpet'  now  be 
sounding,  and  the  '  seven  last  plagues'  be 
pouring  out  1  Is  not  the  harvest  of  the  earth 
ripe  for  the  reaper  with  the  sharp  sickle  1 
Then  we  should  swell  the  cry,  '  Thy  kingdom 
come — send  forth  more  laborers  into  the  har- 
vest.' Is  not  the  '  vintage  of  the  earth  ripe 
also  to  be  gathered,  and  cast  into  the  wine- 
press of  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God  V 

Are  not  all  the  governments  of  the  old 
world  tyrannical,  and  repugnant  to  the  '  Law 
of  Nature  V  Is  there  any  government  in  the 
world,  except  America,  that  is  framed  so  as  to 
admit  of  amendment  !  Being  contrary  to  the 
'  law  of  nature,'  and  not  admitting  of  amend- 
ments, are  not  those  governments  in  their 
very  first  principles  of  a  pernicious  kind,  and 
of  an  incorrigible  nature,  founded  in  '  moral 
evil,'  so  as  to  perpetuate  the  same,  without 
any  possibility  of  redress  1  Why  ought  they 
to  exist  ?  By  what  right  can  they  exist  1 
Are  they  worthy  of  an  existence  1  Does  not 
injured  innocence  cry  against  them  for  redress 
to  the  Governor  of  the  World,  whose  tender 
care  is  over  all  his  works  1  Does  not  jus- 
tice in  the  '  Law  of  Nature,'  demand  a  satis- 
faction against  them  ?  Would  not  mercy  be 
extended  from  the  Divine  Governor  to  the  in- 
jured, by  undertaking  their  cause,  and  restor- 
ing to  them  their  rights,  which  are  unjustly 
withheld  by  those  evil  governments  ?•  Do  not 
these  reflections  lead  the  mind  necessarily  to 
conclude^  that  a  powerful  and  JUST  JUDGE 
will  undertake  the  cause  of  the  oppressed,  and 
overwhelm  the  oppressors  with  an  everlasting 
destruction. 

SUMMARY  REVIEW. 

The  '  Law  of  Nature,'  is  that  relation  which 
man  originally  stands  in  to  his  Creator  and  to 
his  fellow  Creature. 

In  this  state,  all  men  are  equal,  and  natu- 
rally free  and  independent,  in  their  individual 

i 


capacity,  and  endowed  by  their  Creator  with 
certain  unalienable  rights,  as  life,  liberty,  en- 
joyment of  property,  pursuit  of  happiness,  and 
the  privilege  of  private  judgment.  In  these 
they  are  equal  and  independent,  as  much  as  if 
there  was  none  other  person  upon  earth,  but 
the  individual  himself  alone.  But  when  taken 
in  a  social  capacity,  they  are  dependent  upon 
each  other.  The  king  is  dependent  on  his 
subjects ;  and  the  governor  on  the  governed  ; 
the  master  on  the  servant,  and  the  servant  on 
the  master ;  the  blacksmith  upon  the  carpen- 
ter, and  the  carpenter  upon  the  blacksmith, 
and  both  of  them  upon  the  farmer  for  their 
bread  ;  and  the  farmer  in  his  turn,  is  depend- 
ent on  them  for  his  mechanism.  Thus  social 
privileges  are  reciprocal  ;  being  connected 
mutually,  they  are  necessarily  dependent  upon 
each  other. 

A  hermit's  life  in  solitude,  is  the  most  inde- 
pendent of  any  ;  and  yet  what  could  he  do  in 
sickness  1  He  would  then  be  dependent  upon 
others  for  their  assistance,  to  do  that  for  him, 
which  he  could  not  do  for  himself.  Therefore, 
the  idea  of  social  independence  is  a  solecism, 
which  has  no  place  in  common  sense. 

As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the 
parts  collectively  form  one  whole ;  so  the 
human  family  are,  and  must  be  considered 
socially  related,  and  collectively  dependent 
upon  each  other. 

Hence,  our  rights  and  necessities  being 
equal,  so  are  our  obligations  and  duties  like- 
wise ;  and  therefore,  considering  the  rights  of 
man  as  an  individual,  they  are  called  personal 
rights.  Considering  them  in  his  relation  to 
his  fellow-creature,  they  are  called  social 
rights  ;  and  considering  them  in  his  relation 
to  his  Creator,  they  are  called  moral  rights. 

Personal  rights  are  by  virtue  of  existence, 
as  life,  liberty,  and  all  the  intellectual  rights 
of  the  mind  ;  of  course  religion  is  one  of  those 
rights,  as  also  the  pursuit  of  happiness,  &c. 

Social  rights  are  by  virtue  of  being  a  mem- 
ber of  society  ;  and  as  one  of  the  whole,  who 
is  interested  in  the  security  of  those  personal 
rights  against  usurpation,  he  hath  a  claim  in 
conjunction  with  others  for  protection  of  his 
person,  property,  and  character.  The  right 
itself,  is  good  and  perfect,  by  virtue  of  exist- 
ence ;  but  is  imperfect  in  point  of  power  j  both 
in  each  and  all,  in  their  individual  capacity. 
And  hence  the  power  which  is  called  govern- 
ment, is  made  up  or  composed  of  all  those 
rights  which  are  surrendered  by  the  indivi- 
duals themselves ;  and  cast  into  the  common 
stock,  for  the  better  regulation  of  the  whole  : 
which  is  made  up  or  consists  of  the  aggregate 
of  those  rights,  which  though  perfect  in  the 
individual  personally,  yet  socially,  answer  not 
his  purpose  for  the  want  of  power.  And 
therefore,  for  the  want  of  personal  power,  for 


the  security  of  personal  rights,  the  right  im- 
perfect in  power  is  surrendered  and  cast  into 
the  common  stock,  ami  so  the  arm  of  society, 
of  which  he  is  a  pajt,  is  taken  in  preference, 
and  in  addition  to  his  own. — The  aggregate 
of  those  rights,  imperfect  in  power  in  the  indi- 
vidual, is  surrendered  to  trustees  in  trust,  as 
the  delegates  of  the  people,  to  act  as  their  re- 
presentatives for  the  benefit  of  the  whole. 
This  delegated  power  is  called  government, 
and  can  never  be  applied  to  invade  those  rights 
retained,  which  are  sufficiently  perfect  in  the 
individual,  and  for  their  proper  exercise  need 
no  political  strength.  Of  this  kind  are  the 
rights  of  life,  limb,  liberty,  and  all  the  intel- 
lectual powers  or  rights  of  the  mind,  as  study, 
pursuit  of  happiness,  private  judgment,  &c. 
These  things  can  never  be  invaded  by  the 
power  of  the  government,  without  infringing 
upon  natural  justice.  Because  the  power 
delegated,  is  to  be  applied  for  the  benefit  and 
welfare  of  the  people  ;  and  not  to  oppress. 
domineer  and  tyrannize  over  the  people,  and 
make  them  miserable. 

These  observations  show  the  origin  of  gov- 
ernment, and  the  necessity  of  a  constitution, 
to  point  out,  what  may,  and  what  may  not  be 
done.  To  make  the  rulers  responsible  for 
their  trust,  and  conduct,  and  to  secure  the  ad- 
mission of  improvement,  as  experience  may 
point  out  wherein  the  Constitution  is  defect- 
ive ;  and  all  the  laws  which  are  founded  upon 
this,  as  a  charter  given  to  the  delegates  or 
trustees  in  trust,  should  be  an  expression  of 
the  will  of  the  people.  And  those  laws 
should  be  as  few  as  is  possible — consistently 
with  the  .nature  and  state  of  things :  and 
should  be  fouuded  on  such  principles  of  jus- 
tice as  will  admit  of  the  greatest  humanity  in 
the  suppression  of  vice,  in  the  maintenance  of 
equity,  and  in  the  promotion  of  virtue  in  the 
land.  Therefore  a  proper  distinction  between 
vice  and  virtue  should  lie  made,  and  punish- 
ment fitted  and  apportioned  to  the  nature  of 
crimes.  Torture,  barbarity,  and  every  thing 
which  has  a  tendency  to  harden  mankind, 
should  be  cautiously  avoided.  Private  re- 
venge should  be  discountenanced  by  civil 
laws:  and  the  abuse  of  servants  ought  not  to 
be  passed  over  with  such  impunity  as  it  is  in 
many  parts  of  the  world ;  but  there  ought  to 
be  some  restriction  upon  Masters,  so  that  jus- 
tice may  take  place  in  the  administration  of 
corporal  chastisepient.  -Ought  not  a  respon- 
sibility to  be  secured  in  this  as  well  as  in  any 
other  exercise  of  authority  ! — There  is  some- 
thing here,  which  deserves  to  be  seri 
weighed,  when  we  reflect  on  the  universal 
rights  of  man. 

Moral  rights  are  the  result  ol  moral  law. — 
And  as  a  Creature  dependent  upon  the  Su- 
preme Governor  of  the  world,  who  enjoins  the 


obligation  and  prescribes  the  Law,  and  rule 
of  practice,  man  has  a  right  to  obey,  by  at- 
tending to  the  Jaw,  and  by  keeping  the  rule: 
And  human  governments,  have  no  right  to 
interfere  by  assuming  a  power  to  tolerate  man 
to  pay  his  devotion  to  his  God.  For  before 
any  human  government  existed  in  the  world, 
there  was  a  compact  between  Man  and  his 
Maker,  which  cannot  be  altered  by  any  hu- 
man laws.  Therefore,  all  laws  ought  to  be 
made  in  conformity  to  this  pre-existing  com- 
pact;  otherwise  they  do  mischief  by  making 
encroachments  upon  the  rights  of  conscience, 
and  cause  confusion  in  society  by  creating 
broils  and  animosities — consequently  all  de- 
nominations of  Religion  should  be  protected 
in  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  their  rights. 
And  universal  rights  of  conscience  ought  to  be 
established  in  every  land,  agreeable  to  the 
Creator's  Law.  primarily  established  by  HIM. 
Rights  imply  privileges;  and  a  privilege 
duty,  when  taken  on  the  ground  of  the 
'  Law  of  Nature,1  or  the  '  moral  law,1  or  the 
'  rule  of  practice.1  And  duties  imply  obliga- 
tion. Therefore,  if  by  the  '  law  of  nature,'  one 
is  favored  with  the  Rights  of  equality  and  in- 
dependence, it  is  his  duty  to  enjoy,  maintain 
and  improve  them.  If  it  be  my  right  to  enjoy 
life  and  liberty,  it  becomes  my  duty  to  pre- 
serve and  improve  them ;  If  I  have  a  right  to 
enjoy  property  and  pursue  happiness,  it  is  my 
duty  to  do  it  properly.  And  also  in  matters 
of  private  judgment,  in  matters  which  concern 
me,  it  is  my  duty  to  investigate  and  jud°;e 
rightlv.  Why  is  it  my  duty  to  maintain 
my  equality  and  independence  ;  and  to  pre- 
serve my  life  and  liberty;  and  to  enjoy  prop- 
erty and  pursue  happiness,  and  also  to  judge 
in  matters  of  moral  duty  ? — Equality,  inde- 
pend<  ace,  life,  liberty,  property,  happiness, 
and  the  things  of  private  judgment  in  moral 
duty,  are  the  gills  of  the  God  of  Nature;  and 
designed  h\  him  to  answer  a  purpose  worthy 
of  Himself.  Therefore,  to  neglect  them,  is  to 
treat  them  with  indifference  :  and  to  be  indif- 
ferent is  to  undervalue  them;  and  to  under- 
value such  important  gifts,  is  to  undervalue 
the  Giver :  and  of  course  to  treat  him  not  with 
neglect  only,  but  with  a  degree  of  contempt 
also.  Because  our  all  is  connected  with  it. 
Not  niily  our  eternity  hangs  upon  it,  but  also, 
all  the  things  of  time!  And  hence  the  omis- 
r  neglect,  prevents  our  accomp 
obh  purpose  for  which  we  were  design- 
ed by  the  Creator. — Therefore  we  it 
upon  the  -law  of  nature,' by  departing  from 
Her  Rule,  which  is  the  'Law  of  God:'  and 
iriolate  our  moral  obligation  to  the  Most 
High,  who.  as  a  righteous  Judge,  will  call  all 
!>  sople  to  an  account,  '  and  reward  then).'  each 
indh  idual,  'according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body1 


Consequently,  our  equality  and  independ- 
ence is  given  us,  as  individuals,  that  we  may 
be  capable  of  thinking,  and  judging,  and  act- 
ing in  an  individual  capacity,  and  not  to  be 
accountable  for  the  misconduct  of  others,  but 
live  in  conformity  to  the  'Moral  Law'  of  love. 
Hence  life  is  the  gift  of  God,  which  is  our 
right  to  enjoy.  But  man  has  no  right  to  de- 
stroy it.  To  destroy  our  life,  is  to  infringe  on 
'  Nature's  Law,'  and  violate  the  obligations 
we  are  under  to  Nature's  God.  Of  course, 
also  as  means  are  necessary  to  be  used  for  the 
preservation  of  life,  they  must  be  attended  to 
accordingly.  Liberty  also  is  one  of  our  rights, 
but  it  must  not  be  abused,  but  used  agreeably 
to  Natural  Justice  and  moral  obligation.  The 
pursuit  of  property  is  a  right,  and  becomes  a 
duty,  that  we  may  not  be  dependent  on  others, 
but  have  wherewith  to  help  ourselves,  and  af- 
ford assistance  to  a  fellow  mortal  in  distress. 
Man  was  designed  by  his  Maker  to  be  happy, 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness  is  enjoined  upon 
him — and  it  is  his  duty  to  promote  the  same 
in  others.  Hence  the  object  and  the  right,  and 
the  means  and  the  duty,  are  all  connected,  and 
stand  in  relation  to  each  other.  The  duty  de- 
mands the  use  of  the  means  to  improve  the 
right,  to  obtain  the  object — Happiness.'  This 
duty  is  a  moral  obligation,  because  enjoined 
by  the  Moral  Governor  of  the  world. 

Consequently,  all  the  intellectual  powers  of 
the  man,  are  called  upon,  and  employed  to  act 
as  a  rational  creature,  who  must  give  an  ac- 
count. The  understanding  to  collect  evidence 
that  it  may  judge  correctly.  The  memory  to 
reflect  and  recollect,  for  the  benefit  of  judg- 
ment. The  will  to  consent  only  to  what  is 
right,  agreeable  to  his  best  judgment.  For 
man  is  led  by  inclination  sometimes  contrary  to 
his  judgment,  and  then  he  comes  under  condem- 
nation, of  which  he  is  always  conscious  in  a 
degree,  conformable  to  his  judgment. 

Man  is  required  to  act  as  a  rational  crea- 
ture, and  to  act  from  proper  motives,  and  of 
course  to  act  from  a  well  regulated  judgment. 
And  that  the  judgment  may  be  correct,  the 
understanding  must  be  well  and  properly 
formed.  This  implies  a  duty  to  search  for 
truth,  and  weigh  every  evidence,  and  give  it  a 
just  and  proper  weight,  in  order  to  proceed 
righteously — as  for  eternity. 

'  Moral  Evil,'  is  an  improper  motive  or  bad 
principle  at  heart.  So  says  Christ — 'he  that 
looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath 
committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his 
heart.'  The  desire  being  indulged,  and  the 
consent  of  the  mind  being  given  to  a  thing 
contrary  to  a  better  judgment,  against  the 
'  Law  of  Nature.'  Sin  is  a  transgression  of 
the  law — and  the  '  will  of  God'  is  the  Moral 
Law.  By  going  contrary  to  it,  a  person 
must  forfeit  what  I  choose  to  call  his  infan- 


tile justification,  mentioned  in  Romans  v. 
18  to  20.  And  thus  goes  out  of  the  Divine 
favor  by  his  own  personal  sin,  into  personal 
condemnation  and  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  and 
led  captive  by  him  at  his  will. 

Hence  there  must  be  a  personal  repentance 
for  personal  sins  ;  and  a  moral  conformity  to 
the  will  of  God,  to  be  reinstated  in  the  Divine 
favor,  as  one  of  the  Divine  family.  This  con- 
formity is  through  '  the  door — the  way'  to  God, 
which  is  Christ.  Here  is  pardon  and  peace  to 
be  found  in  such  conformity,  and  faith,  or 
what  may  be  termed  an  assent  or  conformity 
to  the  proper  moral  evidence — evidence  given 
to  the  mind,  (but  not  to  the  bodily  sense)  is 
the  power  by  which  it  may  be  done.  This 
act  of  conformity  is  the  act  of  '  faith,'  which 
is  ■  imputed  for  righteousness.'  Thus,  'a  man 
is  justified  by  faith,  and  hath  peace  with  God, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  Being  justi- 
fied by  faith  from  the  guilt  of  his  own  sins, 
and  having  peace  with  God  through  Christ, 
he  has  a  sensible  love  to  God  from  obligation, 
and  a  sense  of  the  love  of  God  towards  him, 
in  the  gift  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  he  hath 
acceptance,  and  for  the  Holy  Spirit  through 
the  same  Divine  channel,  from  whom  all 
blessings  flow. 

After  Justification  by  Faith  from  the  guilt 
of  his  own  sins,  he  is  required  to  prove  his 
Love  to  Christ,  by  walking  in  the  Light  and 
keeping  his  Commandments.  Hence  the  com- 
mandment is  to  '  Love  one  another' — •  Love 
your  enemies' — '  do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you' — '  pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you 
and  persecute  you.' 

Again,  '  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  soul,  mind  and  strength, 
and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.'  Which  implies 
that  from  the  Heart,  we  should  devote  our 
whole  'soul,  body  and  substance,'  with  all 
our  time  and  talents  to  the  glory  of  the  Most 
High,  which  is  a  resignation  to  the  will,  dis- 
posal and  service  of  God  only — and  hence 
thou  shalt — 'Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself: 
Who  is  thy  neighbor  ?  Thy  friend,  enemy, 
acquaintance  and  stranger,  and  whosoever  is 
in  distress,  no  matter  who.  He  is  God's  crea- 
ture, and  thy  brother  by  the  '  Law  of  Nature ;" 
and  the  '  Moral  Law,'  commands  to  '  Love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself;'  and  also  enjoins  the 
'  Rule  of  Practice.' — ;  As  ye  would  that  others 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them.' 
Thus  Moses,  the  prophets,  and  Jesus  Christ, 
teach  the  same  doctrine.  Hence  the  'Moral 
Law'  and  the  'Law  of  Nature,'  and  the  '  Rule 
of  Practice,'  on  the  principles  of  equity  and 
obligation  are  a  UNIT  !  ! 

Therefore  said  Christ,  '  if  ye  love  me,  keep 
my  commandments.'  And  one  command  is, 
'  to  do  good  to  those  who  are  our  enemies,' 
and    :  Love   thy  neighbor  as  thyself.'      The 


conduct  of  the  'Samaritan*  towards  the  man 
who  fell  among  the  thieves,  is  enough  to 
prove  who  our  '  neighbor'  is.  The  Samari- 
tan", who  taught  to  consider  the  'Jews  as 
enemies,'  and  hence  the  '  woman  questioned 
Christ  why  he  asked  her  for  water.' 

The  Samaritan  proved  a  nurse,  a  servant, 
and  benefactor,  by  providing  an  asylum,  and 
taking  him  to  the  Inn,  paying  the  expenses, 
without  expecting  any  reward  from  man. 
And  the  command  was,  '  go,  and  do  thou  like- 
wise.'— But  'if  a  man  doth  not  love  his  broth- 
er whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he  love  God 
whom  he  hath  not  seen  V 

Again,  '  If  a  man  seeth  his  brother  stand  in 
need,  and  give  not  wherewithal  to  supply  his 
wants  ;  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ? 
Therefore  we  are  commanded  to  '  love  in  deed 
and  in  truth,  and  not  in  word,  and  in  tongue 
only.''  Consequently,  to  say  '  be  ye  warmed 
and  be  ye  clothed,'  and  like  the  '  Priest  and 
Levite,  pass  by  on  the  other  side.'  with  perfect 
neglect  or  composure,  is  a  departure  from  the 
'Law  of  Nature,'  and  the  'Moral  Law,'  and 
the  'Rule  of  Practice,'  seeing  our  rights  and 
wants,  duties  and  obligations  are  equal  in  both 
laws  and  in  the  Rule  ! 

We  are  to  prove  our  Faith  and  Love  to 
Christ,  by  'walking  in  the  light  and  keeping 
His  commandments ;  and  hence  the  injunc- 
tion, '  as  ye  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  him.'  And  thence  our 
actions,  flowing  from  '  faith'  and  '  love,'  are 
the  evidences  or  'fruits  of  faith' — hence  said 
James,  '  show  me  your  faith  without  works. 
and  I  will  show  you  my  faith  by  my  works."1 
Then  he  makes  mention  of  two,  who  were 
justified  by  works  flowing  from  faith,  and 
adds,  •  as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead, 
so  faith  without  works  is  dead  also,' — there- 
fore, we  conclude  that  a  man  is  justified  by 
works  and  not  by  faith  only. 

Let  it  ever  be  remembered,  that  faith  will 
never  be  called  in  question  in  the  day  of  Judg- 
ment- there  will  not  be  any  need  for  faith 
then,  because  Christ,  who  then  will  be  our 
Judge,  will  have  given  up  the  mediatorial 
kingdom  to  the  Father,  and  faith  will  be 
brought  to  sight.  Bui  the  virtue  of  all  our 
deeds  will  then  be  pul  to  the  trial,  what 
spirit  they  were  of;  an  I  mankind  will  ' 
warded  according  to  their  works,'  or  'the 
lone  in  the  body,  whether  they  be  good 
or  had.'' 

Those    who    'put    away  the  evL   of  their 
doings,  and  wash  in  the  fountain  for  sin,  and 
have  made  their  robes  white  in  the  bl 
the  Lamb,'  ba-\  ing  continued  '  to  take  u] 
cross  daily,  and  follow  after    him   by  denying 
themselves,'  will  stand  acquitted:   but  'those 
ill  no1  have  Chrisl  to  reign  en  ei 
I  a  life  of  rebellion  j  the  non-coi 


ty  disqualifies  them  for  a  Divine  inheritance, 
hence  there  must  be  two  classes  of  different 
states  and  dispositions  of  heart.  And  of 
course  on  the  principles  of  'moral  justice,' 
they  must  have  different  sentences  and  rewards 
from  a  Righteous  Judge.  How  then  can  it  be 
said  to  them  agreeable  to  truth,  in  that  day  of 
final  retribution,  '  Come  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepare  1  for  you. 
For  I  was  an  hungered,  an  1  ye  gave  me  meat, 
I  was  thirsty  and  ye  gave  me  drink;  I  was  a 
stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in  ;  miked,  and  ye 
clothed  me  :  sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye  came 
unto  me  and  visited  me  '.  inasmuch  as  ye  di  1  it 
unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  unto 
me  :'  provided  they  have  never  been  in  the 
spirit  of  doing  such  things  to  the  people  of 
Christ,  for  his  sake  1 

The  rights  and  obligations  of  all  men  are 
equal;  and  so  their  exposures,  and  dangers, 
and  necessities,  and  reverses  of  fortune,  and 
hence  the  golden  rule  of  practice,  '  as  ye  would 
that  others  should  do  to  you.  do  ye  e\ 
to  them,' — for  the  objects  of  distress  are  the 
Representatives  of  the  Lord  Jesus — the 
as  they  are  sent  to  '  prove  our  love  to  Christ,' 
a  cup  of  cold  water  in  the  name  of  a  disciple, 
given  to  one  of  his  little  ones,  shall  not  lose 
its  reward  :'  and  when  done  from  duty  and 
love  to  Christ,  will  be  so  acknowledged  by 
him  in  the  day  of  judgment,  and  is  as  ; 
ble  to  the  Lord  as  if  it  had  been  done  to  the 
person  of  Christ.  For  'God  looketh  at  the 
heart,  and  judgeth  according  to  our  intention-:' 
— therefore  •  he  that  confesseth  me  before  men. 
him  will  I  confess."  said  Jesus,  '  before  my 
Father  and  his  holy  angels!' — 'And  for  every 
idle  word  that  man  shall  speak,  he  shall  give 
an  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment,' 
— and  'by  thy  words  thou  shalt  he  justified 
— and  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned,' 
Matt.  xii.  36,  37. 

Therefore  man  is  called  to  devote  all  his 
time,  soul,  body,  and  substance,  to  the  love 
and  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  this 
world,  if  he  would  stand  acquitted  in  the  day 
of  accounts!  Of  course,  objects  of  distress 
are  to  be  attended  to,  and  not  barely  thi 
our  own  household,  though  they  oughl  not  to 
be  neglected;  but  objects  of  charity  should  be 
sought  out.  I  do  not  say,  thai  such  as  are 
able  to  work,  and  will  not.  should  receive. 
nor  the  man  that  will  take  your  charity  to 
buy  spirits  and  get  drunk — because  to  give  to 
such,  instead  of  its  being  a  charity,  it  i-  hir- 
ing or  paying  for  their  idleness  ami  - 
conduct,  and  encouraging  them  to  pet 

in  evil.       Hut   it   WOllld    he  better  to 

impostors,  than  to  deny  one  real    object  of 
distress.     Therefore  remember  the  go 
maritan,  '<',,.  and  do  thou   likewise,'  if  you 
ti   lu>  a  follower  of  Christ,   lest  you 


ANALECTS    UPON    NATURAL,    SOCIAL,     AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


73 


hear  the  sentence,  '  depart,'  with  these  pierc- 
ing words — ■  I  was  sick,  hungry,  thirsty,  a 
stranger,  naked  and  in  prison,  and  ye  neither 
visited,  nor  fed,  nor  gave  me  drink,  nor  cloth- 
ed me,  nor  took  me  in ;  inasmuch  as  ye  did 
it  not  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it 
not  unto  me — depart  ye  cursed,  into  everlast- 
ing fire,  prepared  (not  for  man)  but  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels.'  Matt.  xxv.  41,  42,  43, 
and  45.  For  those  only  '■who  have  washed 
their  (not  Christ's)  robes,  and  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  will  stand  be- 
fore the  throne  of  God.1  Rev.  yii.  14,  15, 
Isaiah  i.  17.  Zach.  xiii.  1. — JK^  Therefore  at- 
tend to  the  Two  laws  and  the  rule  ! 

CONCLUSION. 

'  Personal  Rights'  are  by  virtue  of  '  exist- 
ence.' '  Social  Rights'  by  virtue  of  being  a 
member  of  Society.  '  Moral  Rights'  by  vir- 
tue of  Moral  obligation  to  the  Moral  governor. 
Equality  and  independence  being  the  '  Law 
of  Nature.'  from  them,  government  should 
spring  by  delegation  and  representation. 
But  from  assumption  sprang  tyrannical  gov- 
ernments. And  '  religious  establishments  by 
Law,'  founded  on  ignorance  and  false  '  Moral 
obligation,'  was  imposed  on  the  world,  to  an- 
swer the  purposes  of  ambitious  usurpers. 
Hence  arose  the  '  Papal  Power,'  as  man  was 
not  suffered  to  think,  and  judge,  and  practise 
for  himself:  but  the  nonsense  of  others  must 
be  believed  before  his  own  senses ;  which 
produced  the  '  seas  of  blood,'  which  flowed 
by  the  intolerant  hand  of  persecution !  At 
length  '  Light'  broke  in  !  '  Common  sense' 
waked  up,  and  embraced  a  new  theory  of 
'  Philosophy,'  both  in  '  Nature,'  and  '  Divini- 
ty !'  The  Old  World  being  changed,  did  not 
admit  of  a  general  and  thorough  reform  ; 
hence  America  was  the  only  place,  both  in 
the  Political  and  Natural  World,  that  opened 
a  fair  prospect  for  a  beginning.  And  such 
as  began  to  think,  and  to  judge,  and  to  act  for 
themselves,  and  felt  the  spirit  of  '  independ- 
ence and  equality  of  man,  which  is  the  law 
of  nature,'  arose  from  their  depressed  state. 
and  felt  the  spirit  of  enterprize.  They  '  flew 
to  the  wilderness'  of  America,  pregnant  with 
the  spirit  of  freedom  in  embryo,  in  their  emi- 
gration, which  then  laid  the  foundation,  and 
still  marks  the  outlines  of  our  national  char- 
acter. 

Moral  virtue  came  by  revelation,  and  is 
enjoyed  by  inspiration  in  the  heart,  called 
'  restraining  grace.'  Hence  the  necessity  of 
a  '  moral  social  compact.'1  Abraham  and  his 
successors  formed  the  beginning  of  the  true 
Church  of  God  ;  through  whose  succession 
the  promised  Messiah  came.  The  Jews  are  a 
standing  monument  of  the  just  dispensations 
of  Divine  Providence.     Justice,  when  admin- 


istered in  the  removal  of  societies  corrupted 
through  '  moral  evil,'  who  are  incorrigible, 
and  unworthy  of  a  political  existence,  proves 
a  mercy  to  rising  generations.  And  such  re- 
volutions will  continue,  until  it  appears  whose 
right  it  is  to  reign,  and  his  kingdom  come, 
and  reign  over  all !  The  sword  of  the  Lord 
is  drawn  out;  and  the  five  scourges  of  the 
Almighty  are  abroad  in  the  earth ;  and  Oh  ! 
that  the  people  would  'learn  Righteous- 
ness !  ! !' 

A  cause  of  a  cause,  is  the  cause  of  the  ef- 
fect also  which  that  cause  produces.  And 
hence,  those  who  injure  others  by  slander  or 
misrepresentation,  are  responsible  for  all  the 
consequences  attending  it ;  and  must  answer 
it  before  the  supreme  judge  of  the  world! 

By  what  right  or  authority  may  one  person, 
or  a  body  of  men,  raise  a  persecution  against 
another  ?  It  is  not  authorised  in  the  records 
of  Christ,  either  by  his  '  commands'  or  his 
'example.' — And  of  course,  such  a  right  or 
power  was  never  '  delegated'  or  sanctioned  by 
him.  Man  could  not  bestow  the  right,  be- 
cause he  does  not  possess  the  authority  to  do 
it ;  unless  it  be  '  assumed,'  which  is  an  unjust 
tyranny. 

'  Persecution,'  for  differences  of  opinion 
and  modes,  &c.  in  religion,  is  an  'anti-christ- 
ian  spirit  ;'  and  is  contrary  to  every  '  rule  of 
right,'  and  repugnant  to  every  '  moral  obliga- 
tion ;  and   of  course  it  is  a  violation  of  the 

LAW  OF     NATURE,'     US  Well    as    of    tile    '  MORAL 

law,'  and  of  the  'rule  of  practice.'  Of 
course,  '  natural  and  moral  justice'  must  con- 
demn it. 

Those  people  who  usurp  the  liberty  to  at- 
tack the  absent  character  of  others,  in>an  un- 
just manner,  to  weaken  their  influence  by 
destroying  their  good  reputation,  and  sinking 
them  into  '  contempt'  in  public  estimation ; 
rejoicing  at  their  misfortune  and  calamity,  as 
if  a  very  great  victory  was  gained,  do  not 
know  what  spirit  they  are  of!  It  would  be 
well  for  such  persons  to  study  the  'law  of 
nature,'  with  the  '  Moral  Law,'  and  reconsider 
them  by  comparing  them  with  the  '  Rule  of 
Practice,'  examining  their  own  spirit  and 
conduct,  and  then  see  how  they  agree  and 
comport  together,  according  to  love  and 
union,  which  is  enjoined  by  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  For  if  the  practice  flows  from 
an  unjust  and  an  unhallowed  spirit  of  jealousy, 
from  ambition,  pride,  and  self-will,  the  SOUL 
is  surely  destitute  of  that  '  heavenly  principle,' 
that  'noble  mind,'  which  was  in  Christ ;  and 
which  was  designed  to  reign  in  the  Heart  and 
Practice  of  His  Followers,  to  be  made  mani- 
fest in  their  spirit  and  tempers;  and  shine 
forth  in  their  example  continually.  And  ; 
hence  they  are  to  be  called  '  the  light  of  the 
world,'  and  as  a  city  set  on  a  hill  which  can- 


not  be  hid.  And  it  would  be  proper  for  such 
persons  as  those  to  attend  to  Luke  xi.  35th, 
with  the  context.  And  Matt.  vii.  2,  &c.  as  a 
looking-glass. 

'I  hereiore  -let  all  those  who  name  the  name 
of  Christ,  be  careful  to  depart  from  iniquity,' 
and  never  take  the  'devil's  tools,*  with  which 
to  do  the  Almighty's  work. 

Bui  said  one,  '  Master,  we  saw  one  casting 
ils  in  thy  name,  and  we  forbad  him, 
■  he  followed  not  us.'  Why  do  you 
forbid  him?— 'He  followed  not  with  us.' 
Wliei  in  does  he  differ?  'In  name,  mode 
and  opinion.'  But  do  you  believe  be  is  a 
goo  I  man,  and  that  the  essence  of  the  matter 
is  in  him?  0  yes,  'but  he  followeth  not 
with  us.'     Take  care  !  forbid  him  not ! 

The  lowest  sense  in  which  one  can  be  sup- 
posed to  '  cast  out  devil*  in  the  nameof  Christy 
is  to  be  instrumental  in  the  bands  of  Christ 
by  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  Awakening 
and  conversion  of  sinner-,  from  the  errors  oi 
their  ways,  to  serve  the  Living  GOD.  Now 
i!'  such  fruit  evidently  appears,  and  it  be  mani- 
fest that  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  prosp  srs  in 
his  hand,  who  durst  set  himself  up  as  an  in- 
quisitor general  ?  and  as  the  accuser,  w 
judge,  and  jury,  to  condemn  such  as  bei  ig 
nothing,  but  shameless  intruders  and  most  dar- 
irs?  But  'he  followeth  not  us!' 
Hark!  hear  what  the  Master  saith — 'forbid 
him  not;  for  there  is  no  one  who  shall  do  a 
miracle  in  my  name,  that  can  readily  speak 
evil  of  me ;  for  he  that  is  not  against  you,  is 
for  you.' 

it  is  not  enough  barely  to  say,  I  will  let 
him  alone;  for  there  is  no  neuter  in  this 
war!  Therefore,  if  you  are  a  follower  of 
Christ,  ymi  must  prove  your  love  to  him,  ac- 
cording to  your  ability.  'For  he  that  know- 
eth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is 
sin.'  And  in  the  day  of  final  decision,  you 
will  hear  the  sentence.  '  inasmuch  as  ye  did 
it  not  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it 
not  unto  me.     Depart,'  &c. 

Consequently,  that  the  cause  of  Christ  he 
not  hindered,  but  that  his  gospel  take  an  uni- 
ra  al  spread,  instead  of  being  actuated  by  a. 
short-sighted,  mean,  sinister,  low.  contentious 
party  spirit,  we  should  have  a  hearl  lull  oi  love 
to  God  and  man,  to  expand  the  mind  with 
that  ;  Charity  which  net  er  faileth,  and  think- 
eth  no  evil,  but  suffereth  long  and  is  kind,  is 
gentle,  and  easy  to  he  intreated.'  And  look 
at  the  universal  or  mosl  extensive  good;  ami 
encourage  such  means  and  institutions  as  are 
mosl  likely  to  accomplish  tin'  mosl  noble  ends 
and  purposes  to  mankind.  And  hence,  not 
like  the  Jews,  who  long  looked  with  expec- 
tation lor  the  Messiah,  ami  when  he  came,  re- 
jei  i  I  him.  Or.  as  some  other-,  who  pray  to 
God  to  revive  his  work,  and  send  forth  more 


laborers  into  the  harvest ;  then  oppose  both 
the  work  and  the  means,  which  the  wisdom 
of  God  is  pleased  to  make  use  of  to  accom- 
plish it.  God  doth  work  and  accomplish 
great  and  important  ends,  by  simple  means, 
which  are  noble  and  worthy/  of  himself,  to  ex- 
hibit his  '  finger,  hand,  or  arm,'  of  Power  and 
Wisdom  to  mankind;  whilst  his  mercy  and 
goodness  is  magnified,  and  his  justice  display- 
ed to  the  most  ordinary  understanding.  And 
thus,  out  of  the  mouth  of  BABES  and  suck- 
lings God  will  perfect  praise  ! 

The  apostle  rejoiced,  that  the  Gospel  was 
preached;  and  even  if  Christ  was  preached 
by  those  who  were  of  different  ********  he 
did  rejoice.  Therefore  forbid  not  those  whom 
God  hath  sent  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  ins 
dear  SON,  l/>st  you  be  found  fighting  against 
God,  and  it  cause  you  tears  of  sorrow  and  re- 
pentance when  it  is  too  late.  For  the  cause 
is  the  Lord's,  and  the  Eternity  of  mankind  is 
connected  therewith,  and  hangs  upon  it  :  and 
'be  that  sees  the  sword  coming,  and  blows 
not  the  trumpet — the  man  is  taken  away  in 
his  iniquity,  hut  his  blood  or  soul  is  required 
at  the  Watchman's  hand!'  Therefore  'the 
1  is  to  be  spread  into  all  nations,  and 
preached  to  every  creature,1 — and  the  Minis- 
ters, i.  e.  Servants,  should  'be  instant  in  sea- 
son  and  out  of  season,  to  reprove,  rebuke,  ex- 
hort, with  all  long  suffering,' — and  swell  the 
cry,  'THY  KINGDOM  COME.'  that  'more 
laborers  may  be  sent  into  the  harvest-  -and 
many  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  be  increas- 
ed ;'  that  people  may  be  informed,  and  turn 
from  their  idols; — 'Satan  be  bound,  that  the 
nations  be  deceived  no  more  ;  but  the  house 
of  the  Lord  be  established  in  the  top  of  the 
Mountain,  and  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all 
nations  How  unto  it:  when  the  Wolf  3.T1&  the 
Lamb  shall  dwell  together,  and  the  L 
shall  lie  down  with  the  Kid.  The  Watchmen 
shall  see  eve  to  eye  :  and  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters 
do  the  sea."  When  they  shall  not  hurt  nor 
destroy  in  all  the  holy  mount ;  the  Nations 
learn  war  no  more:  when  -the  lighl  oi  the 
Moon  shall  become  as  the  lighl  of  the  Sun  ; 
and  the  light  of  the  Sun  shall  become  seven- 
fold,  as  the  lighl  of  seven  days.  And  then 
the  vice  of  superstition,  aid  the  barbaritj  oi 
IGNORANCE  and  Tyranny  will  hide  their  de- 
formed laces,  being  -wept  with  the  besom  of 
destruction  from  the  human  family. 

■  Natural  lv.il'  is  the  elfect  or  consequence 
of  ■  .Moral  Kvil.'  And  ignorance,  supersti- 
tion and  tyranny,  with  impositions  and  wick- 
ed laws,  have  been  and  still  are  the  chains 
by  which  -social  privileges'  are  curtailed. 
They  are  the  means  also,  which  have  broughl 
i-  called  'Natural  Evil.' as  the  neces- 
|sary  consequence  of  'Moral  Evil,"  upon  so- 


ciety,  in  the  different  ages  and  nations  of  the 
world,  which  hath  been  and  still  is  such  a 
curse  to  the  world  of  mankind  ! 

General  information,  and  the  spread  of 
'  Moral  Virtue''  are  a  necessary  antidote  to 
such  obnoxious  principles  ;  that  the  '■moral 
faculty  may  be  repaired,  and  peace  and 
righteousness  reign  in  every  clime.* 

While  inventions  are  increasing,  and  the 
arts  and  sciences  are  improving,   it  may  not 


*  The  "CONSTITUTION"  of  the  United  States  was 
framed  by  a  delegated  "  CONFEDERATION,"  who  were 
chosen  by  the  people  for  tiiat  purpose.  The  Constitu- 
tion, when  framed,  was  recommended  by  the  Confedera- 
tion to  the  different  states— each  of  which  voluntarily 
received  it  by  their  own  proper  legislative  and  sovereign 
authority,  whose  officers  were  chosen  by  the  people  for 
that  purpose — all  of  which  procedure  is  agreeable  to 
natural  justice,  arising  from  the  CREATOR'S  "law  of 
nature!"  Which  shows  the  FEDERAL  union  deduced 
from  DEMOCRATIC  principles — which  exhibits  the  dif- 
ference between  six  and  half  dozen,  each  state  reserving 
to  itself  the  power  to  govern  its  own  policy— which 
shows  that  Congress  cannot  legislate  on  slavery  in  the 
South,  or  upon  the  Yankee  law  religion  in  the  North,  of 
course  they  are  "STATE"  instead  oi national  crimes,  ex- 
isting before  we  became  a  nation,  when  under  the  k  ***  ! 


be  amiss  for  all  the  well-wishers  of  Zion,  to 
watch  the  openings  of  Providence,  for  the  fur- 
therance of  truth,  and  the  spread  of  knowledge 
valuable  to  society  among  mankind.  And 
provided  some  suitable  point  should  some  day 
be  taken  on  the  Isthmus,  which  connects  the 
NORTH  and  SOUTH  of  the  '  New  Would' 
now  probably  held  in  reversion,  as  a  mercy 
to  rising  generations,  to  be  a  Theatre,  for 
great  tilings  to  be  displayed,  worthy  of  its 
Ai/thor,  and  there  should  be  the  proper  ar- 
rangements made  for  the  spread  of  the  true 
knowledge  through  the  whole  world.  How 
long  a  space  could  be  required  to  circumnavi- 
gate, and  circumfuse  such  knowledge  of  the 
Causeless  Causator,  as  would  inspire  all  na- 
tions with  sensations  of  gratitude  to  the  Re- 
deemer of  Mankind,  whose  command  we  have 
for  our  encouragement;  'Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  Gospel,  and  lo !  I  am 
with  you  !  ! !' 

Buckingham  County,  Virginia, 
August  21,  1812.  '" 


A  JOURNEY 

FROM 

BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM 

OR   THE   ROAD   TO   PEACE. 


FROM     THE     FIFTH     EDITION 


THE  'Journey  of  Life''  is  an  important 
theme.  All  mankind  are  equally  interested 
in  it  :  and  the  happiness  or  misery  of  every 
individual,  necessarily  depends  upon  it. 

Time  may  be  considered  as  the  road,  and 
every  day  may  be  compared  to  a  mile,  cutting 
off  some  part  of  the  distance  ! 

Eternity  is  the  country  to  which  all  are 
travelling  :  and  sleeping  or  waking,  they  pro- 
gress with  unremitting  speed. 

Childhood  and  youth  is  the  morning  of 
life;  the  perfection  of  manhood  is  the  meri- 
dian ;  and  the  declension  of  age  may  be  called 
the  Evening  Shades — when  the  Sun  is  lower- 
ing in  the  western  sky,  »nd  sable  glooms  pre- 
vail ! 

The  '  Experience  of  Graced  should  be  con- 
nected with  the  Journey  of  Life ;  as  in  Eter- 
nity,  there  are  two  places  of  destination,  the 
states  ofwhioh  are  veiy  different  both  in  their 
nature  ami  enjoyment — one  being  attended 
with  ineffable  pleasure,  the  other  with  weep- 
ing, wailing  ami  gnashing  of  teeth  ! 

\-  one  of  the  human  family  uponPrhe  great 
Journey  of  Life  ;  travelling  the  road  of  time 
to  eternity;  lam  now  upon  the  way,  more 
than  twelve  thousand  n  alreadygone 

over.  The  morning  of  life  is  passed  away. 
The  clock  strikes  twelve;  and  the  evening 
will  soon  come  on  ap 
Are  all  these  things  a  fancy  and  but  a 
dream  ?  Can  imagination  only  suggesl  all 
this  as  credible  I  tmpo  ible  !  life  and 
ence  are  more  than  ft 

Hearing,    eeing,  smelling,  tasting,  feeling, 
with  talking  and  walking,  are  things  which 
I    admit  of   ;  ing   '  Si  lf-i  - 

lo  not  admit  of  doubt. 


Sensible  existence  excites  reflection — whence 
inquiries  come!  Casting  a  look  in  different 
directions,  and,  behold  !  Nature,  with  all  her 
parts,  and  their  relative  concomitants,  presents 
to  view,  in  an  impressive  and  august  mode! 
The  miml.  which  constitutes  the  man,  is  ever 
an  inquirer^  in  search  after  truth;  when  pro- 
perly employed  upon  a  noble  theme!  Sensa- 
tions of  different  kinds  excite  their  peculiar 
inquiries,  and  the  mind  on  reflection,  seeks  for 
names,  fitted  to  the  nature  of  things ;  intend- 
ing to  employ  them,  in  its  investigation  of 
causes  and  effects  ! 

An  inquirer,  observing  Day  and  Night, 
Seed-time  and  Harvest,  Summer  and  Winter, 
Months  and  Years,  to  succeed  each  other  in 
their  turn,  finds  himself  asking  this  important 
question  :  Where  am  I,  and  whence  the  origin 
of  all  these  things'? 

Truth,  sometimes  is  '  self-evident,^  and  can 
admit  of  no  doubt,  being  an  object  of  sense ; 
but  at  other  times.  Truth  is  more  latent ;  and 
can  only  be  inferred  from  circumstantial 
things.  In  the  first  case,  the  evidence 
ed  is  positive  ' knowledge.'  but  the  latter  is 
only  '  Faith'  in  the  solution  of  queries. 
i  die  difference  betw  i  m  the  term--  know- 
ledge and  faith.  The  firsl  refers  to  things 
present^  which  are  grasped  by  sense  ;  the  lat- 
ter alludes  to  absent  things,  which  always  ad- 
mits of  dispute. 

The  Sun  is  the  centre,  and  all  the  '  I  lost* 
around  both  of  a  first  and  second 
their  Eclipses  and  Conjunctions  are  calculable 
to  a  Mathematical  demonstration.  Hence  a 
lew  degrees  East  and  North  of  the  Met 
of  Columbia  ;  in  the  third  Planet  from  the 
[Sun  in  rotation  :  on  the  Terraqueous  Theatre 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


of  Human  existence,  inquirer  found  himself; 
and  commenced  his  career — First,  in  sensible 
Existence ;  and  then  in  reflections,  in  search 
after  truth  ! 

The  sensations  felt  on  beholding  a  com- 
pound of  various  and  different  reflections  of 
those  rays  of  light  sometimes  visible  in  the 
clouds  opposite  the  suii,  is  termed  colors;  and 
under  certain  shades  and  figures  is  called 
'  Beauty?  The  power  to  behold  them  is  called 
'  SIGHT.' 

The  sensibility  by  which  we  discern  the 
qualities  of  nutriment,  arising  from  the  differ- 
ent shapes  of  particles,  exciting  the  sensations 
of  bitter,  sweet,  sour,  &c.  is  called  '  TASTE.' 

The  power  by  which  we  discern  Odors, 
whether  good  or  bad,  is  called  '  SMELL.' 

The  vibration  of  the  Atmosphere  when 
striking  upon  the  Ear-,  is  called  sound,  and 
the  power  to  discern  the  sound  is  called 
'HEAR.' 

And  the  power  to  discern  objects  by  the 
touch,  is  called  '  FEEL.' 

These  things  being  objects  of  sense,  give 
immediate  '  knowledge  ;'  which  of  course  is 
self-evidence  ;  and  cannot  possibly  admit  of 
doubt.  But  the  ORIGIN  and  CAUSE  of  all 
those  things  remained  a  secret ;  which  gave 
INQUIRER,  great  uneasiness,  in  painful  sus- 
pense, from  conviction  of  interest  in  the  im- 
portant relation  of  things.  And  nothing  short 
of  a  solution  of  the  query  could  give  him  pro- 
per satisfaction  on  the  subject. 

'Is  it  possible,'  says  INQUIRER  to  him- 
self, '  that  these  things  are  so  1  Have  I  an 
existence  which  shall  continue  here  but  a 
limited  period  ;  and  then  must  I  moulder  to 
dust  and  become  food  for  worms ;  and  have 
only  a  name  remaining  above  ground  !  So- 
lemn reflection  !     Awful  thought ! 

But  to  soothe  those  sensations,  which  give 
uneasiness,  the  study  of  Nature  presents  itself 
to  call  off  the  mind  from  Moral  contemplation, 
to  natural  investigation. 

REFLECTIONS  ON  NATURE. 

The  canopy  of  Nature,  appears  to  shut 
down  in  a  concave  form ;  through  the  limita- 
tion of  sight ;  while  the  water  exhibits  a  con- 
vex shape,  through  the  globular  form  of  the 
Earth.  Thus  the  large  and  lowermost  parts 
of  a  ship  first  disappears  as  she  sails  from  the 
coast. — But  the  uppermost  parts,  which  are 
smallest,  first  appear  as  she  returns  to  the 
shore. 

The  MIND  makes  the  man,  and  is  connect- 
ed with  its  CASKET.  Which  being  corpo- 
real, confines  him  to  the  Earth,  as  a  prison, 
through  the  power  of  gravitation ;  which 
principle  prevails  in  all  material  things,  and 
is  called  attraction  of  gravitation. 

This  prison  to  which  Man  is  confined,  re- 


volves with  almost  incredible  swiftness,  in  an 
annual  revolution,  at  the  rate  of  more  than 
sixty  thousand  miles  an  hour,  whirling  its  in- 
habitants, imperceptible  of  motion,  more  than 
a  thousand  miles,  in  the  diurnal  revolution 
on  its  own  axis,  at  the  same  time. 

The  different  kinds  and  grades  of  beings, 
are  so  many,  and  so  nearly  related  to  each 
other,  from  the  most  intelligent  creature  to  the 
lowest  animated  matter,  the  exact  line  of  dis- 
tinction between  the  Animal  and  Vegetable 
commonwealth,  is  difficult  to  be  determined. 

The  Ourang  Outang,  appears  to  possess 
the  organs  of  speech  in  his  formation,  and  yet 
for  some  cause  he  is  deprived  of  that  faculty, 
though  he  differs  from  Man  in  anatomy,  in 
the  lack  of  the  pan  of  the  knee  only. 

The  sensitive  plant  has  some  of  the  appear- 
ance of  animation  ;  while  some  of  the  sea 
Fish  scarcely  exhibit  life  of  any  kind.  Some 
are  in  shells,  located,  growing  upon  rocks. — 
Others,  called  '  Sun  Fish,'  and  '  Portuguese- 
men-of-war,'  are  floating  on  the  water  or  near 
the  shores,  &c. 

The  perch  in  Embryo,  has  been  known  to 
produce  more  than  twenty-eight  thousand  at 
a  time,  and  the  cod  upwards  of  three  millions. 

Eight  thousand  different  kinds  of  insucts, 
and  six  hundred  species  of  Birds,  with  the  va- 
rious animals  on  land  and  in  the  water,  of  so 
many  different  shapes,  forms  and  sizes,  with 
natures  so  diverse  :  and  yet  abundance  of  food 
is  suited  to  the  demands  and  situation  cf  the 
whole  ;  all  of  which  exhibits  a  parental  ten- 
der care,  marked  with  wisdom,  goodness,  and 
power,  displayed  through  every  part  of  Uni- 
versal Nature.  But  the  Origin  and  Cause  of 
all  those  things  still  remained  a  queiy  with 
INQUIRER,  whose  research  for  important 
truth  was  not,  could  not  pass  over  things  so 
interesting,  with  a  stoical  indifference  ! 

The  Sun  near  an  hundred  millions  of  miles 
from  the  Earth  ;  and  but  a  step  in  comparison 
of  the  distance  to  one  of  the  '■fixed  stars,"1 
which  is  allowed  by  Philosophers  to  be  so 
immense,  that  the  velocity  of  a  Cannon  Ball, 
would  require  at  least  seven  hundred  thousand 
years  to  reach  from  one  to  another.  Admit- 
ting it ;  and  that  seventy-two  millions  of  those 
stars  are  within  the  sphere  of  Astronomical 
calculation.  Moreover,  admitting  each  star 
to  be  a  Sun  like  ours,  in  the  centre  of  a  sys- 
tem, with  an  equal  number  of  Planets  of  a 
first  and  second  order,  and  each  planet  to  he  a 
world,  with  as  great  a  variety  of  Beings  as 
inhabit  this  earth  ;  what  must  be  the  aggre- 
gate number  of  the  whole  '?  And  what  or 
who  could  be  the  Author,  and  Upholder,  Gov- 
ernor and  Provider  of  this  stupendous  dis- 
play 1  was  the  INQUIRER'S  question  still* 


See  the  '  Chain'— CAUSELESS  CAUSATOR. 


78 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


MISCELLANEOUS  REFLECTIONS. 

The  '■five  senses'  of  the  Body  being  avenues 
or  inlets  of  knowledge  to  the  Mind  ;  the  thing 
of  Nature  may  be  examined,  contemplated  and 
reasoned  upon ;  but  never  to  satisfaction.  Al- 
though inferences  and  conclusions  may  be 
drawn  from  causes  to  effects;  yet  there  re- 
mains an  hungering  in  the  mind,  which 
continues  unsatisfied,  until  a  proper  object  can 
be  found  which  is  perfect  both  in  its  nature 
and  degree ;  which  alone  can  afford  moral  con- 
solation. 

Should  the  Sun  be  annihilated,  the  effects 
produced  by  him  would  cease;  and  what 
would  be  the  consequence  but  unbearable 
Frost  and  perpetual  Night !  The  rays  from 
the  Sun  but  an  inch  in  diameter,  when  brought 
to  a  focus,  is  equally  unbearable,  producing  a 
flame !  What  a  strange  dependency  on  the 
Sun.  Whose  benign  rays  are  wisely  dis- 
pensed and  withheld,  in  such  a  proportionable 
manner,  as  to  answer  every  purpose.  Surely 
this  declares  an  OVERRULING  HAND  ! 

From  those  circumstances,  the  Sun  is  Dei- 
fied by  many  in  the  Heathen  World ;  yet  Ave 
have  not  evidence  that  he  can  quicken  an  in- 
animate substance  and  cause  it  to  possess,  the 
power  and  principle  of  '■sense'1  and  '■reason.'' 
For  the  Being  who  is  capable  of  such  power 
and  generous  donation,  must  possess  the  prin- 
ciples of  all  innate  substance  ;  and  in  the  na- 
ture of  the  case  must  be  an  Omnipotent  Au- 
thor ! 

Hundreds  of  Comets  in  their  various  orbs, 
with  all  the  Heavenly  Bodies,  move  in  rota- 
tion and  have  no  infringement  in  their  con- 
junction, but  each  in  order  keeps  its  course 
ami  harmonizes  with  the  whole  ! 

Could  a  drop  of  water,  or  a  grain  of  sand 
go  out  of  existence,  but  by  the  will  of  its  Au- 
thor, by  the  same  rule,  the  whole  Fabric  of 
Nature  could  annihilate  itself,  and  sink  into  a 
state  of  nonentity  ! 

If  every  thing  which  had  a  beginning  must 
have  an  end;  then  that  which  had  no  begin- 
ning can  have  no  end;  consequently,  if  Na- 
ture  exists  b)  emanation,  from  the  will  of  its 
Author ;  by  the  same  rule  it  musl  continue  to 
exist,  or  go  out  of  Being;  but  when  agreeable 
to  his  pleasure. 

Those  people  who  plead  for  the  perfection 
Mature,  independent  of  its  Author;  saying, 
'Nature  does  this  or  that" — as  Luck,  Fortune, 
or  Chance  would  have  it.  &c. — necessarily 
ascribes  Omnific  power  and  Omnifarious  prin- 
ciples to  Matter:  And  this  would  argue  the 
Omnipotence  and  Omnipresence  of  nature  ;  ab- 
stract from  its  Author  also,  inasmuch  as  there 
is  a  bond  of  union  throughout  the  whole: 
which  bond  of  union  prevails,  as  far  as  Na- 
ture is  explored  and  understood  ;  as  the  Laws 


of  electricity  and  magnetism,  exemplify  on  this 
globe — and  as  the  laws  of  gravitation  manifest 
throughout  universal  Nature  ! 

But  to  ascribe  those  powers  to  nature,  is  not 
to  make  a  proper  distinction  between  Mind 
and  Matter — moreover  it  imputes  effects  to 
causes  which  could  never  produce  them  ! 

Matter,  when  moved  by  another  cause, 
cannot  stop  of  itself;  and  when  stopped  it 
cannot  move  of  itself.  Hence  matter,  when 
put  in  motion,  is  always  indebted  to  some 
other  cause. 

Consequently,  those  heavenly  bodies,  which 
play  in  their  different  orbits,  harmonizing  to- 
gether, have  not  existed  for  ever  in  their  or- 
der ;  but  must  have  emanated  from  a  higher 
Cause,  who  prescribed  their  spheres,  and  gave 
them  their  Laws  dependent  upon  himself :  as 
their  au^or  and  support — of  course,  the  Cause- 
less Causator  must  he  considered  as  the  centra- 
tion  and  Bond  of  Union  throughout  the  whole 
of  universal  nature.  Otherwise,  how  can  man 
account  for  any  thing  in  Nature  ;  even  how  a 
particle  of  sand  or  a  drop  of  water  coheres  to- 
gether ! 

MORAL  INQUIRIES. 

Inquirer  feeling  an  hungering  in  the  Mind, 
and  being  unsatisfied  on  various  accounts, 
went  to  a  school  in  the  environs  of  '  Babylon,' 
in  order  to  be  taught. 

The  Tutors  with  their  Ushers,  who  consti- 
tuted Masters  of  different  grades,  taught  doc- 
trines which  may  be  inferred  from  their  ex- 
pressions.— Such  as  '  seated  upon  a  topless 
throne' — '  an  eternal  degree' — '  go  down  to 
the  bottom  of  the  bottomless  pit,'' — '  from  all 
eternity  a  Covenant  was  made* — 'an  infinite 
number' — 'boundless  space" — 'the  creature 
Man  is  an  infinite  Being.' 

Thus  by  starting  wrong,  they  must  forever 
continue  in  error.  Those  expressions  being 
contradictory,  must  be  considered  as  nonsen- 
sical ;  and  hence  they  ought  to  be  turned  out 
of  doors,  as  beneath  contempt. 

For  how  if  a  throne  be  topless  can  any  one 
be  seated  on  it?  If  a  decree  be  passed,  there 
was  a  time  when  it  was  done;  if  so,  how 
could  it  have  been  eternal?  If  the  pit 
be  bottomless,  where  is  the  bottom?  If  the 
covenant  was  made,  there  was  a  time  when 
they  made  it  ;  consequently  a  time  before  they 
made  it ;  if  so.  how  could  it  have  been  eternal, 
unless  eternity  is  to  he  dated  '  from'  the  period 
of  making  that  contract  '.  As  -from'  implies 
a.  starting  place,  or  place  of  beginning. — An 
infinite  number  to  be  enlarged  by  units.'  Space 
which  always  implies  limitation,  as  the  space 
of  a  mile,  the  space  of  an  hour  or  a  day,  &c, 
and  yet  is  boundless,  as  some  say?  And  a 
man  a  creature,  infinite  when  he  is  limited  1 
He  had  a  beginning,  which  may  be  considered 


as  the  first  and  beginning  end.  From  thence, 
the  time  down  to  the  other  end,  where  he  is 
now,  may  be  calculated  and  measured  to  a 
mathematical  demonstration.  His  futurity  is 
a  nonentity  to  him,  and  at  best  can  only  be  a 
subject  of  Faith. 

Hence  those  Masters  gave  but  little  satisfac- 
tion to  Inquirer  on  the  all  important  subject, 
which  still  especially  occupied  his  attention 
in  his  researches  after  Truth  ! 

OF  HYEROGLYPHIC  BABYLON. 

'  As  men  journeyed  from  the  East,  in  the 
days  of  Nimrod,  the  mighty  hunter'  of  men, 
they  came  to  a  plain  in  the  land  of  Shinar,  on 
on  the  river  Euphrates ;  where  they  built  the 
memorable  '  Babylon,'  which  was  begun  in 
that  of  Babel. — In  this  great  city  stood  the 
celebrated  Temple  of  Belus,  denoting  the  Re- 
ligion of  the  Land. 

BABYLON  was  enclosed  with  a  wall  of 
Brick,  three  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  height, 
and  eighty  feet  thick.  The  bricks  were  taken 
from  a  ditch,  afterwards  filled  with  water,  to 
add  to  the  strength  of  the  place ;  the  circum- 
ference of  which  was  not  less  than  sixty  miles. 
It  was  four  square,  with  twenty-five  brass 
gates  on  a  side,  making  one  hundred  in  all. 
From  each  gate  there  was  a  street  leading 
across  the  city,  from  gate  to  gate,  so  that  the 
streets  intersected  each  other  at  right  angles, 
and  divided  Babylon  into  five  hundred  and 
seventy-six  squares,  besides  the  spaces,  for 
building  next  to  the  wall,  which  were  de- 
fended by  several  hundred  towers,  erected  upon 
their  summit. 

Now  there  was  a  very  wise  '  Prince'  of  age 
and  experience,  who  reigned  over  Babylon — 
his  name  was  Jupiter — and  he  was  the  author 
of  the  'WINE'  of  Bacchus;  which  wine  is 
'Moral  Evil.'  With  this  wine  the  people  of 
Babylon  were  stupidly  intoxicated,  so  as  to  be 
almost  insensible  10  those  important  things. 
in  which  ail  are  greatly  interested!  And 
there  was  a  great  confusion  of  '  tongues,'  inso- 
much that  there  was  not  less  than  seventy-two 
languages;  which  have  since  increased  to 
more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty. 

There  were  many  things  in  the  environs  of 
Babylon,  more  than  could  be  well  enumerated, 
which  weie  very  troublesome  and  painful; 
and  which  are  called  'Natural  Evils.'  all  of 
which  are  the  effect  or  consequence  of  Moral 
Evil. — For  this  was  the  cause  of  their  intro- 
duction into  the  world ! 

There  were  also  certain  associations,  which 
may  well  be  denominated  the  '  SCHOOL  OF 
BABYLON.'  So  great  the  influence  of  their 
example,  and  the  progress  of  their  Pupils! 

Men  of  ability  and  spirit,  being  intoxicated 
with  the  Wine  of  Bacchus,  volunteer  their 
services ;  pleased  with  the  idea  of  becoming 


Masters  in  those  schools,  which  by-the-by  is 
considered  as  an  important  distinction,  and 
constituting  them  great  and  mighty  men  ! 

The  first  is  the  'Military  School:  Here  is 
taught  the  art  of  war.  Its  object  is  fame  and 
glory.  Although  it  is  attended  with  such 
horrors  as  tend  to  harden  the  heart,  yet  many 
weak  men  are  so  infatuated  as  to  be  delighted 
at  the  sight. 

The  second  is  the  '  Dancing  School.'  Here 
is  taught  the  important  art  of  hopping  and 
jumping  about,  at  a  signal  made  by  a  BLACK 
MAN,  who,  as  their  captain,  with  his  noisy 
instrument,  directs  their  movements,  whilst 
they  turn  their  backs  and  faces  to  and  fro, 
without  either  sense  or  reason  ;  except  indeed, 
it  may  serve  to  show  fine  shapes  and  clothes. 
But  consumptions  are  dated,  and  serious  im- 
pressions are  driven  away ! 

The  third  is  the  school  of  Lawyers.  The 
nature  of  this  association  will  be  discovered 
by  the  following  lines  : 

1  Should  I  be  Lawyer,  I  must  lie  and  cheat: 
For  honest  lawyers  have  no  bread  to  eat: 
'Tis  rogues  and  villains  fee  the  lawyers  high, 
And  fee  the  men,  who  gold  and  silver  buy. 

The  fourth  is  the  school  of  Music.  In- 
tending to  divert  the  mind,  and  touch  the  pas- 
sions. And  is  admirably  calculated  to  be  a 
substitute  for  penitence,  and  the  prologue  to 
forbidden  indulgences. 

In  the  fifth,  is  taught  the  art  of  Dress. 
This  is  intended  to  hide  deformity,  and  please 
the  eye — To  gain  a  fanciful  pre-eminence  and 
wear  the  bell,  as  first  in  fashion  ;  glorying  in 
their  shame.  For  dress  was  ordained  in  con- 
sequence of  Sin,  and  may  be  considered  as  a 
badge  of  fallen  nature. 

The  sixth  is  the  school  of  Quacks.  These 
have  had  success  in  imposing  on  the  ignorant 
bv  high  sounding  words.  But  the  poor  de- 
ceived sufferers  at  length  detect  the  imposition, 
and  die — to  warn  their  survivors  not  to  par- 
take of  their  follies. 

In  the  seventh  is  taught,  the  fascinating  art 
of  Theatric  representation.  This  is  called  a 
very  moral  institution  by  its  advocates,  who 
affect  to  consider  it  very  corrective  of  every 
species  of  vice.  But  matter  of  fact  sufficiently 
proves,  that  the  theatre  is  best  supported  when 
vice  most  abounds. 

The  eighth,  is  an  establishment  for  the  pro- 
motion of  Polite  Literature.  Here  lectures  are 
given,  upon  the  barbarity  and  folly  displayed 
by  the  writers  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament: 
and  on  the  sublimity,  beaut}-,  elegance,  taste, 
and  morality,  which  are  everywhere  found  in 
a  choice  collection  of  Romances  and  Novels. 
This  establishment  is  exclusively  intended  for 
privileged  orders.  Such  as  have  been  distin- 
guished by  wealth  and  idleness,  and  such  as 
had  rather  feel  than  think. 


60 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


The  ninth  ia  a  very  extensive  institution, 
having  many  united  colleges,  in  which  are 
taught  the  various  arts  of  picking  pockets, 
picking  locks,  stealing,  highway  robbery, 
housebreaking,  &c.  And  the  progress  of  those 
pupils  who  are  instructed  in  these  various 
branches,  is  really  prodigious. 

There  is  also  a  department,  an  appendage 
to  the  former,  where  is  taught  the  art  of  pre- 
paring and  using  false  weights  and  measures 
— the  method  of  raising  false  charges ;  of 
managing  extortion  ;  the  excellent  art  of  over- 
hearing and  over-reaching  in  bargains,  and 
the  making  of  others  extremity  their  own  op- 
portunity to  be  well  served  at  their  expense. 

The  eleventh  is  furnished  with  male  and 
female  instructors,  for  the  improvement  of 
tattling,  back-biting,  lying,  &c.  Here  also 
astonishing  progress  is  made  by  all  the  pupils 
of  both  sexes. 

The  twelfth  is  a  school  for  match-making. 
And  considering  the  motives  which  seem  to 
govern  most  people  on  the  subject  of  mar- 
riage ;  and  the  many  unhappy  families  which 
are  formed,  it  would  appear  that  the  '  wine* 
of  Bacchus  furnished  the  stimulus,  and  Cupid 
and  Hymen  the  only  bands  of  union.  But 
this  is  a  private  establishment,  and  their  les- 
sons secretly  given. 

The  thirteenth  is  the  University  of  grandeur. 
Here  pompous  show,  empty  titles,  impudent 
flatteries,  haughty  oppression,  vain  ignorance, 
pampering  luxury  and  wanton  revelling,  are 
effectually  taught.  This  establishment  is  the 
most  popular,  and  scarcely  a  family  can  be 
found  in  all  the  precincts  of  Babylon,  which 
is  not  ambitious  to  obtain  a  finishing  touch  to 
the  education  of  their  children,  in  the  grand 
University. 

In  this  great  city  is  erected  the  '  Temple  of 
Belus,'1  called  'Church  established  by  Law.' 
This  is  a  towering  building,  exalted  almost  to 
the  lowering  sky,  intended  by  its  stupendous 
height  to  domineer  over  the  consciences  of  all 
iple. — And  so  imperious  are  the  Priests, 
that  the  '  Temple  of  Belus1  could  never  be 
reared  but  where  the  'wine  of  BACCHUS' 
greatly  abounds.  The  rites  of  this  Temple 
are  very  pleasing  to  Jupiter,  the  supreme  God 
of  the  city,  who  is  called  the  '  Prince  of  this 
world,' reigning  in  Babylon  over  the  'Child* 
\\  ithoul  control !  So  much 
for  Mystical  Babylon. 

Inquirer  having  observed  all  these  myste- 
iies,  still  looking  at  causes  and  effects,  was 
convinced  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  an 
over-ruling  hand,  who  superintended  the  af- 
fairs of  life,  and  governed  in  wisdom  and  good- 
ness, as  well  as  in  mercy  and  justic 
mighty  power ! 

He  perceived  also,   that   there  were  many 
things  in  Babylon  which  were  opposed  to  the 


nature  of  this  Supreme  Buler,  and  therefore 
could  cot  be  right,  nor  by  any  means  spring 
from  the  same  original  fountain — and  conse- 
quently must  have  proceeded  from  a  different 
source.  And  lo  !  whilst  sorely  grieved  at  the 
condition  of  the  deluded  citizens  of  Babylon, 
an  angelic  voice  called  his  attention,  inviting 
him  to  take  a  survey  of  a  much  more  glorious 
city. 

OF   JERUSALEM. 

This  city  is  called  Jerusalem,  and  is  the 
glorious  habitation  of  the  '  Moral  Governor? 
against  whom  the  'PRINCE  of  this  world? 
had  revolted,  and  set  up  his  kingdom  in  Baby- 
lon. 'Jerusalem'  is  situated  in  the  l  New 
Earth,''  where  there  is  no  sorrow,  nor  pain, 
neither  frost  nor  chilling  winds,  hut  all  is  de- 
light and  tranquil,  and  the  inhabitants  have 
pleasure  for  evermore. 

Jerusalem  is  six  thousand  miles  in  circum- 
ference, and  fifteen  hundred  miles  in  height, 
with  a  window  which  extends  all  around  the 
city,  through  which  the  Light  shines  out  from 
within,  to  a  vast  distance,  even  to  Babylon. — 
J*S2r>  So  that  PEOPLE  may  see  how  to  travel 
the  road  to  JERUSALEM.' 

There  were  twelve  gates  to  the  city,  with  an 
angel  at  each  gate,  to  wait  upon  the  heirs  of 
salvation  ;  and  on  the  gates  were  written  the 
names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  Children  of 
Israel. — The  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foun- 
dations, and  upon  them  are  written  the  names 
of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

The  city — the  houses  are  built  of  Gold; 
the  wall  of  Jasper,  and  the  foundations  be- 
tween the  gates  were  made  of  precious  stones. 

The  first  foundation  was  a  Jasper  ;  which 
is  the  color  of  white  marble,  with  a  light 
shade  of  green  and  red  The  second,  a  Sap- 
phire— which  is  sky-blue,  speckled  with  gold. 
— The  third  a  Chalcedony — i.  e.  a  carbuncle, 
and  of  the  color  of  red  hot  iron.  The  fourth. 
an  Emerald — and  is  of  a  grass  green.  The 
fifth,  a  Sardonyx — red,  streaked  with  white. 
— The  sixth,  a  Sardius — which  is  a  deep  red. 
The  seventh,  a  Chrvsolyte—a.  deep  yellow. 
The  eighth,  a  Bcryll — a  sea  given.  The 
ninth,  a  Topaz — which  is  pale  yellow.  The 
tenth,  a  Chrysophrase  -greenish  and  transpa- 
rent, with  gold  specks.  The  eleventh,  a  Ja- 
cinth— which  is  a  red  purple.— The  twelfth, 
an  Amethyst   -a  violet  purple. 

The  twelve  gates,  are  twelve  pearls ;  each 
of  the  gate-  is  of  one  pearl.  And  the  streets 
of  the  city  are  pure  gold,  and  transparent  as 

glass. 

The  city  hath  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither 
of  the  moon  to  shine  on  it ;  for  the  gates  will 
not  be  shut  by  hat,  and  there  ia  no  NIGHT 
there. 

In  this  city  there   is  a  Throne  belonging  to 


J 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


81 


the  '  Great  King,' — round  about  it  is  a  rain- 
bow ;  and  four  '  Living  Creatures,"1 — four  and 
twenty  Elders,  sitting  upon  thrones,  clothed 
in  white,  with  crowns  of  gold  upon  their 
heads. — Next  to  those  were  the  Saints,  and 
then  the  Angels  incircled  the  whole  ;  of  which 
two  hundred  millions  were  but  a  part ;  and 
they  are  of  different  orders,  as  the  cherubim 
and  seraphim,  arch-angels,  &c. 

From  the  throne  proceeds  a  River,  clear  as 
crystal,  which  is  the  Water  of  life  ;  and  those 
who  drink  it  Avill  never  thirst. 

This  '  City  was  prepared  originally  for 
Man  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;'  in 
the  order  of  things ;  as  primarily  established 
by  the  Creator,  in  his  moral  government. 

OF  MORAL  EVIL. 

When  all  things  were  mane;  and  NATURE 
but  in  the  sphere  of  non-entity;  all  was  dark 
and  void ; — yet,  then  existed  the  Causeless 
Causator ;  the  great  Author  of  dependent  be- 
ings. 

A  Cause  of  a  cause  is  also  the  cause  of  the 
effect  which  thai  cause  produces.  This  will 
hold  in  Law,  in  Nature,  and  in  Grace ;  upon 
logical  principles  ;  and  yet  the  introduction  of 
'  Moral  Evil,"1  cannot  impeach  the  Divine 
character. 

First,  in  Law, — a  Man  is  considered  re- 
sponsible for  all  his  conduct.  Hence,  if  in 
attempting  feloniously  to  shoot  a  fowl,  he 
kills  a  man  beyond,  the  action  being  evil,  he 
is  accountable  for  all  the  consequences  thereof. 

In  Mechanism,  the  effects  produced  by  the 
most  remote  Cog,  are  dependent  upon  the  first 
moving  cause  of  the  Machine.  And  hence, 
the  first  moving  cause  produces  the  effects  in 
a  direct  succession. 

In  Grace  it  is  the  same  thing.  '  Moral  Vir- 
tue.' the  good  principle  comes  from  above; 
and  not  from  Nature ; — Hence  its  effects,  of 
which  Man's /Vce  will  is  one,  are  of  Grace; 
as  the  original  and  moving  cause  !  and  it  is 
equally  as  necessary  for  the  same  cause  to 
continue  to  operate,  in  order  to  produce  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  effects,  as  it  was  to  put  it  in 
motion  at  the  first.  Otherwise  the  effect  and 
cause  would  cease  together. 

But  a  Free  Agent,  can  act  freely ;  not  on 
the  principles  of  mechanical  necessity ;  but 
upon  that  of  volition,  the  necessary  result  of 
free  agency,  and  the  very  quintessence  of  moral 
ability.  Admitting  this,  for  upon  what  prin- 
ciples can  it  be  denied  ?  It  being  self-evi- 
dence. Then,  if  the  order  of  things  be  in- 
verted, in  consequence  of  a  wrong  act,  inten- 
tionally done,  by  a  Free  Agent,  under  those 
free  circumstances  ;  the  consequence  of  this 
invention  must  have  its  original  and  proper 
foundation  in  the  Agent  as  the  Author,  from 
whom    the   act   and   consequently  the   effect 


flowed.  On  these  principles  Moral  Evil  could 
be  introduced,  without  impeaching  the  Divine 
character  ;  and  includes  the  ideas,  that  all  the 
goodness  in  all  Beings,  whether  in  Nature  or 
in  Moral  Agents,  comes  from  the  Good  Being, 
who  is  the  Author  of  all  goodness  ;  and  SIN, 
which  is  not  a  creature,  nor  a  principle  of  Na- 
ture, but  the  base  transgression  of  the  Law  of 
the  Righteous  Ruler  of  the  Universe — of 
course,  the  base  act  of  the  Agent,  who  wills 
it.  And  it  primarily  originated  in  the  abuse 
of  Moral  power  or  agency,  in  a  revolt  against 
his  Creator's  Government. 

'  Sin  is  the  transgression  of  a  law' — '  and 
where  there  is  no  law,  there  can  be  no  trans- 
gression.' Hence  follows  the  associated  ideas 
of  a  compact  between  the  Governor  and  the 
governed ;  the  will  of  one  is  the  Law,  which 
the  others  have  capacity  to  obey.  A  law  im- 
plies a  penalty ;  and  of  course  a  time  of  Judg- 
ment and  retribution ;  hence  the  trial  is  a  lim- 
ited period  only,  and  not  eternal,  both  as  it 
relates  to  Angels  and  Man. 

Here  we  see  the  propriety  of  the'  following 
words — '  Angels — kept  not  their  first  habita- 
tion, but  sinned — are  cast  down — reserved  un- 
der chains  of  darkness,  unto  the  Judgment  of 
the  great  day,  to  be  punished.'  '  The  Devil 
abode  not  in  the  truth,  but  sinneth  from  the 
beginning,'  &c. 

All  things  were  good  when  they  emanated 
from  their  Author's  hand.  Thinking  spirits, 
without  earthly  bodies,  never  sleep  ;  but  must 
forever  be  in  contemplation.  Before  this 
world  existed  there  were  not  so  many  things 
for  the  mind  to  ruminate  upon.  Looking  for- 
ward into  futurity,  or  viewing  in  retrospect, 
they  could  behold  no  end  ;  neither  could  they 
remember  a  time  when  they  had  no  existence. 
Hence,  if  tempted  at  all  it  must  have  been 
self-temptation  !  and  the  first  act  of  disobe- 
dience, must  have  destroyed  their  innocency, 
and  brought  misery  upon  them,  even  a  forfeit- 
ure of  the  Governor's  favor,  and  his  conse- 
quent displeasure,  who  is  a  righteous  Judge, 
cannot  approbate  a  revolt  against  his  govern- 
ment! 

Those  spirits  who  constituted  themselves 
Devils  by  sinning,  do  not  multiply ;  but  each 
being  actually  guilty  for  himself,  deserves  a 
personal  punishment  for  his  crime  ! 

OF  MAN'S  FALL. 

But  with  the  Human  Family  it  was  far  dif- 
ferent. Man  contained  a  vast  posterity,  semi- 
nally,  which  must  have  perished  in  his  loins, 
had  they  been  immediately  subjected  to  a  pun- 
ishment proportioned  to  their  crime.  As  they 
sinned  and  fell  seminally,  only  in  their  first 
Head  ! 

Jerusalem  was  prepared  for  Man  when  he 
was  commanded  to  multiply,  before  he  trans- 


82 


A    JOURNEY    FROM    BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM. 


gressed.  And  as  a  state  of  trial  must  bo  lim- 
ited, doubtless  man  would  have  been  transla- 
ted— otherwise  the  earth  would  have  been 
overrun  with  people,  as  none  would  have 
died,  neither  would  there  have  been  any  mis- 
carriages, provided  man  had  never  sinned. 

Man  was  neither  mortal  nor  immortal  be- 
fore the  fall ;  but  may  be  considered  as  a  can- 
didate upon  trial ;  for  according-  to  his  con- 
duct, so  should  be  his  fate. 

The  death  with  which  he  wras  threatened 
was  absolute  and  unconditional ;  but  not  eter- 
nal in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  word 
'  eternal  death.'1  Otherwise  how  could  man  be 
saved,  seeing  the  threatening  was  irrevocable  1 
Neither  was  it  temporal  death,  seeing  that  was 
denounced  afterwards,  and  Adam  actually 
lived  more  than  nine  hundred  years. — Tf  tem- 
poral and  eternal  death  were  both  applied  ab- 
solutely and  unconditionally  ;  man  must  have 
lost  half  of  himself,  viz.,  his  body.'  for  as  the 
resurrection  came  by  Jesus  Christ,  through 
the  gospel :  he  dying  a  temporal  death,  must 
have  lost  his  body,  and  as  his  soul  was 
doomed  irrevocably  to  eternal  death,  how 
could  there  have  been  a  re-union  or  an  es- 
cape 1 

But  thanks  be  to  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  the 
world,  it  was  not  so  !  as  is  manifested  in  the 
unspeakable  gift  of  Jesus.  The  death  was  spir- 
itual, and  was  executed  as  the  entailment,  as 
soon  as  he  ate.  For  he  immediately  lost  his 
communion  with  his  Maker,  being  guilty, 
having  lost  his  innocence  by  the  violation  of 
his  Law. — The  tree  was  good. — The  evil  con- 
sisted in  the  abuse  of  it;  which  was  a  Moral 
evil. 

Temporal  death  was  pronounced  afterwards 
in  mercy,  and  he  was  driven  from  Paradise — 
'jest  he  should  partake  of  the  tree  of  life  and 
live  forever' — become  an  immortal  Sinner, 
eternally  chained  to  this  world  of  woe  !  St. 
Paul,  in  enumerating  the  blessings  in  Christ 
Jesus,  includes  temporal  'death:  expressly; 
and  in  his  conclusion  says — -all  are  yours;' 
which  argues  that  temporal  death  was  de- 
nounced in  consequence  of  sin,  that  '  life  and 
immortality  might  be  broughl  to  light  through 
the  GospeV  in  mercy  to  mankind,  and  .Man 
again  have  a  chance  for  Jerusalem,  a  better 
opportunity  than  before;  because,  'if  a  man 
sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father, 
even  Jesus,  who  is  the  propitiation  for  our 
sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  bul  also  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world — so  that  by  grace  we 
may  repent,  and  find  pardon  for  our  person  \i, 
crimes:  where  the  Paradisical  law  knew  no 
forgiveness. 

Thus  the  '  Prince  of  this  world  introduced 
the  wine'  of  Bacchus  into  the  Moral  World. 
so  far,  that  even  the  Natural  world  is  affected 
with  it;  and  hence  the  confusion  both  in  the 


Natural  and  Mora!  world,  withal!  the  calami- 
ties, curses  and  miseries  ;  from  the  Elements, 
from  Vegetable  and  Mineral  Agents,  and  from 
the  malicious  designs  of  men,  against  each 
other.  All  combining  in  ten  thousand  differ- 
ent shapes  and  forms,  to  destroy  the  peace  of 
the  world,  as  Hieroglyphic  Babylon  abundant- 
ly exemplifies — and  which  may  be  more  fully 
seen  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe. 

'Natural  Evil,'  is  the  effect  of  '  Moral  Evil? 
or  is  consequent  upon  it.  as  a  curse  or  penalty 
entailed  by  a  righteous  and  just  Judge ! 
Hence,  Man  should  learn  the  lesson,  '  Having 
no  continuing  city  here,  we  should  seek  one 
to  come !' 

OF  THE  NEW  BIRTH. 

Justification  by  Faith  is  what  God  does  For 
us,  through  the  death  of  His  Son;  but  Regen- 
eration* or  the  New  Birth,  also  called  sancti- 
lication.  is  what  Gon  does  IX  us  by  the  opera- 
tion of  His  Holy  Spirit.  The  first  work  is 
Pardon,  the  latter  is  purity.  One  is  to  Forgive, 
the  other  is  to  make  Holy. 

Man  by  Nature,  though  free  from  guilt,  is 
not  Holy.  Holiness  is  not  an  innate  inherent 
principle  of  Parentage ;  but  must  be  received 
by  an  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit — and 
hence,  'Ye  must  be  born  again.'  As  Hap- 
piness is  only  consequent  upon  experiencing 
this  change  of  Heart. 

A  transitory  object  can  only  produce  a  tran- 
sient pleasure;  for  the  effect  cannot  exceed  the 
cause  which  produced  it.  Therefore  the  en- 
joyment must  perish  with  the  using,  and  both 
must  cease  together. 

Of  course  there  can  be  no  permanent  fruition 
of  the  things  of  Time  ;  for  all  of  them  are  very 
uncertain,  and  at  furthermost  death  will  end 
the  whole;  and  how  soon  that  may  come  who 
can  tell  1 

Here  then  the  aspect  ends ;  and  with  this 
reflection  peace  is  marred  ;  and  the  mind  is 
overspread  with  a  gloom!  Consequently  to 
enjoy  perfect  happiness  and  solid  '  Peace.'  there 
must  be  some  Lasting  Fountain  which  can  af- 
ford it.  And  where  can  such  contentment  be 
found  but  in  Divinity  ?— Every  other  enjoy- 
ment must  fail  !  Many  things  will  satisfy  the 
body,  as  food,  drink,  &c  But  there  remains 
an  aching  void  within,  the  world  can  never 
fill. 

The  Love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  the  Heart 
which  is  comfort  from  the  everlasting  foun- 
tain, and  never  will  run  dry  :  is  fitted  to  man's 
necessity  ;  and  is  called  the  'Kingdom  of  God 
within,'  which  is  '  righteousness,  and  peace, 
and  Joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.' — It  is  the  .Moral 
Image  of  God.  which  Adam  lost,  and  which 
we  must  receive  in  order  to  be  happy — called 

*  '  Regeneration'  is  the  opposite  of '  degeneration.' 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


83 


Christ  within  :  the  Hope  of  Glory ;  and  is  the 
earnest  of  the  Saints'  inheritance.  And  hence 
the  distinction  between  the  outward  manifes- 
tation of  Christ  in  the  days  of  His  Flesh,  and 
the  inward  Revelation  by  His  Spirit.* 


*  The  soul  which  constitutes  the  Man,  (the  body  being 
the  case  ;  or  mechanical  part  for  certain  purposes  and 
ends,  which  with  the  soul,  was  derived  from  the  Parents, 
as  Levy  paid  tithes  IN  Abraham)  is  not  a  particle  of  the 
Deity  ;  but  must  be  considered  as  spirit  in  the  abstract  ; 
Divinity  cannot  be  ignorant  or  suffer  both  in  a  moral  and 
temporal  sense,  as  do  the  human  race. 

Conscience,  appears  to  be  the  result  of  judgment.  And 
judgment  is  the  conclusion  of  the  understanding.  For 
according  to  the  evidence  afforded  to  the  understanding, 
conclusions  are  formed  and  fixed  in  the  mind  ;  which 
conclusions  universally  modify  the  judgment.  Hence, 
if  the  understanding  be  mis-informed,  the  Mind  is  deceiv- 
ed ;  and  the  judgment  will  be  wrong  of  necessity.  Of 
course,  in  point  of  duty,  the  understanding  being  dark, 
the  judgment  cannot  be  sound  and  clear;  and  conse- 
quently conscience  may  be  silent  and  not  speak  at  all ; 
being  '  seared  as  with  a  hot  iron  ;'  or  it  may  be  'defiled' 
and  tell  lies ;  and  prove  not  to  be  a  sure  guide. 

The  Mahometan's  conscience  will  not  allow  him  to 
drink  wine,  from  an  error  of  his  judgment ;  in  conse- 
quence of  a  mis-informed  conscience,  while  the  consci- 
entious christian  feels  bound  in  duty  on  some  occasions 
to  drink  it.  And  thus  conscience  guides  people  directly 
opposite  to  each  other  in  point  of  moral  duty  ;  and  two 
opposites  cannot  be  right  :  of  course  conscience  is  not  a 
sure  guide  ;  which  argues  the  necessity  of  a  regulation. 

The  conduct  of  yersecuting  Saul,  who  lived  in  all  good 
conscience,  obtained  pardon,  because  of  his  ignorance  ; 
and  loving  PAUL,  afterwards  exhibited  a  very  opposite 
disposition  and  conduct  towards  the  same  people  ;  from 
similar  conscientious  motives. 

But  the  Spirit  from  above  will  direct  no  man  wrong  ; 
being  the  'Spirit  of  Truth,'  will  tell  no  lies  ;  neither  can 
it  be  defiled,  or,  'seared  with  an  hot  iron,'  Whereas  the 
conscience  of  man,  without  the  aid  of  Divine  Influence, 
is  liable  to  every  species  of  error. 

Hence  the  necessity  of  attending  to  the  light  from  JE- 
RUSALEM, and  to  WALK  by  the  light  which  shines 
from  above. 

Conscience,  like  a  nose  of  wax,  may  be  put  into  any 
shape,  through  the  influence  of  example  and  the  preju- 
dice of  education.  And  this  is  one  reason  why  there  are 
so  many  opinions  in  the  world.  Conscience  having  yield- 
ed to  inclination,  vain  imaginations  bear  the  sway. 

Inclination,  through  temptation,  leads  one  way,  while 
a  better  informed  JUDGMENT  dictates  another.  Here 
follows  a  Dialogue  in  the  Mind.  The  EVIL  must  consist 
in  giving  the  consent  of  the  mind,  contrary  to  the  dictates 
of  a  better  judgment.  And  hence,  a  consciousness  of 
self-condemnation. 

One  amongst  the  many  reasons  wherefore  the  world  is 
so  given  to  idolatry,  is  that  through  the  darkness  of  the 
human  understanding  the  moral  faculty  is  weakened  and 
men  are  prepared  to  be  satisfied  with  ceremonies,  modes 
and  Images,  as  substitutes  for  purity  of  heart  and  pure 
spiritual  worship.  And  thus  Religion,  instead  of  being 
considered  a  Moral  principle  to  be  cultivated  in  the  Heart : 
was  at  length  thought  to  consist  in  Name  and  Form  only  ; 
until  nothing  but  Images  and  Ceremonies  entirely  made 
up  the  Gods  and  the  devotions  of  such  idolatrous  wor- 
shippers. 

Even  the  Jews  were  so  much  inclined  to  be  satisfied 
with  things  outward  ;  that  in  the  absence  of  Moses  they 
made  their  Calf,  in  imitation  of  the  Ox- God  of  Egypt. 

Hence  '  the  Ceremonial-law  was  added  because  of  trans- 
gression.'— Which  ceremonies,  however,  were  so  modi- 
fied, as  to  be  directly  opposite  to  those  in  use  among  the 
Heathens. 

The  Heathens  kept  the  first  day  of  the  week,  the  Jews 
the  last.  The  Heathens  seethed  the  kid  in  its  mother's 
milk,  the  Ceremonial  Law  said, 'thou  shalt  not  seeth  a 
Kid  in  its  mother's  milk,'  &c. 

As  man  cannot  have  a  proper  conception  of  a  Being 
whose  very  existence  is  Infinite,  eternal  and  immense  : 
expressions  which  imply  something  incomprehensible,  as 
man  can  only  judge  by  comparison  from  analogy  ;  there 
was  need  for  the  Causeless  Causator  to  manifest  Himself 


OF  REPENTANCE. 

Repentance  implies  three  things.  First,  a 
conviction  for  sin.  Secondly,  a  forsaking  of 
sin. — And  thirdly,  a  confession  of  it,  as  a  Peni- 
tent. 

First,  a  man  cannot  repent  of  a  sin  which  he 
never  committed.  Of  course,  he  must  be  con- 
vinced of  his  crime  before  he  can  feel  sorrow 
for  it. 

Secondly,  if  a  man  sees  his  error,  and  still 
persists  in  it,  he  of  course  loves  and  delights 
in  it;  therefore  he  is  not  sorry  for  it,  conse- 
quently he  does  not  repent  of  it ;  for  if  he  did 
repent  of  it,  he  would  forsake  it  with  abhor- 
rence and  detestation. 

Thirdly,  a  Penitent  would  make  restitution 
if  he  could.  And  at  least  there  is  a  hearty 
confession,  and  a  sincere  desire  for  pardon 
and  restoration ;  which  causes  the  Soul  to 
hunger  and  thirst  after  the  SALVATION  of 
the  Lord,  as  the  chased  hart  panteth  for  the 
cooling  water  brook  ! 

Such  have  the  promise  of  SALVATION ; 
for  where  there  is  a  Moral  Conformity  to  the 
WILL  of  God,  they  meet  His  approbation  ; 
and  of  course,  adoption.  And  hence  enjoy  His 
favor  as  one  of  the  Divine  Family.  'For 
there  is  no  condemnation  to  them  who  are  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but 
after  the  spirit.'  Because  Spiritual  things  take 
the  lead ;  the  flesh,  the  contrast  is  given  up ; 
as  much  as  a  man  turns  his  back  to  the 
north,  when  he  travels  with  his  face  to  the 
south. 

Here  then  is  Repentance  which  needeth  not 
to  be  repented  of.  For  it  is  the  work  of  the 
Lord,  begun  by  the  operation  of  His  Holy 
Spirit.  From  light  cometh  sight ;  from  sight 
cometh  sense,  and  from  sense  cometh  sorrow, 
which  causes  resignation  and  dependence 
upon  the  arm  of  the  Lord  for  Salvation. 

But  the  sorrow  of  the  world,  which  needeth 
to  be  repented  of,  worketh  death,  i.  e.  misery. 
Because  it  causes  a  fretting  against  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  Lord — and  procures  no  relief, 
but  makes  bad  worse ;  and  brings  the  soul 
under  condemnation  and  finally  into  despair 
and  endless  woe  ! 


in  a  '  Character,'  suitable  to  Man's  capacity ;  that  man  is 
a  rational  being,  might  worship  Him  in  Spirit  with  the 
understanding,  agreeable  to  the  principles  of  Truth. 

Hence  the  necessity  of  a  JESUS  CHRIST  !  !  !  both  his 
outward  Manifestation,  and  the  inward  Revelation  to  the 
heart,  by  inspiration!  This  INWARD  Revelation,  cor- 
responds to  the  outward  manifestation  as  a  WITNESS 
thereto. 

The  will  of  God  is  a  secret,  known  only  to  Himself ; 
except  so  much  only  as  He  is  pleased  to  reveal ;  reason 
could  not  find  it  out  or  fathom  it ;  but  by  the  aid  of  in- 
spiration. 

A  Monarch  requires  the  obedience  of  his  subjects  to 
serve  himself— but  God  requires  the  submission  and  obe- 
dience of  His  creatures,  that  He  may  benefit  them  that 
they  may  be  wise  and  happy.  And  this  is  the  proper  in- 
tention of  all  Divine  worship. 


OF  FAITH. 

There  is  a  distinction  between  'Knowledge 
and  Faith,'1  which  ought  to  be  observed. 
Knowledge  is  the  evidence  of  sense;  and  al- 
ways refers  to  things  present,  i.  e.  within 
the  present  grasp  and  possession  of  the  senses. 
Bui  Faith  always  refers  to  things  which  are 
absent ;  and  not  within  the  sphere  of  the  senses. 
And  hence,   '  Faith  cometh  by  hearing.' 

Faith  and  knowledge  are  both  derived  from 
evidence.  But  the  evidences  are  different. 
One  is  '  self-evidence :'  being  an  object  of 
'  sense,'  the  other  is  '  circumstantial  evi- 
dence.'— being  inferred  from  circumstantial 
things. 

•  Self-evidence  issensible  knowledge,'  which 
can  admit  of  no  doubt;  but  'circumstantial 
evidence'  is  always  uncertain,  and  conse- 
quently is  only  a  subject  of  Faith. 

Evidence  must  always  be  agreeable  to  the 
nature  of  the  subject.  In  Arithmetic,  it  must 
be  numerical ;  in  courts  of  Law,  it  must  be 
Human  testimony  under  certain  regulations, 
and  modifications.  And  in  Divine  things  we 
need  Divine  evidence,  in  order  to  obtain  a  mo- 
ral certainty. 

The  subject  of  Creation  is  a  doctrine  of  mi- 
racles and  faith  ;  and  so  is  Christianity; 
which  may  condemn  as  an  unreasonable 
thing.  But  the  reverse  is  Atheism.  For 
whatsoever  is  produced  out  ol  tno  common 
course  of  Nature,  by  the  immediate  power  of 
God,  must  be  considered  a  Miracle.  And  such 
is  the  doctrine  of  Creation.  And  yet  it  is  a 
subject  of  Faith  only,  not  of  knowledge.  We 
did  not  see  it,  of  course  we  do  not  know  it ; 
and  yet  we  believe  it.  We  have  not  human 
evidence  of  it.  For  who  saw  when  the  work 
was  performed  1 

But  to  deny  the  doctrine  of  miracles,  is  to 
deny  the  work  of  Creation  :  and  of  course  the 
Creator  also :  because  it  was  the  Act  which 
gives  the  Character.  Hence  we  must  say 
with  Paul,  'By,  (or  through)  Faith  \ve  un- 
derstand that  the  Worlds  were  framed  by  the 
WORD  of  Goo  !' 

The  difference  between  '  sense  an4 reason' 
may  be  discovered  by  considering,  first,  the 
nature  of  a  spirit  having  the  power  and  use 
of  '  Reason,'  without  ;i  fleshy  body;  then  se- 
condly, that  of  an  Idiot,  who  has  the  'five 
senses,'  without  the  power  of  reasoning.  And 
then,  thirdly,  that  which  would  be  the  proba- 
ble result  of  the  two  properties,  concentrated 
in  one  complex  object ;  and  oi  course  possess- 
ing the  united  powers  of  '  Sense  and  Reason  :' 
or  the  '  seven  senses'  if  you  will. 

Some    deny    any    sense    but    the     Bodily 

Senses,  and  plead  for  the  perfection  of  these, 

But  the  question  may  be   retorted  ;  whether 

of  the  five  bodilj  senses  are  so  keen  as 

either  to  hear,   »e<     taste    /'"I   or  smell  the 


Deity?  If  not,  how,  can  he  be  known,  un- 
less by  the  inward  feeling  of  the  mind  ! — The 
body  cannot  feel  grief  not  joy.  nor  anger,  &c. 
Those  emotions  are  peculiar  to  the  mind. 
Hence  there  must  be  an  inward  feeling  of  the 
mind,  which  may  be  considered  as  the  sixth 
sense ;  and  common  sense  may  be  considered 
as  the  SEVENTH. 

Common  sense  is  that  principle  and  power, 
by  which  man  can  discern,  understand  and 
judge  of  matters,  agreeable  to  the  truth  and 
propriety  of  things;  which  requires  the  art 
of  reason,  and  is  common  to  mankind. 

That  which  is  obvious  to  sense,  we  know. — 
Hence,  we  do  not  say  that  we  believe  snow  is 
whiter  but  we  know  it. 

Whatsoever  the  senses  grasp  is  '  self-evi- 
dence,' to  us — which  knowledge  is  positive,  and 
cannot  admit  of  doubt. — '  Self-evidence,*  when 
derived  through  the  avenues  of  bodily  sense, 
is  called  'sensible,'  but  when  it  exists  in  the 
mind  without  the  Body,  being  particularly 
considered,  it  is  called  '  Moral  Evidence.' 

But  Faith  is  derived  from  circumstantial 
evidence,  and  refers  to  absent  objects  and 
things  future ;  but  never  to  things  present, 
except  where  a  degree  of  knowledge  from 
self-evidence  gives  the  assurance  to  faith,  so 
that  'we  see  and  know  in  part,' — but  what 
remains  is  embraced  by  Faith  in  things  fu- 
ture. And  hence,  'we  stand,  and  walk,  and 
live,'  by  faith  1 

There  are  degrees  of  faith,  according  to  the 
degree  of  evidence,  which  are  distinguished 
by  different  names,  according  to  the  things  to 
which  they  relate;  as  'historical  Faith. 
Faith  of  Heathens.  Faith  of  Devils.*  &c.  &c. 

The  lowest  degsee  of  Faith  is  conjecture; 
the  second  is  opinion  ;  the  third  is  firm  belief. 

Conjecture  is  an  inclination  to  assent  to  the 
thing  proposed,  but  is  slight  or  weak,  by 
reason  of  the  weighty  objections  that  lie 
against. 

Opinion  is  a  more  steady  and  fixed  assent, 
when  a  man  is  almost  certain  ;  but  he  still  has 
some  fear  of  the  contrary,  remaining  with 
him. 

Belief  is  a  more  full  and  assured  assent  to 
the  truth. 

Belief,  is  the  assent  of  the  mind,  to  any 
truth  or  proposition.  No  matter  what  the 
arguments  or  propositions  may  he.  If  we 
admit  the  evidence,  we  give  our  assent  and 
receive  it  as  a  truth.  And  hence  we  be- 
lieve it. 

But  if  we  reject  the  evidence,  which  is  only 
;ircumstantial,  we  do  nol  assenl  to  it.  nor 
believe,  of  course,  we  are  unbelievers  in  the 
thing. 

■  Self-evidence,'  which  is  knowledge,  is  ir- 
resistible.' But,  'circumstantial  evidence' 
is  not.     A  man  may  continue  in  unbelief  two 


Trli 


A    JOURNEY   FROM    BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM. 


85 


ways :  first,  through  a  careless  indifference ; 
and  secondly,  he  may  wilfully  reject  proper 
evidence. 

Hence,  unbelief  is  avoidable  ;  otherwise  how 
or  why  should  he  be  commanded  to  believe  ; 
or  be  condemned  for  unbelief,  or  not  believing  ? 

Here  then  is  the  proof  or  trial  of  Man,  on 
which  depends  his  eternity  ! 

He  is  not  adequate  by  his  natural  ability  to 
keep  the  Adamic  or  Paradisical  Law  of  works; 
which  requires  a  perfect  obedience.  Through 
the  frailty  of  fallen  nature,  Man  cannot  do  it. 
Therefore,  '  by  the  deeds  of  the  Law,  shall  no 
Flesh  be  justified' — that  it  may  be  by  Grace, 
through  faith  in  the  Gospel. 

Man  can  believe,  if  he  cannot  work.  He 
can  admit  the  truth,  by  an  assent  unto  it, 
and  receive  it,  when  the  Spirit  of  truth  reveals 
it  unto  him.  And  by  giving  assent  heartily, 
Tie  admits  it,  and  thereby  receives  it ;  and  this 
is  an  Act  of  faith.  Tbis  act  is  right.  And 
it  is  the  lowest,  and  only  act  that  man  could 
do  that  is  right.  And  hence  this  act  of  Faith 
is  accounted  or  imputed  unto  him  for  right- 
eousness. Of  course,  the  Penitent  soul  who 
feels  condemned  by  the  Moral  Law,  which 
he  has  broke,  and  thereby  forfeited  his  infant- 
ile Justification,  feels  the  need  of  a  Redeemer 
or  a  Saviour.  And  hence  the  Saviour,  as 
oll'ered  in  the  Gospel  by  the  Spirit,  is  gladly 
embraced;  where,  the  soul  finds  a  resting 
place;  even  the  virtue  of  that  Name,  inspires 
the  soul  with  the  evidence  of  pardon  and 
peace,  whereby  he  can  rejoice  with  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  Comfort ;  which  is  the 
earnest  of  the  saint's  inheritance.  A  degree 
of  faith  and  hope  attends  Repentance. — -The 
Ninevites  had  a  degree  of  Faith  and  Hope, 
which  by  Repentance,  brought  Salvation. 

The  judgment  of  God  hung  over  the  City 
for  '  Moral  Evil,1  which  they  were  ignorant 
of.  Faith  coming  by  hearing — and  hearing 
by  the  Word  of  God. 

The  word  of  God  was  preached  unto  them  ; 
and  '  they  believed  God,'  and  said,  '  who 
can  tell  but  the  Lord  will  be  gracious !' 
They  fasted,  and  humbled  themselves,  which 
shows  that  they  were  saved,  first,  from  their 
carelessness ;  secondly,  from  their  practices  ; 
and  thirdly,  from  the  destruction  denounced. 

A  soul  believes  there  is  a  God,  and  that 
salvation  is  necessary,  or  it  would  never  seek 
for  it.  Also,  there  must  be  a  degree  of  '  hope,'' 
or  else  the  soul  would  feel  no  heart  to  seek, 
but  must  sink  into  despair. 

'  Without  Faith  it  is  impossible  to  please 
God,' — Faith  is  the  way  to  come — fi^*  ;  For 
he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  He 
is,  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  dili- 
gently seek  Him.' 

All  the  Blessings  of  God  are  attained  only 
by  Faith  in  Christ. 


First,  to  apprehend  there  is  such  a  Blessing 
attainable  ;  and  then  seek  in  fervent  expecta- 
tion ;  believing,  first,  that  God  is  ABLE  to 
give  the  blessing,  secondly,  that  He  is  willing 
to  bestow  it;  thirdly,  that  He  will  give  it, 
because  He  hath  promised  it,  saying,  '  what- 
soever ye  ASK,  believing  that  ye  receive,  ye 
shall  have.'  Here  claiming  the  blessing  by 
Faith.  Fourthly  claiming  it  'NOW,'  as  now 
is  declared  to  be  the  acceptable  TIME,  and 
day  of  Salvation;  'to-day,  if  you  will  hear 
His  voice,' — '  Come  for  all  things  are  NOW 
realy, '—God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the 
world  unto  himself,  therefore  be  ye  reconciled 
to  God.  We  love  God  because  He  first  loved 
us — -HE  FIRST  loved  us,  before  we  loved 
Him.  We  need  not  do  something  to  pacify 
God,  to  make  Him  willing  to  receive  us.  He 
is  willing  already  ;  the  hindering  cause  is  on 
the  side  of  the  Creature — his  will  being  op- 
posed to  the  Will  of  God — as  Christ  saith,  '  O 
Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  how  often  would  I  have 
gathered  thy  children  together  as  a  hen  doth 
gather  her  chickens  under  her  wings  ;  but  ye 
WOULD  not !' 

Knowledge,  as  before  explained,  being  the 
effect  of  '  self-evidence,'  is  therefore  a  sensible 
or  moral  certainty,  which  of  course  cannot 
admit  of  doubt ;  a  man  can  TESTIFY  no 
further  than  he  knows. 

A  man  who  hath  FELT  conviction,  can 
testify,  as  a  witness  of  it,  and  give  evidence 
to  that  truth.  So  one  who  hath  experienced 
pardon — i.  e.  Witness  of  justification  by 
Faith,  can  justify,  saying,  '  we  KNOW  in 
whom  we  have  believed,  because  to  him  faith 
has  been  brought  to  sight — he  has  the  inward 
divine  Witness  to  the  '  sixth  sense-1  of  the 
Soul ;  and  the  testimony  corresponds  with  the 
demands  of  his  '  seventh  or  common  sense,'' 
whereby  he  is  able  to  give  a  rational  account 
of  it  to  others. 

The  man  who  has  experienced  the  blessing 
of  sanctification  can  testify  what  he  knows, 
and  no  further ;  so  the  glorified  Enoch  and 
Elijah  can  testify  what  glorification  is,  for 
they  know  it ;  but  we  do  not,  and  yet  we 
firmly  believe  it  and  hope  for  it ;  yet  when  we 
obtain  the  same  state  of  enjoyment,  then  faith 
brought  to  sight,  and  hope  to  the  Fruition, 
and  these  two  will  then  cease,  being  swallow- 
ed up  in  the  knowledge  and  enjoyment  for 
ever ! 

Then  let  every  Inquirer,  who  wishes  to 
escape  to  Jerusalem,  from  the  overthrow  of 
Babylon,  strive  in  earnest  for  Salvation,  in 
fervent  expectation  of  the  blessings  of  pardon 
and  purity.  And  if  you  cannot  believe  as 
you  would,  believe  as  you  can — '  Lord,  I  be- 
lieve, help  thou  mine  unbelief:  And  if  you 
cannot  pray  and  seek  as  you  would,  pray  and 
seek  as  you  can — resigning,   submitting,  and 


66 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


depending  upon  his  bounty  for  deliverance ; 
and  never  rest,  until  you  find  the  Lord  pre- 
cious to  thy  soul.  Christ  was  in  earnest  for 
thee:  0  be  in  good  earnest  for  thyself;  and 
may  God  for  Christ's  sake  speed  you  on  the 
way. 

OF  HOPE. 

An  '  Hope'  of  Future  glory,  is  composed  of 
Desire  and  Expectation,  predicated  upon  Faith 
and  Repentance,  which  were  produced  by  a 
Divine  Conviction  in  the  MIND,  of  the  reali- 
ty of  the  invisible  World,  through  the  opera- 
tion of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

Conviction  being  thus  wrought  in  the 
Heart,  the  consequence  to  such  as  persevere, 
is  a  reformation ;  a  forsaking  of  sin,  and  a 
conformity  to  the  will  of  God — who  is  ever 
ready  to  receive  and  forgive  returning  peni- 
tents, for  Jesus'  sake ;  where  the  Mind  finds 
a  resting  place,  and  the  Inquirer  finds  a  Home. 

A  man  may  desire  a  thing  which  he  never 
expects  to  enjoy ;  of  course  he  has  no  hope  of 
it,  but  is  in  despair.  Again,  a  man  may  ex- 
pect a  thing  which  is  not  desirable :  and 
hence  he  does  not  hope  for  it,  but  is  under 
dread  on  that  account. 

Hence  neither  a  desire  nor  an  expectation, 
considered  abstractedly,  can  constitute  a  lHope? 
they  must  be  taken  in  conjunction,  in  order 
to  remove  the  dread,  avoid  despair,  and  aiFord 
a  consolation  in  the  mind. 

The  Christian  hopes  for  Heaven  and  glory. 
His  hope  is  composed  of  desires  and  expecta- 
tion. Heaven  he  desires,  being  convinced  it 
is  a  desirable  place.  He  expects  to  get  there, 
because  there  i§.  a  prospect  before  him.  He 
has  repented,  and  is  forgiven.  He  enjoys  a 
sense  of  the  Divine  Favor ;  and  feeling  the 
evidence  of  pardon  by  the  Witness  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  his  soul,  which  witness  is 
Righteousness,  and  Peace,  and  Joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost j  which  is  styled  the  'assurance' 
of '  Faith  and  Hope?  Fur  the  aspect  is  ani- 
mating, and  the  prospect  is  cheering  whilst 
loioking  through  Hope,  the  perspective,  by 
which  we  look  into  another  and  a  better 
world. 

Hence,  said  one,  'Mark  the  perfect  man, 
and  behold  the  upright ;  for  the  end  of  that 
Man  is  Peace!'  Another,  'Let  me  die  the 
death  of  the  righteous,  an  1  let  my  last  end  be 
like  His.''  'For  the  Righteous  have  h 
their  death  ' 

OF  CHARIT1  . 
Chanty  consists  in  something  more   than 
giving  away  a  few  old   worn  out  clothes   to   a 

Beggar.  For  thus  saith  Paul;  'Though  I 
give  A  LL  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  have 

NOT  CHARITY,   it   pmliteth  me  nothing.' 

•  And  though  a  man  had  all  Knowledge  and 


all  Faith ;  so  as  to  remove  mountains,  and 
talk  like  an  angel ;  and  have  not  Charity,  be 
would  be  only  a  sounding  brass  and  a  tinkling 
Cymbal' 

Charity  does  not  consist  in  NAME,  nor  in 
the  outward  form  ;  but  is  a  suitable  disposi- 
tion of  heart,  which  is  begotten  by  the 
Spirit  of  God.  And  hence  those  who  are  en- 
do  we  1  with  this  precious  grace  are  said  to  be 
'  born  of  God,'  and  are  called  '  New  Creatures.' 
They  are  new  in  many  respects:  first,  they 
have  new  views  and  discoveries  of  things ; 
their  judgments  are  new,  and  so  are  their  mo- 
tives and  desires,  as  also  their  objects  and 
ends. 

The  term  Charity  is  frequently  misapplied, 
and  thereby  abused.  Hence,  says  one.  •  I 
have  no  charity  for  such  and  such  persons; 
but  such  and  such  are  very  charitable?  In 
the  first  case,  FAITH  or  belief  is  intended, 
and  in  the  latter,  kindness. 

For  a  bountiful  act  is  an  act  of  kindness, 
but  every  act  of  kindness  is  not  an  act  of 
charity  :  because  it  does  not  always  flow  from 
a  charitable  motive,  but  often  from  pride,  os- 
tentation, and  vain  glory. 

As  the  religion  of  Christ  is  summed  up  in 
one  word,  '  Love,'  to  say,  '  I  have  no  charity  ;' 
is  to  say,  I  haye  no  religion  :  for  there  can  be 
no  religion  without  charity,  which  is  Love: 
which  principle  causes  its  subjects  to  attend 
to  the  '  Moral  Law?  in  point  of  duty  :  '  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself;'  Secondly, 
the  '  Law  of  Nature?  which  considers  the 
'  Equal  rights,  wants,  duties,  and  obligations 
of  Man  ;'  and  thirdly,  the  '  Rule  of  pr< 
which  is,  '  as  ye  would  that  others  should  do 
unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  ;'  for  the  Law 
of  Moses,  the  Spirit  of  the  Prophets,  the  ex- 
ample of  Jesus  Christ  concur  in  enjoining  them 
upon  all  mankind. 

Hence  the  importance  of  Charity.  And  the 
idea  of  a  Christian  without  Charity,  is  a  com- 
plete solecism;  like  an  honest  Thief,  a  Chaste 
Harlot,  or  an  Holy  Devil. 

'Charity  never  faileth,'  being  the  Divine 
Eternal  principle,  but  •  suffereth  long  and  is 
kind' — suffer  wrong  rather  than  do  wrong; 
and  instead  of  'being  overcome  with  Evil, 
overcometh  Evil  with  Good' — by  returning 
good  for  evil. 

'Charity,  thinketh  no  evil,'  i.  e.  is  no 
ous  and  evil  eyed,  surmising  evil,  but  lhopeth 
and  believeth  all  things,1  for  the  best,  by  mak- 
ing proper  allowances,  and  putting  the  most 
favorable  construction  upon  men  and  things, 
that  the  nature  of  the  case  will  justly  admit 
of. 

But  charity  is  not  a  fool ;  she  must  have 

leurs    to    stand     upon,    knowing   that  justice 

be   done   to   every   thing;    and   hence 

desires  that    God    and    man,   and    all    beings 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


87 


should  have  their  due,  and  feels  determined  to 
render  the  same  to  every  Creature,  she  is  ever 
ready  to  act  in  every  case  agreeable  to  the 
'  Moral  Laity— the  '  Law  of  Nature,'  and  the 
'  Rule  of  Practice.' 

And  upon  this  disposition  hangs  the  eterni- 
ty of  Man ;  seeing  he  is  to  be  rewarded  ac- 
cording to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

OF  FASTING. 

'  Then  shall  they  fast  in  those  days,'  which 
words  of  our  Lord  concerning  His  Apostles 
and  followers,  came  to  pass  in  the  Gospel  dis- 
pensation, as  exemplified  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  and  in  Paul's  writings. 

The  practice  of  fasting,  and  the  benefits  de- 
rived by  it,  are  exemplified  in  the  case  of  the 
Ninevites:  of  Queen  Esther  in  the  deliverance 
of  the  Jews  from  Hainan,  who  was  executed 
upon  his  own  gallows  which  he  had  prepared 
for  Mordecai,  and  in  the  case  of  Daniel. 

Our  Lord  mentioned  a  kind  of  Devil,  which 
was  to  be  expelled  only  by  fasting  and  prayer. 

God  does  not  require  murder  for  sacrifice. 
A  person  instead  of  fasting  may  starve,  and 
injure  their  health,  while  others  do  not  fast 
at  all,  but  in  attempting  to  avoid  one  extreme, 
run  into  the  other. 

Jesus  fasted,  and  afterward  hungered : — 
Daniel  fasted  three  full  weeks,  says,  '  I  eat  no 
pleasant  bread,'  which  implies  a  degree  of  ab- 
stinence, and  bread  of  a  coarser  kind. 

A  person  who  lives  to  the  full,  would  find 
it  to  the  health  of  his  body  as  well  as  his 
soul,  at  times  to  use  a  degree  of  abstinence, 
from  a  principle  of  duty.  And  moreover,  by 
being  acquainted  with  a  degree  of  hunger,  he 
would  the  better  sympathize  with  others,  who 
are  objects  of  charity  and  in  distress. 

Fasting  is  enjoined,  but  there  is  no  general 
rule  laid  down  how  often,  or  to  what  degree 
it  shall  be  performed ;  the  reason  is  obvious, 
because  the  states  and  situations  of  men  are 
so  various,  that  no  general  rule  could  be  laid 
down  to  suit  every  case.  One  is  confined  with 
sickness,  and  it  is  as  much  as  can  be  done  for 
him  to  take  the  necessary  food  for  the  support 
of  life,  while  others  are  strong  and  in  full 
health . 

Tbus,  as  things  and  circumstances  vary  so 
much,  no  general  rule  is  laid  down,  only  the 
duty  is  inspired  to  fast ;  but  man,  as  a  rational 
being,  is  required  to  act  according  to  his  judg- 
ment, and  clear  his  conscience. 

The  '  Prince  of  Darkness'  is  more  bu^y  to 
buffet  and  tempt  the  mind  upon  our  Fast  days. 
than  at  any  other  time,  to  prevent  the  exercise 
of  Faith.  But  as  the  '  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
suffers  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by 
force,'  we  should  spend  more  time  in  private 
devotion  then,  than  what  we  commonly  do. 


OF  PRAYER. 

The  prayer  of  the  profligate  for  damnation 
is  an  abomination  to  the  Lord,  and  it  is  a  mer- 
cy that  he  does  not  take  them  at  their  word. 
The  prayer  of  the  Hypocrite  is  wrong,  and  his 
hopes  shall  perish. 

Some  are  like  the  Gadarenes,  who  prayed 
Christ  to  depart  from  their  coast.  Others  only 
say  their  prayers,  like  a  parrot  says  his  bor- 
rowed song,  without  as  much  form  as  the  Ox, 
which  kneels  when  he  lies  down,  but  like  the 
Hog  in  the  stye,  falls  down,  and  before  they 
get  half  through,  the  Devil  lulls  them  to  sleep  ! 
Thus  they  satisfy  themselves  by  saying  pray- 
ers and  asking  God  to  save  them  from  their 
sins ;  when  they  do  not  consent  to  part  with 
them. 

But  the  commandment  is  to  pray  without 
ceasing,  which  is  called  mental  prayers,  being 
the  language  of  the  Heart,  properly  disposed 
towards  God,  to  do  His  will.  And  let  one  lay 
down  with  such  disposition  of  the  heart  and 
wake  up  any  time  and  appeal  to  the  inward 
testimony,  he  still  feels  the  same  disposition 
to  do  his  Makers  will. 

In  order  to  live  in  this  frame  of  prayer  it  is 
proper  and  necessary  to  attend  to  the  ejacula- 
tory  prayer,  like  Abraham's  servant,  when  he 
went  to  seek  a  bride  for  his  Master's  son ;  as 
all  things  are  sanctified  through  faith  and 
prayer.  We  need  God's  blessing  upon  all 
things  we  do,  and  all  things  should  be  done  to 
the  glory  of  God.  Therefore,  we  should  ask 
his  benedictions  on  all  we  do  ;  and  such  things 
as  cannot  be  done  to  the  glory  of  God,  in  the 
name  of  Christ  Jesus,  we  have  no  right  to  per- 
form ;  for  we  are  not  authorial  to  take  the 
Devil's  tools  to  do  the  Lord's  work  with!  of 
course  all  engagements  upon  which  we  cannot 
look  to  God  with  a  degree  of  expectation  for 
his  blessing  to  attend  them,  are  forbidden 
fruit,  with  bitterness  at  the  bottom.  We 
ought  not  therefore  to  touch  the  accursed 
thing. 

Private  prayer  was  the  custom  of  the  Pa- 
triarchs, Prophets,  Christ  and  the  Apos- 
tles. 

Jesus  said,  '  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  shut 
to  thy  door,  and  pray  to  thy  Father  who  is 
in  secret,  and  thy  Father  who  seeth  in  secret 
shall  reward  thee  openly,'  &c. 

When  you  retire,  don't  hurry  it  over  as  a 
burthen  and  feel  satisfied  with  the  mere  per- 
formance, like  the  school  boy  who  repeats  his 
lesson  as  a  task !  But  look  in  expectation, 
believing,  first,  that  God  is  able  to  bless  me 
now  ;  secondlv,  that  being  unchangeable,  He 
declares  His  willingness,  and  now  is  the  ac- 
cepted time ;  thirdly,  if  you  are  ready,  close 
in  now  and  take  the  promise,  and  prove  the 
veracity  of  God.  '  Whatever  ye  ask  believing, 
that  ye  receive,  &c.  ye  shall  have.     For  God 


cannot  deny  himself,  neither  can  he  nor  will 
he  deny  our  Faith  !' 

Also,  there  is  public  prayer— even  if  but 
two  or  three  meet  in  His  name,  He  is  with 
them ! 

OF  WATCHING. 

'What  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all, 
Watch,'  was  the  injunction  of  the  Saviour  of 
men,  to  His  followers !  And  hence  the  duty 
of  watching  is  obligatory  upon  all  mankind  ; 
and  there  is  a  positive  necessity,  as  every 
Christian  feels  and  knows  from  experience,  to 
attend  to  this  important  duty  of  watching,  by 
reducing  it  to  practice,  considering  the  dan- 
gers and  difficulties  of  this  transitory  and  un- 
friendly world,  which  is  so  full  of  flattery  and 
deceit  that  nothing  can  be  depended  upon  as 
permanent  here  below  ;  but  snares  and  tempta- 
tions accompany  every  lane  of  life  ! 

As  temptations  generally  come  in  through 
the  medium  of  thought,  there  is  need  to  watch 
over  our  thoughts,  and  keep  our  minds  com- 
posed and  solemnly  stayed  upon  God,  other- 
wise the  soul  will  be  as  a  ship,  which  having 
slipped  her  cables,  is  liable  to  be  carried  away 
by  the  tidej  and  stove  against  the  rocks.  Ex- 
-  also  should  be  watched  over,  lest  we 
corrupt  society  by  our  misconduct. 

Children  should  be  watched  over,  from  an 
early  period  in  a  tender  manner,  and  diligently 
restrained  from  apparent  evil. 

Our  weakness  demand  that,  a  double  guard 
be  placed  at  every  weak  place,  that  we  be 
not  overtaken  unawares,  by  any  sudden  or 
unforeseen  event. 

The  World,  the  Flesh  and  Satan,  should  be 
watched  against  with  unwearied  diligence. 

First,  the  World.  The  riches  ami  cares  of 
this  life  are  both  captivating  and  deceitful; 
the  mind  being  overcharged,  the  soul  i-  sur- 
feited, and  hence  disqualified  for  devotion. — 
Therefore,  says  one.  -save  all  you  can,  and 
met  all  you  can.  and  give  all  you  can,  that 
things  of  this  world  may  prove  a  blessing  and 
nol  a  curse.' 

Watch  the  love  of  the  riches  of  this 

world,  againsl  the  spirit  oi  the  world,  and  also 
the  practice  and  fashions  of  the  world,  by  nol 
conforming  to  those  which  are  wrong  and  im- 
proper :  but  be  transforme  I  ,vard  re- 
newing of  the  mind,  and  so  havi  the  adorn- 
inga  of  truth  and  virtue. 

The  ■  Lusts  of  th  i  Flesh,  the  Lusts  of  the 

id  ih"  l'ii 
against  an  i  i 

The  Devil,  called  the  '  Prince  of  this 
will   flatter  the  imagination,   with    promises 
ever  can  perform,  endear  oring  by 
vain    allurements    to    attract     from    in 
of  holiness.     And  moreover  he   will  exhibit 
all  the  difficulties  and   trials  of   tl 


Cliri-t.  to  deter  th  s  ler  from  the  happy 

road  to  Zion :     lying,  '  Mercy  is  clean  gone, 
the  day  of  gra  course  th(  re  is  no 

hope.'     And  to  drive  the  soul  to 

despair,  ami  if  possible  to  suicide.  But  tiiose 
thoughts  should  be  resisted,  with  a  hi 
the  merits  of  a  Redeemer  for  acceptance  with 
God.  For  while  the  desires  remain,  the  I 
Spirit  strives,  and  of  course  mercy  may  be 
sought  and  found  by  conformity  to  the  will  of 
God,  depending  upon  His  Son-  for  salvation. 

The  Tempter  also,  after  pardon  is  rei 
strives  to  destroy  all  our  confidehc  i  in  God, 
by  reasoning  in  the  mind, 
to  doubt  and  be  filled  with  unbelief.     Fortius 
abiding  Witness  in  the  soul,  is  to  be  1. 
a  constant  exercise  of  faith  in  God.  un  ler  the 
operation  of  His  Spirit ,■  and  hence  it  is  obvi- 
ous that  this  mental    exercise  is   the  reaction 
of  the  Soul  upon  God.     Therefore,  a  person 
heavenward  bound,   is   as   one    rowing    up 
against  the  stream  ;  by  diligence  there  is  pro- 
gression;  but  if  the  exertion  stops,  the  boat 
will  float  with  the  tide.     So  we  must  diligent- 
ly keep  our  minds  as  we  ought,  continually 
looking  to  God  and   depending  our   all   upon 
him.     When  people  backslide  from  God,  it  is 
not  by  giving  away  to  great  sins  at  fit 
gradually  little  by  little,  from  an   omission  of 
a  thing  of  small  beginning,  until  conscience  is 
lulled  to  sleep,  and  enoi  ommit- 

ted   without   remorse.     And  hence  their  fall 
fromtheirsti  'obe  al- 

most imperceptible  ;  a  nd  when  they  are  become 
poor,  and  blind,  and  naked,  they  still  are 
ready  to  conclude,  that  they  are  rich  and  in- 
!  in  goods  and  have  need  of  nothing, 
and    like    Sampson,    though    shorn    of    his 

th,  and   wist   it  not,  they  go 
other  times;  but  fall  an  easy  prey  to  his  con- 
querors. 

And  tint*  many  strong  nun  have  fallen  .'.'.' 

And  therefore  we  should  remember  the  cau- 
tion to  lshunal]  appearance  of  evil."  For  it 
is  easier  to  keep  oul  of  a  snare,  while  one  is 
out,  than  to  get  out  alter  we  once  met  in. 

[nstead  of  reasoning  with  the  tempter,  we 
should  betake   to  the  strong  hold  in    pi 
ing  thatthe  Devil  cannot  counte 
d  I  rod,  ana  a  delighl  to  do  his  wi 
those  Bensations  come  from  (i 

Watch   lor  opportunities  for  meetings,  pri- 
vate devotion,  family  instruction, 
Scriptu 

i  i   extend  all    the   good    withi  i    your 
power  t:>  others,  which  Christ  will  consider  as 

i  himself,  and  will  so  acknow  I 
in  the.  nay  of  Judgment,  if  they  flow  from  a 
spirit  of  ob  I  love  to  Him. 

■  Watch  1'ir  the  hour  of  Death  !  !     Peo- 
n  by  Him  suddenly  and  unawares. 

In  such  an  hour  as  \  e  think  not  the  Son  of 


A    JOURNEY    FROM    BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM. 


89 


Man  cometh !  Blessed  are  those  that  are 
found  Watching.  But  those  who  say  in  their 
heart  '  My  Lord  delayeth  his  coming ;'  and 
are  eating,  drinking,  quarreling,  and  sleeping, 
&c,  such  will  be  taken  by  surprise  and  ap- 
pointed to  their  portion  with  Hypocrites  and 
unbelievers,  where  will  be  weeping  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth. 

Watching  without  prayer,  or  prayer  with- 
out watching  is  of  no  account.  For  they 
are  mutually  connected  and  dependent  upon 
each  other.  Hence  being  joined  by  the  God 
of  grace — that  which  God  hath  joined  togeth- 
er, let  not  man  put  asunder.  For  if  one  is  a 
drunkard  habitually,  and  prays  to  be  kept 
from  it,  and  yet  will  not  be  guarded  nor 
watch  against  it,  what  can  his  prayer  avail  1 
And  on  the  other  hand,  if  one  will  watch  but 
not  prajr,  the  resolution  is  soon  broken,  in 
consequence  of  the  want  of  power  to  cope 
with  the  temptation  and  evil  habit.  Then  we 
must  '  Watch  and  pray,  that  we  enter  not 
into  temptation.' 

Sometimes  watching  and  praying  will  not 
avail  and  make  headway  against  the  foe,  then 
Fasting  and  a  degree  of  abstinence  must  be 
used — as  our  Lord  said,  '  This  kind  goeth  out 
by  fasting  and  prayer.' 

And  the  spirit  of  prayer,  which  is  the  spi- 
rit of  devotion,  is  the  spirit  of  Christ,  the  en- 
joyment of  which  is  a  blessing.  And  those 
people,  even  if  it  be  but  the  Husband  and 
Wife  who  meet  together  thus,  have  the  Lord 
Jesus  with  them. 

OF  THE  NIGHT  OF  DEATH. 

Death  !  What  is  it  %  Dying,  simply  consi- 
dered, is  but  the  changing  of  states !  To 
leave  the  Prison  and  prison-yard,  the  body, 
the  house  of  clay,  which  confines  man  to  the 
Terraqueous  ball  through  the  power  of  gravi- 
tation. The  Laws  of  Nature  being  reversed, 
which  scenes  present  to  view ! — Man,  who 
was  an  inhabitant  of  time,  is  now  disembodied 
and  become  an  inhabitant  of  eternity  !  How- 
great  those  realities  now,  which  once  was 
viewed  hut  darkness  through  the  glass  of 
Faith ; 

How  dreadful  and  terrific  to  a  guilty  mind  ! 
What  awful  horrors  must  seize  the  condemn- 
ed soul,  who  hath  sinned  against  a  righteous 
God. 

Those  who  '  Love  the  Lord,'  and  feel  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come,  whilst  inhabit- 
ing the  house  of  clay,  and  live  for  eternity,  by 
denying  themselves  and  taking  up  their  daily 
Cross,  and  so  follow  after  him  in  order  to  be 
his  disciples. — How  soon  will  all  the  scenes 
of  life  be  over,  and  their  eternity  commence  ! 
Then  those  important  realities  will  be  more 
fully  understood  which  now  at  best  are  faintly 
known !     But  soon  we  shall  be  unveiled  to 


see  as  we  are  seen,  and  know  as  we  are 
known . 

As  it  relates  to  the  agonies  of  death  at  the 
time  of  our  departure — pain  of  body  is  gene- 
rally gone,  at  or  near  the  last  moments.  The 
greatest  pain  most  universally  subsides,  some 
few  hours  if  not  some  days  before  the  disso- 
lution. In  Scripture  the  death  of  the  right- 
eous is  called  sleep.  Hence  '  Step-hen  fell 
asleep,"  fyc.  fyc.  Now  the  last  sensation  in 
slumber,  before  the  senses  are  locked  up  in 
sleep  are  very  sweet  and  agreeable,  and  by 
the  same  parity  of  reason,  if  we  have  the  due 
preparation  in  the  mind,  why  not  possess  an 
agreeable  exit,  at  the  hour  of  death  '? 

Death  is  called  the  king  of  terrors,  and  is 
justly  said  to  be  a  terror  to  Kings  ;  But  why  l 
The  sting  of  death  is  personal  sin  !  And  the 
strength  of  sin  is  the  Law.  For  sin  is  the 
Transgression  of  the  Law,  which  is  the  re- 
vealed will  of  God  ;  and  hence  the  soul  comes 
under  the  divine  displeasure,  and  the  person 
is  afraid  to  appear  before  a  Righteous  Judge, 
being  conscious  of  self-condemnation. 

A  person  with  a  Bee  in  his  hand  might  be 
afraid  of  it ;  but  if  the  sting  be  pulled  out 
and  is  gone,  why  should  the  man  fear  1  So 
if  the  sting  of  death  be  removed  by  the  Par- 
don of  all  personal  sin  ;  then  being  restored  to 
the  favor  of  God,  as  one  of  his  Family ;  dread 
must  be  removed  and  terror  be  gone,  what 
then  should  one  have  to  fear  1-  There  must 
be  a  joy  in  God,  and  a  rejoicing  in  the  pros- 
pective hope  of  Eternity,  from  possessing  an 
earnest  of  their  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

Thus  the  Lord  gives  suffering  grace  in  a 
sufferino-  day,  and  dying,  or  supporting  grace 
in  a  dying  day  ! 

OF  HELL  AND  PARADISE. 

Neither  Hell  nor  Paradise  are  the  eternal 
home  of  any  Being,  or  their  places  of  final 
destination  at  the  consummation  of  all  things. 

But  rather  they  are  the  intermediate  states 
and  periods  of  time,  which  departed  souls  in- 
habit between  the  dissolution  and  the  resur- 
rection of  the  Body,  before  the  general  judg- 
ment. 

The  soids  of  mankind  do  not  sleep  in  the 
graves  with  their  bodies,  until  the  resurrec- 
tion, but  exist  in  a  separate  state,  in  a  sensible 
manner. 

St.  John  saw  the  souls  of  those  who  were 
beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  under  the 
Altar,  and  the  Rich  Man's  body  was  en- 
tombed in  grandeur,  yet  we  read  of  him  !  '  In 
Hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,'  &c.  '  saw  Abra- 
ham, and  cried,  and  said  unto  him,  I  am  tor- 
mented.'' '■Lazarus  is  comforted;'  which 
cases  evince  the  realities  of  future  sensation. 

The  term  '  Hell,''  or  Hades  is  to  cease  at  the 


J 


90 


A  JOURNEY  FR03I  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


consummation  of  all  things,  when  all  the  dead 
must  be  given  up.  and  the  'Lake  of  Fire,'  re- 
ceive those  who  are  doomed  to  it :  and  Hell 
and  Death  he  cast  into  the  Lake,  which  shows 
that  7/c//  is  something  distinct  from  the  Lake. 
And  hence  the  former  will  be  swallowed  up 
of  the  latter,  like  yesterday  in  the  following 
time,  when  this  day  commenced. 

The  idea  of  a  purgatory  or  restoration  from 
Hell  to  Heaven  is  a  delusion.  For  that 
Christ  did  not  goto  the  lower  inhabitants  to 
pj  ach  repet  tance  to  the  damned,  is  evident 
from  what  he  said  to  the  thief  on  the  cross. 
'To-day,  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise? 

And  the  prediction,  'thou  wilt  not  have 
m\  soul  in  Hell,  nor  suffer  thine  Holy  Ont  to 
see  corruption,'  was  a  prophecy  of  David, 
concerning  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  so  that 
he  should  not  corrupt,  according  to  the  com- 
mon cause  of  human  nature  before  the  re- 
union of  the  soul  and  Body! 

OF  THE  DAY  OF  JUDGMENT. 

At  the  consummation  of  all  things,  the 
states  of  all  mankind  will  be  made  perfect,  and 
become  complete  and  not  before. 

The  ideas  of  right  and  wrong  supposes  two 
side-  to  a  question,  with  certain  consequences 
entailed  on  the  principles  of  Moral  Equity. 
Hence  the  subject  must  pre-suppose,  a  gov- 
ernor and  the  governed  with  Laws  from  the 
former,  as  governor,  to  regulate  the  latter 
who  are  the  governed,  and  laws  imply  penal- 
ties annexed  ;  and  of  course  a  Judgment. 
that  justice  may  reward  or  punish,  as  the  case 
quire. 

Consequently  upon  those  premises  the  con- 
clusion must  follow,  seeing  mankind  are  con- 
scious of  a  right  and  wrong,  that  a  day  of 
at  musl  take  place,  in  which  the  world 
shall  be  judged  in  righteousness.  And  hence 
the  beauty  of  the  expression,  'God  hath  ap- 
pointed a  day  to  judge  the  world  in  righteous- 
ness by  Christ  Jesus.'  who  as  man  knows 
what  allowance  to  make  for  human  infirmi- 
ties ;  but  as  God  he  cannot  err,  as  some  of 
our  finite  Judges  do. 

Christ,  the  Judge  upon  His  throne!  The 
medjatoi  ial  office  being  then  given  up. 

The  Angels,  called  the  clouds  of  1 1 
of  which  two  hundred  and  two  millions  are 
hut  a  part.  And  all  the  dead  from  the  days 
of  Adam  to  that  time,  from  the  King  upon  the 
throne  to  the  Beggar  upon  the  dupg-hill,  both 
anS  small,  w  illi  lli"  e  who  will    then    In' 

alive,  must  appear  in  the  grand  assembly,  not 
as  curious  and  idle  spectators,  bu1  as  respon- 
sible creatures,  who  must  be  judged  ami  re- 
:ording  to  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body,  and  to  receive  their  sentence  according- 
ly, whether  it  he  good  or  evil,  it  will  he  done 
according  to  sound  justice.     The  Devils  also 


who  are  reserved  under  chains  of  darkness 
unto  that  day  to  be  punished,  and  will  ap- 
pear to  icceive  their  doom. 

And  such  will  be  the  Majesty  of  the  Judge 
upon  the  throne,  that  the  terrestrial  Heaven 
ami  the  Earth  will  flee  away,  and  the  Books 
will  be  opened  and  the  witnesses  will  appear. 

First.  The  Book  of  Nature,  in  which  the 
wisdom,  goodness,  and  power  of  the  Supreme 
Governor  of  the  world,  may  be  read. 

Secondly.  The  Book  of  God's  remem- 
brance will  be  opened.     Mala.  iii.   Rev.  xx. 

Thirdly.  The  Book  of  Conscience  :  and 
these  two  will  exactly  tally. 

Fourthly.  The  book  of  Truth,  and  those 
who  have  the  written  word  will  be  judged 
according  to  it ;  and  fifthly,  the  '  Book  of 
Life'  will  be  opened,  and  happy  are  they, 
whose  names  are  written  in  that  book ! 

The  witnesses. — '  Thus  saith  the  ■  Lord,  I 
will  be  a  swift  witness  against  the  Adulterer, 
ami  False-swearer,  and  such  as  oppress  the 
hireling  in  his  wages,  and  turn  away  the 
stranger  from  his  right,  and  fear  not  the  Lord 
of  Hosts.' 

Angels  who  were  our  guardians,  will  be 
ses,  and  so  will  the  Saints  of  God  and 
particularly  His  Ministers. — The  Devils  also 
will  he  witnesses,  and  so  will  companions  in 
sin  and  wickedness,  witness  against  each 
other.  Yea,  so  plain  will  naked  truth  appear, 
that  none  will  deny  the  facts,  hut  must  ac- 
knowledge their  sentence  to  be  just. 

Jesus  Christ  being  appointed  heir  of  all 
things,  shall  judge  in  righteousness.  The 
kingdom  of  Heaven  being  prepared  for  men 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  which  first 
was  attainable  by  obeying  the  Paradisical 
Law,  and  alter  the  tall,  the  'Law  of  Faith' 
was  substituted  through  a  Redeemer.  But  the 
'Lake  of  Fire  and  Brimstone  was  prepa 
the  Devil  and  his  Angels  primarily,  but  not 
for  man,  who  is  an  intruder  there  ;  and  hence 
the  danger  of  eternal  damnation  !'    Mark  iii.  29. 

The  righteous,  who  tire  justified  by  Faith 
in  this  world,  i.  e.  have  received  the  pardon  id' 
persona]  sins  by  conformity  to  the  will  oi  God, 
and  then  have  proven  their  obedience  and  love 
to  Christ,  by  keeping  His  commandments,  and 
walking  in  the  light  :  these,  in  that  day  of 
final  retribution,  will  not  only  stand  acquitted, 
hut  will  receive  a  reward,  not  of  debt,  hut  ^f 
grace,  called  -a  crown  of  glory  which 
not  awa\  .' 

Thus  Faith  is  brought  to  sight,  what  was  a 
subjed  ot  t.iith  mice,  has  now  become  a  sub- 
jecl  of  knowledge. 

The  righteous  are  Heirs  of  God  and  ' joint 

mm  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  said, 

'  To  him  thai  overcometh,  will    1  give  to  sit 

\\  ith  me  in  my  throne.'     Hence  the  sentence, 

'Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


91 


kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world  ;  for  I  was  an  hungered  and  ye 
gave  me  meat ;  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me 
drink  ;  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in, 
naked  and  ye  clothed  me  ;  sick  and  in  prison, 
and  ye  came  unto  me,  and  visited  me;  inas- 
much as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these,  ye  did  it  unto  me.1 — '  Well  done,  good 
and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joys 
of  thy  Lord  !' 

But  to  the  opposite  characters,  who  had  the 
power,  means,  and  opportunities  of  improving, 
but  did  it  not,  being  opposed  to  the  Moral  gov- 
ernment of  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the 
world  ;  those  rebels  must  receive  their  desert 
on  equitable  principles,  which  sentence  will 
be  to  depart  into  the  Lake  of  Fire,  prepared  for 
the  Devil  and  his  Angels. 

The  righteous,  the  joint  heirs  with  Christ  in 
his  throne,  will  judge  Angels,  by  acquiescing 
in  the  will  of  God,  and  say  Amen  to  his  jus- 
tice, when  he  pronounces  upon  the  Devils 
their  final  doom. 

Three  ministers  appear — the  first  preached 
for  money  and  popularity.  The  second 
preached  from  contention,  or  backslide  after 
his  labors  were  attended  with  a  blessing.  The 
third  preached  from  conviction  of  duty,  in  the 
spirit  of  love  to  Christ.  What  will  be  the 
difference  of  their  reward  at  the  day  of  retri- 
bution % 

The  first  delivers  his  Lord  like  Judas,  and 
must  go  with  him  to  his  place,  which  is  pur- 
chased with  the  reward  of  iniquity.  The  sec- 
ond comes  forth  saying,  'Lord!  Lord!  I  taught 
thus  and  so,  and  cast  out  devils  in  thy  name!' 
But  hark  !  ;  Depart  from  me,  ye  workers  of 
iniquity.' 

The  third,  whose  principle  was  love  and 
duty  to  Christ,  will  shine  forth  as  the  Sun  in 
the  firmament  for  ever.  . 

OF  PROVIDENCE  IN  NATURE. 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  accident  in  na- 
ture ;  as  '  accident  or  chance,'  or  chance  com- 
monly so  called,  in  which  neither  the  hand  of 
God  directs  or  superintends,  any  more  than 
there  can  be  effects  without  causes,  or  nothing 
can  produce  something. 

Nature  hath  received  her  laws  from  God,  on 
the  principles  of  mechanical  necessity,  still 
subordinate  to,  and  dependent  on  himself, 
who  is  the  centration  of  Universal  Nature, 
and  can  alter  or  suspend  those  laws  at  pleas- 
ure. And  hence  the  doctrine  of  Miracles  and 
Providence. 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  :  primary  law  of 
nature,'  and  also  a  law  of  a  secondary  result 
of  the  first.  The  first,  as  primarily  establish- 
ed by  the  Creator  in  His  works  ;  the  latter  as 
the  necessary  consequence  of  art  or  habit,  by 
the  power  and  agency  of  man. 


When  Hezekiah  had  departed  from  God, 
sickness  overtook  him,  with  the  message,  '  Set 
thine  house  in  order,  for  thou  shalt  die,'  &c. 
The  king's  tears  and  prayers  denote  his  re- 
pentance. Then  God,  who  knoweth  how  to 
resist  the  proud,  and  to  give  grace  to  the  hum- 
ble, sent  the  message,  '  I  will  add  unto  thy 
days  fifteen  years.'  The  sentence  was  revers- 
ed, and  as  a  token,  the  sun  went  back  ten  de- 
grees in  the  dial  of  Ahaz.  Yet  means  were 
used  for  his  recovery. 

St.  Paul,  after  it  was  revealed  to  him  that 
there  should  not  be  the  loss  of  any  life,  only 
the  ship,  said  to  the  soldiers,  as  the  sailors 
were  about  to  flee  away  in  the  boat,  '  except 
these  abide  in  the  ship  ye  cannot  be  saved  !' 

Hazael  inquired  if  his  Master  would  recov- 
er, received  for  answer,  '  he  may  recover,  but 
God  hath  showed  me  that  he  will  surely  die,' 
i.  e.  according  to  the  common  course  of  things 
in  the  order  of  nature,  he  might  recover  :  but 
God  saw  the  intention  of  Hazael  to  reverse  the 
order  of  nature  by  art,  and  thus  he  died  an 
unnatural  death. 

Man  sins  without  permission,  by  stealing  the 
time,  and  assuming  the  liberty  and  authority 
to  do  it,  which  is  not  prevented.  For  should 
man  be  prevented  irresistibly  from  sinning,  he 
would  cease  to  be  that  creature  of  a  noble 
mind,  for  which  he  was  designed  by  his  Ma- 
ker, as  a  responsible  agent,  who  might  be  ca- 
pable of  a  reward. 

God  permits  some  of  the  effects  of  mans  de- 
signs to  take  place,  by  withdrawing  his  re- 
straining hand,  as  exemplified  in  the  instance 
of  Job,  when  the  hedge  round  about  him  was 
removed. 

Man  can  appoint,  but  God,  in  wisdom  and 
mercy,  and  Justice,  can  disappoint,  having 
ways  and  means  and  ends  worthy  of  himself, 
both  in  the  furtherance,  and  accomplishment, 
and  reward  of  Virtue,  and  the  correction  or 
chastisement  and  punishment  of  vice  ! 

Afflictions  to  the  righteous  are  from  the 
grace  of  God,  in  mercy  to  wean  their  affec- 
tions from  the  love  of  the  creature,  to  feel  de- 
pendent upon  the  Creator.  For  some  people 
cannot  bear  prosperity ;  they  would  be  as 
ships  with  great  sails,  having  no  ballast. 
Sometimes  God  designs  to  glorify  himself  in 
us,  by  our  sufferings,  to  prove  our  graces,  for 
the  conviction  of  others — and  again  to  prove 
us,  and  thereby  qualify  us  to  be  as  instruments 
of  usefulness  to  others,  in  some  particular 
sphere  of  action  in  his  church — to  labor  from 
experience,  as  well  as  theory.  But  above  all, 
the  saints  are  tried,  that  they  may  become 
meet  subjects  for  Jerusalem,  the  City  of  the 
Great  King. 

OF  SPIRITS  GOOD  AND  EVIL. 

It  is  obvious  that  not  only  the  Angel  of  the 


92 


A    JOURNEY    FHOltf    BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM. 


11 


Covenant.  Jehovah,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  being  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  at- 
tends and  superintends  the  affairs  of  nations 
and  individuals,  but  created  Angels,  who  also 
are  employed  in  the  important  affairs  of  Man  : 
as  the  genera]  tenor  of  Scripture  will  author- 
ize ns  to  believe,  both  in  the  Old  and  New 
Testament. 

Evil  Angels  appear  to  have  a  monarchy 
among  themselves ;  '  Beelzebub,  the  Prince  of 
Devjla,' — ' The  Devil  and  his  Angels,— 'My 
name  is  Legion,  for  we  are  many.' — '  Then 
goeth  he,  and  taketh  seven  other  spirits  more 
wicked  than  himself,'  which  argues  de- 
grees of  wickedness,  even  among  the  Devils. 
From  the  principles  of  'Moral  Evil,'  Evil 
spirits  are  always  ready  to  go  upon  evil  er- 
rands, like  a  dog  when  his  master  unchains 
him.  This  is  exemplified  in  the  case  of  Job 
— before  the  hedge  was  removed.  Satan  had 
no  power  to  touch  Job,  but  when  God  remov- 
ed the  hedge,  Satan  went  to  work,  and  yet  he 
had  his  boundaries  even  then. 

Satan  is  said  to  he  the  messenger  of,  and  to 
have  the  power  of  death  !  Cod  is  said  to  have 
slain  the  first-born  of  Egypt  by  sending  'Evil 
Angels'  among  them.  When  the  spirit  of 
God  bad  departed  from  Saul,  an  'Evil  Spirit' 
from  the  Lord  came  upon  him.  Paul  was 
'  buffetted  by  the  messenger  of  Satan.* 

For  Moral  Evil,  'God  shall  send  them 
strong  decisions,  to  believe  a  lie,   that  they 

may  be   damned,   because   .'     This  is 

exemplified  in  the  case  of  Ahab,  king  of  Isra- 
el. God  sitting  upon  His  throne,  (and  all  the 
host  around  said,)  '  Who  will  persuade  Ahab 
to  go  up  to  Ramoth  Gilead,  that  he  may  fall 
None  was  found  to  go,  it  being  con- 
trary to  the  nature  of  a  good  angel  to. go  upon 
a  bad  errand  :  at  length  one  appears,  saying. 
'I  will  go  and  be  a  lying  spirit  in  the 
mouth  of  all  Ahab's  prophets.'  The  Lord  re- 
plied. 'Thou  shall  prosper  and  prevail — go 
and  do  if!'  Thus  Ahab  was  deluded  and  fell 
in  battle,  because  he  let  Benhadad  go.  whom 
he  should  have  slain,  and  the  Lord  said,  'Be- 
cause thou  hast  let  go  out  of  thine  hand  a  man 
whom  I  appointed  for  utter  destruction,  there- 
fore thy  life  shall  go  for  his  life,  and  thy  peo- 
ple for  his  people'  as  the  sequel  proi 

Thus  Beni,  i   the  <  lanaanites 

lived  longer  than  was  the  will  of  God  they 
should — while  others  do  no1  'live  half  their 
days,'  but  die  soon  the  revealed  will 

of  Cod  they  should:  foi  Ice  their  own 

lives  and  the  lives  of  others,  when  it  is  the 
revealed  will  of  Cod.  'Thou  shalt  nol  kill  !' 

Then  that  we  may  have  angel  i  to  guide  or 
bear  us  away  as  Lazarus  did  ;  and  as  the 
Patriarchs,  be  gathered  to  our  people  above ; 
let  us  lead  ill-  life  of  the  righteous,  that  we 
may  die  their  death,  and  our  last  end  lie  like 


theirs.    Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the 
upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace!* 


*  Grace  is  a  gift  or  favor  conferred  upon  an  unworthy 
object.  Debt  implies  an  obligation  ;  but  God  is  under  no 
obligation  to  His  creatures.  Of  course,  whatsoever  he 
bestows,  must  be  free  unmerited  grace. 

The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  prepared  for  man,  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  was  Grace  .Man,  by  Grace,  was 
at  first  placed  in  a  state  of  Trial  in  Paradise,  under  a  Law 
of  works,  which  law  saith,  do.  and  live — or  as  Paul  saith, 
if  a  man  '  keep  the  Law,  he  shall  live  by  the  Law.''  But  the 
moral  faculty  is  so  impaired  and  dark  since  the  FALL, 
that  man  is  not  adequate  to  keep  the  Paradisical  Law. 
And  therefore,  as  says  the  Apostle  Paul,  by  the  deeds  of 
the  Law  shall  no  fiesh  be  justified  in  the*  sight  of  God, 
that  it  may  be  by  GRACE  through  FAITH  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

Hence  the  Law  of  faith,  requiring  righteousness,  by 
grace  through  faith  is  fitted  to  the  capacity  and  situation 
of  fallen  man.  Man  being  capable iof  believing,  hii 
instead  of  works,  may  be  imputed  to  Kim  for  ri 
ness's  and  thus  he  may  be  justified  through  FAITH  in 
Christ.  And  so  the  'Law  of  Faith'  is  brought  in  as  the 
condition  of  his  salvation.  And  thus  he  may  arrive  at 
last  at  Jerusalem,  which  'kingdom  was  prepared  for  man 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world.'  And  be  admitted  ac- 
cording to  the  original  order  of  things  : — by  man's  free 
will  concurring  with  the  commandments,  in  the  estab- 
lished order  of  God. 

The  'Lake  of  Fire,' which  originally  was  'prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his  Angels,'  was  never  designed  for 
man.  Consequently,  if  man  goes  there,  it  is  by  stealing 
the  time,  and  assuming  the  liberty  to  sin;  and  thereby 
inverting  the  established  order  of  things,  contrary  to  God's 
appointment— for  God  appointed  His  creatures  to  serve 
llim  but  never  gave  them  His  permission  to  sin  ;  on  the 
contrary,  He  positively  forbids  it.  Therefore,  by  violat- 
ing the  moral  order  of  God,  these  Rebels  disqualify  them- 
selves for  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  are  thereby  fitted  for 
the  lake  of  fire.   And/',  lemands  the  execution. 

All  the  favors  of  God  are  grace — but  more  particularly 
those  in  Christ  Jesus  as  a  'Redeemer'  and  'Saviour.' 

As  all  titles,  to  every  favor  was  forfeited  by  sin.  man 
could  not  make  atonement  for  his  crime  :  but  must  remain 
condemned  by  the  Law  which  he  has  violated,  and  stand 
exposed  to  all  the  dire  consequences  which  at  the  least 
must  be  privation  ;  unless  there  be  a  RANSOM  !  Hence, 
'  Christ  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  rose  again  for 
our  justification.  He  suffered,  the  just  for  the  unjust, 
that  he  might  bring  us  to  God.  God  so  loved  the  WOl  II. 
that  He  sent  His  Son,  that  the  world  through  Him  might 
be  saved.  No  man  taketh  my  life  from  me  ; — I  ha\  e  pow- 
er to  lay  it  down,  and  to  take  it  again — greater  lot  e  than 
this  hath  no  man,  than  that  he  lay  down  his  life  for  his 
friend — and  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep.  He  was 
wounded  for  our  transgression  ;  and,  the  Lord  hath  laid 
upon  him  the  iniquity  of  us  ALL.' 

We  read  of  the  '  Seven  Spirits  of  God,'  referring  to  the 
different  OPERATIONS. 

First,  the  enlightening  grace  of  God  which  is  saving  in 
its  NATURE,  saving,  mankind  from  their  natural  dark- 
ness by  'enlightening  every  man  who  cometh  into  the 
world.' 

Secondly,  restraining  grace,  by  which  man  is  distin- 
guished and  prevented  from  becoming  mere  devils  in- 
carnate, through  the  principle  of  'Moral  Evil,'  which 
principle  is  restrained  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  saves 
from  those  consequences  which  otherwise  would  follow. 

Thirdly,  justifying   -  i.e. 'An  act  whei 

for  Christ's  sake  pardoneth  all  our  sins!'  which  is  Sal- 
vation from  the  condemnation  of  sin,  as  well  as  I 
love  and  reigning  power,  and  dominion  of  sin  I 

Fourthly  .  the  infusion  of  the  Spirit,  or  sanctifying  grace 
of  God  by  Which  man  is  saved  for  his  privation,  and  from 
are  of  sin. 

Fifthly,  comforting,  supporting  and  heart  cheering 
grace,  which  saves  from  the  gloom  that  otherwise  would 
sin  round  the  mind. 

Sixthly,  the  grace  which  lends,  guides  and  instructs 
into  necessary  truth,  and  into  practical  duty.     "Lnd, 

,     i  -..  and  joy  of  the  kingdom,  which 
brightens  up  the  prospect  ol  eternity,  and  ins; 
mind  with  'hope,  beyond  the  life,  which  foretaste  is  the 
'  earnest  of  the  Sainfs  inheritance  of  another  world,'  and 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


93 


OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  identity  of  matter  cannot  be  annihilated, 
but  it  possesses  the  innate  principle  of  immor- 
tality. For  if  one  particle  of  water  could  be 
annihilated,  the  whole  fabric  of  nature  might 
on  the  same  principle  sink  into  a  state  of  non- 
entity. Matter  may  be  changed,  as  it  relates 
to  time,  place,  and  quality,  yet  there  may  be 
certain  innate  principles  of  matter,  the  identity, 
of  which  can  never  become  a  part,  or  the  pro- 
perties of  any  other  body. 

Supposing  a  person  to  be  dead,  and  eaten 
by  a  fish,  which  fish  is  eaten  by  a  man. 
Query.  Could  the  second  person  have  any 
of  the  real  particles  of  the  first ;  and  if  so, 
who  of  the  twain  will  possess  them  at  the  re- 
surrection, as  both  cannot  have  it? 

'  A  corn  of  wheat  cast  into  ground,  remain- 
eth  alone,  except  it  die.'  The  corn  upon  the 
stalk  is  not  the  same  kernel  that  was  sown, 
but  rather  is  some  of  the  innate  principle  of 
the  corn  which  was  sown,  and  is  brought  to 
perfection.  It  was  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is 
raised  a  spiritual  body ;  sown  in  weakness, 
raised  in  power :  this  mortal  shall  put  on  im- 
mortality, that  mortality  may  be  swallowed  up 
of  Life! 

Mortality,  implies  subject  to  decay.  Mat- 
ter may  be  changed,  as  it  relates  to  shape  and 
form,  &c.  but  still  it  doth  exist,  though  in  a 
different  mode  and  situation.  And  the  innate 
principle  of  the  identity  of  man  cannot  be 
changed,  to  become  the  property  of  another  ; 
then  each  will  retain  his  own,  though  the 
skin,  and  flesh  and  blood,  the  coarser  matter, 
which  is  supposed  to  change  every  seven 
years  upon  the  living,  be  set  aside  as  acquired, 
yet  the  original  man  remains,  the  other  being 
the  dregs.  '  But  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what 
we  shall  be,  but  this  we  know,  we  shall  be 
like  Him,  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is.' 
We  now  see  and  know  but  in  part,  then  shall 
we  see  as  we  are  seen,  and  know  as  we  are 
known ! 

OF  THE  LAKE  OF  FIRE. 
The  lake  of  fire,  originally  prepared  for  the 


is  called  'Righteousness  and  Peace,  and  Joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost.' 

As  it  takes  two  to  make  a  bargain,  so  grace,  or  the  ope- 
ration of  the  Holy  Spirit,  requires  the  concurrence  of 
man's  free  will,  in  order  for  him  to  experience  salvation 
from  his  sins — for  man  is  not  to  be  saved  in  his  sins,  but 
must  be  saved  from  his  sins.  Hence  the  propriety  of  the 
caution  :  'Quench  not  the  Spirit,'  lest  it  be  said  in  the  lan- 
guage of  Stephen — 'As  jour  fathers  did,  so  do  ye  always 
resist  the  Holy  Ghost,'  and  so  destruction  come  upon  you 
to  the  uttermost :  and  God  says,  because  I  have  called 
and  ye  have  refused,  and  set  at  naught  my  counsel — I 
therefore  will  laugh  at  your  calamities,  and  mock  when 
your  fear  cometh.  'Ephraim  is  joined  to  his  idols,  let 
him  alone,'  and  then  the  heart  replies  ;  'The  Harvest  is 
past  and  the  summer  is  ended,  and  I  am  not  saved;  and 
the  consequence  is,  to  receive  the  sentence,  '  Depart  into 
the  Lake  of  Fire,  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  his  Angels.' 


Devil  and  his  angels  into  which  the  wicked 
will  be  cast,  as  their  final  doom,  which  is  the 
second  death,  and  burns  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone, is  dreadful  to  contemplate 

A  bar  of  iron  heated,  when  touched  with 
brimstone  will  run  down  like  melted  lead. 
Supposing  a  person  to  be  confined,  and  yet 
not  consumed.     How  awful  is  the  thought ! 

In  this  life,  time  is  divided  by  days,  and 
months,  and  years,  but  in  eternity,  where 
years  shall  cease  to  roll,  how  will  time  then 
be  described  ?  Suppose  a  damned  Ghost  should 
inquire  of  Beelzebub,  the  time  ?  Beelzebub 
replies,  'eternity!'  After  a  period  equal  to 
ten  thousand  years,  multiplied  by  the  number 
of  sands,  the  waves,  the  drops,  the  stars,  and 
then  the  twigs  and  spires  of  grass,  and  doubled 
over  ten  thousand  times,  and  multiplied  again, 
still  the  reply  would  be  eternity !  Without 
pleasure,  and  without  slumber,  and  without 
end  ! 

A  trial  implies  a  limited  accountability,  at 
the  end  of  which  judgment  and  justice  will 
take  place,  and  prove  final.  Therefore,  if  the 
original  established  order  of  man,  and  his  end, 
was  heaven,  his  will  concurring;  but,  by 
non-conformity  he  inverted  his  own  order  and 
destination,  whereby  he  disqualified  himself 
for  the  fruition,  being  contaminated  with  moral 
evil,  and  is  so  hardened  as  to  be  incorrigible, 
and  hence  confirmed  in  his  vicious  disposition 
of  heart,  so  as  to  become  as  the  lower  inhabi- 
tants, and  a  fit  subject  for  that  region  only. 
For  any  being,  being  put  into  a  place  or  situ- 
ation for  which  it  has  no  disposition,  the  state 
would  afford  it  no  pleasure ;  not  being  agree- 
able to  its  nature,  it  could  feel  no  union  or 
satisfaction  in  it,  but  would  rather  depart  to  a 
place  more  suited  to  itself,  and  be  with  beings 
more  congenial  to  its  nature.  And  hence  it 
appears,  that  the  very  damned  would  be  in 
more  torment,  was  it  possible  for  them  to  get 
heaven  in  their  own  nature ;  than  to  remain 
in  their  damned  state  ! 

Therefore  man  must  be  born  again,  while 
the  Holy  Spirit  strives  to  change  the  heart  by 
grace,  or  else  remain  incorrigible  for  ever,  and 
continue  unhappy  of  course. 

OF  THE  HEAVENLY  JERUSALEM. 

Though  we  say  God  filleth  immensity,  yet 
that  is  no  argument,  why  we  may  not  suppose 
with  propriety,  that  there  is  some  particular 
place,  where  the  effulgent  glory  of  God  is 
more  displayed  to  the  view  and  admiration  of 
His  creatures,  than  in  any  other  place  ? 
Enoch  and  Elijah  were  translated ;  they  can- 
not be  every  where,  of  course  they  must  be 
somewhere.  The  body  of  our  Lord  was  finite, 
of  course  it  does  not  fill  immensity  ;  it  is  not 
every  where,  of  course  it  must  be  somewhere, 
from  which  we  may  infer  a  located  heaven  ; 


94 


A    JOURNEY     FROM    BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM. 


and  on  the  other  hand  a  located  'Lake  of  Fire 
and  Brimstone.' 

How  different  those  places,  and  also  the 
states  and  situations,  and  dispositions  of  those 
inhabitants ! 

The  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand 
sang  a  song  which  none  could  learn  hut  they 
themselves,  although  there  was  such  a  great 
multitude  out  of  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues, 
and  people,  which  no  man  could  number,  who 
were  redeemed  from  the  earth,  by  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,  unto  God,  and  joined  in  a  song 
of  acknowledgment  and  thanksgiving. 

The  situations  of  individuals  are  different, 
universally  varying  from  each  other  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  which  must  vary  their 
experience  and  enjoyments,  and  of  course  the 
degrees  of  their  reward  in  the  other  world, 
which  is  to  be  prepared  according  to  the  deeds 
done  in  their  body ;  and  this  taken  in  con- 
junction with  their  various  talents,  and  the 
different  dispensations  they  were  under. 

Of  the  millions  of  different  complexions  and 
physiognomies,  no  two  are  exactly  alike  in  the 
whole  creation.  So  also  experiences  varying 
from  the  different  dispensations  will  differ  in 
the  same  universal  degree.  Different  tempers 
of  mind,  and  natural  dispositions  of  heart. 
Different  states  of  the  body,  health  and  sick- 
ness. Different  circumstances  too,  riches  and 
poverty.  Different  periods  of  existence,  long 
and  short  life.  Different  abilities,  whether 
natural  or  acquired.  Different  situations, 
whether  in  good  or  bad  society.  Difference 
in  the  opportunity,  power  and  means  of  ac- 
quiring information,  and  doing  acts  of  brother- 
ly kindness  and  charity,  or  being  confined  to 
solitude,  as  objects  of  want  and  distress. 

From  the  nature  of  such  diversity  of  cases, 
their  rewards  must  vary  beyond  description  ; 
when  it  is  done  in  equity,  agreeable  to  the 
deeds  (tunc  in  the  body.  Hence  the  expres- 
sion, 'There  are  many  mansions  in  my  Fa- 
ther'-; house.'  So  St.  Paul,  when  speaking  of 
the  Resurrection,  'Those  who  are  Gfirist's  al 
his  coming.'  '  Every  one  in  his  own  order- 
compare  them  to  the  Sun,  Moon  and  Stars. 
which  differ  from  each  other  in  glory,'  or  mag- 
nitude. 

The  smallest  difference  there,  between  two 
saints,  will  be  greater  than  the  greatest  differ- 
ence possibly  imaginable  upon  earth,  between 
the  greatest  Monarch  and  the  lowesl  Peasant. 
A ii.l  ye1  the  infant,  the  smallest  CUP,  will  be 
perfectjy  satisfied,  being  brim  full  of  the  joys 
of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The  memory,  which  is  now  impaired  by 
the  fall,  being  clogged  with  a  disordered,  mor- 
tal body,  will  then  be  liberated  and  repaired, 
being  arrived  to  maturity.  Paul  compare- 
this  life  to  childhood,  and  thai  to  manhood, 
saying,  '  When  I  was  a  child,  I  thought,  and 


understood,  and  spake  as  a  child  :  but  when 
I  became  a  man,  1  put  away  childish  things.' 
'  We  now  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  and  see 
and  know  but  in  part :  but  when  that  which 
is  perfect  is  come,  then  that  which  is  in  part 
will  be  done  away,  then  shall  I  see  as  1  am 
seen,  and  know  even  as  I  am  known.'  The 
act  of  praising  God  then  for  redemption  here 
in  time  proves  the  retention  of  the  power  of 
recollection ;  and  hence  why  not  see,  and 
know,  and  recollect  our  friends  again?  See- 
ing that  no  power  of  the  soul,  which  is  of 
utility  here,  will  ever  be  diminished  hereafter, 
but  greatly  strengthened  and  enlarged. 

Consequently,  the  longer  our  stay  below, 
with  proper  faithfulness,  and  the  greater  our 
conflict  in  the  Christian  warfare,  when  we 
shall  have  overcome  by  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb  ;  the  soul  will  be  the  more  enlarged 
and  capacitated  for  a  greater  enjoyment  in 
the  realms  above.  Because  the  greater  the 
trials  and  conflicts,  the  greater  the  deliverance 
and  salvation  ;  which  experience  must  excite 
proportionate  sensations  of  gratitude. 

For  God  designs  his  dispensations,  whether 
merciful  or  afflictive,  to  prove  our  obedience, 
that  we  may  receive  a  reward  at  His  hand, 
as  grace,  but  not  of  debt,  agreeable  to  our  im- 
provement. 

Vessels  may  vary  in  size,  whether  a  pint,  a 
quart,  or  gallon)  fill  them,  and  each  will  be 
perfectly  full,  according  to  its  degree;  so  the 
infant  will  be  as  perfectly  happy  as  its  en  pa- 
city  can  admit  and  enjoy — but  those  who  live 
to  the  age  of  fifteen  or  twenty  years,  pass 
through  proportionably  more  trials,  and  must 
feel  a  heart  of  gratitude  accordingly.  If  so, 
then  look  at  the  old  Soldiers  of  the  Cross,  and 
those  who  have  'turned  many  to  righteous- 
ness, shall  shine  as  the  stars  for  ever  and 
ever.' 

There  to  see  not  only  the  first,  oldest,  most 
patient,  strongest,  meekest  and  most  perfect 
men  of  old  times,  but  all  the  patriarchs,  pro- 
phets, apostles  and  martyrs  of  the  Lord,  with 
all  who  depart  this  life  in  His  favor,  and  join 
in  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first 
born;  where  they  obtain  joy  and  gladness, 
and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  ilee  away,  and 
all  tears  shall  he  wiped  from  all  eyes,  and 
peace  and  joy  shall  for  ever  How  !  ! 

There  the  blessed  shall  have  correct  judg- 
ment of  things,  and  view  the  expanded  works 
of  God,  with  admiration  and  wonder! 

Therefore,  as  God  sees  and  knows  what 
will  be  best  for  each  and  all,  and  in  infinite 
wisdom,  grants  or  withholds  the  things  of 
this  life,  we  ought  to  be  resigned  to  His  gra- 
cious  ami  wise  dispensations,  knowing  that 
whatsoever  is  withheld,  is  for  the  best,  seeing 
that  'no  good  thing  shall  be  withheld  from 
them   who  walk   uprightly;    but  all    things 


shall  work  together  for  good  to  them  who 
love  the  Lord  ;■  '  For  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  who  fear 
Him.'  'For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  over 
the  righteous,  and  his  ears  are  open  to  their 
prayer ;  but  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against 
the  wicked.'  And  the  Lord  knows  how  to 
deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptation.'  Then 
as  'trials  work  patience,  and  patience  experi- 
ence, and  experience  hope,  and  hope  maketh 
not  ashamed,  because  the  Love  of  God  is  shed 
abroad  in  the  heart.'  '  Our  light  affliction 
which  is  but  for  a  moment,  shall  work  for  us 
a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory  !'  '  For  the  sufferings  of  this  present 
world  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the 
joys  which  shall  be  revealed.'  Consequently, 
by  '  enduring  unto  the  end,  in  the  ways  of 
righteousness,'  we  shall  have  all  to  hope  and 
nothing  to  fear,  for  such  have  the  promise  of 
a  final  salvation  ;  such,  in  their  last  moments, 
shall  be  enabled  to  say  with  one  of  old,  '  I 
have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my 
course,  I  have  kept  the  Faith,  and  am  now 
ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  de- 
parture is  at  hand — henceforth  there  is  laid 
up  for  me  a  crown  of  glory,  which  fadeth  not 
away,  which  God  the  righteous  Judge  will 
give  me  at  that  day;  and  not  only  me,  but 
also  to  all  those  who  love  his  appearing.' 

Considering  the  way,  the  nature,  the 
means,  the  END,  accomplished  by  Creation, 
Redemption  and  Salvation — the  subject  is 
worthy  of  God  himself!  and  his  creatures 
ever  will  have  ground  and  cause  of  adoration, 
which  never  can  wax  old  !  ! 

CONCLUSION. 

From  the  convictions  brought  to  my  rational 
understanding  by  the  divine  evidence  in  my 
own  soul,  I  am  convinced  and  fully  satisfied 
of  the  following  things  as  facts. 

First.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  '  Natural 
Evil'  in  the  world. 

Secondly.  That  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
'  Moral  Evil'  also,  and 

Thirdly.  That  Natural  Evil  is  the  conse- 
quence of  'Moral  Evil.' 

Fourthly.  That  the  New  Birth  is  not  a 
chimera,  but  a  Divine  reality,  on  which  hangs 
the  blissful  eternity  of  man. 

Fifthly.  That  Jesus  Christ  is  more  than  a 
creature,  and  is  the  only  way  to  God  as  a  Sa- 
viour of  men. 

Sixthly.  That  Repentance,  Faith  and  Hope, 
and  Love,  are  experienced  by  the  people  of  God. 

Seventhly.  That  Salvation  is  of  Grace, 
Man's  free  will  concurring,  which  is  necessa- 
ry, in  order  to  be  justified  here,  or  stand  justi- 
fied hereafter.  But  man's  condemnation  is  of 
himself,  by  revolving  against  God's  moral 
government. 


Eighthly.  That  the  knowledge  of  pardon  is 
attainable  here  ;  the  witness  first  of  our  own 
spirit,  a  consciousness  of  it ;  and  then  the  di- 
vine evidence,  by  the  operation  of  his  spirit, 
which  witnesseth  with  our  spirit,  and  gives 
the  conformation  of  it,  which, 

Ninthly.  Is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  opened 
in  the  soul,  and  is  the  earnest  of  the  Saint's 
inheritance  ;  and  inspires  the  mind  with  the 
assurance  of  Hope  beyond  this  life. 

The  destruction  of  Babylon  is  inevitable, 
for  the  wicked  must  be  overthrown,  which 
they  are  conscious  of  upon  serious  reflection, 
and  in  the  hour  of  danger,  being  alarmed  like 
poor  Volney  upon  the  Lake. 

But  the  righteous  have  hope  in  their  death, 
arising  from  the  assurance  of  faith  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

From  more  than  twenty  years'  experience 
of  the  truth  of  the  Revelation  of  Christ  in 
the  heart  as  the  foundation  and  essence  of 
all  religion,  I  feel  a  satisfaction  in  resting 
my  eternal  all  upon  Him  ;  and  by  preserv- 
ing, in  obedience  to  God,  to  my  life's  end, 
depending  on  His  Son  as  my  Saviour,  I  be- 
lieve he  will  receive  me  when  I  die,  together 
with  all  the  Israel  of  God,  who  persevere 
to  the  end,  in  that  blissful  state,  where  we 
shall  unanimously  join  to  sing  the  following 
lines : 


And  let  this  feeble  body  fail, 

And  let  it  faint  or  die  ; 
My  soul  shall  quit  this  mournful  vale, 

And  soar  to  worlds  on  high  ; 
Shall  join  the  disembodied  Saints, 

And  find  its  long  sought  rest : 
That  only  bliss  for  which  it  pants, 

In  the  Redeemer's  breast. 

In  hopes  of  that  immortal  crown, 

I  now  the  cross  sustain  ; 
And  gladly  wander  up  and  down, 

And  smile  at  toil  and  pain  ; 
I  suffer  on  my  three  score  years, 

Till  my  Deliverer  come, 
And  wipe  away  his  servant's  tears, 

And  take  his  Exile  home. 

0  what  hath  Jesus  bought  for  me  '. — 
Before  my  ravished  eyes 

Rivers  of  life  divine  I  see, 
And  trees  of  Paradise  ; 

1  see  a  world  of  spirits  bright, 

Who  taste  the  pleasures  there  : 

They  all  are  rob'd  in  spotless  white, 

And  conqu'ring  palms  they  bear. 

O  what  are  all  my  sufPrings  here, 

If  Lord  thou  count  me  meet, 
With  that  enraptur'd  host  t'  appear, 

And  worship  at  thy  feet? 
Give  joy  or  grief,  give  ease  or  pain  ; 

Take  life  or  friends  away  ; 
But  let  me  find  them  all  again, 

In  that  eternal  day  ! 

0  ye  professing  people  of  God,  Zion  bleeds! 
— her  walls  are  broken  down,  therefore  bestir 
yourselves,  and  let  not  an  hypocrite  be  found 
in  the  gate !  But  if  ye  love  Christ,  put  on 
Christ,   and   prove    your    love,    by  walking 


96 


A  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 


in  the  light,  as  He  is  in  the  light,  and  keep- 
ing His  commandments.  Adorn  your  profes- 
sion hy  your  life  and  conversation,  remem- 
bering how  many,  it  is  to  be  feared,  have 
stumbled  into  ruin,  over  the  misconduct  of 
the  professors,  who  have  wounded  the  cause 
of  religion,  more  than  the  writings  of  the 
Deists.  Get  all  the  good  you  can,  and  do  all 
the  good  to  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men  with- 
in your  power,  for  the  Redeemer's  sake,  who 


will  acknowledge  the  whole  in  the  day  of 
judgment. 

But,  0  ye  rebels  in  heart,  take  warning  ! 
for  time  grows  old,  and  the  judgments  of  God 
are  abroad  in  the  earth  !  Fly,  escape  for  your 
life !  attend  to  the  light  of  grace  :  seek  Je- 
sus, and  take  the  high  road,  and  tarry  not  in 
all  the  plain,  that  you  may  escape  the  final 
overthrow  of  Babylon,  and  have  '  Peace  and 
Happiness'  for  ever  at  Jerusalem  ! 


A   DIALOGUE 

BETWEEN    THE 


CURIOUS   AND    SINGULAR/ 


FROM     THE     TENTH     EDITION. 


Curious.  FRIEND  Singular,  how  and 
where  have  you  been  for  a  long  time  ? 

Singular.  If  you  are  curious  to  know,  I 
have  been  in  different  parts,  and  striving 
through  grace  to  do  as  well  as  I  could. 

C.  That  is  well,  but  it  is  a  great  thing  for 
one  to  say  he  does  as  he  ought. 

S.  True — but  nevertheless  we  should  act  at 
all  times,  and  on  all  occasions,  as  in  the  im- 
mediate presence  of  God — as  the  ship  on  the 
Ocean,  let  the  course  of  the  wind  be  as  it  may, 
the  ship's  head  is  aimed  for  the  port  of  destin- 
ation, so  we  should  conduct  for  Eternity,  as 
one  who  must  give  account. 

C.  What  makes  you  so  Singular  in  your 
looks,  dress  and  conduct,  from  every  body 
else  1 

S.  As  it  relates  to  my  looks,  no  two  persons 
are  exactly  alike.  And  even  your  looks  are 
peculiar  to  yourself,  and  no  one  is  just  like 
you.  And  as  it  relates  to  dress,  iiyour's  were 
flung  into  an  heap  with  others,  you  could  pick 
out  your  own  from  all  the  rest — and  with  re- 
gard to  singularity,  I  am  conscious  I  am  never 
singular,  merely  for  singularity  sake. 

C.  Why  do  you  act  and  travel  in  the  man- 
ner that  you  do.  What  are  your  motives  and 
reasons  for  so  doing  1 

S.  My  motives  are  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
salvation  of  immortal  souls !  My  reasons  are 
a  consciousness  of  duty  to  my  God  and  my 
fellow  mortals — for  I  wish  for  peace  of  mind  .' 

C.  Do  you  suppose  that  all  mankind  are  in 
the  wrong,  and  none  are  right  but  you  ? 

S.  I  suppose  many  are  right  in  many  things, 
and  all  are  liable  to  err — some  are  more  right 
than  others.     And  as  it  relates  to  myself,  no 


*  These  Dialogues  are  founded  upon  circumstantial 
facts. 


man  should  be  our  pattern  further  than  he  fol- 
lows Christ.  Also  proper  behavior  should  vary 
according  to  times  and  circumstances. 

C.  Then  I  suppose  you  conclude  you  are 
the  most  right ;  and  how  is  it  that  none  have 
found  out  so  right  a  way  before  '?■ 

S.  We  are  given  to  understand  that  there 
are  various  gifts  in  the  Christian  Church;  and 
yet  all  by  the  same  Spirit — and  every  man  in 
his  own  order,  at  the  coming  of  Christ.  Of 
course  we  should  have  the  spirit  of  our  station 
in  the  Church  of  Christ.  And  this  sphere  of 
action  I  believe  to  be  mine ;  in  it,  God  gives 
me  inward  peace  ;  out  of  it,  I  believe  I  should 
lose  my  usefulness  to  others. 

C.  Then  you  are  for  an  inspired  ministry, 
and  a  Spiritual  Church.  What  do  you  think 
of  all  the  religious  societies  ;  are  not  some  of 
these  '  the  Church  of  Christ  V 

S.  To  style  one  sect,  'the  Church  of  Christ,' 
is  to  save  that  party  at  the  expense  of  all  the 
rest ;  and  of  course  savors  of  religious  bigotry, 
tyranny  and  superstition ;  as  the  preceding 
ages  have  horribly  exemplified.  Whereas  the 
Book  of  Truth  informs  us,  that  lGod  is  no  re- 
specter of  persons,  but  in  every  nation  he  that 
feareth  God,  and  worketh  righteousness,  is 
accepted  with  him,'  and  shall  join  in  the  song 
of  salvation,  with  the  society  above,  'out  of 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  language  and 
people ;'  of  course  there  may  be  bad  and  good 
people  among  all  sects. 

C.  Suppose  all  Christians  should  do  like 
you,  there  would  be  no  form  or  order  in  the 
world  ;  and  of  course,  confusion  would  come 
in  at  the  door. 

S.  To  say  '  if  all  should  do  like  me,'  you 
might  as  well  say  on  the  same  principle,  where 
would  be  the  Carpenters  if  all  were  Black- 
smiths ?    It  is  no  just  mode  of  reasoning.    As 


98 


A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE  CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


the  different  branches  of  mechanism  are  neces- 
sary for  society,  so  these  different  gifts  are  ne- 
cessary, as  the  eye,  hand  and  foot,  &c,  to 
constitute  one  perfect  body.  As  the  whole  is 
composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  collectively 
form  one  whole.  As  to  confusion — what  is 
termed  confusion  with  and  by  men,  may  be 
order  with  God,  who  sees  not  as  men  see. 
C.  What  do  you  believe  and  preach  ] 
S.  I  believe  in  the  Deity  of  Jesus  Christ.* 


*  It  being  both  idolatry  and  blasphemy  to  give  Divine 
honors  to  a  mere  creature,  Jesus  Christ  must  be  viewed 
in  a  more  noble  light. 

Eternity,  Immensity  and  Infinity,  are  words  we  have 
heard  and  can  repeat  ;  but  who  can  fix  any  definite  mean- 
ing to  them  ?  Though  they  are  in  common  use,  yet  they 
are  words  fit  only  to  be  applied  to  the  Deity,  and  ought 
not  to  be  applied  any  where  else  ;  for  they  cannot  be 
otherwise  used  without  palpable  absurdities,  and  nonsen- 
sical contradictions.  .And  such  abuses  have  too  long  been 
existing  in  the  woild  already  ! 

An  Infinite,  Eternal  Being  of  rmmcnsitv  !  Whoorwhat 
can  man  know  of  HiM,  the  C  V.USELESS  CAUSATOR, 
but  by  Revelation,  Inspiration  or  Manifestation  .' 

How  can  man  worship  his  vlaker  with  his  understand- 
ing, provided  lie  be  in  the  darkness  of  ignorance,  so  far, 
as  neither  to  know  nor  understand  any  thing  about  it  .' 

'The  world  by  wisdom  know  not  their  Maker.'  'He  is 
a  Spirit,  and  is  spiritually  disceri  ed.'  '  What  manknow- 
eth  the  things  of  man,  save  the  spirit  of  a  man  which  is 
within  him?'  And  how  shall  a  man  know  the  mind  and 
will  of  his  .Maker,  but  bv  Revelation. 

Jf  the  Maker  of  man  be  a  spirit,  how  shall  His  will  he 
revealed,  so  as  to  be  understood  but  by  Inspiration  I 

Should  his  voice  be  heard  from  the  sky,  over  the  whole 
world,  who  could  hear  the  sound  ?  The  clash  of  ten  thou- 
sand pieces  of  artillery  redoubled,  would  be  comparative 
silence'  Well  might  the  Jews  at  Mount  Sinai  request 
Moses  should  speak  to  them,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  being 
so  dreadful  in  their  ears.  The  human  family  is  so  nu- 
merous, and  their  cases  so  many  and  so  various  ;  and 
their  languages  so  different— as  twenty  in  New  Orleans 
—hence  there  could  not  any  thing  be  heard  distinctly, 
but  all  would  be  nonsense  and  confusion. 

Hence  the  tender  care  and  goodness  of  God  the  Maker 
and  Governor,  over  man  his  creature  ;  in  sending  the  in- 
fluence of  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  operate  upon  the  mind  and 
guide  man  upon  the  road  to  Jerusalem ;  so  that  without 
terror  he  may  he  enlightened  to  understand  his  Maker's 
will,  and  inspired  with  evidence  and  conviction  on  the 
all  important  subject. 

The  Jlngel  of  the  Covenant,  was  not  a  created  angel; 
hut  was  termed  'Jehovah,'  which  name  the  Jews  consider 
as  implying  all  the  Divine  attributes  ;  and  therefore  will 
not  speak  it,  lest  it  should  not  be  done  with  suitable  rev- 
erence, and  so  take  this  majestic  name  in  vain,  and  not  be 
guiltless.     And  hence  they  will  write  it  only. 

The  word  '  Lord,'  printed  in  small  capitals  in  the  Old 
Testament,  should  be  Jehovah  ;  which  the  Jews  under- 
stood to  imply  the  Divinity  of  the  Messiah,  to  be  mani- 
fested in  the  world  as  the  Saviour  of  men. 

Whatsoever  God,  the  Causeless  Causator,  does — it  is 
done  in  and  through  Jehovah— the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  called  the  Son  of  God. 

Thus,  He  existed  in  the  beginning  as  the  word.  '  I  AM  ;' 
God  hath  appointed  Him  heirofall  things — by  Whom  He 
made  the  worlds— by  him  all  things  were  made,  and  with- 
out  him  was  not  any  thing  made  that  was  made. 

Man  was  in  the  hand  of  Christ  before  '  Moral  Evil'  was 
in  the  world.  And  when  man  fell  he  still  was  in  the  hand 
of  Christ,  'who  called  unto  him  in  the  cool  of  the  daj  ,' 
which  exhibits  the  beauty  of  those  words,—'  God  so  loved 
the  world,  that  He  sent  His  Son  into  the  world,  that  who- 
soever belie veth  in  Him  should  not  perish, but  have  ever- 
lasting  life,  for  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to 
condemn  the  world,  but  that  the  world  through  Him  might 
be  saved.' 

Hence, 'We  love  God,  because  Be  first  loved  us.     No 
man  knoweth  the  Father  save  the  ton,  and  he  to  whom  the 
Son  will  reveal  Him.' 
Christ  is  the  manifestation  of  God,  through  and  from 


C.  Do  you  feel  willing  to  depend  your  ever- 
lasting welfare  on  Jesus  Christ. 

S.  To  see  one  malefactor  put  confidence  in 
another,  who  is  under  the  same  condemnation, 
to  save  him,  exhibits  great  faith  ;  and  also  a 
noble  opinion,  as  exemplified  in  the  instance 
of  Calvary.  To  trust  in  a  creature  to  save  me, 
I  cannot ;  but  to  trust  in  Christ,  according  to 
the  Gospel,  gives  me  peace,  and  brightens  up 
the  prospects  of  eternity  before  me. 

C.  But  supposing  Christ  was  a  deceiver? 
then  he  was  only  an  impostor,  and  of  course 
you  are  under  a  delusion. 

S.  The  worst  of  opposers  to  Christianity 
admit  that  Christ,  as  man,  was  a  great  man,  of 
course  no  real  good  man  will  be  a  deceiver. 
If  so  he  was  no  impostor.  Therefore,  accord- 
ing to  this  admittance,  his  religion  may  be  ge- 
nuine and  real.  Again,  it  is  too  uncharitable 
to  suppose  and  conclude,  that  all  who  have 
died  so  happy  and  triumphant  in  the  love 
and  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  were  under  a  delu- 
sion. And  if  it  be  once  admitted  that  it  was 
a  reality  with  even  but  one  instance,  the  point 
is  gained. 

C.  How  do  you  know  that  there  ever  was 
such  a  person  as  Jesus  Christ  upon  earth  1 

S.  Observe  the  account  of  Josephus,  of  Pi- 
late to  the  Senate  of  Rome,  our  dates,  with 
other  historians,  as  well  as  Scripture.  Also, 
the  many  circumstantial  proofs,  as  the  letters 
of  Pliny  to  Trajan,  which  Christian  opposers 
admit  to  be  genuine  ;  with  the  many  efforts 
made  to  root  out  Christianity  from  the  earth  in 
vain!  Christianity  has,  docs,  and  will  prevail.* 

C.  Admitting  that  Jesus  Christ  did  exi  t, 
and  was  a  good  man,  jet  the  resurrection  may 
be  fabulous,  and  Christianity  of  course  a  de- 
ception. 

S.  On  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  turns  the  whole  affair.  The  body 
was  entombed  and  missing,  all  agree. 

C.  The  body  of  Christ  being  gone  from  the 
vault,  possibly  he  played  (he possum,  and  only 
feigned  himself  to  be  dead,  and  deceived  them, 
and  at  night  made  his  escape;  and  hence  a 
false  report  was  circulated  that  he  was  risen 
from  the  dead. 

S.  Nay,  such  talk  will  never  do  !  Consid- 
er the  loss  of  blood  from  the  thorns,  the  scourge 
and  nails,  &c.  These  wounds  so  Ions;  un- 
dressed must  have  terminated  in  dissolution. 
Again,  the  orders  were  to  break  his  legs ;  but 


whom  the  Holy  Spirit  proceeds,  to  enlighten  by  his 
quickening  influence,  and  guide,  comfort  and  sanctify 
mankind. 

Thus  there  is  an  inward  manifestation,  by  a  revelation 
of  Christ  in  the  heart,  corresponding  to  the  outward  mani- 
festation given  in  the  d.i\  8  of  His  jlesh  ! 

And  it  »s  not  possible  that  any  man  should  sincerely 
pray  to  God  to  be  taught  by  Him,  and  if  He  hath  a  Son,  to 
reveal  Him,  in  his  heart,  and  not  find  a  solution  of  the 
query  to  his  own  satisfaction, 

*  There  is  Divine  witness  in  my  own  soul. 


A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE  CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


99 


when  they  saw  he  was  dead,  forbore  to  obey, 
lest  they  should  be  exposed  to  ridicule  for 
breaking  the  legs  of  a  dead  man  to  prevent 
him  from  running  away.  And  yet  to  put  it 
beyond  all  doubt  that  Christ  was  dead,  one  of 
them  up  with  a  spear  and  run  it  through  His 
heart ;  which  puts  it  beyond  all  dispute  He 
was  really  dead.  Moreover,  consider  for  a 
moment,  a  cell  or  prison  hewed  out  in  the  cen- 
tre of  a  rock,  and  there  in  prison  confined,  with 
a  stone  door,  so  large  and  weighty  that  three 
females  thought  they  could  not  roll  it  away:  and 
this  door  confined  and  sealed  :  and  also  a  mil- 
itary guard  placed  to  keep  the  same  with  all 
safety,  and  if  any  thing  was  amiss,  must  pay 
the  forfeit  with  their  lives  !  Hence  it  is  ob- 
vious the  natural  impossibility  of  such  decep- 
tion, imposition  and  escape. 

C.  But  the  Apostles  stole  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  hid  it.  and  then  propagated  a  lie, 
that  it  was  risen  and  ascended. 

S.  It  was  naturally  impossible  for  such  a 
thing  to  exist,  if  we,  in  conjunction  with  the 
foregoing  circumstances,  consider  that  the 
apostles  could  have  no  access  to  the  vault:  se- 
cond, no  temptation  to  steal  the  body;  third, 
they  were  not  monied  men  to  bribe  the  guard  : 
fourth,  though  an  individual  may  be  bribed,  yet 
I  do  not  recollect  to  have  read  or  heard  of  a 
whole  guard  being  bribed  ;  fifth,  it  was  death 
under  the  Roman  law,  to  sleep  on  guard  ; 
sixth,  if  the  guard  had  been  sleepy,  the  natu- 
ral conclusion  is,  they  would  have  set  or  lain 
on  the  stone  door,  or  contiguous  to  it,  so  that 
no  one  could  approach  without  giving  alarm. 
Now  for  the  seal  to  be  broke,  and  the  stone 
removed,  without  waking  the  soldiers  when  in 
such  heaps  and  piles,  would  argue  an  unna- 
tural sleep,  and  of  course  a  miracle.  There- 
fore, to  obviate  the  idea  of  one  miracle  on  one 
side,  you  must  admit  and  argue  one  on  the 
other  side  ;  of  course  your  argument  proves 
too  much,  like  the  Indian's  tree ;  it  was  so 
straight  it  leaned  a  little  over  the  other  way. 
fiSa^  What  is  a  miracle,  but  something  unna- 
tural, providentially  % 

C.  But  the  vault  was  undermined  by  the 
Apostles,  and  the  body  taken  away  through  a 
subterraneous  passage  1 

S.  Nay,  but  it  would  have  taken  a  longer 
space  of  time  to  undermine  the  vault  by  dig- 
ging through  a  rock,  than  the  space  of  time 
the  body  was  in  the  tomb. 

C,  Some  other  body  arose,  and  not  the  body 
of  Christ. 

S.  Nay,  for  man  before  was  never  there  en- 
tombed, of  course  none  could  arise  therefrom 
but  the  body  of  Christ. 

C.  The  account  contradicts  itself :  "  For 
as  Jonah  was  in  the  belly  of  the  whale  three 
days  and  three  nights,  so  shall  the  Son  of  man 
be  in  the   heart   of  the  earth,"  whereas   he 


was  not  in  the  vault  seventy-two  common 
hours. 

S.  We  should  not  contend  for  words,  but 
seek  for  facts,  of  course  take  people  as  they 
mean.  The  Jews  did  not  divide  time  as  we 
do,  into  twenty-four  hours  ;  but  the  daylight 
into  twelve  hours,  and  the  night  into  watches. 
Our  time  begins  and  ends  at  midnight,  but  the 
Jews  at  sunset.  '  The  evening  and  morning 
was  the  first  day.'  Any  circumstance  which 
we  express  by  day,  or  include  any  part  of 
what  we  call  the  twenty-four  hours,  their 
mode  of  expression  included  the  '  day  and 
night.'  The  body  was  entombed  before  sun- 
set on  our  Friday,  continued  there  on  the  Jew- 
ish Sabbath,  (our  Saturday)  which  ended  at 
sunset ;  the  third  day  had  commenced  before 
the  body  arose.  Therefore,  take  their  mean- 
ing, according  to  their  mode  of  expression  and 
the  account  will  hold  good,  and  of  course  may 
be  received  and  held  as  sacred  truth. 

C.  If  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  be 
real,  who  saw  him  after  he  arose  1 

S.  The  apostle  and  hundreds  of  others. 

C.  If  faith  in  his  ascension  be  so  necessary 
for  salvation,  why  do  we  not  have  better 
proof  thereof  than  the  say-so  of  a  few  poor 
fishermen  ? 

S.  A  fisherman  can  tell  the  truth  as  well  as 
any  one  else,  and  of  course  relate  what  he 
saw.  Reasonable  evidence  should  be  consi- 
dered and  received  as  proof  to  a  reasonable 
mind.  Therefore,  if  in  the  most  consequen- 
tial cases,  even  between  life  and  death,  two 
or  three  substantial  witnesses  where  there  is 
no  evidence  to  the  reverse,  is  considered  suffi- 
cient ;  then  the  evidence  of  the  fishermen  may 
be  credited  as  reasonable  and  proper  testimony. 

C.  They  did  not  believe  their  own  testi- 
mony, and  of  course  were  not  sincere. 

S.  Look  at  the  circumstance  impartially. 
They  could  not  be  prompted  by  either  honor 
or  lucre  to  bear  such  testimony,  but  to  the  re- 
verse ;  their  personal  safety  would  be  in  jeop- 
ardy thereby.  The  only  reason  they  assigned 
for  their  testimony  was  duty ;  and  they 
evinced  their  sincerity  therein  by  persever- 
ance, and  sealing  the  same  with  their  blood. 
What  greater  evidence  can  we  desire  ? 

C.  Why  did  not  Christ  ascend  in  the  view 
of  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  and  so 
have  city  testimony,  instead  of  a  few  indivi- 
duals ? 

S.  Admitting  he  had  ascended  in  the  view 
of  the  people  of  Jerusalem,  that  would  not 
have  mended  the  matter,  for  the  people  of 
Rome,  who  then  exceeded  three  millions, 
might  have  made  the  same  objection  ;  'Jews 
we  know  to  be  deceitful,  why  receive  it  only 
in  their  say-so  V  And  if  all  people  then  liv- 
ing had  beheld  the  sight,  we  were  not  living, 
and  of  course  we  might  make  the  same  ob- 


100 


A    DIALOGUE    BETWEEN    THE    CURIOUS    AND    SINGULAR. 


jection.  'Why  receive  it  on  the  say-so  and 
tradition  of  our  forefathers  :  why  were  we  not 
favored  with  the  -Lrl>t  !  Thus  to  satisfy  an 
unreasonable  mind.  Christ  must  come  a  second 
time,  to  die,  rise,  and  ascend,  and  then  you 
might  upbraid  God  with  cruelty  to  his  son. 
Thus  the  objection  leads  to  error,  being  only 
founded  in  error,  and  of  course  is  an  unrea- 
sonable objection,  and  plead  for  but  by  unrea- 
able  men.  There  is  not  a  circumstance  of 
antiquity  so  well  authenticated  and  substan- 
tiated with  concomitant  circumstances,  as  the 
resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ — of 
course,  if  we  are  not  to  give  credit  to  the 
same,  we  must  bid  adieu  to  every  thing  which 
we  have  not  personally  sensible  evidence  of!  ! 
C.  What  do  you  think  about  the  covenant 
made  between  the  Father  and  the  Son  from 
all  eternity  1 

S.  From,  implies  a  starting  place  ;  as  the 
American  Independence  was  dated  FROM  the 
year  1776,  so  of  course,  if  your  covenant 
(which  is  not  to  be  found  in  Scripture)  be 
from  eternity,  then  eternity  is  to  be  dated  from 
the  time  of  the  making  that  contract  or  bar- 
gain :  in  which  God,  you  say,  gives  the  major 
pari  of  mankind  to  Satan,  and  only  leaves  a 
few  for  his  Son — C.  What  nexl  ! 

S.  Moral  Evil,  Moral  Good,  accidental  (or 
providential)  evil,  accidental  (or  providential) 
good,  natural  evil,  natural  good  ! — C.  What 
is  the  difference'? 

S.  Moral  Good  implies  good  motives — a 
pure  intention  to  do  good  only — here  is  virtue 
in  the  mind! 

Moral  evil,  evil  motives,  an  intention  to  do 
wrong — to  commit  that  which  is  not  agreeable 
to  right  rectitude  ;  but  repugnant  to  equity 
and  the  law  of  righteousness,  by  following 
iclination  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  a 
better  judgment. 

Accidental  evil — evil  consequences  unfore- 
seen, and  unavoidable;  of  course,  can  be  ac- 
counted for  only  on  the  doctrine  of  Provi- 
dence; 'is  there  any  evil  in  the  city,  and  the 
Lord  hath  no1  done  it?'  Not  sin,  but  afflict- 
ion and  calamities.  &c. 

Accidental  good,  which  can  be  ascribed  onlj 
id  a  Buperint  as  exemplified 

in  the  instance  of  Joseph.  Moral  evil  in  them, 
but  Providential  good  resulted  to  him. 
A  i.l  ye  who  love  and  trusl  in  God,  be 
resigned,  remembering  it  is  written.  'In  all 
thy  ways  acknowledge  thou  him  and  he  shall 
Bustain  thee.1  'For  thou  wilt  keep  him  in 
perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  staid  on  thee.' 
God. 

'Natural  good,'  good  comparatively,  as  the 
difference  of  dispositions,  &c.  Some  disposi- 
tions are  more  sweet,  even,  and  agreeable 
than  others.  Not  that  one  is  more  holj  bj 
nature  than  another,  for  all  are  alike  by  na- 


ture fallen  :  but  the  difference  of  disposition  is 
rather  arising  or  occasioned  by  the  various 
differences  of  connection  between  the  soul  and 
body,  effects  produced  from  parental  sensations. 

'  Natural  evil,'  such  evil  as  will  accrue  or 
follow  us  whether  we  be  good  or  bad,  not  as 
the  effect  of  our  own  conduct,  but  the  n 
ry  consequence  of  the  fall,  as  head-ache, 
tooth-ache,  &c.  £@?*>  In  children,  some  things 
which  some  call  sin,  is  only  natural  evil,  but 
not  moral  evil,  until  they  come  to  mature 
years  to  act  from  motives,  and  are  capable  of 
reflection  for  themselves. 

C.  What  about  the  doctrine  of  Justification  ? 

S.  There  are  four   distinct   justifications.* 

spoken  of  in  Scripture. C.  What  are  the 

differences? 

S.  The  first  is  Infantile  justification — ac- 
quittance from  Adamic  guilt  by  the  gift  or 
merit  of  Christ.  The  second,  Adult  justifica- 
tion by  Faith,  i.  e.  acquittance  from  the  guilt 
and  condemnation  of  personal  sin  :  third,  justi- 
fication by  Faith  and  works  together,  after 
pardon.  Fourth,  Justification  by  works  in 
the  day  of  Judgment,  without  faith,  but  onio- 
ns the  evidence,  or  fruits  of  it :  JKif  as  'every 
man  is  to  be  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body' — evil  deeds,  moral  evil,  will 
have  a  bad  reward  :  but  good  deeds,  moral 
good,  (flowing  from  the  love  of  God,  through 
faith,  which  purifies  the  heart  in  this  life,) 
shall  there  and  then  in  the  day  of  judgmenl 
have  a  good  reward,  'for  God  hath  appointed 
a  day  to  judge  the  world  in  righteousness, 
by'  Jesus  Christ. 

Thus  by  Christ,  God  was  pleased  to  create 
the  world  ;  and  secondly,  by  Christ  to  redeem 
the  world  ;  and  thirdly,  by  Christ  to  judge  the 
world  in  righteousness,  k A j^°  '  And  shall  not 
the  judge  of  all  the  earth  do  right.' 

Compare  Heb.  i.  2.  John  i.  3.  with  iii.  16, 
17.     Acts  xvii.  31. 

C.  What  state  are  infants  in  by  nature  ? 
Pure  as  Adam  when  he  came  from  the  hand 
of  his  Creator,  or  as  graceless  as  devils  \ 

S.  Neither:  Adam  was  made,  or  created  in 
the  image  of  God,  he  lost  it  by  sin  ;  of  course 
it'  restored  it  must  be  by  divine  inspiration,  or 
infusion  ;  all  who  have  divine  nature,  must 
receive  it  by  inspiration     Man  is  but  a  man 

he  can  propagate  his  own  species  only he 

cannot  propagate  Divinity,  any  more  than  a 
stream  can  rise  higher  than  its  fountain,  or  an 
effect  be  more  noble  than  the  cause  which 
produced  it  ;  lor  holiness  is  not  an  inherent 
principle  of  parentage,  but  is  derived  from 
( rod  only. 

Devils  receive  no  favors  from  the  hand  of 
God,  which  cannol  be  said  in  truth  of  iirJ 
but  'as  judgmenl  came  upon  all  men  to  con- 


"  Justification"  signifies  acquittance  with  approbation. 


A.   DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE  CU7UOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


101 


demnation,  by  the  disobedience  of  one ;  even 
so  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  to  justifica- 
tion of  life,'  '  by  the  obedience  of  one,  Christ 
Jesus.'     Rom.  v.  18. 

C.  What  about  Justification  by  Faith  ? 

S.  We  no  where  read  about  '  the  robes  of 
Christ's  imputed  righteousness,'  in  all  the 
Bible  ;  of  course,  it  can  be  found  only  in  the 
imagination  of  those  who  talk  and  tell  about 
a  '  Covenant  made  between  the  Father  and 
the  Son  from  all  Eternity,'  as  if  they  were 
there  present,  and  heard  the  bargain  made,  and 
was  a  personal  witness  to  the  affair. 

We  read  that  'Abraham  believed  God,'  and 
his  faith  was  counted  or  imputed  to  him  for 
righteousness. 

Here  observe,  God  spoke  to  Abraham — it 
was  Abraham's  duty  to  give  credit  to  the  Di- 
vine testimony.  Abraham  did  so,  and  acted 
consonant  therewith  ;.  this  act  of  Faith  (which 
was  an  act  of  the  mind)  was  right,  and  Abra- 
ham was  justified  in  it ;  his  faith,  i.  e.  the  act 
was  counted  or  imputed  to  him  for  righteous- 
ness ! 

C.  Why  was  the  act  imputed  to  him  for 
righteousness  1 

S.  Because  the  principle  and  act  were 
right,  and  it  was  the  lowest  and  only  act  that 
he  could  do  that  was  right,  in  consequence  of 
the  fall ;  he  is  liable  to  mistake  in  judgment, 
and  from  thence  to  err  in  practice.  Therefore 
by  the  deeds  of  the  Paradisical  Law  shall  no 
flesh  be  justified;  that  it  may  be  by  Grace 
through  Faith.  And  hence  the  '  Law  of 
Faith'  is  fitted  to  man's  necessity.  Christ  as 
the  meritorious  cause  of  man's  Redemption,  but 
Faith  the  instrumental  cause  of  man's  salva- 
tion. So  God  can  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of 
him  that  believeth  ;  as  the  equitable  Ruler  | 
and  Governor  of  the  world,  who  judgeth  in  i 
righteousness.     Rom.  v.  1  to  4. 

C.  Have  we  any  account  of  any  more  be-  j 
ing  justified  by  faith  ? 

S.  Yes.  Rom.  v.  1.  'Being  justified  by 
faith  ;  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 

C.  Why  need  an  adult  be  justified  by  faith  ? 

S.  Because  he  hath  forfeited  his  infantile 
justification,  by  his  own  personal  sin,  by  not 
acting  and  obeying  at  all  times  the  light  of 
grace. 

C.  How  am  I  to  be  justified  by  faith  1 

S.  Submit  to  the  righteousness  of  God,  for 
in  the  act  of  submission  there  is  dependence 
implied,  and  where  there  is  dependence  there 
is  reliance,  and  where  there  is  reliance  there 
hope  springs  up,  as  the  fruit  or  effects  of 
faith. 

C.  Am  I  to  merit  salvation  by  my  own 
works  1  or  shall  I  sit  on  the  stool  of  JB^  Do 
nothing  ? 

S.  If  one  should  tell  another  to  '  pull  up 


milling  stalks  one  day,  he  would  give  him  a 
thousand  dollars,'  he  cannot  say  he  has  mer- 
ited the  thousand  dollars,  for  he  has  not 
earned  it,  therefore  he  will  not  claim  it  on  the 
principle  of  his  own  merit,  but  by  the  other's 
grace  and  promise !  Therefore  we  are  not  to 
sit  on  the  '  stool  of  Do-nothing,'  but  up  and 
do  the  will  of  God,  for,  '  Blessed  are  they  who 
do  his  commandments,  that  they  may  have 
right  to  the  tree  of  life.'  All  we  have,  we  re- 
ceived, of  course  we  owe  the  whole ;  there- 
fore we  have  nothing  that  we  can  call  our 
own,  consequently  after  we  have  done  all,  we 
cannot  bring  God  into  debt.  Hence  we  must 
say,  we  are  unprofitable  servants  ;  because  we 
can  do  no  more  than  is  our  duty  to  do — 

C.  What  about  justification  by  faith  and 
works  after  pardon  ? 

S.  We  must  prove  our  faith  and  love  to 
Christ  by  keeping  his  commandments,  and 
walking  in  the  light,  the  duty  to  our  fellow 
mortals  according  to  our  ability  and  opportu- 
nity, so  we  should  act  the  part  of  the  good  Sa- 
maritan, 'doing  as  we  would  be  done  by' — 
also,  suffer,  as  well  as  do  the  will  of  God  ; 
and  thus,  'by  works  shall  fait h  be  made  per- 
fect,' and  '  a  cup  of  cold  water,  given  in  the 
name  of shall  in  no  wise  lose  its  reward.' 

J6€§°*A  man  who  hath  a.  wife  like  Peter,  and 
is  called  to  preach,  must  undertake  it  by  faith, 
the  practice  is  work — thus  his  works  flow 
from  faith,  as  all  Christian  works  should  do, 
and  we  should  then  be  justified  in  them  ;  as 
Christ  said,  no  man  hath  forsaken  houses, 
'Wife,'  &c.  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel,  but 
he  shall  receive  an  hundred  fold  (i.  e.  ten 
thousand  per  cent.)  in  this  present  world,  be- 
side the  promise  of  the  life  to  come. 

Thus  he  is  '  Justified  by  works,  and  not  by 
faith  only,'  James  ii.  24 — and  so,  '  He  that 
endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved,'  saitlf*  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

C.  What  about  Justification  by  Works  in 
tie  day  of  Judgment  without  faith,  but  only 
as  the  evidence  or  fruits  of  it  ? 

S.  Matt.  xii.  36,  37.  We  are  given  to  un- 
derstand, that  for  every  idle  word,  man  must 
give  an  account  thereof  in  the  Day  of  Judg- 
ment,' and  '  by  thy  words  thou  shaft  be  justi- 
fied, and  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  con- 
demned! !'  ^^g^It  is  no  where  said  in  all 
the  Bible,  that  faith  shall  be  called  in  question 
in  the  day  of  Judgment,  but  only  our  deeds, 
works,  fyc. 

Therefore  our  own  past  sins  must  be  par- 
doned, and  after  pardon  our  conduct  flowing 
from  the  Love  of  God,  will  meet  the  Divine 
approbation. — #2fThus  the  moving  princi- 
ple being  good,  the  conduct  flowing  from  it  is 
good,  hence  the  Judge  will  say,  '  Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the 
joy  of  thy  Lord.'     But  remember,  the  Judge 


102 


A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  THE  CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


will  tell  no  lies,  of  course  he  will  not  pro- 
nounce them  good,  unless  they  are  such  in  a 
moral  point  of  view;  for  God  looks  at  the 
heart-,  and  judges  according  to  intentions.  He 
will  not  pronounce  them  faithful  unless  they 
are  such  in  reality.  &§?*  Therefore,  prepare 
to  nteet  thy  God  ! ! 

C.  Friend  Singular,  are  the  Christian's 
robes  his  own,  or  Christ's? — Can  a  Christian 
lose  them  1 

S.  Rev.  vii.  14  and  15.     '  These 

have  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.'  T-H-E-I-R  does 
not  spell  CHRIST,  therefore  the  robes  were 
their  own.  Chap.  xvi.  15.  'Blessed  is  he 
that  watcheth  and  keepeth  his  (not  Christ's) 
garments,  lest  he  walk  naked.'  Why  pro- 
nounce him  blessed  for  keeping  his  own  gar- 
ments, if  he  could  not  lose  them  ? 

C.  I  thought  our  own  robes  were  only  as 
filthy  rags  ! 

S.  Admitting  that  our  own  robes  were  as  filthy 
rags,  what  would  be  the  cause  of  such  filth 
but  sin  ?  And  what  can  it  argue  but  the  need 
of  a  washing  or  a  change  ?  fl^"*  Justification 
by  faith  is  what  God  does  for  us,  by  the 
death  of  his  Son ;  but  Regeneration  is  what 
he  does  in  us,  by  the  operation  of  his  Holy 
Spirit.  The  first  is  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  the 
latter  is  the  sanctification  of  our  nature  to  God. 

C.  Where  and  how  are  our  robes  to  be 
cleansed  1 

S.  Zach  xiii.  1.  We  read  that  '  a  fountain 
is  opened  to  the  house  of  David  for  sin  and 
uncleanness  P — and  in  the  first  chapter  of  Isai- 
ah and  16th  verse,  'Wash  you,  make  you 
clean  ;  put  away  the  evil  of  your  doings  from 
before  mine  eyes — cease  to  do  evil ;  learn  to 
do  well.''  B®*  By  the  command,  '  Wash  you, 
make  you  clean,'  &c,  certainly  cannot  mean 
to  sit  still  on  the  stool  of  do-nothing. 

C.  Have  we  any  account  in  all  the  Bible 
that  somebody  got  to  heaven  in  their  own 
robes  by  washing  them  ? 

S.  Hark  !  THESE  are  they  which  came 
out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their 
robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of 
God,  Rev.  vii.  14,  15. 

C.  But  do  you  not  suppose  that  if  I  am 
one  of  the  ELECT ;  if  I  get  drunk,  cheat  and 
steal,  that  as  Jesus  Christ  was  temperate,  hon- 
est, and  benevolent,  my  sins  will  be  '  imputed' 
to  him,  and  his  acts  of  righteousness  will  be 
'  imputed'  to  me,  and  be  as  acceptable  to  Gon 
for  me,  as  if  he  did  it  ? 

S.  No,  for  '  Jesus  Christ'  did  not  come  to 
'save  his  people'  in  their  sins,  but '  from  their 
sins.' 

C.  How  am  I  to  be  saved  from  my  sins  ? 

S.  By  hearing,  obeying,  and  partaking  of 
the  Spirit  of  God !  for  such  as  hear  and  obey, 


are  pronounced  wise,  and  except  ye  partake 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  ye  cannot  be  happy,  for 
God  is  the  only  fountain  of  lasting  happiness* 

C.  It  is  hard  to  give  up  Reason  to  Faith  ! 

S.  What  is  sound  reason  but  good  sense  im- 
proved ?  and  for  matter  oifact  to  be  embraced 
or  admitted,  is  not  repuguant  to  sound  reason. 
And  the  gospel  requires  you  to  believe  nothing 
but  what  is  truth. 

C.  I  admit  the  idea  of  a  God,  but  not  of 
Miracles  or  Inspiration .' 

S.  To  smell,  see,  taste,  feel  or  hear  God  by 
the  bodily  senses,  you  cannot — and  if  he  be  not 
revealed  to  your  mind,  how  and  why  do  you 
admit  or  believe  he  exists  '. 

The  existence  of  a  world  is  not  the  effect 
of  Nature,  but  of  God's  power.  To  deny  the 
doctrine  of  miracles  is  to  deny  the  work  of 
creation,  (because  to  create  is  an  act  of  divine 
power,)  and  to  deny  the  work  of  creation  is  to 
deny  the  creator,  because  the  act  gives  the 
character,  &§=f  Hence  you  must  be  an  Athe- 
ist.' Again,  as  no  body  was  present  when 
God  made  the  world,  we  have  not  so  much  as 
lawful  or  human  evidence  to  adduce;  of 
course,  the  subject  of  creation  is  a  doctrine  of 
miracles,  Revelation  and  faith. 

C.  Will  not  the  doctrine  of  Universalismdo  ? 

S.  We  read  of  some  who  hath  never  for- 
giveness, but  is  in  danger  of  eternal  damna- 
tion, Mark  iii.  29. 

C.  '  Christ  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison.' 

S.  True — viz.  '  While  the  ark  was  prepar- 
ing,' but  said  God  on  that  occasion,  '  My  spirit 
shall  not  always  strive  with  man,' — but  du- 
ring the  three  days  that  the  body  of  Christ 
was  in  the  vault,  his  soul  was  not  among  the 
lower  inhabitants,  but  as  he  said  to  the  thief 
on  the  cross,  '  To-day  thou  shalt  be  with  me 
in  Paradise' — and  the  passage  in  Acts,  '  Thou 
wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  Hell,'  &c.  was  the 
only  accomplishment  of  what  the  Psalmist 
saw  prophetically  of  the  re-union  of  the  soul 
and  body,  before  the  body  putrify !  Hell  is 
not  the  eternal  torment  of  the  damned,  but  is 
the  intermediate  space  of  time  which  passes 
between  death  and  the  resurrection  ;  as  yes- 
terday swallowed  up  in  following  time,  as 
to-day  commenced. 

figg^The  'lake  of  fire  and  brimstone1  is  to 
be  the  place  of  their  torment  (into  which  hell 
will  be  cast  or  lost)  originally  '  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels.'  A  bar  of  steel 
heated  with  a  roll  of  brimstone  added,  will 
run  down  like  melted  lead  !  If  this  be  but  a 
comparison,  what  must  be  the  real  it  ii  ? 

C.  What  about  the  doctrine  of  once  in 
grace  always  in  grace  1 

S.  Though  we  read  that  '  none  can  pluck 
them  from  the  hand  of  God,  or  any  creature 


*  Rom.  viii :  9  and  14. 


A    DIALOGUE    BETWEEN    THE    CURIOUS    AND    SINGULAR. 


103 


separated  them  from  the  love  of  Christ,'  &c, 
yet  we  do  not  read  but  what  they  may  go 
off  themselves,  and  separate  themselves  by 
their  own  sins  from  the  love  and  favor  of  God. 
N.  B.  If  a  man  can  believe  himself  but 
everlastingly  elected  unconditionally,  and  then 
fall  into  disgrace — he  might  be  a  dangerous 
man — how  ?  JBgg^The  human  law  will  not 
deter  him  from  his  deep  laid  scheme,  and  the 
law  of  honor  will  not  influence  him;  and  the 
Divine  law  cannot  punish  him — of  course  he 
may  be  a  dangerous  man,  as  he  can  give  no 
assurance  of  fidelity.  Thus  this  doctrine  hath 
a  baneful  influence  on  society,  by  destroying 
moral  obligation.* 


*  It  is  the  sister  doctrine  of  the  Pope's  "  indulgencies," 
i.  e.  pardons,  not  only  of  sins  past  and  present,  but  those 
which  were  to  come — by  giving  ten  shillings  and  six 
pence  to  the  Cardinal. 


Friend  Singular — I  must  soon  leave 
have    you    any    pertinent    advice    to 


C. 

you, 
give '? 

S.  Friend  Curious — as  you  have  asked 
'  many  questions,''  I  would  here  remark,  that 
contempt,  when  defeated,  begets  wonder  and 
admiration  :  which  through  prejudice,  degen- 
erates into  envy  ;  and  when  indulged,  begets 
malice  and  revenge ;  the  most  baneful  and  de- 
testable of  all  dispositions  contaminated  with 
'  Moral  Evil.''  Therefore  remember  that  re- 
ports are  as  the  rolling  snow-ball,  enlarging 
as  it  goes ;  but  do  you  be  cautious  neither  to 
add  nor  rejoice  at  the  misfortunes  of  others ; 
nor  busy  in  circulating  '  REPORTS  ;'  least  it 
cause  you  shame  or  tears  afterwards — when  it 
is  too  late  to  prevent  the  consequence  which 
may  follow — but  live  for  eternity  by  watching 

unto  PRAYER.' 


104 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


HINT  TO  THE  PUBLIC 


THOUGHTS  ON  THE  FULFILMENT  OF  PROPHECY  IN  1811 


Many  shall  run  to  and  fro, 
"And  knowledge  shall  be  increased.' 


FROM     THE     TWELFTH     EDITION 1834,    WITH    SOME    ADDITIONAL    REFLECTIONS,    VIEWS 

RIPENING,    AND    NEARLY    IN    THE    SAME    CHANNEL,    &C.    AS    BEFORE  ! 


Leaving  the  infidel  to  prove,  if  he  can,  that 
the  Bible  is  not  the  book  of  God  ;  it  will 
however  be  difficult  for  him  or  any  other 
man,  to  account  for  many  things,  which  have 
transpired  and  are  transpiring,  on  any  princi- 
ple but  on  the  doctrine  of  PROVIDENCE, 
DIVINE  INSPIRATION  AND  REVELA- 
TION. 

1.  The  writings  of  Moses  are  the  oldest 
transmitted  to  us,  of  which  we  have  any  ac- 
count. The  Jews  are  the  most  ancient  of  any 
people  now  extant.  Most  nations  when  cap- 
tivated after  a  few  generations,  have  only 
their  name  left;  but  the  Jews  who  have  been 
scattered  among  all  nations  for  near  two  thou- 
sand years,  arc  still  a  distinct  people;  their 
customs  and  Language  being  in  a  great  mea- 
sure retained  b)  which  they  maintain  that  dis- 
tinction. Let  any  serious  enquirer  after  truth, 
compare  the  present  state  of  the  Jews  with  the 
prediction  concerning  them  in  the  28th  chap. 
of  Dcut.  and  let  him  say.  it'  the  same  must  not 
be  accounted  lor,  on  providential,  ami  not  on 
natural  principles. 

2.  Some  arc  very  fond  of  the  phrase,  gene- 
ral providence,  but  deny  a  particular  provi- 
dence, as  being  unworthy  of  the  character  of 
God.  To  talk  of  a  general  prcn  idence,  with- 
out a  particular  providence  being  implied,  is 
as  ahsurd,  as  to  talk  of  millions  without  thou- 
sands, or  tens  without  units,  ami  a  general 
family  without  individuals.  For  the  indivi- 
duals compose  the  general,  family,  the  units, 
the  tens,  and  the  thousands,  the  million-:  SO 
particular  providences  compose  a  general  pro- 


vidence, as  the  whole  is  formed  of  parts, 
and  those  parts  make  up  one  whole.  But  to 
talk  of  a  general  providence  without  particu- 
lars considered  and  implied,  is  a  great  swelling 
word  destitute  of  meaning  like  half  a  dozen 
cyphers  put  together,  which  make  an  appear- 
ance but  count  nothing. 

3.  National  privileges  when  abused,  be- 
come national  sins,  which  merit  national  judg- 
ment, and  must  be  inflicted  for  punishment  in 
this  world  ;  because  in  the  world  to  come  we 
cannot  be  punished  as  nations,  but  as  indivi- 
duals. J8@r°  This  sentence  should  be  serious- 
ly considered.  For  the  apostle  has  declared, 
that  every  one  must  give  an  account  to  God, 
and  receive  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body  ;  but  it  is  no  where  asserted  in  Scripture 
that  nations  in  their  national  capacity,  shall 
be  called  to  an  account  and  punished,  by  the 
righteous  Judge,  in  future  world. 

4.  If  we  admit  the  Bible  to  be  the  book  of 
God,  we  must  also  admit,  that  there  are  pre- 
dictions of  events,  some  of  which  have  been 
minutely  accomplished,  others  are  now  taking 
place,  while  others  remain  yet  to  be  fulfilled. 
If  this  be  admitted,  will  it  not  be  reasonable 
to  say,  that  the  most  important  and  conspicu- 
ous characters  and  things,  would  be  the  sub- 
jects of  these  predictions.  For  obscure  and 
trifling  events  would  not  be  likely  to  be  ob- 
served by  men  in  general,  or  recorded  by  his- 
torians, and  consequently,  it  could  not  be  told 
with  any  certainty  whether  or  not  the  predic- 
tions were  fulfilled  ;  which  would  be  mani- 
festly opposite  to  the  design  of  God,  unworthy 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


105 


of  his  character,  and  useless  to  men. — The 
most  important  things  would  be  the  most  con- 
sequential to  the  church  of  God,  and  being 
such  as  could  be  examined,  and  understood, 
would  enable  the  church  to  determine  at  what 
period  she  had  arrived,  which  was  clearly  the 
intention  of  the  great  Head,  and  the  author  of 
prophecy. 

5.  Seeing  we  have  arrived  to  an  important 
period  of  time,  in  which  the  whole  world  ap- 
pears to  be  convulsed  in  a  political,  commer- 
cial and  religious  point  of  view  :  also  a  most 
singular  and  extraordinary  character  has  made 
his  appearance  in  the  world,  which  with  his 
concomitants,  is  worthy  the  consideration  of 
the  christian  mind  in  a  prophetic  light. 

b.  Commentators  in  general  blend  together 
the  seven  heads  of  the  dragon  in  the  12th  of 
Rev.  and  the  seven  heads  of  the  beast  in  the 
13th  chap.  ,  whereas  they  are  plainly  distin- 
guished by  the  prophetic  writer,  so  as  to  make 
fourteen  distinct  heads  instead  of  seven. 
Many  writers  also  so  confound  the  dragon 
with  the  first  and  second  beast,  as  entirely  to 
destroy  that  distinction,  which  the  inspired 
writer  has  made  between  these  three.  It  is 
worthy  of  particular  notice  that  John  first 
viewed  things  as  in  heaven,  and  afterwards 
describes  the  same  things,  as  they  were  fulfilled 
onearth. — Compare  chap.  15,  ver.  i.  with  chap. 
16,  ver.  i.  then  reading  from  chap.  13,  ver.  xi., 
to  the  end  of  the  15th  chap,  (for  heaven)  ami 
the  following  ones  to  the  20th,  as  fulfilled  on 
earth  ;  this  may  serve  as  a  key  to  an  enquir- 
ing mind. 

7.  The  woman  spoken  of  chap.  12,  is  ad- 
mitted on  all  hands  to  refer  to  the  militant 
church  ;  she  exhibits  two  flights.  First,  she 
fled,  chap  xii.  6. — Second,  she  flew,  ver.  14. 
Fleeing  signifies  to  run  away  on  foot ;  flying 
implies  going  as  it  were  through  the  air  with 
wings.  The  first  and  second  places  cannot 
be  locally  the  same,  though  in  each  place,  the 
church  may  be  considered  as  in  her  wilderness 
state.  It  is  generally  agreed  that  the  first 
place  was  the  north  of  Europe,  or  north-west 
of  the  river  Danube  ;  but  the  second  place,  or 
the  place  to  which  she  flew,  is  America. 
For  which  opinion  I  give  the  following  rea- 
sons— 1st.  It  is  highly  reasonable  to  believe, 
that  our  national  privileges  would  be  a  sub- 
ject of  prediction.  2d.  The  first  settlers  in 
New  England,  it  may  be  said,  with  wings 
came  for  conscience  sake  to  the  wilderness 
shores  of  America  ;  and  since  then,  many  ten 
thousands  have  fled  from  the  intolerant  hand 
of  persecution  .and  oppression,  and  taken 
peaceful  refuge  in  our  happy  land.  3d.  When 
we  consider  the  infancy  of  our  country,  by 
comparing  it  with  the  old  world  it  may  well 
be  stvled  a  wilderness.  4th.  The  earth  in 
prophecy  is  said  to  help  the  woman,  this  is 


universally  admitted  to  be  that  assistance, 
which  civil  government  affords  the  church  ; 
and  it  is  certain,  that  however  this  might  have 
been  fulfilled  in  the  old  world,  it  never  has 
been  so  perfectly  fulfilled  in  any  place  as  in 
America.  Fur  all  other  nations  have  so  in- 
corporated church  and  state  as  to  lay  a  found- 
ation for  binding  ihe  consciences  of  men.  and 
for  persecution  and  oppression  ;  which  have 
been  actually  experienced  by  some  of  their 
best  subjects  ;  but  the  constitution  of  our 
country  lays  no  such  foundation  ;  but  it  se- 
cures to  every  man  his  rights  of  conscience, 
by  leaving  him  to  worship  God  according  to 
his  own  conviction,  without  any  dread  of  the 
civil  magistrates  or  civil  sword, 

8.  The  great  red  dragon,  elsewhere  styled 
the  Devil  and  Satan,  with  seven  heads  and"  ten 
horns,  &c.  must  be  so  interpreted  as  to  make 
common  sense.  Of  course,  to  be  considered 
as  a  wicked  being  in  the  spiritual  world  ;  and 
yet  interfering  in  human  affairs,  having  gov- 
ernment over  such  as  are  led  by  evil  influence, 
and  as  are  not  prevented  by  the  restraining 
power  of  God. 

9.  The  seven  heads  of  this  dragon,  being 
applied  to  Rome  Pagan,  we  find  just  so  many 
different  forms  of  supreme  governments  to 
have  existed  in  succession,  viz  (1)  Kingly, 
(2)  Consuls,  (3)  Dictators,  (4)  Tribunes,  (5) 
Decemviri,  (6)  Military  Triumviri,  (7)  Im- 
perial. 

A  crown  which  in  prophecy  denotes  su- 
preme authority,  is  ascribed  to  each  of  these 
heads ;  but  no  crowns  to  these  ten  horns  of 
the  dragon,  why  '?  because  they  were  then 
united  under  those  heads,  particularly  the  last. 
The  tail  of  the  dragon  is  said  to  draw  a  third 
part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  cast  them  to 
the  earth.  The  tail  is  to  be  understood  as 
meaning  the  latter  part  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
considered  as  Rome  Pagan  ;  and  the  stars  of 
heaven,  as  meaning  spiritual  minded  ministers 
of  the  Gospel,  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ 
Jesus.     Eph.  ii.  6.  Rev.  i.  20. 

Constantine  the  Great  was  the  last  of  the 
Roman  Emperors,  "  or  the  twelve  Czars," 
who  ascended  to  the  imperial  dignity,  in 
Rome  Pagan,  and  filled  up  the  last  stage  of 
that  existence  :  and  hence,  is  styled  the  tail 
of  the  dragon.  He  abolished  the  Pagan  mode 
of  worrhip,  and  established  Christianity  as  the 
national  religion.  Here  observe :  he  intro- 
duced image  worship,  by  erecting  the  image 
of  the  Saviour  on  the  cross  in  his  army  :  after 
which  the  Virgin  Mary  found  admittance, 
then  the  apostles  and  other  saints. — Moreover 
by  this  national  establishment,  he,  like  all 
other  human  legislators  in  the  same  attempt, 
so  modelled  the  church  after  a  worldly  sanc- 
tuary, and  laid  such  temptations  of  filthy 
lucre,    that    not  only    wicked    men   set  up 


106 


THOUGHTS    OX    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


preaching  as  a  trade  for  riches  and  worldly 
honor ;  but  even  those,  who  before  had  been 
good  men,  were  drawn  by  this  tail  of  the 
dragon,  from  their  heavenly  mindedness  and 
cast  down  to  the  earth,  or  made  to  drink  into, 
and  be  influenced  by  the  spirit  of  the  world. 
Here  popery  was  begotten  about  the  year, 
A.  I).  330  ;  when  Pope  Gregory  VII.  went 
over  the  crowned  heads  of  Europe,  as  the 
vicegerent  of  the  Almighty!  In  embryo — 
And  spring  into  existence  in  606.  For  he 
was  then  styled  "Bishop  of  bishops  or  uni- 
versal bishop,*'  but  did  not  come  to  mature 
age  till  1077. 

10.  The  13th  Chap,  we  read  of  a  beast 
out  of  the  sea,  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns, 
and  ten  crowns  upon  his  horns;  "and  the 
dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  seat,  and 
great  authority."  The  dragon  and  this  beast 
cannot  be  one  and  the  same  ;  but  must  refer 
to  two  distinct  existences,  for  the  following 
reasons,  viz.  (1)  there  is  no  account  of  the  rise 
of  the  dragon,  as  of  this  beast ;  but  he  is  spo- 
ken of  as  in  existence  at  the  time  John  wrote. 
(2)  The  dragon  had  but  seven  crowns,  but 
this  beast  had  ten ;  and  the  crowns  of  the 
dragon  were  on  his  seven  heads,  but  those  of 
the  beast  were  on  his  ten  horns.  (3)  The 
transfer  made  by  the  dragon,  of  his  power  to  the 
beast,  undeniably  shows,  that  the  dragon  was 
before  the  beast,  and,  that  the  beast  came  after 
the  dragon;  hence  they  could  not  be  both  one. 

1 1 .  The  ten  horns  of  the  dragon  had  no 
crowns,  being  united  in  subjection  under  the 
imperial  head  ;  but  the  horns  of  the  beast  had 
each  a  distinct  crown,  i.  e.  each  possessed  a 
distinct  civil  government.  Constantine  dying 
337,  and  Rome  being  plundered  355,  then  the 
ten  distinct  governments  sprang  up  as  follows, 
(1)  Huns  356,  (2)  Ostrogoths  377,  (3)  Visi- 
goth 378,  (4)  Franks  407,  (5)  Vandals  407, 
(6)  Sueves  and  adans  407,  (7)  Burgundians 
407,  (8)  Hercles  and  Rugeans  476,  (9)  Saxons 
or  Britain  476,  (10)  Longobards  526. 

12.  Chap.  13,  verse  11.  We  read  of  anoth- 
er beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth,  and  ex- 
ercising all  the  power  of  the  first  beast,  which 
was  before  him  ;  which  some  have  jumbled 
in  with  the  dragon  and  the  first  beast,  as  if  it 
were  one  and  the  same  ;  and  have  not  seemed 
to  notice  that  distinction,  which  the  divine 
writer  here  makes.  But  if  as  John  says,  he 
was  another  beast,  he  could  not  be  the  same. 
Again,  the  first  arose  out  of  the  sea,  this  came 
out  of  the  earth.  Also,  he  is  said  to  exercise 
the  power  of  the  first  beast,  who  was  before 
him ;  therefore,  if  the  other  was  before  him, 
and  came  in  succession,  he  could  not  be  the 
same.  Thus  we  discover  a  succession  from 
Rome  Pagan,  to  Rome  Papal,  and  so  down  to 
the  day  in  which  we  live,  as  will  be  more 
clearly  shown  hereafter. 


13.  The  ancients  supposed  Europe  to  be  an 
island,  hence  in  prophecy  it  is  styled  the  sea,  '. 
to  distinguish  it  from  Asia,  which  in  this 
prophecy  is  styled  the  earth.-  The  papacy, 
it  is  well  known,  began  in  Europe,  and  is  rep- 
resented by  the  beast  which  came  up  out  of 
the  sea.  But  writers  in  general,  appear  to 
have  been  at  a  loss  for  a  description  and  ap- 
plication of  the  second  beast.  I  understand 
this  second  beast  to  be  Marcus  or  Napoleon 
Buonaparte,  for  the  reasons  subjoined.  He 
went  to  Egypt  only  in  the  capacity  of  a  fight- 
ing General,  from  thence  he  penetrated  into 
Palestine,  which  is  in  Asia,  there  he  mentally 
arose  to  eminence,  or  the  grand  scheme  was 
then  and  there  concerted — he  retreated  and 
returned  to  France,  where  he  really  brought 
his  scheme  into  execution.  By  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  preconceived  scheme,  he 
placed  himself  in  such  a  state,  that  all  the 
power  of  Rome  pagan  and  Rome  papal,  not 
only  centred  in  him,  but  was  exercised  by  him, 
according  to  what  is  s,aid  of  the  second  beast, 
Chap.  xiii.  12,  14.  Commentators  generally 
apply  the  ten  horns  mentioned  Chap.  xvii.  12, 
to  the  powers  of  Europe  supporting  the  papal 
authority  ;  which  will  not  bear  investigation, 
for  Henry  VIII  of  England,  shook  off  the  pa- 
pal authority,  and  retained  the  kingdom  in  his 
own  hand ;  which  shows,  that  the  kingdom 
was  his  and  not  the  Pope's;  the  same  was 
also  applicable  to  all  the  powers  of  Europe, 
supporting  the  papal  authority.  But  these 
horns  are  said  to  have  no  kingdom,  Chap, 
xvii,  12,  and  yet  received  power  as  kings  one 
hour  with  the  beast :  i.  e.  delegated  power  to 
act  in  conjunction  with  him.  There  is  no 
event  to  which  this  in  truth  and  propriety  can 
be  applied,  but  to  Buonaparte's  kings,  who 
have  the  title  and  power  of  kings,  but  no 
kingdoms.  For  the  text  emphatically  says, 
"  they  received  power  as  kings ;"  and  it  is 
well  known,  that  he  has  taken  away,  and  be- 
stowed the  power  of  kings,  when,  and  on 
whom  he  pleased ;  therefore,  the  text  will 
have  a  literal  application  to  this  event,  and  to 
none  other. 

15.  Here  it  is  remarkable,  that  Mr.  Wesley 
calculated  the  end  of  the  42  months  of  the  first 
beast,  not  only  to  the  very  year,  but  as  it 
were  to  the  very  day,  when  the  power  should 
be  taken  from  the  Pope,  and  transferred  to  the 
city,  56  years  before  it  came  to  pass.  The 
seven  heads  of  the  first  beast  are  said  to  be 
seven  hills  and  seven  kings,  one  of  them  is 
said  to  be  wounded,  &c,  hence  it  is  evident 
that  the  head  was  more  than  one  of  the  seven 
hills  of  Rome,  for  a  mere  hill  could  not  be  so 
wounded.  Four  hills  have  been  occupied  by 
the  Popes,  which  may  imply  four  heads  in 


Gen.  x.  6.  for  Japhet  in  Europe,  verse  32  for  Asia. 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


107 


succession,  viz.  1,  Caelian,  2,  Vatican,  3  Qui- 
rinal,  4,  Exquiline,  for  the  5th  head,  I  add 
Buonaparte's  Pope  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary 
Major.  These  "  five  are  fallen,"  the  "  beast  is 
not  and  Babylon  reigns  Queen." 

16.  In  1809,  Buonaparte  passed  an  edict, 
that  Italy  should  be  annexed  to  France  as  a 
French  province,  and  Rome  become  the  sec- 
ond city  in  the  empire ;  and  also,  that  the 
Pope  the  same  day  should  be  stripped  of  all 
civil  authority,  and  be  left  only  a  limited  ec- 
clesiastic ;  for  which  he  excommunicated 
Buonaparte  under  the  authority  of  God  Al- 
mighty, Paul  and  Peter — disappeared — taken 
under  military  arrest  and  carried  to  Paris.  Jo- 
seph Buonaparte,  also  in  Spain,  in  1809  passed 
an  edict,  that  on  the  first  day  of  Jan.  1810,  all 
ecclesiastical  power,  except  what  was  in  the 
throne  should  cease. 

17.  Babylon  spoken  of  in  the  Revelation, 
the  term  is  borrowed  from  Babylon  of  old, 
built  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  transferred  to 
the  city  of  Rome,  as  is  admitted  by  writers  of 
the  best  authority.  If  we  admit  of  a  transfer 
once,  we  may  again,  if  need  be,  with  proprie- 
ty. I  ask  where  any  city  can  be  found,  the 
destruction  of  which  can  produce  such  an 
universal  lamentation,  as  that  described  in  the 
18th  Rev.  from  the  9 — 19  verses'?  One 
thing  is  worthy  of  remark  in  this  lamentation, 
and  that  is,  this  Babylon  is  represented  as  a 
place  of  great  commerce,  and  that  those  who 
are  engaged  therein,  are  the  persons  who  most 
bitterly  lament  her  downfall :  But  this  can- 
not apply  to  Rome,  for  that  is  not  a  place  of 
commerce,  and  holds  but  a  mere  name  in  the 
commercial  world.  Consequently,  we  are  to 
look  out  for  a  city  possessing  the  character 
here  given  by  the  prophet,  the  destruction  of 
which  shall  produce  the  effect  described  by 
him.  London  may  be  styled  the  mother  of 
trade,  whose  commerce  is  or  has  been  con- 
nected with  all  nations.  And  such  is  the 
station  she  holds  in  the  commercial  world, 
that  her  destruction  would  produce  the  before 
named  lamentations,  hence,  there  can  be  no 
impropriety  in  transferring  the  name  of  Baby- 
lon to  her.  Moreover,  it  may  be  observed, 
1,  the  King  is  styled  "the  defender  of  the 
(popish)  faith,"  and  this  will  be  evident,  if 
we  consider,  that  he  holds  this  title  by  a  grant 
made  to  Henry  VIII.  by  the  Pope  himself; 
and  also  by  his  own  conduct  for  several  years 
past.  For  contrary  to  his  coronation  oath 
(which  was  to  keep  down  popery  by  his 
armies  and  fleet)  he  has  made  popery  the  es- 
tablished religion  of  Canada  by  his  royal  as- 
sent, and  authority.  Also  the  last  life-guard 
which  the  pope  had  previous  to  his  banish- 
ment by  the  council  of  five  hundred,  when 
Buonaparte  was  on  his  Italian  expedition, 
were  Englishmen,  and  for  which  they  received 


medals  from  the  Pope.  Again,  in  Spain  and 
Portugal,  which  continued  the  relics  of  old 
popery,  and  the  only  places  which  kept  in 
force  the  inquisition  law,  while  the  king  of  one 
is  a  captive,  and  the  other  fled  from  his  king- 
dom to  Brazil,  the  king  of  Great  Britain,  who 
is  head  of  church  and  state,  steps  over  by 
his  army  into  Spain  after  the  Pope's  death,  to 
prevent  the  final  ruin  of  that  popery,  which 
he  had  sworn  to  suppress  by  his  armies  and 
fleet.  When  we  consider  all  this,  must  we 
not  suppose,  that  the  transfer  is  merited  :  or 
that  the  king  and  his  subjects,  having  thus 
undertaken  the  defence  of  popery,  he  has 
thereby  drawn  over  the  name  and  character 
of  Babylon  to  London.  Once  more,  observe 
the  luxury  and  self-claimed  safety  of  Old  Eng- 
land under  h«r  "  wooden  walls,"  who  styles 
herself  "  empress  of  the  seas  :"  and  reigns  as 
a  queen.  To  illustrate  and  confirm  this,  com- 
pare their  boasting  with  Rev.  xviii.  7.  &c. 
The  Jesuits  did  claim  George  IV.  for  a  Catho- 
lic— the  Royal  Family  have  a  "  Family  Con- 
fessor." and  most  of  the  children,  it  is  said,  are 
contaminated  with  Catholicism ! !  Six  or 
seven  thousand  Priests  took  shelter  in  Eng- 
land 1789,  and  in  25  years  after  there  were 
built  more  than  900  new  Chapels.  And  many 
of  the  Nobility  who  are  nominally  Protestant 
send  their  domestic  Chaplains  to  France  to  be 
ordained  by  a  Popish  Bishop  ! 

18.  The  angel  spoken  of  Rev.  xiv.  6.  7. 
flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  an 
everlasting  gospel  to  preach  to  all  nations.  6cc, 
made  his  appearance,  I  doubt  not,  at  Moor- 
fields,  1739.  and  with  the  concomitants  are 
now  publishing  their  creed  contained  in  tliat 
text,  for  when  the  churches  or  meeting-houses 
were  shut  against  the  pure  gospel,  in  and 
about  London,  God  struck  seven  under  convic- 
tion, the  major  part  of  whom  found  peace  that 
night,  and  from  that  time  the  work  of  God  be- 
gan to  spread,  as  we  see  in  Europe,  America, 
and  the  isles  of  the  sea,  and  the  spirit  of  mis- 
sionaries is  more  and  more  prevailing — and 
the  spirit  of  inquiry  also  for  knowledge  and 
truth. 

Ver.  8,  another  angel,  or  extraordinary 
messenger  was  heard  proclaiming  the  fall  of 
Babylon — and  a  third,  warning  the  people  of 
God  to  come  out  of  her,  and  not  to  be  par- 
taker of  her  sins,  lest  they  should  be  partaker 
of  her  plagues !  And  for  the  omission  of 
compliance,  there  is  not  another  so  awful  and 
dreadful  threatening  in  all  the  Bible,  ver.  9  to 
11 — these  will  be  known  in  their  time  !  Oh  ! 
ye  Americans  take  warning !  Oh  !  take 
timely  warning ! 

19.  England  was  a  province,  or  horn,  of 
Rome-Pagan — under  the  influence  of  Rome- 
Papal,  of  course  was  one  of  the  horns  of  the 
beast — therefore  we  are  to  look  for  a  union 


108 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF   PROPHECY. 


under  the  second  beast ;  that  the  Prophecy 
may  be  complete  throughout  the  whole — 
Compare  Rev.  xii.  3.  xiii.  1.  xvii.  12,  with 
chap.  xiii.  2  and  12. 

20.  As  it  relates  to  the  power  and  means,  in 
comparing  circumstances,  I  here  shall  offer  no 
remarks  on  the  possibility  of  the  invasion 
only  propose  a  query.     Suppose  a  landing-  in 

the  easl  and  for  plunder,  the  mob 

rise,  and  set  the  city  on  fire  for  plunder — and 
the  people  who  feared  God  were  to  embark  for 
the  wilderness  in  the  west,  &2f=  what  would 
some  people  say?  and  what  a  literal  fulfil- 
menl  of  the  prophecy — "come  out  of  her  my 
people  !  !" — Like  the  Christians  at  the  destruc- 
tion of  .Jerusalem,  taking  our  Lord's  warning 
and  fleeing  to  the  mountains.  Let  it  here  be 
remembered  also,  that  the  Gospel  was  first 
preached  at  Jerusalem,  and  from  there  to 
spread — and  Peter  tells  us  that  "judgment 
must"  first  "begin  at  the  house  of  God." 

21.  The  W  .  .  .  is  styled  « the  mother  of 
Hurl i>ts" — which  is  admitted  to  mean  the 
Romish  Church — if  she  be  the  mother,  who 
are  her  daughters'?     It  must  be  the  corrupt 

nilitmal  established  churches,  which  came  out 
of  her!  If  so?  what  of  those  governments 
that  uphold  them  1  Let  the  people  of  Massa- 
-  and  Connecticut  view  a  half-breed 
or  quarter-roon  in  the  land  ! — a  grand  daugh- 
ter of  the  old  W. — especially  those  in  these 
States,  who  are  for  oppressing  and  taxing  all 
ithi  r  ministers,  whom  they  call  dissenters. 

■22.  If  a  man  hath  a  willing  mind  to  sup- 
port his  own  minister — to  compel  him  to  do  it, 
is  to  deprive  him  of  the  privilege  of  showing 
the  virtue  of  his  heart. — Again,  if  I  have  no 
faith  in  the  man's  religion,  such  compulsion 
tn  support  him,  would  be  to  necessitate  me  to 
go  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  my  own  con- 
science, also  to  encourage  a  wicked  ministry, 
and  thereby  injure  society  and  religion. — 
Once  more,  you  must  convince  a  man  before 
you  can  convert  him,  otherwise,  to  force  and 
compel  him  in  matters  of  religion,  is  to  make 
i  hypocrite  of  him ;  but  you  cannot  cure  him — 
for  man  is  to  be  dealt  with  as  a  reasonable, 
rational,  sensible  creature,  but  not  as  a  ftoic 
nor  as  a  machine  .'  Corruptions  arising  from 
!  •  above  hinted  law  establishments,  religion 
hath  been  more  wounded,  and  men  of  learning 
inclined  more  to  deism  in  different  countries, 

om  any  one  particular  source  be  id 
Vermont  hath  shook  off  the  yoke  and  will  of 
course  avoid  the  curse.  Querj  Is  not  the 
Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  religious  esta- 
blishment an  infringement  on  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  1  Is  not  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  Slates  empowered  to  hush 
as  clash  with  the  Federal  Constitu- 
tion, and  so  make  them  null  and  void  ? 
I         fhis  matter  should  be  inspected  by  those 


who  feel  these  oppressive  laws  which  are  re- 
pugnant to  their  own  conscience,  and  the  rule 
of  right. 

23.  The  second  beast  is  said  to  erect  an  im- 
age to  the  first  beast,  and  compel  people  to 
worship  the  same,  and  also,  to  receive  a  mark, 
Sec.  on  the  severest  penalties — whether  this 
image  is  to  be  taken  literally  or  ecclesiastic- 
ally, time  will  determine — but  a  certain  cor- 
respondent writes  from  Europe  to  his  friend  in 
America  thus,  "A  popish  catechism  hath 
been  published  in  France,  under  the  sanction 
of  Napoleon,  pronounced  all  to  be  heretics 
and  in  a  state  of  damnation  who  are  not  of 
their  communion."  One  would  think  that  this 
is  the  image. 

Also  the  second  beast  is  said  to  cause  fire 
to  come  down  from  heaven  in  the  sight  of 
men. — When  Buonaparte  was  in  the  East,  it  is 
said,  he  told  the  Mahometans,  that  he  was 
greater  than  Mahomet,  could  ascend  above  the 
clouds,  and  cause  fire  to  come  down  on  a  wire 
in  their  sight;  which  he  effected  like  Dr. 
Franklin  with  the  kite — which  they  (not  be- 
ing informed  like  the  Enropeans)  did  not  ac- 
count for  on  natural  principles,  but  admitted 
it  to  be  the  power  of  God. — It  is  also  said, 
that  he  hath  offered  a  reward  to  that  one  who 
will  make  the  greatest  improvement  in  Gal- 
vanism— not  Calvanism — "  Blessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth," 
they  escape  the  approaching  calamities  ;  this 
passage  should  be  observed  particularly  by 
the  christians  of  those  times  xiv.  13.  xvi.  15. 
Robert  Fleming,  remarkable  to  tell,  calculated 
the  downfall  of  the  French  monarchy — which 
was  published  90  years  before  hand  ;  also, 
Mr.  Wesley,  the  fall  of  the  pope's  power — it 
being  taken  from  him  and  transferred  to  the 
city — see  his  notes  on  Rev.  chap.  xii.  \2. 
xiii.  1,  xvii.  13,  &c.  xiii.  11 — 15.  xvii.  10 — 
12,  also  the  catalogue  at  the  close  of  the  notes, 
which  the  reader  is  desired  to  pay  atten- 
tion to. 

24.  For  the  sixth  head  of  the  beast,  observe 
the  transfer  to  London  ;  also  watch  the  mo- 
tions or  movements  of  the  Papists:  but  the 
seventh  head  is  yet  to  come,  and  that  from  the 
bottomless-pit,  Ghap.  xvii.  8.— here  compare 
chap.  xvi.  13  to  1(3  with  chap.  xix.  11  to  the 
end.     Awful  but  important  ! !  !* 

25.  "Three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs."  - 
The  first  came  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  drag- 
on— the  result  of    paganism,  and    the   heathen 

mythologj  \  i  heism,  &c.  opposed  to  the  true 
God. — The  illuminati,  tonne. I  bj  Voltaire, 
who  said  "Jesus  Christ  began  the  conversion 


*  The  ascent  ol  tin'  Beast  from  tin-  "  Bottomless  I'U" 
some  successor  of  a  Buonapartist  power  to  arise  again  with 
strength,  and  furj  ,  and  end  their  career  at  Aamaoeddou 

-where  the  three  unclean  spirits  concentrate  die  ancient 
scripture  world  Gog  and  Magog  and  are  overthrown,  for 
better  days  to  comu. 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


109 


of  the  world  with  twelve  men,  but  I  with  six 
will  banish  Christianity  from  the  earth.'1  To 
reduce  nature  to  its  first  principles  and  sink 
the  world  into  its  former  darkness  and  igno- 
rance— think  proper  to  destroy  every  thing 
out  of  the  way,  even  to  the  removing  father 
and  mother,  so,  that  no  rival  shall  prevent  the 
execution  of  their  object.  These  were  as  a 
powder-mine  in  France;  and  when  Fayette 
and  others  went  home  from  America  to 
France  with  the  flame  of  liberty,  they  took 
fire  and  blew  up  the  French  monarchy.  Thus 
it  appears  from  that  circumstance,  the  present 
awful  commotion  originated.  The  prediction 
seems  now  beginning  to  be  fulfilled.  The  se- 
cond "  unclean  spirit  came  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  beast" — Buonaparte's  '-Legion  of  honor" 
of  which  a  Legion  of  life-guards  is  the  shell 
to  the  essence  of  that  honor,  and  he  is  the 
fountain. — By  his  suppressing  the  liberty  of 
the  press,  and  restricting  the  number  of  print- 
ing-presses, so  that  there  is  not  enough  to  print 
school-books  for  the  people — and  also  his  for- 
bidding above  twenty  persons  to  meet  together 
in  any  one  private  or  religious  meeting — it 
appears  as  though  this  was  to  sink  Europe 
into  its  former  darkness  and  ignorance — like 
Voltaire's  society,  though  on  a  different  plan — 
of  course  this  may  be  considered  as  the  "  un- 
clean spirit  out  of  the  beast."  Though  a  le- 
gion is  no  positive  definite  number,  yet  a 
writer  calculated  a  perfect  legion  thus  6000 
privates — a  captain  to  every  ten,  and  a  centu- 
rion to  every  hundred,  and  an  officer  to  every 
thousand,  which  would  make  6,666 — which 
would  make  666  officers — that  would  be  just 
the  number  of  the  beast.  There  must  be 
members  of  this  legion  of  honor — of  course 
look  at  the  effect,  which  is  likely  to  be  pro- 
duced in  time  !  As  an  egg  may  produce  a 
serpent,  so  we  may  look  at  the  American 
dutchess—nnd  the  young  Prince  (with  his 
throne)  in  whose  presence  the  General,  and 
ret i nuc,  do  not  appear  but  as  in  the  presence 
of  the  Emperor  !  !  ! 

li  Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet, 
(order  of  Jesuits  restored  and  ambitiously  set 
to  work,)  in  conjunction  with  the  Holy  Alli- 
ance !"  after  the  Euphrates  is  dried  up — as 
Popery  and  Mahometanism  rose  both  in  one 
year,  606,  and  as  the  Angels  pour  out  their 
phials  on  the  seat  of  the  beast  and  the  Eu- 
phrates at  no  great  distance  asunder,  so  the 
Ottoman  Empire  and  popery  will  fall  at  pe- 
riods of  time  near  each  other. 

26.  The  Jewish  commentators,  said,  if  the 
Messiah  did  not  come  by  such  a  time,  they 
need  not  expect  him;  which  time  is  long 
since  passed — about  1000  of  their  most  learn- 
ed Rabbies  met  at  Amsterdam,  the  result  of 
which  was,  after  12  months  sitting,  that  the 
Messiah   had   come — but   to   them  was    un- 


known. Here  is  one  step  towards  their  con- 
version to  Christianity.  In  1806,  Buonaparte 
ordered  about  a  thousand  of  their  most  worthy 
rabbies,  to  meet  him  at  Paris,  where  he  pro- 
posed about  fifty  questions  to  them,  which 
they  solved  to  his  satisfaction.  He  then  di- 
rected to  form  for  themselves  a  sanhedrim,  or 
grand  council  ;  such  as  they  formerly  ha  i  a 
Jerusalem,  though  abolished  ever  since  -the 
destruction  of  that  city  by  Titus. 

27.  As  Buonaparte  hath  his  coherents  or 
agentsin  Persia,  should  lie  avail  himself  of  the 
prejudices  of  the  Jews,  to  reinstate  them  in  Pal- 
estine— it  would  cut  up  the  Turkish  or  Otto- 
man Empire,  afford  him  money,  men.  and  a 
half-way  house  to  the  Indies. — Thus  "  the 
Euphrates  would  be  dried  up,  that  the  way  of 
the  kings  of  the  East  might  be  prep. 
observe,  Alexander  is  styled  Emperor  of  the 
East  (and  is  at  war  with  the  Turks)  while 
Buonaparte  is  styled  Emperor  of  the  West!  !* 


*  The  British  Government  are  agitating  a  removal  of 
the  disability  of  the  Jkws,— and  in  French  the  Jewish 
Priests  are  paid  out  of  the  revenue  the  same  as  the  Pro- 
testant or  Catholic  Priests. 

Moreover  there  is  a  rumor  of  those  governments  in- 
tending to  set  up  an  Eastern  Empire  under  the  govern- 
ment and  direction  of  tlie  Jews.  For  the  Pacha  of  Egypt 
has  put  the  privileges  of  the  Mahometans,  and  the  Chris- 
tians,  and  the  Jews,  on  an  honorable  equality,  agreeable 
to  the  equal  Rights  of  Man — and  thus  we  now  see  the 
first  beginning  of  a  dawn  in  favor  of  the  return  of  the 
Israelites  to  their  own  land  for  the  first  time  within  IS00 
years,  agreeable  to  the  prediction  of  Moses,  tec. 

Nicholas,  FranrAyand  England  are  carrying  on  the  plans 
of  Buonaparte  to  dry  up  and  break  down  the  Turkish 
power,  for  a  road  to  the  eastern  world — though  each  have 
their  own  object  and  selfish  end  in  view,  and  God  will 
have  his  superintending  overruling  hand  exemplified  as 
predicted  relative  to  the  consequence  in  the  sequel. 

The  Sultan  had  about  -2000  miles  square  foi  his  domin- 
ions about  6  years  ago— but  now  only  his  Capitol  with  a 
small  country,  like  a  garden  spot  around  is  retained — 
hence  the  drying  up  of  the  Euphrates. 

Russia  has  some  of  the  Asiatic  provinces — in  Europe — 
Greece  is  gone  from  him — two  Provinces  west  of  the  Black 
Sea,  govern  themselves.  In  Africa,  what  the  French 
have  not  taken,  the  Pacha  of  Egypt  has— also  the  Holy 
Land,  Syria,  and  the  Plains  of  Babylon.  &c.  &.C.,  are  in  the 
Pacha's  hands.  Tims  what  began  with  Buonaparte  is 
now  progressing  with  others. 

The  mystery  of  a  Buonaparte's  landing  at  Amhoy  about 
the  time  that  it  was  supposed  that  Napoleon  went  to  St. 
Helena,  with  the  rumor  that  John  Bull  had  got  gu 
Buonaparte's  Barber,  and  after  seventeen  years,  the 
Stranger  that  came  to  the  United  States  for  the  return  of 
the  Amboy  Buonaparte  to  Europe,  is  pregnant  with  con- 
sequences that  may  be  elucidated  on  the  ascent  of  the 
Beast  from  the  Bottomless  Pit— when  the  image  to  the 
beast  will  be  set  up  as  an  object  of  worship  under  the 
most  severe  penalties,  and  blood  begin  plentifully  to  flow 
— that  kings  and  priests  may  reign  and  govern  by  the 
grace  of  God  !— tliev  may  slay  the  two  witnesses  :  but 
God  will  give  them  blood  to  drink,  when  the  fowls  of 
heaven  shall  be  called  to  the  supper  of  the  Great  God  to 
eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  &c. 

The  fifth  Phial  was  poured  out  on  the  seat  of  the  beast 
when  Buonaparte  lost  his  power,  and  the  order  of  Jesu- 
its were  restored  and  virtually  govern  the  Roman  Church, 
and  the  Pope  is  their  tool— to  attempt  to  accomplish  their 
object  of  universal  empire. 

The  sixth  Phial  is  now  pouring  out  on  the  Turkish  em- 
pire, and  the  seventh  in  the  air  that  surrounds  the  globe 
—hence  the  blast  in  that  element  with  Cholera,  as  though 
invisible  agents  were  at  work  as  destroyers  ! 

The  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  is 
now  smiting  the  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  the  idea  of  the 


110 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT  OF    PROPHECY. 


28.  General  Burgoyne,  in  the  course  of  his  1  of  things^the  Mahometan  on  the  Alcoran,  the 
fence,  when  on   his  trial  before  the  British    papist    by  the   Cross,   or    Protestant    on    the 

An  oath  will  draw  out  the  truth 


defer 

House,  observed.  "  1  once  thought  the  Ameri- 
cans were  in  the  wrong,  but  now  I  am  satis- 
lied,  that  nothing  short  of  the  over-ruling  hand 
of  Providence  could  unite  the  hearts  of  three 
millions  of  people  so  perseveringly  to  stand 
or  fall  together,  as  what  the  Americans  are  ;" 
whoever  views  the  origin,  and  progression, 
and  rndependence  of  the  United  States,  must 
very  plainly  acknowledge  the  hand  of  Provi- 
dence in  many  of  the  events,  and  also,  when 
on  the  verge  "of  falling  into  the  European  vor- 
tex and  general  commotions,  we  have  been 
kept  beyond  human  probability ;  and  as  I  do 
not  believe,  that  a  country  was  ever  given  up 
to  the  sword,  where  religion  was  on  the  pro- 
gression, I  therefore  entreat  all  into  whose 
hands  these  hints  may  fall,  to  fear  God,  to 
pray  mightily,  that  our  rulers  may  be  influ- 
enced aright  and  we  kept  from  falling  into  the 
general  commotions  of  Europe  and  the  East, 
which  are  fast  progressing  ;  and  all  who  love 
the  Lord,  should  join  as  "the  heart  of  one 
man,"  and  swell  the  solemn  cry,  ':Thy  king- 
dom come,"  that  God  may  send  forth  judgment 
unto  victory. 

29.  The  peace  of  nations  is  dependent  on 
the  laws  of  nations.  Custom  makes  law. 
When  certain  customs  which  are  the  laws  of 
nations  are  infringed  upon,  the  public  peace 
is  disturbed  and  generally  settled  with  powder 
and  ball.  Of  course  the  laws  of  nations  are 
dependent  on  the  martial  law,  and  supported 
thereby.  The  martial  law  is  dependent  on 
the  civil  law,  as  the  military  act  by  the  ma- 
gistrates' command.  Moreover,  the  civil  law 
is  dependent  on  the  ecclesiastical,  for  our  ru- 
lers and  jurymen  are  admitted  into  office  upon 
oath,  an  oath  is  a  sacred  thing,  and  is  con- 
nected with  the  moral  law,  which  shows,  that 
religion  is  the  foundation  of  civil  government ; 
particularly  ours ;  and  is  the  bulwark  of 
public  safety — words  do  not   alter  the  nature 


"divine  rigtit"  of  Priests  and  kings  is  becoming  as  the 
chaff  of  the  threshing  lioor,  in  the  eye  of  reason — there- 
fore common  sense  resents  it  as  an  imposition  on  man- 
kind ! 

The  Ragle  is  a  symbol  of  strength,  glory  and  power  in 
a  national  capacity.  Tin-  prophecy  in  Ezekiel  svii.  2'i  to 
24,  is  worthy  of  remark  with  its  sj  mbolic  Kagle  in  its 
correction — also  chap.  93,  13,  young  Lions  :"  also  the 
eighteenth  of  Isaiah,  with  tlut  m  Revelation,  where  the 
Woman  flew  into  the  wii  di  rnebs  i.>  her  place  pke- 
pared  of  God,  is  cxemplilicd  in  &.MERIC  \,  which  re-acts 
upon  the  old  world,  like  gi\  ing  laws  to  society. 

For  the  AMERICAN  E  LGLE  shines  more  conspicuous 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  as  B  beautiful  pattern  to 
be  envied  and  copied,  than  any  heretofore  known  '. 

Some  seek  our  destruction  by  spies,  bribes,  and  inward 
agents  to  get  us  divided  to  nullification,  whilst  others 
admiring  the  edifice,  are  striving  to  communicate  it  to 
others,  to  the  alarm  of  icings  and  priests. 

So  the  controversy  and  struggle  is  began  betwixt  the 
powers  of  light  and'  darkness,  the  wo  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  and  the  sea— i.  e.  Asia  and  Europe  is  com- 
menced- Satan's  wrath  is  kindled,  knowing  that  he  hath 
but  a  little  time. 


Testament. 

to  act  veracity.  Religion  being  then  the 
foundation  of  public  safely  '.  all  who  ridicule 
religion  and  speak  diminutively  of  the  things 
of  God — strike  at  the  foundation  of  the  public 
welfare,  and  of  course  advertise  themselves  to 
be  public  enemies,  and  ought  to  be  treated 
with  that  contempt  which  they  merit  from  a 
conscious  considerate  public. 

30.  There  are  four  different  and  distinct 
justifications  spoken  of  in  the  Scripture. 
First,  infantile  acquittance  from  Adamic  guilt, 
— second,  adult  justification  from  personal 
guilt  by  faith — third,  by  faith  and  works — 
fourth,  by  works,  as  the  evidence  of  faith, 
in  the  day  of  judgment. 

The  first  is  absolute,  in  consequence  of 
what  Christ  hath  done.  He  died  for  our  sins  and 
rose  again  for  our  justification — and  as  judg- 
ment came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation,  by 
the  disobedience  of  one,  even  so,  by  the 
obedience  of  one,  the  free  gift  came  upon  all 
men  unto  justification  of  life — Rom.  iv.  25, 
and  v.  18,  19. 

The  second  is  conditional  by  Faith — Faith 
is  to  the  soul,  as  hands  and  feet  to  the  body — 
to  rest  and  depend  on  the  Lord,  and  do  his 
holy  will. — Rom.  v.  1. 

God's  love  to  man  was  the  moving  cause 
of  man's  salvation  ;  and  the  first  cause  of  our 
love  to  God — we  need  not  do  something  to 
pacify  God,  he  is  willing  to  save.  The  only 
hindering  cause  is  the  will  of  man,  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  will  of  God — 1  John  iv.  10,  19, 
John  iii.  16,  17.  Matt,  xxiii.  37. 

Christians  differ  in  opinion — opinion  is 
merely  a  think  so,  a  hear-say,  a  may-be,  &c. 
In  which  they  differ  as  much  as  in  their  phy- 
siognomy. But  Faith  is  the  same  in  Nature, 
though  different  in  degrees,  under  Divine  in- 
fluence we  have  divine  evidence,  or  convic- 
tions of  the  reality  of  the  invisible  world — - 
under  this  influence  thousands  have  forsaken 
their  sins,  by  humble  submission  to  the  will 
of  God.  When  there  is  submission,  there  is, 
of  course,  reliance  or  dependence  also.  Here 
then  we  see  an  agreement,  of  course  a  union — 
of  necessity,  we  then  enjoy  the  Divine  favor 
as  one  of  his  family  J  for  when  spiritual 
things  take  the  lead,  the  contrast  is  given  up; 
consequently  there  is  no  ground  for  condem- 
nation, for  God  approbates  that  which  is 
agreeable  to  HIM.  But  to  stand  in  opposition 
to  the  will  of  God,  is  to  abuse  the  light,  and 
"quench  his  spirit"  by  resisting  it  like  the 
Jews;  and  thus  stub  come  under  personal 
condemnation  for  these  acts  of  disobedience. 
Power  of  sight  is  God's  gift,  but  the  act  of 
sigb.1  is  inn ,.  A  proper  use  of  the  convic- 
tions  of  tiod's  grace  is  implied  in  the  term  be- 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


Ill 


lieve;  or  why  would  man  be  condemned  for 
unbelief  or  not  believing  1  for,  proper  knowl- 
edge is  acquired  through  proper  attention. 
Consideration  is  an  act  ot  the  mind — again,  no 
man  of  common  sense  will  condemn  himself 
for  not  doing  what  he  apprehends  to  be  an 
impossibility ;  yet  we  frequently  condemn 
ourselves  for  acting  as  we  do,  which  implies, 
that  we  are  conscious  of  a  power  that  we 
might  have  acted  otherwise.  This  is  sensible 
and  experimental  evidence  ;  and  it  argues  the 
power  of  choice ;  and  the  freedom  of  the  will. 

The  third  is  Faith  and  Works — together. 
Wojcs  as  the  fruits  of  faith  working  by  love, 
and  nave  a  blessing  entailed  to  them  even  in 
this  world  ;  and  how  many  instances  might  be 
cited  to  exemplify  cases  as  in  the  words  of 
Christ;  "no  man  hath  forsaken  houses,  &c, 
&c,  for  my  sake  and  the  Gospel,  but  he  shall 
receive  an  hundred  fold  in  this  present  world," 
besides  the  promise  of  the  world  to  come — 
James  ii.  22,  24. 

Fourth — Justification  by  works  without 
Faith,  but  only  as  the  evidence  of  faith;  it  is 
no  where  said  that  faith  shall  be  called  in 
question  in  the  day  of  Judgment;  but  men 
are  be  to  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body.  "By  thy  words  thou 
shalt  be  justified,  and  by  thy  words  thou 
shalt  be  condemned'' — Matt.  xii.  36,  37.  By 
Christ  God  created  the  world.  By  Christ  He 
redeemed  the  world,  and  by  Christ  He  hath 
appointed  a  day  to  judge  the  world  in  right- 
eousness. 

31 .  Moral  Good — Moral  Evil — accident- 
al good  and  accidental  evil — natural  good  and 
natural  evil.  Moral  good,  good  motives,  as 
in  the  instance  of  the  good  Samaritan  ;  moral 
evil,  evil  motives,  as  Joseph's  brethren  in 
selling  him  into  Egypt — accidental,  or  provi- 
dential good,  as  exemplified  in  the  deliverance 
of  Joseph  for  his  good — the  good  of  others,  &c. 
Accidental  or  providential  evil,  as  overruling 
events  for  the  good  of  the  righteous,  and  the 
chastisement  of  the  wicked ;  as  in  the  case  of 
Hainan  and  Mordecai,  and  also  delivering  his 
people  as  a  body  or  as  individuals,  and  pun- 
ishing the  wicked  as  a  body,  and  also  as  in- 
dividuals. Evil  angels  are  God's  execu- 
tioners ;  and  sometimes  he  lets  loose  one 
wicked  people  upon  another ;  and  some- 
times delivers,  or  punishes  otherways — should 
I  in  malice  stab  a  man  to  kill  him — but  I  open 
an  abscess,  and  he  recovers — it  was  moral 
evil,  (bad  motive)  in  me — but  providential 
good  to  him. — Again,  a  friend  gives  me  food. 
In  the  reception  of  it  I  strangle  and  die — 
moral,  good  motive,  good  in  him  ;  but  acci- 
dental (providential)  evil  to  me. 

Natural  Evil  —  Head-ache  —  infirmities, 
&c.  they  cannot  be  moral  evil,  if  they  do  not 
flow  from  me  by  the  consent  of  my  mind,  and 


from  an  evil  motive — "  Natural  good  ;*'  good 
disposition — good  comparatively — but  the  dif- 
ference of  disposition  is  not  in  consequence  of 
one's  being  more  holy  than  another  by  nature 
— but  rather  the  difference  of  connexion  be- 
tween the  mind  and  body — Offspring  often  ex- 
hibit the  effects  of  parental  sensation  ;  (marks) 
ami  minds  as  well  as  bodies  must  partake 
thus  why  the  difference  as  above. 

32.  Man  by  nature  though  free  from  guilt, 
is  in  privation  of  divinity — He  needs  it — it 
must  be  communicated  to  him,  for  he  cannot 
propagate  divinity  :  for  he  is  but  a  man,  and 
can  of  course  only  propagate  his  own 
Divine  nature  must  come  from  a  divine  foun- 
tain— therefore  can  be  communicated  only  by 
God's  holy  spirit.  Man  can  feel  inward  pain 
and  pleasure:  that  is,  not  bodily  but  mental: 
of  course  there  is  an  inward  and  spiritua 

of  the  soul,  as  well  as  outward  sense  of  the 
body  ;  otherwise  we  could  not  be  conscious  of 
right  nor  wrong,  nor  feel  joy,  grief,  or  guilt. 
This  inward  work  wrought  by  the  influence  of 
the  spirit,  is  called  "  being  born  again"— Just- 
ification (acquittance  from  guilt)  is  what  God 
does  for  us,  by  the  death  of  his  son  ;  but  re- 
generation is  what  he  does  in  us,  by  the  work- 
ing of  his  holy  spirit. — Thus  our  ••  Robes  m a ;, 
be  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb"'  and  we  becoming  "  pure  in  heart,  shall 
see  God"  and  stand  "  before  the  throne,  having 
come  out  of  great  tribulation.'' — For  "  the  suf- 
ferings of  this  present  world  are  not  worthy 
to  be  compared  with  the  joys,  thai  sh 
revealed."  Therefore  let  us  "  endure  to  the 
end,"  that  we  may  "receive  the  crown  of  life." 

33.  If  we  can  -wash  our  robes"  like  those 
ancients  spoken  of  Rev.  vii.  14,  "and  make 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb"  religion 
must  be  a  moral  thing  instead  of  mere  civility 
— and  sin  or  vice  must  relate  to  the  mind  also 
— according  to  the  Lord's  words,  "  he  that 
looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her  hath 
committed  adultery  already  in  his  heart."  Bj 
giving  the  consent  of  his  mind — he  wa 

ally  guilty  (though  not  actually)  for  all  that 
was  wanting  to  accomplish  it  was  an  i 
tunity. — Thus  we  are  informed  that  "  man 
judgeth  according  to  appearance,  but  God 
looketh  at  the  heart,  and  judgeth  according  to 
intentions" — If  so  ?  What  noble  intentions 
and  principles  should  stimulate  and  occupy 
our  breasts  to  meet  the  approbation  of  a  right- 
eous and  holy  God,  and  to  enjoy  his  favfor 
here  and  hereafter.  And  no  man  can  feel 
peace,  who  is  partial  on  the  other  side  of  the 
question  ;  when  he  seriously  considers  on  the 
probable  prospect  before  him.  0  Reader,  at- 
tend to  this;  that  it  may  be  well  with  thee — 
for  you  as  well  as  me  are  interested  in  these 
things — being  bound  with  me  for  eterntty  and 
possessing  an  immortal  soul,  capable  of  hap- 


112 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


piness  or  misery  for  ever — Virtue  flowing  from 
Divine  Love  in  our  hearts,  will  have  its  re- 
ward :  ami  vice  also,  will  have  its  just  desert. 
— Therefore  we  need  to  steer  right  to  end  in 
bliss;  for  the  had  way  leads  to  the  bad  place 
— woe. 

34.  If  God  created — and  redeemed  the  world 
by  Christ,  and  will  also  judge  the  world  by 
him — He  musl  lie  more  than  a  mere  creature — 
also  when  he  becomes  our  judg?,  the  mediato- 
rial office  will  be  given  up,  and  the  states  of 
all  become  unalterably  fixed.  The  wicked  in 
"  the  lake  of  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and 
his  angels,"  "which  is  the  second  death." 
Hell,  the  receptacle  of  departed  spirits  or  that 
intermediate  space  of  time,  which  passes  be- 
tween death  and  the  general  resurrection, which 
will  then  be  passed  like  yesterday,  will  then 
be  swallowed  up  in  following  time  —  But 
there  is  no  middle  place,  or  purgatory — Thou 
wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  (separate)  nor 
suffer  thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.  Dur- 
ing the  three  day-,  that  the  body  of  Christ 
was  in  the  tomb,  Christ's  soul  was  not  among 
the  lower  inhabitants,  but  in  Paradise  ;  as 
he  sai  I  to  the  thief  on  the  cross — And  where 
Peter  mentions  of  Christ's  preaching  to  the 
spirits  in  prison — doth  not  refer  to  a  middle 
place,  <>r  Purgatory.  The  context  compared 
with  the  history  in  Genesis  explains  the  mean- 
ing— "when  once  the  Ionic  suffering  of  God 
waited  in  the  days  of  Noah,  while  the  ark 
was  preparing''  "God  said  my  spirit  shall  not 
always  strive  with  man,''  thus  the  spirit  of 
Christ  preached  unto  the  spirits  imprisoned  ; 
in  sin  and  iniquity  in  the  time  of  Noah;  but 
who  are  now  in  the  prison  of  woe. 

35.  We  are  informed  that  a  time  will  come, 
when  Satan  shall  be  bound  and  Christ  reign 
on  earth  a  thousand  years,  the  wickedness  of 
the  wicked  shall  come  to  an  end;  and  the 
kingdoms  of  tin-  world  become  the  kingdom 
of  our  God  and  his  Christ  ;  and  the  nations 
not  lift  sword  againsl  nation  :  neither  learn 
war  anymore.  And  such  a  period  of  time 
as  yet  there  hath  neyer  been  -therefore  the 
time  is  still  to  come,  and  the  gospel  of  course 
must  take  an  universal  spread.  Bu1  this  can- 
not he  done,  while  those  ecclesiastical  estab- 
lishments restrict  the  religious  privileges  and 

hind   till'  em,  ; 

establishments  must  be  torn  down,  and  also 
those  Monarchical  Governments   that  up- 

hol  I  them,  seeing  they  are  mutuallj  depen- 
dent on  each  other,  must  be  shaken  as  a  rope 
of  sand.  ^~ — 

36.  Considering whal  hath  transpired  with- 
in a  few  years,  the  present   state  of  the  world. 

wiih  whal  it   was  a  few  years  ago;  with  the 

le  consequence  of  what  is  at  the  door, 

denotes  something  impressive   indeed.     Two 

things  are   remarkable  and  observe-worthy. 


First,  the  down-fall  of  church  and  state,  and 
the  overturn  of  kingdoms,  which  were  so 
powerful,  and  in  so  short  a  spare.  The 
second  is,  the  spirit  of  enquiry  fj 
and  truth,  the  revivals  of  religion,  the  spirit 
of  missionary,  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  the 
circulation  of  the  bible,  and  the  translation  of 
it  into  other  languages:  bible  societies.  &c. 
&c.  These  things  denote  God's 
with  the  nations.  They  have  revolted  and 
rebelled  ;  and  He  is  now  shaking  the  nations, 
and  sweeping  off  the  wicked  by  sword,  fam- 
ine and  pestilence,  and  I  do  not  believe,  that 
he  will  withdraw  his  judgments  from  the 
earth,  but  rather  increase  them,  until  they 
learn  righteousness,  and  return  to  this  rightful 

Sovereign   the  Lord   JEHOVAH 0   then 

ye  happy  saints  in  our  peaceful  land — walk 
worthy  the  vocation  wherewith  ye  are  called  ; 
and  join  with  one  heart  at  a  throne  of  grace, 
that  our  Rulers  may  be  influenced  aright,  and 
America  kept  from  the  general  scourge — but 
like  the  wise  choice  of  David  fall  into  the 
hand  of  God,  for  he  is  merciful,  but  not  into 
the  hand  of  man. 

37.  Slavery  in  the  South,  and  religious 
establishments  in  the  North,  are  National 
Evils,  that  call  for  national  reform  and  re- 
pentance :  or  a  national  scourge  in  this  world, 
it  may  be  antidoted  before  the  storm  gather 
and  burst. 

38.  Recapitulation.  The  woman  the  Church 
—  1st.  she  fled  to  the  north  of  Europe — 2d. 
flew  to  America.  The  dragon,  satan  or  devil. 
The  seven  heads,  the  seven  Governments  in 
Rome  Pagan.  The  first  Beast  out  of  the 
sea,  the  Papacy  out  of  Europe — no  Crowns 
are  ascribed  to  these  heads,  as  was  to  the 
dragon.  Why  ?  because  the  ecclesiastical  au- 
thority took  lead  of  the  civil ;  but  a  name  of 
blasphemy  is  said  to  he  upon  his  heads,  i.  e. 
assuming  the  title  and  prerogative  of  God.  and 
lording  it  over  the  consciences  of  men.  which 
i-  blasphemous  in  the  full  and  highest 
Sprang  into  existence  in  606.  and  came  to  the 
full.  1077.  when  he  excommunicated  the  Em- 
peror, and  began  to  reign  without  control; 
exercising  all  the  power,  thai  ever  had  been 
exercised  in  Rome  Pagan;  though  "the  ten 
horn-"  now  had  their   "crowns." 

Buonaparte  the  second  beasl  out  of  the  earth 
(Asia)  for  there  he  rose  mentally,  anil  if  he 
should  shortly  die,  T  should  apprehend  a 
worse  to  come  ;  for  the  end  of  that  career  is 
not  yet!  and  though  the  number  of  his  Kings 
are  not  yet  complete,  yet  we  may  look 


39.  All  Rulers  ought  not  only  to  be  men 
of  information,  but  virtuous  principles,  as  well 
as  civil  deportment;  and  also  possess  firmness 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


113 


and  veracity — as  sponsors  that  must  give 
an  account,  and  as  guardian  angels  for  the 
public  safety,  and  welfare  of  society. 

40.  A  man  who  doth  not  believe  in  the 
being  of  a  God,  in  future  existence,  with  re- 
wards and  punishments  annexed  to  vice  and 
virtue;  doth  not  believe  in  things  sufficient  to 
constitute  an  oath.  Therefore  for  him  to  lake 
an  oath,  would  be  to  do  the  part  of  an  hypo- 
crite— act  a  sham,  and  perform  a  solemn  noth- 
ing, and  also  is  a  mocking  of  common  sense. 
For  he  could  not  feel  such  oath  binding  on  his 
conscience, — of  course  could  give  no  assurance 
of  fidelity.  Consequently  he  is  not  to  be 
trusted  or  confided  in,  because  when  interest 
comes  between,  he  might  be  influenced  to 
swerve  from  justice,  and  depart  from  the  rule 
of  right  to  serve  himself  at  the  expense  of  the 
welfare  of  others,  and  to  make  the  innocent 
suffer  and  let  the  guilty  go  free.  Therefore  all 
men  of  no  principles  and  mean  practice,  who 
become  office  hunters,  should  be  considered 
as  a  nuisance  to  society,  and  treated  with  that 
contempt  and  neglect,  which  they  merit,  by 
striving  to  climb  up  to  a  seat  where  they  have 
no  business. 

41.  People  who  have  a  voice  in  the  choice 
of  their  rulers,  ought  to  use  judgment  and  dis- 
cretion, and  of  course  look  out  for  men  of 
civil  character,  good  principles,  a  clear  under- 
standing, well  informed,  and  proved  veracity. 
Thus  people,  who  derive  their  power  from 
God  and  men,  are  accountable  to  God  and 
man  for  the  same,  and  of  course,  should  act 
as  sponsors  for  what  is  to  come,  as  guardian 
angels  for  the  public  welfare,  and  as  those 
who  must  give  an  account. 

42.  A  religious  bigot  is  generally  bitter, 
and  when  in  power  will  persecute  others,  who 
differ  from  him  in  opinion  ; — of  course,  such 
men  are  very  improper  for  rulers  in  our  happy 
land  of  freedom,  and  ought  not  to  be  chosen 
until  they  get  converted  into  a  sweet,  christian, 
and  liberal  spirit.  For  if  man  by  nature  is  a 
tyrant,  he  through  grace  may  become  liberal 
in  sentiment,  and  possess  charity  for  others, 
who  differ  from  him  in  matters  of  mere 
opinion. 

43.  "  From  the  east  and  from  the  west, 
from  the  north  and  from  the  south,"  "  shall 
people  come  and  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of 

God," "  out    of    every    nation,    kindred, 

tongue,  language  and  people  ;" — "  for  in  every 
nation— he  that  feareth  God  and  worketh 
righteousness,  is  accepted  of  him."  But  alas, 
religious  societies  are  too  much  like  the  bigo- 
ted Jews,  who  thought  none  would  be  saved 
out  of  the  pale  of  their  church  :  and  like  J.  C. 
who  had  M.  S.  burned  to  death  for  differing 
from  him  on  matters  of  opinion  in  religion — 
But  bitter  bigotry  is  the  spirit  of  persecution 
in  its   degree,   and  instead  of  its  being  the 


spirit  of  the  meek  and  lovely  Saviour,  it  is  the 
froth  of  the  devil  in  his  imps.  Even  pious 
people  are  too  frequently — i.  e.  instead  of 
bearing  and  forbearing,  disagree  and  dispute  too 
much  about  mere  trifles — "  gold,  silver,  wood, 
hay,  stubble,  &c."  "  every  man's  work  must 
be  tried  as  by  (ire,"  and  those  whose  works 
will  not  bear  the  fire,  he  must  suffer  loss — 
loss  in  his  own  soul  experimentally  and  in  the 
improvement  of  his  time  in  extending  his  use- 
fulness to  others  : — Yet  he  may  be  saved 
through  all  by  the  fire  of  tribulation,  we  are 
to  be  "made  perfect  through  suffering." 

'•  Ye  different  sects  who  all  declare, 

"  Lo  here  is  i  hrist,"  or  "  Christ  is  there  ;" 

"  Your  stronger  nroof — than  bare  say-so — divinely  give, 

"  And  shew  us  where  the  christians  live. 

"Your  claim,  alas  you  cannot  prove, 

"  Ye  want  the  genuine  work  of  Love." 

44.  All  who  name  the  name  of  Christ  and 
possess  religion,  ought  to  strive  with  all  their 
might  and  be  very  diligent  to  live  in  the 
spirit  of  devotion,  under  the  influence  of 
grace  ;  that  they  may  have  a  profession,  and 
example  to  correspond,  like  an  even  spun 
thread,  and  so  be  patterns  of  true  piety,  that 
the  cause  of  God  be  not  blamed.  For  we  are 
styled  the  light  of  the  world,  and  compared  to 
a  city  on  a  hill,  which  cannot  be  hid  ;  there- 
fore we  ought  to  remember  to  "  watch  and 
pray,  that  we  may  enter  not  into  temptation," 
but  "  give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things 
which  we  have  heard,  lest  at  any  time  we 
should  let  them  slip,"  for  "  the  delight  of  the 
righteous  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  therein 
doth  he  meditate  day  and  night  ;"  and  Christ 
saith  "except  a  man  deny  himself,  and  take 
up  his  cross  daily,  and  come  after  me,  he  can- 
not be  my  disciple."  Therefore  let  us  "  hold 
fast  and  endure  to  the  end,  that  we  may  re- 
ceive the  crown  of  life." 

45.  The  popish   indulgencies  of  sin 
doned  past,   present,  and  to  come 

latitude  for  the  people  to  sin  and  so  corrupt 
society; — and  if  a  man  be  a  backslider  and 
hath  lost  his  moral  or  civil  character,  by 
drinking  in  a  similar  sentiment,  may  become 
equally  a  dangerous  man.  How?  Bye 
himself  in  his  own  imagination,  and  conclude 
he  is  safe,  do  what  he  will.  The  civil  law 
he  may  think  to  evade  by  art;  his  character 
being  gone,  he  is  not  under  the  influence  of 
the  principle  called  honor,  and  the  divine  law 
will  not  punish  him  because  he  is  one  of 
Cod's  eternal  favorites.  I  ask  what  will  or 
can  such  a  man  have  to  detei  him  from  doing 
just  what  he  pleases  ' 

Religion  was  designed  for  the  good  of 
society,  therefore  all  sentiments  are  bad  doc- 
trines, which  tend  naturally  to  corrupt  society, 
in  their  nature,  tendency  and  influence;  there- 
fore cannot  be  from  a  good  fountain,  of  course 


fir 


114 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF   PROPHECV, 


not  of  divine  origin,  consequently  must  be- 
long on  the  other  side  of  the  question ! 

46.  As  example  hath  a  more  powerful  in- 
fluence than  precept,  parents  should  take  heed 
not  to  ruin  their  offspring  by  their  inconsist- 
encies of  conduct,  division  in  management 
and  government.  All  differences  should  be 
settled  in  secret  so  as  not  to  destroy  their 
united  influence  and  destroy  the  children,  de- 
grade  themselves  in  the  view  of  those  they 
oughl  to  control.  Good  examples  first,  and 
subjoin  good  a  1  vice,  and  that  rightly  timed, 
under  a  proper  influence,  that  the  same  may 
be  well  received  and  make  a  good  impression 
on  the  mind,  otherwise,  it  will  sour  their  mind 
and  do  injury  in'  lieu  of  good,  and  appear 
odious  in  their  view.  Begin  when  young  in 
your  sphere  to  go  right,  and  begin  with  the 
offspring,  also  when  young,  and  suit  things 
to  their  state  and  capacity.  But  rememoer 
the  old  saying  "  it  is  an  easy  matter  to  bend 
a  tWi  r,  but  an  hard  matter  to  bend  a  sturdy 
oak:  the  way  the  twig  is  bent  the  branch  is 
inclined  to  grow ;  it  is  hard  to  break  an  old 
dog  of  bis  tricks,  or  learn  him  new  ones." 

\] .   Parents  should  not  put  their  property 
out  of  their  hands  to  become   dependi 
their  children :  for  children   will  not  feel  for 

p nls  and   treat  them,  as  parents  feel  and 

treat  their  children  when  dependent ;,  but  fre- 
quently will  deny  them  even  a  common  favor; 
and  also  wish  them  out  of  the  way  as  a  piece 
of  useless  lumber:  the  old  man  must  goon 
foot,  while  the  child  is  in  possession  of  the 
property,  and  perhaps  gallanting  about  the 
country.  "  That  which  ye  measure  to  others, 
shall  be  measured  to  you  again,"  scripture 
measure.  The  providence  of  God  frequently 
is  seen  very  plain  even  in  this  world,  in  the 
chastisement  of  those,  who  treat  their  parents 
(tuns*.  How  careful  then  should  we  be,  to 
use  our  parents  as  we  would  wish  to  be  used 
when  we  become  old,  &c. 

48.  The  best  portion  next  to  a  good  exam- 
ple and  advice,  is  an  education.  Propertymay 
be  squandered,  but  learning  they  cannot  lose  ; 
(in  an  old  person  an  education  is  like  writing 
on  the  sandj  but  what  we  learn  when  young 
remains  lived.  Then  educate  your  children 
well,  look  to  their  morals,  strive  to  keep  them 
flora  bad  company;  daughters  as  well  as 
sons,  for  without  a  good  character  a  person  is 
like  a  body  without  a  soul,  of  course  female 
education  ought  not  to  be  neglected. 

49.  A  person  cannol  be  hid  in  America,  go 
where  lie  may ;  some  person  hath  heard  oi  oi 
seen  him  before,  and  the  character  will  be 
known  ;  how  cautious  then  should  w  e  proceed, 
that    we   may  never   have   cause   lor   reflection 

with  painful  sensations,  nor  be  ashamed  to 
show  our  face  or  meet  a  friend  again.  There- 
fore act  deliberate  and  look  at  consequences : 


and  in  difficult  cases  proceed  as  one  at  a  rapid 
stream,  over  which  he  must  pass  on  stepping 
stones  only.  Because  for  the  want  of  due  con- 
sideration, most  of  human  trials  arise  in  many 
cases. 

50.  If  Religion  be  the  foundation  of  Civil 
Government,  and  the  bulwark  of  public  safe- 
ty, and  also  will  have  such  influence  on  so- 
ciety, as  to  draw  the  truth  out  of  a  man  on 
oath  in  evidence,  when  otherwise  he  would 
swerve  from  the  truth  ;  then  all  who  ridicule 
religion  advertise  themselves  to  be  public  ene- 
mies, and  of  course  would  corrupt  society. — 
Therefore,  as  the  drunkard  forfeits  the  name 
of  man,  by  degrading  himself  beneath  the 
brutes,  so  those  nuisances  may  be  lumped 
with  them  with  propriety :  and"  these  should 
often  remember  the  states  prison,  pi 

they  do  not  believe  what  conscience  tells  them. 

51 .  "  In  those  days  shall  they  fast."  was  the 
command  of  the  Great  Master.  Also,  we 
have  the  example  of  fasting  both  in  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments;  and  also  the  benefits 
and  great  deliverances  attending  it.  And  our 
Lord  said,  "this  kind  goeth  out,  only  by 
Fasting  and  prayer."  Watching  and  praying, 
in  some  cases,  will  not  do  without  fasting  or 
a  degree  of  abstinence  ;  a  degree  of  abstinence, 
with  more  private  Prayer  than  usual  may  be 
used  at  times  with  great  benefit,  and  without 
injury.  fi§£*  but  the  devil  will  be  mad,  and 
fret,  and  cross  the  mind  ;  but  victory  is  sure, 
to  the  faithful  and  persevering. 

52.  As  a  "Native  Citizen"  of  the  United 
States,  I  feel  myself  interested  for  the  welfare 
of  my  country  and  the  good  of  society.  I 
therefore  feel  to  exhort  all  those,  who  may 
have  the  honor  to  be  exalted  to  a  Public  sta- 
tion, to  be  true  to  your  trust,  as  guardian  An- 
gels, who  must  give  an  account,  and  as  an 
example  lor  your  successor  in  office  ;  that  when 
your  name  is  found  on  record,  it  may  be  men- 
tioned with  respect,  and  to  your  credit,  and 
recollected  with  gratitude,  when  only  your 
name  is  left  and  the  effects  of  your  worthy 
conduct.  figg""  Detect  error  and  fraud,  and  as 
a  public  character  who  hath  the  public  confi- 
dence, discountenance  as  far  as  in  your  power, 
every  thing  which  appears  like  serving  one's 
self  at  the  PUBLrc  EXPENSE.  For  all  such 
conduct,  in  all  men,  wherever  it  can  be  found 
is  a  breach  of  trust,  a  forfeiture  of  confidence 
a  piece  of  deceit,  a  wicked  action,  and  all  such 
deserve  no  heller  name  than  a  TRAITOR  and 
a  CLOWN  ! ! ! 

53.  Though  politics  ami  party  spirit  do  not 
belong  to  the  pulpit,  yet  we  who  wish  society 
well,  and  expect  to  answer  to  God  for  our  con- 
duet,  are  justifiable  in  attacking  vice  and  cor- 
ruption, wherever  it  can  be  found — let  its  shape 
or  form  be  what  it  may.  I  therefore  conclude 
that  a  wicked  minister  or  preaclier,  hath  not 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE    FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 


115 


only  as  a  man  to  answer  for  his  own  sins,  but 
also  in  a  measure  for  others,  because  his  sphere 
includes  the  welfare  of  others,  and  that  not 
merely  for  time,  but  eternity  :  and  their  future 
welfare  is  what  is  at  stake,  therefore  le1  one 
of  these  prove  wicked  and  be  lost,  methinks 
common  sinners  will  say  as  he  sinks  down, 
"  give  away,  make  room  !"  for  every  one  shall 
be  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body. 

54.  Any  man  that  will  preach  only  for  hire. 
like  studying  the  law,  or  going  to  merchandis- 
ing, is  on  a  level  with  the  man,  who  will  give 
or  receive  a  drink  of  grog  for  a  vote  which 
is  no  better,  than  to  give  or  receive  a  trifling 
bribe,  of  course  they  must  be  trifling  pi 
and  not  fit  for  freemen,  ami  much  less  for  ra- 
lers,  because  they  are  men  of  low  practice,  and 
of  course  mean  principles;  therefore  air  net 
to  be  confided  in — though  they  should  dash 
out  and  make  a  splutter. 

Conclusion. — As  a  friend  to  society  and  re- 
ligion, I  hope  these  hints  will  be  received  and 


treated  with  that  candor  and  consideration 
which  the  nature  and  importance  of  the  sub- 
ject requires,  for  we  are  all  interested  in  these 
things. 

As  Socinianism,  Arianism,  Unitarianism;  fec- 
al] of  which  are  but  common  deism  new  mo  !- 
e!ed ;  and  Arian-universalism  is  prevailing 
among  the  ministers. — We  who  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  should  cry  to  God  and  pray 
mightily,  that  our  country  may  be  kept  in 
peace,  and  from  falling  into  the  general  com,' 
motion:  and  also  the  hindrances  lie  removed 
from  before  Zion  that  her  prosperity  be  not 
hindered  and  only  christian  onion  prevail. 
Then  let  us  bear  and  forbear  with  each  other, 
meeting  the  Israel  of  God  at  a  thr  m  ■  •  i  grac  i, 
by  being  every  day  cross  bearers  until  death, 
that  we  may  receive  the  crown  <  t  life,  which 
the  Righteous  Judge  will  give  those  that 
love — and  are  His  at  his  coming. — Adieu. 

HH^He  that  will  dig  a  pit  for  another,  shall 
fall  into  it  himself. 


L^ 


A   CRY   FROM   THE    WILDERNESS! 

A  VOICE  FROM  THE  EAST.— A  REPLY  FROM  THE  WEST.— TROUBLE  IN  THE 
NORTH.— EXEMPLIFYING  IN  THE  SOUTH. 

INTENDED    AS    A    TIMELY    AND    SOLEMN    WARNING    TO    THE 

PEOPLE   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES, 


PART    FIRST. 


A   VOICE  FROM  THE   EAST, 


1.  In  the  age  of  discovery  in  search  of  new 
countries,  the  sanction  of  the  vicegerent  of  the 
Almighty  was  considered  as  indispensable: 
therefore  by  application  to  the  "  Holy  Father  ," 
— he  was  so  gracious,  as  to  bestow  kingdoms 
ami  crowns  at  pleasure,  bestowed  unheard  of 
countries  on  the  fortunate  adventurer  who 
mighl  first  discover  the  same. 

2.  The  Portuguese  east  of  a  certain  meri- 
dian, and  the  Spaniards  west  thereof,  as  the 
line  of  demarkation,  to  be  the  line  of  boundary 
division. 

3.  The  doctrine  of  the  infallible  was,  that 
they  could  not  err — think  no  evil  and  do  no 
harm.  The  earth  was  viewed  as  a  table  upon 
legs,  and  the  doctrine  of  antipodes  denounced 
as  a  dangerous  heresy  ;  and  recantations  were 
necessary  to  escape  the  curse. 

4.  The  Portuguese  sailing  east  would  gain 
a  day,  whilst  the  Spaniard  going  west,  would 
lose  a  day,  and  also  invade  the  others  domin- 
ions, without  violating  the  mandate  of  the  in- 
fallible; but  with  all  their  wisdom,  could  not 
solve  the  query,  how  they  -In  mi  Id  so  widely 
differ  in  mode  of  reckoning  time,  as  to  differ 
about  which  day  was  the  Sabbath. 

5.  By  virtue  of  the  gracious  gift  of  the  Ro- 
man pontiff,  the  claim  was  made  to  the  coun- 
tries of  the  west ;  and  also  a  demand  id'  sub- 
mission, on  the  severest  penalties — sword,  lire. 
and  destruction  ! 


6.  About  the  same  time  a  "Dr.  in  divinity" 
found  an  old  book,  which  he  was  told  was  the 
bible  ;  which  he,  as  a  Dr.  found  to  contain  di- 
rections for  his  sick  divinity  ! 

7.  Those  circumstances  laid  the  foundation 
for  a  revolution,  theoretically,  both  in  philoso- 
phy and  divinity. 

8.  By  virtue  of  discovery  only,  a  part  of 
North  America  was  claimed,  by  a  third  enter- 
prising power,  viz.  England;  and  France  put 
in  her  claim  for  all  the  rest,  including  the 
whole  of  the  vale  west  of  the  mountain-,  from 
the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  to  Mexico:  leaving 
John  Bull  but  a  small  strip  of  country, 
scarcely  1000  miles  in  length,  and  not  200  in 
breadth  !  Such  was  the  state  of  things  when 
Braddock's  war  began,  1755. 

9.  In  the  East  Indies  the  English  had  hut 
two  places  retained,  and  these  were  closely  be- 
sieged. But  the  fortune  of  war  turning  in  her 
favor  by  land  and  sea,  all  the  country  easl  of 
the  Mississippi,  excepting  the  island  of  New 
Orleans,  fell  into  her  hands  ;  and  also  the  In- 
dies, both  East  and  West.  She  there  progres- 
sively prevailed  :  and  France  lost  the  whole 
which  she  possessed  in  these  three  regions, 
though  since  she  possesses  a  part  by  grace 
from  England  ! 

10.  The  disbanded  officers  from  Canada, 
1703,  letnrning  via  New  York  for  home,  were 
entertained    at   a   splendid  dinner,  where  there 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


117 


was  much  display  of  silver  vessels  and  variety 
of  dishes.  This  caused  an  impression  of  riches 
and  luxury,  and  gave  rise  to  the  agitation  of 
taxation,  1764.  And  in  the  course  of  events, 
when  John  Bull  declared  that  he  had  a  right  in 
all  cases  whatever  to  bind  America,  the  self 
same  day,  a  noise  was  heard  in  the  air  in  the 
new  world,  for  several  hundred  miles  ! 

1 1 .  Connected  with  this,  it  may  be  observed 
that  when  George  III.  was  crowned,  in  the 
ceremonial  part,  a  ship  was  launched,  to  ex- 
hibit his  control  by  land  and  sea  ;  but  a  globe 
on  the  bowsprit  being  too  prominent,  a  chip 
was  taken  oft',  which  took  out  a  part  of  North 
America :  at  the  same  time  the  most  valuable 
jewel  fell  out  of  the  crown ;  and  which  was 
noticed  in  after  speeches. 

12.  An  Irish  lord,  who  had  lived  in  Boston, 
being  called  upon  for  his  judgment  what  force 
was  adequate  to  subjugate  America,  replied, 
give  me  St.  Andrew's  watch,  (about  200  men 
in  Dublin,)  and  I  will  go  through  America. 

13.  Gen.  Burgoyne  said — give  me  5000  men, 
and  I  will  go  through  America,  or  leave  my 
artillery.  The  king  then  specified — I  will 
send  30,000  ;  if  that  won't  do,  send  40,000  ; 
if  that  wont  do,  100,000  shall !  Burgoyne 
fulfilled  his  pledge — 10,000  men,  besides  tories 
and  Indians — he  went  through  America,  and 
left  his  guns  behind ;  and  the  king  lost  one 
hundred  thousand  lives,  and  one  hundred  mil- 
lions of  money — which  anterior  was  a  trifling 
debt. 

14.  The  next  time  Burgoyne  came  on  to  the 
parliament  floor,  he  said,  I  once  thought  the 
Americans  were  in  the  wrong,  but  now  I  am 
convinced  that  nothing  but  the  overruling  hand 
of  Providence  could  unite  the  hearts  of  three 
millions  of  people  so  perseveringly  to  stand 
or  fall  together,  as  what  the  Americans  are. 

15.  Whoever  believes  in  a  superintending 
Providence,  and  has  correct  information  on 
the  discovery  of  America,  the  revolutionary 
struggle,  with  the  various  concomitant  circum- 
stances attending,  must  acknowledge  the  Pro- 
vidence of  God  on  the  subject,  as  attending 
by  an  interfering  hand. 

16.  There  was  no  place  in  the  old  world 
for  "RATIONAL  LIBERTY"  to  begin  ; 

17.  For  the  people  were  kept  in  ignorance 
and  bound  in  the  chains  of  despotism ;  and 
forbidden  the  proper  liberty  of  speech  and  of 
the  press  for  free  investigation,  under  severest 
penalties  ! 

18.  Hence  those  persons  of  the  clearest 
heads  and  best  hearts,  possessing  the  most  in- 
dependency of  mind  and  correct  views  of  the 
"RIGHTS  OF  MAN,"  felt  the  spirit  of  migra- 
tion, and  resolved  to  emigrate  to  the  new 
world — to  enjoy  the  liberty  to  think  and 
speak,  and  to  act  and  judge  for  themselves, 
agreeably  to  the  Creator's  law  of  nature  ! 


19.  Hence  the  origin  of  those  views  of 
rights,  independence  and  union,  in  and  during 
the  revolutionary  struggle ! 

20.  For  to  suppose  that  one  man,  living  on 
an  island  that  will  hardly  make  a  dot  on  a 
map,  in  a  remote  corner  of  the  world,  should 
have  more  wisdom  to  govern  3,000,000  people, 
3,00U  miles  oft",  as  not  being  capable  of  gov- 
erning themselves — and  all  this  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  God,  is  an'  imposition  on  com- 
mon sense  ! 

21.  The  book  of  nature— the  lofty  moun- 
tains— rivers—fresh  inland  seas,  &c.  declare 
and  exhibit  as  already  exemplified  socially, 
that  this  quarter  of  the  globe  was  to  be  the 
beginning  of  a  new  theory  and  order  of  things, 
for  the  regeneration  and  improvement  of  so- 
ciety, in  a  natural,  political,  and  spiritual 
point  of  view,  personally  and  morally  ;  as  elu- 
cidated in  the  declaration  of  Congress  on  the 
4th  of  July,  1776. 

22.  But  it  is  hard  to  shake  off  old  prejudices 
and  long  established  habits  ;  therefore  the 
practice  of  the  old  world  was  somewhat  intro- 
duced here  !  viz.  law,  religion,  and  that  one 
man  may  be  the  property  of  another  ;  which 
principles  found  their  way  into  most  parts  of 
the  old  states,  previous  to  the  last  data  '76  ; 
but  progressively  have  subsequently  been  go- 
ing down  the  hill,  if  not  entirely  out  of  date, 
in  some  parts  of  the  union. 

23.  The  correct  views  of  Penn,  allowing 
equal  rights  of  conscience  and  the  rights  of 
suffrage,  according  to  merit  by  virtue  and  ta- 
lent, should  be  eligible  to  posts  of  honor  and 
profit — believing  in  one  God,  with  future  re- 
ward and  punishment ;  no  other  test  being  re- 
quired as  a  qualification  to  office  in  all  mat- 
ters of  opinion  in  religion.  Lord  Baltimore, 
being  actuated  by  more  liberal  views  than 
many  of  his  cotemporaries,  was  an  auxiliary 
to  liberal  principles:  and  107  years  after  be- 
came a  trait  in  our  national  character  consti- 
tutionally. 

24.  The  Roman  priest  Ury,  accused  in  the 
negro  plot  at  N.  Y.  was  hung,  and  the  law 
interdicted  their  residing  in  the  colony — so 
Connecticut,  previous  to  the  late  constitution 
a  few  since  years. 

25.  Searching  people  for  witch  marks,  and 
putting  them  to  death,  were  some  of  the  dregs 
of  superstition  imported  from  the  old  world  ; 
and  hanging  people  for  difference  o!  opinion, 
as  exemplified  to  the  poor  Quakers  al  Boston. 
Also,  cutting  off  ears,  whipping,  banishing, 
cropping  and  branding ;  and  even  made  it 
penal  to  carry  a  man  over  a  ferry,  or  to  give 
him  meat,  drink  or  lodging,  or  to  tell  him  the 
road. 

26.  The  associated  ideas  of  the  worshipper 
and  the  worshipped  cannot  be  separated — 
hence  the  act  that  tolerates  man  to  pay  his  de- 


118 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


votion  to  his  God>  tolerates  the  Almighty  to 
receive  it — despotism  and  blasphemy, 

27.  Law,  religion  in  any  shape  or  form  will 
persecute — it  began  with  the  image  of  Ne- 
buchadnezzar, when  the  three  Hebrew  child- 
ren were  cast  into  the  fire  ;  and  under  every 
form  and  name,  wherever  it  hath  existed,  there 
has  been  no  exception  since.  Hence  man,  in 
relation  to  himself,  is  a  democrat,  but  in  rela- 
tion  to  his  neighbor  he  is  a  tyrant.  Then  let 
his  jaws  and  tushes  be  broken,  and  his  nails 
pulled  out,  and  claws  and  paws  cut  off,  to 
keep  the  monster  from  the  land. 

28.  Should  the  Catholic,  Jew,  Mahometan, 
or  Protestant,  or  Pagan,  or  any  other,  ism, 
KILL  their  people  for  apostacy,  i.  e.  RE- 
FORMING, there  would  be  an  end  of  the 
spread  of  truth  ;  but  darkness  and  ignorance 
must  still  continue  to  prevail,  by  suppressing 
the  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  the  avenue  of  in- 
formation to  form  correct  judgment  from  pro- 
per evidence,  agreeably  to  the  nature  and  fit- 
ness of  things. 

29.  Those  gag  laws,  politically  and  eccle- 
siastically, as  well  as  in  civil  institutions,  are 
borrowed  from  the  economy  of  the  old  world, 
to  maintain  the  Divine  right  of  priests  and 
kings,  for  personal  purposes  of  aggrandise- 
ment; and  should  be  viewed  by  the  people  of 
this  country,  as  the  dregs  of  tyrannical  cor- 
ruption. 

30.  Passing  over  the  affairs  of  Lincoln  and 
Shaves,  of  Massachusetts  ;  also,  the  affair 
of  John  Adams  and  the  whiskey  boys,  there  are 
some  things  to  come  under  notice  each  in  their 
turn. 

31.  Burrism  on  Blannerhassefs  island,  in 
the  river  Ohio,  to  prevent  being  roughly  hand- 
led by  the  neighboring  boys,  who  saw  crook- 
ed work  too  much — but  B.  was  stopped  by 
the  deputy  Gov.  of  Mis.  and  spoiled  the  fun. 

32.  Gov.  Bob.  W s  had  his  deputy  Gov. 

C Mead  dismissed  from  office,  to  retaliate. 

33.  Took  Burr  into  the  bushes  back  of 
Capt.  Morah's  garden,  half  a  day;  procured 
him  a  horse  and  guide  for  Mobile,  and  sent 
him  off.  Three  days  elapsed,  then  his  excel- 
lency kicked  up  a  dust — $2,000  for  Burr, — 
when  he  must  have  had  the  proclamation  of 
Jefferson  in  his  pocket — being  1'.  M.  connect- 
ed with  the  arrival  of  the  mail. 

34.  Burr  taken  up,  carried  to  Richmond, 
and  the  Great  Judge  dined,  &c.  &c.  &c.  with 
him — which  dissatisfied  the  public  mind 
which  to  appease  he  put  Burr  into  a  house 
fitted  up  at  the  public  expense,  like  a  lord  in 
a  palace,  which  gave  greater  uneasiness  to  the 
discerning  eye  of  the  public  mind,  so  he  final- 
ly put  him  in  a  light  house.  And  when  every 
body  seemed  to  think  Burr  would  get  clear, 
the  Judge  held  Bun  to  enormous  bonds  ;  bul 
when  things  began  to  be  developed,  and  truth 


to  come  out,  then  it  was  objected,  that  Blan- 
nerhassefs island  belonged  to  Ohio,  and  that 
Burr  must  be  tried  there ;  so  the  matter  ap- 
pears to  be  shammed  off,  with  a  bond  of  a 
mere  trifle,  viz.  S3, 000,  which  being  forfeited, 
his  son-in-law  paid,  and  Burr  sails  abroad 
over  the  big  pond. 

35.  But  the  subject  was  published — how  1 
So  as  to  screen  most  of  his  associates  of 
"  standing  high"  in  public  estimation — with 
much  expense  paid  by  Uncle  Sam — with  a 
humbug  and  a  sham  to  appease  the  public 
mind.  Yet  the  secret  is  kept  within  the  veil, 
and  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  officers  of  gov- 
ernment, dared  not  present  it  to  public  view. 
P'or  Gen.  Wilkinson  and  the  British  feet  was 
to  have  brought  up  the  rear  ! 

36.  So  when  a  certain  Judge  was  indicted — 
rule  of  the  house — if  acquitted  on  a  majority 
of  the  points,  exempt  from  whole  hence  as 
many  trifling  inuendoes  as  possible,  and  the 
subject  matter  of  defence  published  before- 
hand, that  condemnation  would  be  unpopu- 
lar ;  and  thus  secure  acquittance  in  the  judg- 
ment by  the  judges  ! 

37.  Milton's  devil — it  is  better  to  reign  in 
hell,  than  to  serve  in  heaven. 

38.  Hence  said  John,  1789 — "to  have  a 
stable  government,  the  chief  magistrate  must 
be  established  for  life,  if  not  hereditary  ;  and 
also  the  senate  for  life,"  &c.  "  to  prevent  the 
rich  people  from  being  oppressed  by  the  poor," 
and  clerical  expectation  in  the  east  was  high  ; 
but  being  disappointed  on  the  fall  of  John,  and 
the  election  of  Thomas,  then  the  crv  was 
raised,  an  infidel  is  going  to  burn  the  Bible. 
And  the  very  means  which  were  used  to  keep 
out  Jeffersonism,  that  overthrowed  tobacco 
religion,  was  the  very  means  of  their  own 
downfall  in  the  east,  and  cause  of  '•■Hartford 
Convention,"  by  the  way  of  Henryism,  <Scc. 

39.  The  Governor  of  Vermont,  Chittenden, 
ordered  men — by  an  overt  act — where  his  pow- 
er did  not  extend,  viz.  into  York  state,  over 
the  militia  at  Plattsburg ;  not  but  what  he 
knew  better,  but  to  provoke  James  Madison 
to  prosecute  him.  and  so  bring  on  a  quarrel. 

40.  The  old  deacon,  Governor  Strong,  of 
.Massachusetts,  pretends  to  Quakerism — i.  e. 
no  fight — no  fight!  "Peace  society,"  &c. 
Yet  obtains  a  law  to  protect  Chittenden,  in 
his  overt  act,  with  all  the  physical  strength 
of  that  state  :  and  the  Governor  of  Connecti- 
cut followed  in  train. 

41.  John  Bull,  while  blockading  the  coast 
from  N.  Y.  to  N.  O.  leaving  N.  E.  exempt, 
shows  the  mutual  understanding  between  the 
two  parties. 

42.  The  taxes  extra  over  and  above  all  the 
rest,  $144,000,  to  act  independently. 

43.  Henry,  supposing  himself  not  well  paid 
for  his  services,  delivered  up   his  papers  to 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


119 


James  for  $50,000,  and  got  swindled  out  of 
$35,000  of  it,  by  an  impostor,  who  passed  for 
count  Crillon,  pretending  to  have  a  noble- 
man's estate  in  France,  when  he  had  none  ! 

44.  John  Bull,  not  knowing  the  treachery 
of  Henry,  appointed  him  to  an  office  worth 
10,000  pounds  per  annum,  which  Henry  lost 
by  acting  premature. 

45.  At  Williston,  in  Vermont,  while  one 
was  speaking  on  false  swearing,  by  taking 
the  oath  of  office  to  support  the  Constitution 
of  U.  S.  and  yet  do  all  they  could  to  give  up 
the  ship,  three  men  came  in  just  then,  one  got 
up,  sat  down,  looked  red,  and  then  pale,  much 
agitated  to  appearance  ;  who  was  it,  on  in- 
quiry, but  old  Governor  Chittenden  !  Surely 
conscience  speaks  in  the  human  breast. 

46.  Cox,  who  is  said  to  have  been  a  Me- 
thodist preacher,  set  the  Yazoo  speculation 
agate,  by  scheming  and  electioneering  to  elect 
such  men  to  the  state  legislature,  as  would 
swindle  the  state,  by  selling  the  public  land 
for  a  mere  song  $500,000  ;  which  act  was  re- 
pealed, and  records  burnt  by  the  next  session, 
and  some  of  the  swindlers  were  killed,  and 
some  fled  away. 

47.  The  land  was  sold  to  Congress  for 
$1,250,000  ;  and  the  extinction  of  Indian  titles 
in  the  boundary  of  Georgia,  when  it  could  be 
done  reasonably  and  peaceably. 

48.  Now  a  leading  faction  in  New  Eng- 
land, would  fain  have  broken  the  Union,  if  the 
fighting  men  would  consent.  For  some  are 
like  the  ape,  to  use  the  cat's  paw  to  pull  out 
the  nuts  from  the  fire  !  So  the  demagogues  of 
the  South,  under  pretext  of  Georgia  claims, 
but  in  fact,  a  different  object  in  view. 

49.  The  title  of  the  Governor  of  Georgia, 
"Commander  in  Chief  of  the  ARMY  and 
NAVY  of  this  State,"  &c. 

50.  Each  State  may  govern  the  Militia,  but 
does  not  the  army  belong  to  the  nation  1 
And  was  not  the  naval  or  navy  and  mari- 
time affairs  in  the  Constitution  delegated  to 
the  United  States  ? 

51.  So  the  State  of  South  Carolina  still  re- 
tains the  title  of  king  in  her  digest  or  statute 
book,  with  names  or  titles  of  the  officers  in 
royalty.  So  that  an  uninformed  person  would 
be  put  to  their  test  whether  Jonathan  or  John 
Bull  predominated. 

52.  Hence  Georgia  can  plead,  I  have  al- 
ways retained  my  independence,  as  officially 
exemplified  in  the  Governor's  title,  And 
Carolina,  ';  O  king,  live  forever" — Marion  and 
Sumpter  were  rebels;  and  Green,  Gates,  Mor- 
gan and  Lincoln,  yankees,  compelled  me,  &c. 
But  we  have  not  given  up  the  ship,  but  are 
your  very  humble  servants,  when  calling  for 
aid. 

53.  Treason  against  the  U.  S.  is  almost  im- 
possible to  prove  to  conviction ;  but  against 


a  state  government,  high  treason  from  a  small 
act  and  death  is  the  consequence. 

54.  The  laws  of  the  South  on  certain  points 
are  a  unit,  like  an  understanding  together, 
same  as  Chittenden  and  those  Hartford  Con- 
vention fclks  and  laws  connected  in  N.  E.  as 
above  hinted.  Surely  Milton's  devil  is  not 
dead ! 

55.  Big  bugs  at  the  big  house  speechifying, 
to  send  home  a  great  sound  to  their  constitu- 
ents, at  the  expense  of  the  nation,  $3,000  per 
day — some  threatening  to  split  the  Union; 
and  have  the  Indian  question  as  a  rallying 
point,  running  out  of  the  house  at  the  time  of 
the  reply  ;  then  coming  back  with  PISTOLS, 
as  though  Congress  Hall  was  a  place  to  fight. 
Fie  !  Fie !  Fie !  Fie ! 

56.  The  affair  of  Miranda.  The  expedition 
was  fitted  out  by  the  British  minister,  $84,000 
and  two  vessels  were  added  by  Admiral 
Cochrane,  then  on  the  West  India  station ; 
which  vessels  were  taken  by  the  Spaniards ; 
and  all  the  officers,  young  Americans,  were 
executed  as  being  pirates  ;  though  their  object 
was  to  revolutionize  South  America. 

57.  A  prince  of  the  royal  blood  was  offered 
to  the  U.  S.  as  a  seed  for  a  beginning,  suppos- 
ing that  other  plants  were  improper  to  be  em- 
ployed for  a  chief  magistrate  to  govern  and 
rule. 

58.  On  the  fall  of  Napoleon,  the  question 
was  agitated  where  this  idea  of  liberty  came 
from,  which  so  disturbed  Europe,  and  took 
them  20  years  to  put  to  rights.  The  reply 
was,  it  came  from  America. — Then  said  the 
"Holy  Alliance,"  whilst  America  remains  we 
shall  have  our  work  to  do  over  again ;  there- 
fore all  people  who  claim  the  right  of  choosing 
their  own  master,  must  be  put  down  ;  for  no 
government  is  legitimate,  but  that  which  is 
hereditary. 

59.  Moreover  there  was  an  understanding 
betwixt  all  the  European  potentates,  that  they 
should  give  Jonathan  no  assistance  in  the 
war;  but  Johh  Bull  might  conquer  U.  S.  if 
he  could;  thus,  with  1,000  ships  then  in  com- 
mission, and  their  disposable  force  on  land, 
"  invinciblcs,"'  felt  as  if  they  were  Omnipotent  ; 
and  so  sanguine  was  their  expectations,  that 
a  viceroy,  and  governors  were  appointed  ac- 
cordingly, to  officiate  in  the  United  States. 

60.  Here  then,  we  may  cleaily  see  their 
views  and  feelings  towards  Americans  ;  and 
thus  the  contrast  is  exhibited  in  a  striking 
manner,  the  difference  betwixt  "  rational  lib- 
erty"1 and  the  "  divine  rights'  of  priests  and 

KINGS. 

61.  England  viewed  the  sages  of  the  revo- 
lution gone;  and  that  she  might  encroach 
little  by  little,  until  she  could  virtually  govern 
America;  and  the  independence  would  only 
exist  nominally  as  an  ideal  thing.     But  Jona- 


than  said,  I  will  bear  for  a  while ;  but  for- 
bearance may  cease  to  be  a  virtue — therefore 
what  led  to  the  war  of  the  revolution,  also  did 
lead  to  it  again. 

62.  God  sees  not  as  man  sees.  Matters  in 
both  wars  turned  out  different  in  the  sequel 
from  the  anticipations  and  intentions  of  man, 
by  land  and  sea. 

63.  What  cannot  be  accomplished  by  force, 
must  be  done  by  fraud  .' 

64.  The  order  of  the  Jesuits  must  be  restor- 
ed, and  set  to  work  in  the  U.  S.  of  America ; 
although  they  had  been  put  down  and  ban- 
ished  from  all  countries  where  they  had  been 
known  to  exist,  as  being  dangerous  to  so- 
ciety. 

65.  For  they  are  a  kind  of  military  order 
of  priesthood,  composed  of  learned,  cunning, 
artful  men  ;  capable  of  deep  artful  chicanery, 
under  every  appearance,  which  opportunity 
and  circumstance  might  present  to  further  the 
object,  and  aid  in  the  accomplishment  of  their 
view  s  and  design. 

66.  To  subjugate  the  world  to  the  Pope,  and 
virtually  govern  it  themselves. 

67.  After  being  banished  from  the  East  In- 
dies, China,  Japan,  &c,  all  the  Catholic  po- 
tentates of  Europe  found  it  necessary  to  put 
them  down.  Even  in  France,  Spain,  Por- 
tugal, and  the  Pope's  dominions  not  excepted. 

68.  The  last  attempt  to  establish  their  em- 
pire, was  in  and  among  the  natives  of  South 
America,  in  the  mountains  and  head  waters  of 
La  Plata  and  Chili  ;  but  finally  were  routed, 
recalled  and  driven  from  thence,  as  being  dan- 

-  to  the  interest  of  Spain. 

69.  But  now  they  are  revived  and  restored 
fur  a  different  purpose,  object  and  end. 

70.  The  tools  of  the  Hoi y  Alliance,  for  an 
unholy  purpose  ! 

71.  Missionary  societies,  i.  e.  societies  of 
religion  and  politics,  from  the  kings  and  no- 
bles to  the  clergy  and  people;  get  all  the 
money  possible,  and  thus  let  the  revenues  of 
Church  and  State  be  appropriated  to  send  men 
to   America,    of  the  true  faith,    to   convert 

HERE!  [CS  ! 

72.  And  thus  do  the  great  and  pious  and 
holy  work  of  the  Lord. 

73.  But   how   shall    this   be   done'?      By 
bening    the     Lord's    orthodox    party. 

1.  By  generation;  2.  by  emigration;  3.  by 
education,  and  thus  make  proselytes,  by 
moulding  and  infusing  into  tin'  tender  mind 
of  heretic  children,  our  sentiments  and  holy 
religion  ;  so  that  their  minds  will  be  confused, 
as  to  retain  the  shape,  our  mould  will  cast 
them  in,  and  they  will  be  nothing  else  but 
ours. 

74.  Learning  of  every  grade  and  by  every 
means,  both  hymen  and  women,  local  anil 
travelling;  any  way  to  fix   the  prejudice  by 


education  ;  for  man  is  an  imitative  creature,  a 
creature  of  habit. 

75.  Splendid  magnificent  buildings,  to  excel 
in  the  land  by  appearance,  pomp  and  gran- 
deur, thus  attract  the  attention  of  the  GREAT 
FISH,  and  the  less  ones  naturally  follow  in 
train.  Educate  the  children  of  the  rich,  and 
the  poor  will  follow  of  course. 

76.  Money  constitutes  POWER.  Power 
constitutes  RIGHT.  And  right  gains  ascend- 
ancy by  flattering  and  inviting  appearances. 

77.  When  ascendancy  i<  obtained,  ii  musl 
be  kept  by  authority  ;  and  this  must  be  i 

ed  as  of  the  highest  rank,  and  hence  of  divine 
origin. 

78.  Thus,  to  impress  the  mind  witli  a 
dreadful  awe,  to  excite  obedience  to  our 
rightful  system  of  government,  Church  and 
State,  to  avoid  the  most  awful  consequences 
to  soul  and  body,  in  time  and  eternity. 

79.  Let  them  know  that  they  are  in  our 
power ;  and  that  ice  have  the  power  ;  and 
that  we  will  use  it  too  ;  and  also  make  them 
feel  it,  if  they  do  not  obey. 

80.  The  certainty  of  the  punishment,  is  the 
surest  preventive  of  crime ;  hence  the  advan- 
tage of  subterraneous  vaults  of  strength,  where 
and  whence  none  can  carry  and  tell  news  and 
tales,  &c.  Then  men  will  fear  and  tremble 
before  our  great  Diana  ! 

81.  Underground  of  the  large  stupendous 
buildings  will  be  the  proper  place,  where  we 
can  have  it  under  our  own  eye.  and  manage 
affairs  to  our  minds  :  and  who  will  be  the  wiser 
for  our  doings  1  or  who  shall  make  us  afraid  ! 

82.  Now  is  our  time,  the  5th  angel  having 
poured  out  his  phial ;  the  kingdom  of  Napo- 
leon is  darkened,  the  Pope  exists,  but  not  with 
the  power  of  his  predecessors  ;  hence  now  is 
our  time  in  this  Babel  of  political  darkness 
and  confusion,  to  avail  ourselves  of  this  op- 
portunity, to  set  up  and  establish  our  empire, 
before  we  are  again  put  down  and  lose  our 
power  forever. 

83.  The  constitution  of  the  U.  S.  beii 
pressive  in  the  negative  againsl  passing  laws 
to  establish  or  to  prohibit  isms  of  any  kind. 
there  WE  may  go  and  set  up  and  establish 
our  empire,  as  an  asylum  for  refuge;  should 
we  fail  in  our  attempt  upon  the  old  world,  as 
well  as  the  new.  we  may  retire  to  our  scat 
in  peace. 

84.  Whilst  the  different  denominations  of 
heretics  are  like  the  snarling  dogs,  growling 
at  each  other,  we,  like  the  judicious,  must  go 
on  in  silence  and  union,  and  get  the  bone  of 
value. 

85.  Mrs.  Fitzherbert,  the  consort  of  George 
IV.  is  a  Catholic.  Women  here  rule.  George 
[II.  went  to  church,  we  heard,  but  not  so 
heard  of.  about  the  .son.  One  who  waited  on 
the  king,  George   III.  whilst  he  had  his  rea- 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    "WILDERNESS. 


121 


son,  said,  I  will  say  nothing  against  the  royal 
family;  because  from  them  I  get  my  bread  ; — 
but  all  the  children  but  two  were  papistical, 
imbibed  from  the  old  queen — mother  to  George 
IV.  She  was  buried  with  a  kind  of  Romish 
pompous,  flambeau  mode — when  removed  from 
Kew  palace  to  Windsor.  The  bishop  of 
Chester  and  others  prayed  for  her  and  the 
king's  daughter  after  they  were  dead. 

86.  The  register  of  1818,  with  the  kings 
stump  to  it,  mentions  the  name  of  the  confessor 
—"FAMILY  CONFESSOR"  to  the  royal 
family — with  the  chaplains  to  the  various 
branches  of  the  family  royal,  &c. 

87.  When  the  salary  of  the  prince  of  Wales 
was  applied  for  a  season  to  the  benefit  of  his 
creditors,  who  supplied  him  with  pocket 
money,  but  the  Irish  Catholics  1 

88.  When  the  revolution  of  France  took 
place,  6  or  7000  priests  as  refugees,  took 
shelter  in  England:  and  within  2.3  years  after, 
upwards  of  900  Roman  chapels  were  built  in 
England. 

89.  The  nobility  (or  no-ability)  in  England 
have  their  domestic  chaplains,  nominally 
called  Protestant,  but  yet,  are  sent  to  France 
to  be  privately  ordained,  to  obtain  the  true 
sanctity  by  order  and  succession. 

90.  When  George  IV.  was  crowned — all 
the  utensils  were  made  new  and  in  the  Roman 
style ;  the  CROSS  on  the  crown,  and  staff  of 
gold,  &c.  &c. — it  having  been  discovered,  that 
Charles  II.  had  via  of — villain  Blood,  stole  the 
jewels  from  the  crown  ;  for  which  Blood  was 
knighted,  with  500  per  annum,  by  that 
majesty,  about  1665. 

91.  The  old  wills,  deeds,  leases,  &c.  which 
involve  the  estates  of  the  Protestants  in  Ire- 
land, which  were  confiscated  in  the  time  ot 
Charles,  Cromwell,  and  William,  and  other 
former  reigns,  are  preserved  clean  and  safe, 
and  transmitted  down  from  mother  to  son, 
with  all  the  ancient  boundaries,  with  the  full 
expectation,  that  one  day  those  estates  will  re- 
vert to  their  descendants,  when  the  intruders 
and  heretics  will  be  driven  from  the  land. 

92.  The  primate  of  Spain  has  called  upon 
all  Catholic  countries  for  a  general  crusade 
against  the  heretics  throughout  the  world. 

93.  Here  then  is  ground  to  see  where  the 
sinews,  marrow,  heart  and  strength  lies — and 
all  that  is  wanting,  in  order  to  put  it  into 
execution,  is  the  removal  of  the  sap  head ;  and 
in  lieu  thereof  put  on  a  Jesuitical  HEAD — 
which  might  say — "  I  sit — a  queen — am  no 
widow — and  shall  see  no  sorrow" — self, 
self-security  !     Boasted  self-security. 

94.  On  a  scarlet  beast — royalty — the  Holy 
Alliance — who  sways  the  power  that  Buona- 
parte  once    held    in    Europe  ! — on    his   ruins 

[  seated  and  established  in  a  new  form. 

95.  "  Can    think    no   evil" — "  can    do   no 


liarm' — of  course  "  cannot  err" — and  there- 
fore whatever  is  done  must  be  right ;  hence 
must  be  infallible,  of  course. 

96.  The  Judge  constitutes  the  Court,  and 
the  CLERGY  constitute  the  CHURCH. 

97.  This  is  the  doctrine  of  the  day — for  the 
jury  ar.d  people  are  only  the  puppets  of 
others,  a  mere  nothing  but  a  name,  and  serv- 
ants, as  hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of 
water,  or  a  kind  of  nominal  something  lor  a 
come-off. 

98.  The  Jesuits  owe  no  allegiance  to  our 
government,  nor  are  they  bound  to  keep  faith 
with  heretics;  to  the  Roman  Holy  Father  is 
their  accountability,  and  to  THEIR  OWN 
HEAD!  And  about  two  millions  of  people 
have  they  an  ascendancy  over  in  this   land. 

99.  In  the  affair  of  Hogan  and  the  Pope's 
Legate,  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania  dare 
not  act  themselves  ;  there  being  40,000  Cath- 
olic voters  in  the  state  at  that  time. 

100.  Threats  are  given  out,  and  anony- 
mous letters — "  can  kill" — in  order  to  strike 
intimidation  to  the  hearts  of  those — classical 
and  official  men. 

101.  When  Spain  declared  war  in  Europe, 
the  armies  were  put  in  motion  in  America  the 
same  day — also,  the  massacre  in  Ireland  and 
at  Paris,  must  have  been  both  preconcerted 
and  in  uniformity — a  true  understanding  upon 
the  subject  by  all  parties  concerned  on  one 
side. 

102.  The  common  chat  of  Italy,  that  the 
Jesuits  will  set  up  their  empire  in  the  United 
States,  &c. 

103.  The  arbitrary  power  of  Cromwell  held 

the  priests  responsiole***** not  a  prot- 

estant  was  injured  in  his  time. 

104.  U.  S.  not  considered  a  "Christian  na- 
tion."' Why  !  Because  we  have  no  law 
religion,  called  national  church — with  the 
name  of  Christ  prostituted  to  it;  and  the 
same  recognised  by  law  and  government. 

105.  People  need  to  be  wide  awake  to 
keep  their  own  rights,  and  to  enjoy  their  own 
privileges  ;  but  Wisdom  and  Innocency  must 
go  together,  not  to  do  wrong. 

106.  Hence  the  propriety  of  the  rule — as 
ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  so  to  them  ;  for  this  was  the  law  of 
Moses,  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  and  the  ex- 
ample of  Jesus  Christ. 

107.  After  the  fall  of  Napoleon— Alexander 
of  Russia,  invited  the  Buonapartists  into  his 
empire  ;  which  drew  the  brightest  geniuses 
through  Europe  into  that  region. 

108.  The  Jesuits  availed  themselves  of  the 
circumstance,  and  njonopolized  the  places  of 
literature  in  the  schools  which  were  set  up  on 
the  feudal  estates,  which  resulted  from  the 
visit  of  the  Russian  army  to  Paris — for  light 
will  circumfuse  ! 


122 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


109.  The  object  of  the  Jesuits  being  dis- 
covered, they  were  banished  from  Russia — 
and  it  cost  500,000  sterling  to  fill  their  place 
wiili  other  men. 

110.  Alexander  dying  like  the  Czars,  un- 
timely ;  the  Jesuits  accused  John  Bull  with  the 
crime,  so  as  to  prevent  the  union  of  the 
Greek  and  Latin  Church  by  amalgamation 
and  absorption,  to  be  accomplished  via  Jesui- 
tical monopoly. 

111.  But  common  sense  may  view  it  in  a 
different  point  of  light.  For  the  Jesuitical 
order  is  like  the  Camelion,  which  can  alwavs 
imitate  the  color  of  the  object  on  which  it 
happens  to  light. 

112.  Thus  far,  poor  blind  John  Bull  is 
accused  ; — but  those  antis — caused  14,000 
Masons  to  be  arrested — and  who  have  not 
been  heard  from  since. 

113.  So  in  Spain,  from  40  to  50.000  per- 
sons in  the  neighborhood  of  Madrid,  disap- 
peared by  the  hand  of  man,  (40  days  crrace  for 
Jews,  Masons  and  Heretics)  besides  all  the 
other  parts,  perhaps  100.000  more  perished. 
The  whole  protestant  world  is  divided  into 
districts,  and  men  as  agents,  appointed  to  as- 
certain the  number  of  Heretics,  and  also  the 
Hersiarchs  :  their  number,  opinion  and  abili- 
ties, and  make  report  to  the  "  Decapigaxdi" 
at  Rome,  and  receive  instruction  from  head 
quarters,  accordingly. 

114.  The  king  of  Emrland,  George  IV.  re- 
ceived the  Pope's  Legate,  which  had  not  been 
received  in  England,  in  former  reigns,  for 
more  than  200  years. 

115.  This,  when  taken  in  connexion  with 
the  papistical  apparatus  at  the  coronation  ; 
family  confessor;  bishop  of  Chester  praying 
for  the  dead;  domestic  chaplains  of  the 
nobility  ffoing  to  France  for  ordination  ;  the 
number  of  chapels  built  in  England  ;  with  the 
number  of  Jesuits  in  that  country,  admits  of 
solemn  and  serious  investigation !  !  And 
what  next  ?  When  4  bishops  and  an  arch 
bishop  \\:i>  set  up  in  America;  a  large  build- 
ing was  set  agate  called  ;i  CATHEDRAL,  with 
small  subterraneous  vaults;  like  those  of  the 
"Holt  Inquisition,"  as  tar  light  has  ever 
been  obtained  on  tlmt  subject. 

116.  To  prevent  discovery  a  high  board 
fence  for  an  enclosure  wi  itten  over  the  doors, 
"  no  admission  ;"  wind  blew  down  the  fence  ; 
then  the  Heretic  could  see  and  inquire,  what 
are  these  cells  for  ]  "  To  put  in  wine  ;"  "  to 
do  penance  in," — "to  rent  out," — "for  the 
Priest," — "to  put  in  the  dead," — ''and  the 
strong  heavy  doors  and  greal  iron  bolts  to 
keep  them  wife  from  the  doctors,"  &c.  &c. 

117.  But  are  those  vaults  designed  for  the 
dead  ;  or  iather,  to  confine  the  living  ? 

118.  In  the  woods  some  miles  back  of  Bal- 
timore, Emmetsburg,  Beardstown,  New  York, 


Boston,  New  Orleans,  Baton  Rouse.  Natchez, 
Greenville,  Gibson  Port.  Missouri,  .Mount 
Sneak,  Port  Clinton,  Cincinnati.  Perry  County. 
Louisville,  Lexington;  Gaytursburg,  and  pro- 
bably more  than  200  places  more,  going  on 
silent  as  death  and  still  as  midnighl  !  !  I 

119.  At  Pittsburg  172  feel  long  and  76 
wide,  with  the  chat  of  wading  knee  high  in 
Heretic  or  protestant  blood  in  America  ! 

120.  Decapigandi  SI. 500,000;  Pope,  $100,- 
000  ;  donations  from  the  potentates  of  some  of 
the  Holy  Alliance. 

121.  The  rose  which  is  annually  given  by 
the  Pope  to  the  potentate  whom  he  thinks  has 
been  the  most  useful  to  the  church  the  pre- 
ceding year,  was  adjudged  to  the  usurper  of 
Portugal,  and  also  an  additional  one  to  Old 
Hickory, — as  if  he  would  flatter,  deceive  and 
gull,  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  the  United 
States  :  as  if  to  lull  the  Americans  to  sleep  ! 

122.  The  term  "Holy,"  belongs  to  reli- 
gion: the  term  "Alliance,"  belongs  to 
politics ;  but  when  united,  embraces  both. 

123.  Hence  the  "Holy  Alliance,"'  and  the 
restoration  of  the  order  of  "  Jesuits."  who 
were  supposed  to  have  been  annihilate!  and 
become  extinct ;  but  they  wTere  only  dormant, 
and  are  now  virtually  governing  the  Roman 
Church,  which  amount  to  90,000,000  over  the 
world  :  while  the  Protestant  is  but  30.000.000 
—3  for  1  ! 

124.  All  the  blood  shed  about  religion 
since  the  time  of  Luther,  is  laid  by  them  to 
the  charge  of  Protestants — as  Heretics. — for 
departing  from  the  true  church. 

125.  And  all  their  teachers  in  this  country, 
are  denounced  as  Hesearchs,  and  placed  on  a 
level  with  the  greatest  of  criminals,  by  the 
Jesuits,  who  justify  the  Inquisition  of  Spain, 
and  plead  for  one  in  this  country. 

126.  The  Inquisition  work  in  secret,  and  in 
the  night  and  under  ground  !  See  the  mode 
at  Goa,  as  related  by  Dr.  Buchanan  ;  and  all 
the  other  accounts  how  they  correspond. 

127.  How  many  persons  are  suddenly  miss- 
ing in  different  sections  of  this  country. — 
Been  to  Heretic  meetings, — and  dealt  with 
accordingly ;  sundry  have  strangely  disap- 
peared. 

128.  One  poor  fellow,  a  tailor  by  trade  ; 
said  he  was  sent  with  a  letter,  found  his  way 
into  the  cell,  kept  on  bread  and  water  for 
some  weeks,  and  cow-hided  into  the  bargain  !* 


*  Name  of  the  man,  also  the  Priest  who  burnt  the  bible, 
and  bishop  could  be  given  !   See  also  at  New  York. 
"From  tin'  New  Vork  Evangelist. 
INQUISITION   IN  NEW  \  ORK 

The  following  easa  of  Romish  persecution  has  recently 
occurred  in  New  Fork.  A  young  woman  residing  in 
Newark,  was  in  the  practice  of  coming  to  the  city  for  con- 
fession,  absolution  and  Popish  instruction,  from a  Ro- 
man priest  At  length,  she  learnt  so  much  of  Protestant- 
ism, from  the  family  where  she  lived,  that  she  desisted 
from  attending  confession  and  the  mummeries  of  Popery. 


129.  197  on  the  bridge  at  Wexford  ;  183  in 
the  barn  of  1798,  burnt;  200,000  in  Ireland 
swept  off  in  a  night ;  and  70,000  at  Paris  in 
the  days  of  Louis  XIV ;  also,  the  powder 
plot !  ! 

130.  Lafayette  with  all  the  deputies,  and 
liberals,  and  editors  of  liberty  and  liberal 
principles  were  proscribed  in  France ;  and 
would  have  been  assassinated  in  the  hellish 
plot,  had  the  revolution1  prevented  it,  which 
probably  not  one  person  expected  it  so  soon, 
three  days  before. 

131.  The  tyranny  of  the  king  ;  the  shutting 
up  of  the  banks  ;  flung  society  out  of  employ, 
into  convulsion ;  and  hence  the  fire  to  the 
magazine,  and  facilitated  the  object  of  liberty, 
then  in  embryo. 

132.  The  developement  of  this  plot,  found 
in  the  iron  chest,  with  the  flight  of  the  Jesuits  ; 
some  to  England ;  80  wagon  loads  and  other 
vehicles  into  Naples ;  shows  the  design  of 
the  Holy  Alliance  and  the  Jesuits  against  the 
liberties  of  mankind ;  a  general  conspiracy  to 
sweep  off  their  enemies  at  one  grand  blow. 

133.  Hence  the  combination  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  light  and  liberty,  and  bring  back 


After  a  time,  she  visited  the  city,  and  not  returning  to  her 
abode  for  some  days,  her  employer  followed  in  pursuit  of 
her.  The  information  which  he  received  convinced  him 
that  she  was  illegally  detained  by  force,  by  the  Priest  and 
his  devoted  tools.  The  usual  legal  process  was  resorted 
to,  and  in  consequence  she  was  discovered.  She  was 
found  confined  in  a  private  chamber,  where  she  had  often 
been  visited  by  the  priest,  urged  to  make  confession,  and 
threatened  with  further  severe  punishment  if  she  would 
not  confess,  submit  to  the  priest,  and  return  to  the  Roman 
faith.  She  was  of  course  liberated  by  the  civil  law,  and 
is  now  fully  clear  of  the  American  Inquisition,  until  they 
can  sei^e  her  again.  The  names  of  all  the  parties  can  be 
given. — Prot. 

{Jrjr*  The  above  note  is  from  a  minister  of  the  gospel  in 
this  city. 


the  days  of  darkness,  for  the  support  and  con- 
tinuation of  kingcraft  and  priestcraft,  monarchy 
and  law  religion,  in  the  world. 

134.  Thus  we  see  that  liberty  was  sup- 
pressed in  Naples,  Spain  and  Portugal ;  and 
the  fall  of  Bolivar  in  South  America.  And 
where  is  he  ?  who  knows  1  who  can  tell !  !  ! 
O  the  monarchical  and  Jesuitical  influence 
over  the  world  ! 

135.  The  cloud  is  gathering  fast  in  this 
country,  and  are  we  prepared  for  the  storm  ! 

136.  A  drowning  man  will  catch  at  a 
straw ! 

137.  If  light  and  liberty  prevail,  monarchy 
and  priestcraft  sink. 

138.  To  prevent  this,  a  general  conspiracy 
and  assassination  or  massacre  of  these  Her- 
siarchs,  &c.  &c.  and  "outward  court  worship- 
pers!" As  the  only  possible  means  of  hope 
for  success,  in  which  attempt  if  they  should 
not  succeed  but  fail,  it  would  produce  a  reac- 
tion, which  would  recoil  back  on  themselves. 

139.  The  "  woman  on  the  beast''  intoxicat- 
ed with  the  "blood  of  the  martyrs:*'  Church 
Jesuits,  who  use  the  name  of  the  pope  for  a 
tool;  to  cover,  and  carry  on,  and  accomplish 
their  own  object  and  end  !  Hence,  Wesley  : 
"  There  will  even  then  be  a  pope  but  not  with 
the  power  of  his  predecessors;  and  he  will  be 
under  the  government  of  Babylon."  "  Body 
of  men,"  Jesuits,  not  the  Council  of  Cardi- 
nals ;  but  the  DECAPIGAXDI. 

JS@a>"  If  old  Napoleon  be  dead,  I  expect  to 
see,  if  W.  be  correct,  young  Napoleon  in 
******  Dy  tile  consent  0f  the  Potentates  of 
Europe ! 

140.  But  I  must  here  stop,  with  this  re- 
mark—" BE  YE  ALSO  READY! ! !" 


END   OF   THE   VOICE   FROM   THE   EAST. 


PART     SECOND. 


REPLY    FROM    THE    WEST. 

1.  Mr.  Wesley  says,  in  his  notes  on  chap- 1  use  it  to  the  best  of  my  judgment ;  bear  it  as 
ter  13,  Rev.  "The  POWER  of  choosing  the   my  burthen." 

Pope  (or  Bishop)  was  taken  from  the  PEO-  \      3.  But  the  conduct  of  those  who  came  after 
PLE,  &c.   1143,   and  lodged  in  the  cardinals  :  him,  bespeaks  a  very  contrary  and  different 
alone,"  which  power  of  choosing   could  not   language,  when  every  artifice  and  intrigue  is 
have  been  taken  from  the  people  if  they  had   used,  not  only  to  retain  power,  but  I 
never  possessed  it.  and  borrow  it  also,  by  the  plea  of  order  and 

2.  Coke's  life  of  Wesley,  533;  "power — I   succession — by  "will  and  delegation." 
did  not  seek  it ;  it  came  upon  m.3  ur.?.ware= :  I       4.  Coke's  letter  to   Wesley,    for  n  T"""~> 


124 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


ordination  in  the  garret  at  Bristol,  1784,  (as 
related  in  Whitehead  and  in  Moore's  life  of 
Wesley,)  was  the  beginning  of  this  Episcopal 
Babel,''  out  of  which  arose  the  confusion  in 
Europe  and  America. 

5.  The  prayer  book,  articles  of  faith,  and 
gown  and  band,  was  all  concerted  in  this  Epis- 
copal Babel,  to  monopolize  the  church  people 
and  glebe  lands  betwixt  Delaware  and  Georgia. 

6.  But  the  vestry  and  church  wardens  not 
being  brought  over  to  give  their  consent,  be- 
cause  the  sanctity  was  not  pure  by  order  and 
succession;  hence  the  cause  of  that  letter  in 
the  Church  Magazine,  from  Coke  to  Bishop 
White,  for  a  fourth  ordination,  so  as  to  be 
certain  of  pure  sanctity  "  by  order  and  suc- 

ession." 

7.  Coke  wras  the  first  regicide  among  the 
Methodists.  And  as  like  begets  like,  so  from 
an  1  out  of  his  conduct,  consequences  grew. 

8.  In  his  sermon  at  Baltimore  and  address 
to  Washington,  hoping  the  American  govern- 
ment would  be  a  model  for  European  govern- 
ments; which  implies,  cut  off  kings'  heads — 
behold,  the  retribution. 

9 .  Wesley's  name  was  dropped  off  from  the 
American  minutes,  as  if  expelled;  next  the 
name  of  Coke  is  left  out  of  the  English  min- 
utes ;  and  moreover,  gets  expelled  in  time, 
from  America  in  turn. 

10.  Takes  the  name  of  bishop,  saying  Wes- 
ley chose  the  Episcopal,  &c. 

11.  Moore's  life  of  Wesley,  vol.  2,  page 
279,  exhibits  these  assertions  to  be  a  hoax,  a 
libel — without  his  sanction;  but  assumed,  re- 
pugnant to  Wesley's  interdiction. 

12.  Previous  to  1785,  "minutes  of  some 
conversations  between  the  PREACHERS  in 
connexion  with  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,"  was 
the  then  title  of  men  unordained. 

13.  But  when  '•  three"  men  ordained,  had 
just  come  over  from  England,  and  had  only 
met  co-preachers,  it  was  then  called  u  Episco- 
pal Church,v  exhibits  the  principles  of  the 
doctrine  of  Rome :  clergy  constitute  the 
church,  preachers  and  people  are  nothing! 

14.  First  edition  oi  the  minutes  printed  at 
Philadelphia,  1795.  page  77.  referring  to  the 
act  of  1785,  says,  "m>«"  (not  Wesley  "formed 
ourselves  into  an  independent  church,"  taking 
the  name  "bishop"  and  "episcopal"1  by  as- 
sumption. 

See  Lee's  History  of  Methodism. 

15.  "1788 — Who  are  the  bishops  of  our 
church  forthe  United  States  ?"  li  confer*  net  ["the 
plural — but  the  three  preceding  years,  <.i  ■,- 
eral coxfkki'ai  e "  was  the  term,  though me1  in 
detached  portions  at  different  times  and  places. 

16.  Bishop  and  counsel  governed,  i.  e. 
chose  the  Presiding  Elders,  and  out  of  them 
select  the  counsel  ;  like  the  figure  1  at  the 
left  hand  side  of  7  noughts,  but  cut  the  figure 


one  off,  and  what  do  the  noughts  count  1 
Episcopacy  is  all :  preachers  and  people  are 
nothing.  Daniel's  little  horn,  looked  more 
stout  than  his  fellows. 

17.  1789 — The  joke  was  carried  on  to  an 
unparalleled  height — John  Wesley  is  consti- 
tuted a  bishop  by  Coke  and  Asbury,  when  in 
Europe,  and  they  in  America,  3000  miles 
asunder ;.  then  as  Wesley  had  laid  hands  on 
Coke  five  years  before,  in  the  Garret  at  Bris- 
tol, 1784;  and  as  Coke  found  that  Asbury, 
1785,  was  a  preacher  only,  next  day  he  ma 
him  a  deacon,  third  day  elder,  and  fourth 
day  a  BISHOP.  He  growed  very  fast — then 
stated  on  the  minutes,  in  answer  to  the  ques- 
tions— 

1789  "  Quest.  1.  Who  are  the  persons  that 
exercise  the  Episcopal  office  in  the  Methodist 
Church  in  Europe  and  America  1 

"Ans.  John  Wesley,  Thomas  Coke,  and  Fran- 
cis Asbury,  by  regular  order  and  succession.* 

"  Quest.  2.  Who  have  been  elected  by  the 
unanimous  suffrages  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, to  superintend  the  Methodist  connexion 
in  America  ? 

"Ans.  Thomas  Coke,  Francis  Asbury." 

1790.  "  Quest.  6.  Who  have  been  elected 
by  the  unanimous  suffrages  of  the  General 
Conference,  to  superintend  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  in  America  ? 

"Ans.  Thomas  Coke,  Francis  Asbury. 

"  Quest.  7.  Who  are  the  persons  that  ex- 
ercise the  Episcopal  office  in  the  Methodist 
Church  in  Europe  and  America  1 

"  Ans.  John  Wesley,  Thomas  Coke,  and 
Francis  Asbury,  by  regular  order  and  suc- 
cession."' 

1791.  "  Quest.  6.  Who  have  been  elected 
by  the  unanimous  suffrages  of  the  General 
Conference,  to  superintend  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  America  % 

"  Ans.  Thomas  Coke,  Francis  Asbury. 

"  Quest.  7.  Who  are  the  persons  that  exer- 
cise the  Episcopal  office  in  the  Methodist 
Church  in  America.  I 

"  Ans.  Thomas  Coke,  Francis  Asbury,  by 
regular  order  and  succession." 

18.  Coke  was  nominally  bishop  in  America, 
president  of  the  Irish  conference,  and  head  ol 
the  missions  for  the  West  Indies,  and  '■•would 
In"  Wesley's  successor. 

19.  Tlie  regicide  principle — (cut  off  king's 
head,)  was  elucidated  with  some  liberality, 
which  would  be  popular  al  Bristol,  in  a  small 

to  the  Trustees  meeting  houses  qu   >- 
tion  ■  acting  on  the  side  of  the  people. 

20.  But  to  separate  from  the  church,  and 
have  -even  districts,  seven  bishops,  and  then 
one  more  over  the  whole  for  superintendence. 


•  i.«l  said  let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light— so 
Coke  an.l  Lsburj  said,  let  MV./,V  be  a  BISHOP,  and  he 
was  a  bishop— so'constituted  by  tliem,  when  3000  miles  ott'. 


21.  A  number  of  big  guns  employed  Alex- 
ander Kilharn,  to  oppose  the  intended  episco- 
pacy, and  plead  for  a  REFORM. 

22.  Those  guns  were  to  be  masked  until  a 
4  time  of  exigency,  then  to  fling  their  weight 
^  into  his  scale. 

II  23.  The  doctor  found  the  Dagon  of  Episco- 
jpacy  -would  not  succeed;  gave  it  up,  and 
levelled  all  his  might  against  A.  K. ;  and  those 
of  his  associates,  who  had  encouraged  him,  to 
seek  a  reform,  now  forsook  him,  and  became 
his  accusers,  judges  and  executioners,  by  sign- 
ing his  expulsion. 

24.  But  A.  K.  was  too  honest  to  give  up 
the  ship,  because  others  had  deceived  him  and 
turned  traitors  to  the  cause. 

25.  About  5000  withdrew;  hence  the  ori- 
gin of  the  New  Connexion,  arising  from  the 
Dr.'s  nonsense,  first  take  up  for  the  trustees 
and  people,  then  change  sides  for  an  episco- 
pacy, &c.  &c. 

26.  Coke  intended  to  call  A.  K.  to  an  ac- 
count for  his  political  sentiments,  but  God  took 
A.  K.  from  the  evil  to  come.  High  treason, 
loyalty,  keep  on  the  head,  was  now  the  princi- 
ple, having  taken  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  both 
governments. 

27.  The  letters  of  those  big  guns  to  A.  K. 
exhibited  their  conduct,  as  extracts  were  pub- 
lished in  his  life  by  his  friends ;  hence  the 
origin  of  a  fuss  at  conference  : — THEY  be- 
long to  US,  we  must  hush  the  matter,  lest  the 
latter  end  should  be  worse  than  the  begin- 
ning. V-^-N^ 

28.  From  this  came  out  a  third  party,  call- 
ed Independent  Methodists. 

29.  Thirty-two  persons,  who  were  all  offi- 
cial, petitioned  conference  for  redress  of  griev- 
ance. But  the  Dr.  as  president  rose  up,  took 
the  pen  from  the  hand  of  the  secretary,  anil 
expelled  the  whole,  for  such  an  enormous 
crime,  as  daring  to  pray  for  a  lay  delegation. 
Hence  the  origin  of  the  New  Connexion  at 
Lisburn,  in  Ireland. 

30.  Turning  out  two  or  three  local  preach- 
ers and  members  for  daring  to  hold  a  "  field 
meeting,"  gave  rise  to  what  is  called  ■■Pri- 
mitive Methodists,"  or  ranters. 

31.  Wishing  to  dragoon  the  Methodists 
from  their  church,  without  their  consent, 
caused  the  split  in  Ireland,  12,000  to  18,000, 
in  point  of  difference  of  parties. 

32.  The  doctrine  claiming  all  the  power 
that  Wesley  had,  by  virtue  of  delegation  to  the 
conference,  as  exhibited  in  his  "  vtitt" — after 
the  concessions  made  before,  alluding  to  the 
Portraiture  of  Methodism,  has  given  rise  to 
another  great  split. 

33.  The  monarchical  power  of  the  bishop, 
in  this  republic,  not  allowing  privilege  equal 
to  the  privilege  in  Europe,  "no  appeal,''  "  the 
monster's  born" — gave  rise  to  the  split  off  of 


James  O'Kelley,  and  Win.  M. — somebody,  tor 
his  name  varies  at  different  times  in  successive 
years. 

34.  -Wm.  M.  Kentrce"  1788,  and  1789, 
and  1790,  and  1791,  and  1792,  the  name  ap- 
pears to  be  the  same  in  the  column  and  sta- 
tion, in  all  them  five  years. 

35.  In  1793,  the  name  is  not  in  the  cata- 
logue of  Conference  columns,  but  in  the  station 
there  is  a  nam,' — William  M.  Kentry — at  the 
Norfolk  and  Portsmouth  station.  Why  the 
alteration  .'     Runaway,  name  change  I. 

36.  M.  "Kentree,"  as  at  the  first;  but  in 
the  second  edition  of  those  twenty  years  min- 
utes, when  re-printed  at  New  York,  and 
twenty  years  more  added,  1813,  the  name  is 
altered  again  throughout,  and  called  "  Mc- 
Kendree  ;"  a  d  instead  of  a  t. 

37.  Coke  said  to  L.  D.  go  on  a  mission  un- 
der a  promise  equal  to  an  oath  for  six  years. 
If  you  refuse,  your  stay  may  do  more  harm 
than  the  conversion  of  500  souls  may  do 
good!  And  I  don't  know  what;  shall  have 
to  inform  Lord  C.  Reigh  !  [government]  and 
if  you  once  get  into  jail,  it  will  be  hard  to  get  out. 

38.  Coke  said  he  counted  the  votes,  and  it 
was  a  tie  two  or  three  times  betwiM  K. 
Whatcoat  and  J.  Lee — but  at  length  What- 
coat  got  one  the  most  for  bishop. 

39.  Jesse  Lee  said  Coke  stole  one  of  his 
votes,  and  put  it  on  the  other  side  ! 

40.  Others  affirmed  there  were  more  votes 
than  there  were  persons  to  vote. 

41.  Thus  much  fuss  to  obtain  ::  three  per- 
sons" in  ':  one  head" — (episcopacy)  a  "  trini- 
ty" of  English  bishops. 

42.  Thirst  for  power— 1;  BORN  TO  COM- 
MAND"— '•  silver  spoon  in  his  mouth,  and  a 
mitre  on  the  headr — Fie. 

43.  2000  Rev.  clergy,  ministers,  against  one 
poor  "  ignorant""  individual,  who  sought  to 
do  them  no  harm,  either  in  Europe  or  Ame- 
rica. Yet  laws  were  passed  by  those  Rev. 
gentlemen,  both  in  Europe  and  America, 
against  one  solitary  person,  as  their  records 
and  minutes  will  show ;  an  unheard  of  thing 
in  the  annals  of  the  world. 

44.  Letters  of  falsehood  and  lies,  to  sel  the 
government  to  sacrifice  an  individual  on  the 
altar  of  tyranny,  because  ••he  goes  so  inde- 
pendent of  the  bishop"s  I'(  )WER  ;"  and  others 
will  hatch  from  the  same  nest,  &c.  &c. 

45.  Mock  trials,  because  he  is  the  bishop's 
puppet,  he  is  one  of  us,  we  must  clear  lam, 
because  

46.  Better  one  suffer  than  many.  If  he  is 
innocent,  we  must  use  POWER,  and  make  an 
example  of  him.  What  for  ?  as  a  warning  to 
others  not  to  dispute  our  power,  which  of 
right  we  have  by  Divine  delegation,  to  enforce 
"  MORAL  DISCIPLINE !" 

47.  The  last  meeting  of  F.  Asbury  :  O  the 


agitated  nerves  :  it  was  a  sudden  meeting.    So  I  and  see  if  the  Indians  were  come  for  the  scalp, 


j\i.  Ken passed  me  on  the  causeway  as  a 

statue,  although  I  addressed  him  twice. 

•  Shall  we  strengthen  the  episcopacy  ?" 
Never  mind,  boys,  the  old  man  cannot  stay 
u!  then  'we  can  manage  things  to  our 
minds. 

49.  "He  died  and  was   buried  and  publish- 

■  in  of  Wesley,  whom  he  suc- 
ceeded, was  not  mentioned  in  the  minutes. 
Win   ' 

50.  The  WILL  of  the  deceased  was  to  have 
a  number  of  bishops  made  ;  but  others  wished 
not  to  strengthen  the  episcopacy  ;  but  rather 
to  pluck  out  his  "  EYES,"  and  cut  off  his 
"EARS."' 

51.  "  Adam  begat  a  son  in  his  own  like- 
ness'"— and  ••  his  little  finger  was  thicker  than 
his  fathers  loins." 

52.  Therefore  the  eggs  impregnated  in  the 
episcopal  Babel  of  confusion,  not  being  likely 
to  hatch,  recourse  was  had  to  episcopal  art, 
viz.  '•  Virtue  of  the  relics  of  saints."  Asbury 
was  dug  up  and  brought  to  Baltimore,  right 
on  the  spot,  and  so  powwowed  about  the 
streets,  that  terror  struck  the  mind  of  the 
preachers,  as  though  Asbury  had  rose  from 
the  dead  and  come  hack,  because  they  had 
disputed  his  will  and  power,  request  and  di- 
rection ! 

53.  By  the  assistance  of  one  hour  and  a 
quarter  from  his  son  and  successor,  pleading 
on  the  floor,  the  eggs  impregnated  by  the  epis- 
copacy, brought  forth  and  hatched  two,  who 
came  "by  "  order  and  succession,"  and  two 
more  have  been  born  since. 

5  1 .  The  spirit  of  a  bishop  is  sure  to  come 
upon  a  bishop,  and  also  upon  his  eyes  and 
EARS  too,  as  acting  by  authority  from  the 
same  delegation  by  assumption. 

55.  To  degenerate  a  noble,  generous  mind, 
make  a  presiding  elder  of  him  ;  but  to  cure  a 

ing  elder  of  his  folly,  let  him  become  a 
local  preacher. 

56.  The  doctrine  of  passive  obedience  and 
non-resistance  has  become  the  order  of  the 
day;  and  to  dispute  the  power  of  episcopal 
authority,  and  call  the  same  in  question,  is 
viewed  as  a  schism,  and  inveighing  against  the 
" powers  that  be."  and  is  a  moral  evil;  and 
they  as  possessing  moral  authority,  "received 
from  the  fathers"  by  "order  and  succession," 
to  enforce  moral  discipline  by  virtue  of  this 
judiciary  and  executive  power,  have  a  right 

1 cpel  people  for  the  enormous  crime  of 

"CONTUMACY,"  for  not  loving  the  "mon- 
ster." "Anathema  maranatha,"  is  the  or- 
der of  the  day  ;  "  to  Satan,"  "  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  flesh  !" 

57.  Look  at  the  Rev.  Wm.  Burke,  who 
bore  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  :  when 
sleeping  in  the  woods,  and  his  wife  to  watch 


not  knowing  the  moment  when  the  Indians  of 
those  days  would  be  upon  him:  he  shrunk 
not  from  danger. 

58.  But  after  pursuing  him  for  more  than 
eight  years,  the  episcopacy  finally  made  out 
the  great  crime  of  "  contumacy"'  at  last,  and  so 
"  CAST  HIM  OUT." 

59.  The  bounds  of  a  conference  was  denied 
to  Cosmopolite,  and  for  a  local  preacher  to  go 
and  exceed  the  bounds  of  his  circuit,  would 
have  been  contumacy.  Out  with  him,  was  the 
order  of  that  day. 

60.  The  doctrine  of  episcopal  authority  has 
drove  off  and  cut  off  one  way  or  another,  more 
than  five  hundred  preachers,  and  thirty  or  for- 
ty thousand  members,  within  the  period  of 
about  two  or  three  years ;  as  if,  instead  of  the 
gentle  shepherd,  the  wolf  was  among  the 
flock. 

61.  Most  people  who  join  society  have 
never  read  the  discipline,  but  they  love  the 
Methodist  doctrine  and  the  preachers  ;  hence 
love  leads  them  in.  without  knowing  the  stuff 
derived  from  the  Roman  pontiff,  incorporated 
into  the  theme,  which  originally  was  derived 
from,  and  bottomed  on  the  pagan  Roman  im- 
perial code ! 

62.  Chicanery  in  this  electioneering  busi- 
ness will  not  do,  being  repugnant  to  the  sim- 
plicity of  the  gospel  of  Christ. — Therefore  read 
Wesley's  letter  to  Asbury  ;  take  his  there  ad- 
vice, and  give  it  up. 

63.  Those  ancient  sages  that  were  in  the 
field  thirty  or  forty  years  ago,  my  heart  feels 
while  I  write :  those  days  of  love ;  the  bond 
of  brotherly  union ;  most  of  them  are  asleep 
under  ground. 

64.  A  new  set  of  men  are  come  to  fill  our 
place.  They  have  come  out  of  the  ashes,  or 
else  have  heen  raised  in  easy  circumstances, 
and  know  not  contradiction  They  are  stran- 
gers to  those  former  sufferings,  and  hungry, 
trying  scenes.  They  cannot  and  will  not  bear 
contradiction  ;  hut  we  must  be  obeyed,  a 
will.  How  few  are  nursing  fathers  who  feel 
for  the  flock. 

65.  Had  those  principles  of  America 
been  nurtured  in  Virginia,  when  one  was  ri- 
sing with  the  other,  the  "  monster"  of  episco- 
pacy, impregnated  by  Englishmen,  would 
never  have  been  born. 

66.  Those  tory  English  preachers  who  re- 
turned to  Europe,  brought  the  cause  oi  Meth- 
odism to  the  brink  of  ruin  in  North  Carolina, 
had  it  not  been  for  old  Mr.  Green  Hill ;  Gar- 
etson  was  true  to  his  country,  till  others  pois- 
oned his  mind.  And  how  many  were  brought 
into  difficulty  by  Mr.  Asbury's  keeping  in 
White's  garret,  instead  of  returning  to  Europe 
with  the  rest  of  the  gang  ! 

67.  A  few  alterations  might  yet  remedy  the 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


^1 


127 


evil  already  begun  ;  but  man  is  not  disposed 
to  recede  and  go  back,  but  from  necessity,  not 
of  choice  ;  as  exhibited  both  in  France  and 
Denmark,  by  the  circumstances  attending  the 
revolutions,  and  fully  exemplified  there. 

68.  Some  fifteen  years  ago,  a  few  preachers, 
having  no  property  of  their  own,  wished  to 
finger  that  of  others;  and  formed  the  plausi- 
ble idea  of  community  of  goods,  as  in  ancient 
times  :  all  things  common. 

69.  A  farm  near  Bennington,  in  Vermont, 
some  s-20,000  ;  old  maids  and  widows'  money, 
6  or  7.000  dollars;  a  mortgage  for  the  rest. 
While  they  must,  as  bishops,  oversee  the  tem- 
poral concerns  of  the  new  church,  called 
''REFORMERS.-  with  one  article  of  faith  in 
their  new  discipline,  and  that  was  "  We  will 
have  no  bishop  !" — But  the  people  must,  as 
the  Englishman  says,  u  he  their  most  obedient 
and  very  humble  servants.''' 

70.  However,  not  being  able  to  make  out 
the  interest  and  principal,  the  mortgage  swal- 
lowed up  the  whole  premises,  and  thus  that 
community  blew  out. 

71.  Joroboam  had  right  on  his  side.  And 
had  he  done  right,  there  was  a  promise  that 
his  house  should  be  established  by  the  power, 
blessing  and  providence  of  God.  Most  parties 
that  have  come  out  and  separated  from  the 
Methodist,  "  Old  Side,"1  so  called,  have  dwin- 
dled away.  If  God  be  not  with  them,  it  must 
be  so. 

72.  The  Methodists,  as  a  body,  differ  almost 
from  ail  other  societies;  others  come  in  by 
birth-right,  natural  born  members.  But  the 
Methodists  are  omnifarious,  hewed  out  of  all 
kinds  and  sorts  betwixt  heaven  and  hell,  that 
God*s  earth  affords. 

73.  The  tender,  softening  influence  of  the 
Good  Spirit  draws  them  forward;  and  from 
those  desires  to  reform  and  be  better,  the- cause 
of  their  coming  into  society. 

74.  Perhaps  some  may  come  to  retrieve 
their  character,  and  say  "  they  gave  up  their 
good  name  and  cast  in  their  lot  witli  the  de- 
spised people  called  Methodists."  when  in  fart 
they  never  had  any  name  worth  any  thing, 
until  they  became  Methodists;  and  to  the 
Lord  and  to  the  Methodists  are  they  indebted 
for  what  they  are;  and  afterwards  run  off, 
and  act  an  ungenerous  part  with  bitterness. 

75.  Others  may  come  in,  to  get  the  good 
opinion  of  Methodists,  to  answer  their  purpo- 
ses of  worldly  gain. 

76.  Others,  to  officiate  and  be  noticed,  hav- 
ing nothing  but  hypocrisy  at  heart. 

77.  A  Methodist  hypocrite  is  worse  than 
others,  seeing  their  doctrines  and  professions 
are  greater. 

78.  But  I  know  of  no  society  on  the  round 
aggregate  of  ancient  or  modern  times,  by  com- 
putation, in  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe, 


about  one  million  of  people,  gathered  in  90 
years,  exclusive  of  deaths  and  dismissions  in 
thai  period,  which  amount  to,  perhaps,  as 
many  as  a  million  and  a  half  more,  that  have 
been  gathered  by  such  simple  means,  convic- 
tion to  tin'  understanding,  without  the  tempta- 
tion of  lucre  or  law  ami  compulsion — the  only 
means  the  simple  gospel  of  Christ  affords. 

7!^.  Bui  there  is  a  distinction  to  be  made 
betwixt  the  old  economy  of  primitive  Metho- 
dists under  We  iy  .  follow  ing  the  openings  of 
Providence,  1739,  in  Europe,  and  17t.:/  in 
America;     and    this    new  n   from 

Rankin,  who  began  the  closed  door.-;  bu 
1773.  and  which  Coke  and  A.sbury  and  Win. 
M.  have  improved  upon  an  1  change  i.  like  the 
Irishman's   jack-knife,   which  wa 
old;  had  it  from  his  father,  it   had  worn  out 
five  new  blades,  and  three  new  handle 
still  was  tin-  same  good  old  knife. 

80.  The  Good  Spirit  draws  together  and 
bin:--  in  love:  but  the  evil  spirit  of  the  wolf 
will  scatter  the  sheep. — "  Where  contention 
and  strife  is.  i>  every  evil  work." 

81.  The  people  have  been  arbitrarily  dealt 
with,  for  requiring  a  circulating  information, 
which  many  of  their  rulersnnd  teachers  taughl 
by  writing  ;  whilst  those  who  wrote  were  not 
turned  out  and  dismissed  from  office,  but  still 
retained  their  standing  as  members  id'  the  c  in- 
ference on  the  Old  Side,  so  called,  where  this 
radicalism  first  began.  But  the  understrap- 
pers have  been  turned  out,  with  little  ceremo- 
ny, as  though  they  were  of  no  account. 

82.  The  members  of  the  old  side — the  Epis- 
copal — my  advice  to  such,  would  be  this.  To 
stay  peaceably  there  as  long  as  you  can  ;  to 
study  the  doctrine  of  Wesley  as  defended  by 
Fletcher  as  the  criterion  of  Mctltodism  ;  and 
also  study  the  principles  and  system  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Government,  as 
laid  down  in  the  Discipline,  and  contende  I  for 
by  the  bishops,  and  those  of  your  rulers  who 
lead  on  the  van  ! 

83.  And  if  you  intend  to  expatriate  your- 
self, do  it  from  conviction  of  duty  and  judg- 
ment in  a  fair  and  honorable  way  ;  leaving  the 
church  property  behind.  AVas  1  to  bint  to  the 
preachers — it  would  be  this.  Do  not  be  too 
arbitrary,  but  act  judicious  in  your  adminis- 
tration ;*  give  an  honest  and  fair  chan 
trial,  as  a  criminal,  by  jury,  according  to  the 
rational  constituted  authority  of  the  land  in 
civil  cases  will  admit:  for  the  religion  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  bottomed  on  good  and  just 
principles  of  righteousness. 

84.  As  you  wish  a  GENEROUS  PUBLIC 
to  give  you  their  money  to  build  a  /nceting- 
house  for  you  to  officiate  in.  which  never  cost 
YOU  one  cent,  and  where  you  have  no  people 
nor  meeting-house  of  your  own.  you  would 
borrow  from  others  a  use  for  the  time  being  ; 


128 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


if  so,  then  do  not  be  too  narrow  and  contract- 
ed, and  act  ungenerous  to  those  who  are  your 
friends,  and  would  do  you  no  harm. 

85.  But  a  little  small  soul  and  mean  princi- 
ple once  let  in,  degenerates  into  a  dwarf, 
which  will  grow  into  a  giant,  and  become  a 
monstrous  tyrant  in  the  land,  unworthy  the 
character  of  a  generous  American  and  a  noble 
follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  taught 
both  Peter  and  John  more  liberal  things — say- 
ing to  one,  "forbid  him  not"  and  to  the 
other,  "  go  to  Cornelius"  &c. 

86.  This  doctrine,  that  --The  great  Head 
of  the  Church  himself  has  imposed  on  us  the 
duty  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  administering 
its  ordinances,  and  maintaining  its  moral  dis- 
cipline among  those  over  whom  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  these  respects  has  made  us  overseers. 
Of  these  also — viz.  of  Gospel  doctrines,  ordin- 
ances and  moral  discipline— we  do  believe 
that  the  DIVINELY  INSTITUTED  ministry 
ARE  the  DIVINELY  AUTHORIZED  EX- 
POUNDERS ;  and  that  the  duty  of  maintain- 
ing them  in  their  purity,  and  not  permitting 
our  ministrations   in   these  respects  to  he  an- 1 

CI nirch  of  Rome. 

I.  The  government  of  the  Church  of  Rome 
is  Episcopal. 

II.  The  Church  of  Rome  is  one  universal 
church  :  uniting  under  one  head,  many  dis- 
tinct congregations,  and  spreading  over  a 
great  part  of  the  civilized  world. 

III.  The  government  of  the  church  of  Rome 
is  administered  by  priests. 

IV.  In  the  Church  of  Rome  lay-members 
have  no  voice  in  making  the  laws,  nor  in  the 
administration  of  government. 

V.  At  the  head  of  this  body  of  priests,  is  a 
chief  officer  or  bishop,  styled  the  pope,  which 
name  comes  from  the  Greek  word  papa,  and 
answers  to  our  English  word  father.  He  ob- 
tained the  title  of  universal  bishop  in  the  se- 
venth century,  from  the  emperor  Phocas. — 
Mosb.  vol.  2,  page  1.63,  ami  that  of  pope  in 
the  eleventh  century.  Mosh.  vol  2,  page 
459. 

VI.  For  several  centuries  after  Christ,  the 
bishop  of  Rome  was  elected  bj  the  presbyters 
and  people.  Mosh.  vol.  i.  page  342.  But 
in  the  eleventh  century,  (the  darkest  and  most 
corrupt  age  of  the  church  |  the  pope  wa 

ed  by  the  college  of  cardinals  alone,  excluding 
the  consenl  of  the  clergy  and  people.  Mosh. 
vol.  2,  p.  474. 


thoritatively  controlled  by  others.  do< 
upon  us  with  the  force  of  a  moral  obligation" 
— wi_'.l  not  be  received  as  God's  truth  in 
this  enlightened  day,  by  people  of  inde- 
pendent minds,  who  think  and  judge  for 
themselves. 

87.  Also  this   doctrine,    that   those    i 
inherent,   and   unalienable   rights  of  m; 
virtue  of  his  existence,  which  all  Americans 
admit  as  in  the  Declaration  of  Indepen 
July  4th,  177G,  declared  as  belonging  to  civil 
society:  but  when  associating  with  the   Me- 
thodist   Episcopal    Church,    natural   and    ac- 
quired  rights  are  and   have  become  ej 
except  to  hear  and  obey,  is  a  ridiculous 

and  also  a  mockery  of  common  sense. 

88.  And  ARROGANCE  on  the  one  si  le, 
and  STUPIDITY  of  BLOCKHEADS  on  the 
other,  to  have  such  ism  in  the  Land! 

89.  The  ••  MOTHER  of  HARLOTS' —if 
she  be  the  "  mother''  at  Rome,  who  are  the 
"  daughters"  abroad  ?  Let  truth  and  com- 
mon sense  say  and  determine. 

90.  See  parallel  between  the  Church  of 
Rome  and  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Metliodist  Episcopal  Church. 

I.  The  government  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  is  Episcopal. 

II.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  one 
and  indivisible  :  uniting  in  one  body  many 
distinct   societies,   and    spreading   at    | 

over  ONE  MILLION  FIVE  hundred  thousand 
square  miles. 

III.  The  government  of  the  Methodisl 
copal  Church  is  administered  by  preachers. 

IV.  In  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
lay-members  have  no  voice  in  making  the 
laws,  nor  in  the  administration  of  government. 

V.  At  the  head  of  this  body  of  preai 

are  three  chief  officers  or  bishops,  of  equal 
order,  dignity  and  power.  The  oldest  in  ;  cms 
and  office  is  styled,  by  way  of  distinction, 
though  not  by  express  statute,  the  senior 
bishop  :  and  by  many,  both  preachers  and 
people,  father. 


VI.  There  never  was  a  period,  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Methodisl  Episcopal  Church, 
when  the  people  had  any  voice  in  the  election 
of  their  bishop.  Nor  at  present  have.  say. 
4,000  of  her  clergy,  nor  upwards  of  400,000 
of  her  members,  any  thing  to  say  in  the  elec- 
tion, either  directly  or  indirect  I  \  . 

Quest.  1st.  How  is  a  bishop  to  be  consti- 
tuted ! 

Answ.  By  the  election  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, &c.  Book  of  Discipline,  chap.  1, 
sec.  4,  excluding  the  consent  of  the  great 
body  of  the  clergy  and  the  people. 


Church  of  Rome. 
VII.  The  sacred  college  who  elect  the  pope, 
is  composed  of  seventy  cardinals  ;  who,  again, 
are  chosen  by  the  pope.     Mosh.  vol.  4,  page 
165. 


VIII.  In  all  the  Pope's  decisions,  relating 
to  the  government  of  the  church,  he  previously 
consults  the  brethren,  i.  e.  the  cardinals  who 
compose  his  privy  council. 


IX.  "  In  the  latter  end  of  the  eleventh  cen- 
tury the  popes  were  invested  with  the  pleni- 
tude of  all  power,  both  spiritual  and  tempo- 
ral.'''    Bowers'  His.  of  the  popes;  preface. 


X.  I  am  notable  to  find  any  statute,  restrict- 
ing the  power  of  the  pope. 


XI.  "  The  popes  were  above  councils  and 
uncontrolled  by  their  canons."  Bowers'  His. 
of  the  popes,  preface.  "  Nor  could  the  coun- 
cils determine  any  thing,  without  his  permis- 
sion and  consent."'     Mosh.  vol  2,  p.  296. 


XII.  "The  Roman  pontiffs  were  eagerly 
bent  upon  persuading  all,  and  had  indeed,  the 
good  fortune  to  persuade  many,  that  the  bish- 
op of  Rome  was  constituted  and  appointed  by 
Jesus  Christ,  supreme  legislator  and  judge  of 
the  Church  universal."  Mosh.  Vol.  2,  page 
296. 

XIII.  "  Some  took  the  liberty  to  represent 
to  his  holiness,  (pope  John  XXII.)  that  the 
decrees  and  constitutions  of  one  pope,  could 
not  be  reversed  by  another."  The  pope  re- 
plied (and  what  other  reply  could  be  made  ') 
u  That  thcij  were  mistaken,  since  it  might  be 
proved,  by  innumerable  instances,  that  what 
had  been  decreed  wrong  or  amiss  by  one  pope 
or  council,  could  be  rectified  and  amended  by 
another.'1''  Bowers'  His.  of  the,  Popes,  pre- 
lace. 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

VII.  The  General  Conference,  in  the  year 
1820,  was  composed  of  eighty-nine  sitting 
members,  sixty-three  of  whom  were  presiding 
elders,  or  had  filled  that  station. 

Quest.  By  whom  are  the  presiding  electors 
to  be  chosen  ? 

Answ.  By  the  bishops.     Dis.  ch.  1,  3  5. 

Note.—  In  this  year  (1820)  there  were  sixty- 
four  presiding  elders. 

VIII.  The  presiding  elders  have  been  styled 

tl bishops'  eyes"  and  ihe  "bishops'  ears," 

&c,  and  with  them  he  consults  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  church,  as  his  council.  In  the 
General  Conference  of  1820,  it  was  part  of  the 
conciliatory  plan.  "  That  the  presiding  elders 
be,  and  hereby  are  made  the  advisory  council 
of  the  bishops,  or  president  of  the  conference, 
in  stationing  the  preachers."  Thereby  enact- 
ing by  law.  what  it  was  thought  had  been 
practised  from  the  beginning. 

IX.  Quest.  3.  What  are  the  duties  of  a 
bishop  '? 

Answ.  5.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral business  of  our  church.  Dis.  ch.  1.  \  4. 
"  It  is  the  duty  of  a  bishop  to  travel  through 
the  work  at  large:  to  oversee  the  spiritual 
and  temporal  concerns  o'f  the  church.  But 
to  oversee,  means  power  to  overrule." 
Bishop  M-Kendree's  address  to  the  Philadel- 
phia Annual  Conference. 

X.  I  can  find  but  one,  restricting  the  exer- 
cise of  the  bishop's  power.  "He  shall  not 
allow  any  preacher  to  remain,"  &c.  Dis.  ch. 
1.  I  4.     Question  3.  Answer  2. 

XI.  "I  believe,  the  resolutions  passed  al 
the  last  General  Conference,  authorizing  the 
respective  annual  conferences  to  elect  the  pre- 
siding  elders,  are  an  infringement  on  the  con- 
stitution of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.'' 
Bishop  M'Kendree's  addresses  to  the  Phila- 
delphia Annual  Conference. 

XII.  "  Those  ministers  whom  God  selects  to 
be  the  shepherds  of  his  flock,  and  the  guar- 
dians of  his  people j possess  the  rigid  of  govern- 
ing themselves  in  religious  matters,  an!  all 
those  committed  to  their  care."     Vim  ii 

of  Methodist  Episcopacy.  New  York,  print- 
ed for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Chur.  1820, 

XIII.  "They,"    the   General    Cont^ 
"shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part  or  rule 
of  our  government,  so  as   to  do  away  ! 
pacy,    or   destroy  the  plan  of  our   itii 
general  superintendency."     Dis.  ch.  1,  sec.  3. 
Ques.  2.  Answ.  5. 


130 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


Church  of  Rome. 
XIV.  The  Popish  use  the  temporal  power  Xo 
put  in  force  and  to  "executemoral  discipline  j" 
i.  e.  the  will  of  the  clergy. 


XV.  Those  who  do  not  obey  the  Roman 
Church,  but  withdraw,  or  are  excommunica- 
ted— are  denounced  with  a  curse,  as  apostates 

ics,  with  ••  bell,  book  and  candle  light." 

XVI.  The  Roman  Clergy  interdict  their 
people  from  reading  other  books,  than  by  their 
consent. 


XVII.  The  Romish  Clergy  assume  the 
power  of  granting  the  privilege  to  some,  to 
have  and  read  the  Holy  Bible. 


XVIII.  By  order  and  succession  from  Peter. 


XIX.  Divine    sanctity  through  the  Popes, 
|  give  Divine  authority  to  the  clergy. 

XX.  Many  grades  of  places  betwixt  the 
people  and  the  Pope,  who  is  styled  bishop  of 
bishops,  or  universal  bishop. 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
Committee's  Report,  fyc. 

XIV.  See  the  BISHOP'S  Circular  letter, 
explaining  the  "  design"  of  the  •'  General  con- 
ference'' "for  a  uniform  system  throughout  the 
whole  body."     1820. 

"It  is  both  expedient  and  necessary  to  pe- 
tition the  Legislature  for  an  ACT  of  incorpo- 
ration, which  shall  recognise  the  peculiarities 
of  OUR  form  of  Church  Government,  and 
thereby  enable  US  more  fully  and  effectually 
to    EXECUTE    the    DISCIPLINE'  of    our 

CHURCH. 

XV.  Those  who  withdraw,  or  are  '■'■expell- 
ed" from  the  Methodist  E.  Church,  are  de- 
nounced as  "  schismatics  and  backsliders  ;" 
and  their  characters  are  blasted  in  a  public 
point  of  view,  accordingly,  by  slander,  &.c. 

XVI.  Purchase  no  Hymn  Books  but  what 
are  signed  by  the  Bishops,  if  you  have  any 
respect  for  the  AUTHORITY  of  the  Confer- 
ence or  of  US  '.  !  !  See  preface  to  the  Hymn 
Book,  see  also  the  General  Conference,  &c. 
in  suppress  the  reading,  &c.  kc,  the  paper 
called  '•  Mutual  Rights." 

XVII.  The  Methodist  bishop  says,  take  thou 
rity  to  reap,  &c,  which,  if  we  suppose 

him  to  be  sincere,  we  must  think  that  he  be- 
lieves he  has  the  power  to  grant  that  privi- 
lege. See  the  form  of  ordination  in  the  disci- 
pline. 

XVIII.  "  By  order  and  succession" — "  re- 
ceived from  the  Fathers."  See  first  edition  of 
Minutes,  and  the  Bishop's  Circular,  &c. 

XIX.  "  Divinely  instituted  and  divinely  au- 
thorized expounders,"  &c.  See  the  doctrine 
of  General  Conference  at  Pittsburg,  &c. 

XX.  1.    Hearer. 

2.  On  trial. 

3.  Full  membership. 

4.  Class  Steward. 

5.  Class  Leader. 

6.  Circuit  Steward. 

7.  Exhorter. 

8.  Local  Preacher. 

9.  Local  Deacon. 

10.  Local  Elder. 

11.  Travelling  Preacher. 
Travelling  Deacon. 
Travelling  Elder. 
Presiding  Elder,  or  Elder  of  Elders — 

which  term  Elder  means  Bishop,  &c. 

15.  Bishops — 2  in  the  northern  diocess,  2 
in  the  south. 

16.  And  one  goes  where  he  pleases,  and 
hence  "arched,"  as  bishop  of  bishops,  or  "  uni- 
versal bishop  !" 

17.  Supernumerary,  superannuated  Trus- 
tees, Book  Steward,  &c.  &c.  &c. 


12. 
13. 
14. 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


131 


See  also  the  Papistical  mode  of  con- 
secration— the  Bread  and  Wine. 

Episcopacy,  Monarchy,  Slavery,  and  Pope- 
ry are  all  bottomed  on  the  same  principle  in 
their  several  degrees — which  power,  not  being 
delegated  by  the  people,  is  claimed  to  be  the 
gift  or  grace  of  God,  hence  of  heavenly  birth 
and  origin,  and  therefore  of  Divine  authority, 
hence  must  he  highly  respected — as  a  virtue  ! 

Such  doctrine  must  appear  in  its  true  shape 
and  color  to  a  clear  head  and  correct  heart, 
as  a  hoax  upon  mankind. 

For  power,  exercised  without  a  right — by 
assumption,  is,  and  must  be  considered  an  un- 
just, tyrannical  act  of  usurpation  ! 

Hence  the  Episcopal  may.  for  distinction 
sake,  be  called  ROYALISTS !  And  the  oppo- 
nents REGICIDES  ! 

Hence,  what  six  foreigners,  in  Baltimore,  in 
conclave,  matured  in  three  days,  when  sixty 
American  preachers  were  shut  out,  about  45 
years  ago,  delegates,  in  the  same  town,  are 
now  meeting  to  rectify,  and  if  possible,  cor- 
rect ;  to  be  purely  American,  and  not  Baby- 
lonish  .' 

Here  were  the  first  acts  of  Catholic  and 
Methodist  bishops  to  multiply  in  this  country, 
and  here  some  of  them  lie  deposited  in  the 
ground  ! 

John  Fletcher  was  born  where  Calvin  offi- 
ciated, and  Alexander  Kilham  was  born  in  the 
same  town  or  place  of  John  Wesley. 

In  Baltimore,  the  six  foreigners  :  viz.,  Coke, 
Asbury,  Whatcoat,  Vassey,  Dickins,  and  per- 
haps Dickerson,  began  the  farce  of  Episcopacy 
to  hatch  what  was  impregnated,  as  exemplified 
in  Coke's  letters  to  J.  Wesley  and  Bishop 
White. 

The  Gown  and  Band  were  procured  by 
some  of  the  American  preachers,  and  Vassey 


went  into  the  church — but  the  vestry  could  not 
be  duped — hence  that  part  of  the  fun  fell 
through— the  monopoly  of  the  vacant  churches. 

The  Bishop's  mock  trial  of  Lorenzo  Dow,  in 
the  person  of  his,  i.  e.  Bishop's,  right  hand 
man — then  the  principle  reciprocated,  that  the 
Bishop  "  was  born  to  command"' in  the  same 
place.     FUDGE  ! !  ! 

But  "  Judgment  must  begin  at  the  house 
of  God  ;''  and  justice  must  take  place.  There- 
fore the  ROYALISTS  and  the  REGICIDES 
musl  HERE  conspicuously  appear,  upon  the 
theatre  of  time,  and  be  exemplified  in  the  an- 
nals of  future  history. 

The  teim  Epipcopal  was  viewed  only  as  a 
simple  name  of  distinction — same  as  Bob  or 
Dick,  to  distinguish  boys — but  the  idea,  that 
it  was  significant,  meaning  clerical  power,  is 
a  thing  that  was  never  dreamed  of  by  most  of 
her  innocent  members,  thirty  or  forty  years  ago. 

But  the  monster  is  born,  and  a  serpent  is 
hatched,  and  how  or  where  it  will  end,  I 
know  not. 

No  doubt  but  tens  of  thousands  will  be 
added  to  the  Royal  Church,  of  tender  minds 
and  honest  hearts.  But  Babylon  must  fall, 
and  this  will  be  more  apparent,  after  the  ascent 
from  the  abyss — the  IMAGE  of  the  beast 
erected,  and  his  worship  set  up  with  severe 
penalties,  annexed  for  non-conformity.  The 
warning  given  by  the  Angel  on  that  subject, 
to  mankind,  not  to  conform,  and  such  another 
dreadful  threatening  is  not  to  be  found  in  all 
the  Bible.  Compare  chap.  xiii.  verse  11,  with 
chap,  xiv.,  the  third  angers  message. 

0  Reader !  Prepare  for  the  trouble  !  0 
strive  to  be  in  readiness,  that  you  may  meet 
the  Divine  approbation — and  thus  ensure  HIS 
protection — and  thus  account  to  thy  GOD  in 
peace ! 


END   OF   THE   REPLY   FROM   THE   WEST. 


PART   THIRD, 


A   CRY  FROM  THE   WILDERNESS. 


"  The  Lord  [Jehovah]  of  Shem" — "  Japheth 
shall  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Shem." 

Abraham  the  cotemporary  and  descendant 
of  Shem,  was  called  to  quit  his  father's  house, 
and  to  live  in  tents,  with  his  family  and  de- 
scendants, until  they  went  down  into  Egypt. 


This  call,  which  he  obeyed  by  faith,  came 
upon  him  while  uncircumcised ;  hence  a 
Heathen. 

To  him  was  the  promise,  seed,  the  singular, 
Christ — in  whom  the  families  of  the  earth 
were  to  be  blessed. 


This  EXERCISE  Of  FAITH  by  OBEDIENCE  was 

"counted,"    "accounted,"    "reckoned,"    and 
"imputed   to  him   for  righteousness,"  and  he 
was  justified   /hand   by  this  exercise  of  faith 
,  and  obedience. 

The  faith  of  Abraham  shall  "heir  the 
|  world."  the  reaction  of  the  soul  on  God.  a 
'  kind  of  miraculous  virtue,  Christ  revealed 
;  within,  the  hope  of  glory. 

After  198  years  in  Egypt,  they  were  called 
I  to  the  tents  of  Shem,   being  his  descendants ; 
j  and  in  the  wilderness  were  they  to  encamp  in 
j  this  form,  to  leave  a  hollow  oblong  square  in 
their  centre,  for  the  Ark  of  God,  which  con- 
tained the  stone  seals  of  the  covenant ;  hence 
was  called  the  ark  of  the  covenant;    which 
being  made  of  wood,  was  overlaid  with  gold. 
This  ark  was  kept  within  veils  or  curtains, 
which  were  suspended  within   the  taberna- 
ci.i:.  which  was  within  a  TENT. 

The  tltree  families  of  Lei  i.  one  on  the  north, 
one  on  the  south,  one  on  the  west,  but  Moses 
and  Aaron  and  the  priests  of  the  second  order 
(Mi  the  east,  in  the  rear  of  the  tribe  of  Judah. 
Thus  was  the  Tabernacle  to  be  guarded  on 
their  inarch  in  the  order  of  cantonment,  three 
tribes  east,  three  on  the  north,  and  three  on 
■  ith  and  three  on  the  west  :  encircling 
the  Levites  as  above,  while  in  the  wilderness 
in  TENTS. 

their  arrival  at  Canaan,  they  were 
called  like  Abraham  to  quit  the  house,  and 
annually  to  hold  a  '  camp-meeting,''  then 
called  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  which  was  to 
last  seven  days,  or  a  week,  by  Divine  ap- 
pointment. 

Over  the  ark  was  a  plate  of  pure  gold, 
called  the  lmercyseatf  on  the  ends  of  which 
were  cherubs  with  spread  wings,  and  their 
lac-  inward,  or  town  ids  each  other,  emblems 
oi  some  "I  the  order  of  the  heavenly  host, 
beings  of  the  other  world. 

On  the  mercy  seat,  betwixt  those  cherubs, 
was  a  luminous  glory  emanating,  probably  in 
the  form  or  shape  oi  a  -  -  and  was  called 
the  ' Lord  of  Hosts,  which  dwelleth  betwixt 
the  <  berubims.' 

In  times  of  exigency  people  mighl  assemble 
at  the  door  oi  the  tabernacle,  and  make  in- 
quiry, and  that  Divine  glory  would  give 
directions  by  vocal  sound,  speaking  like  the 
voice  of  a  man. 

None  were  to  enter  the  door  of  the  taberna- 
cle but  the  priests,  and  none  might  go  within 
Is,  the  sanctum  sanctorum,  or  holy  of 
holies,  but  the  hign  priest  alone,  once  a  year, 
and  not  withoul  blood, 

The   SHINING   face  of   Moses,  when   he 
came  iluw  M  from  the  mount,  and  the 
raimenl  of  Jesus,  when  Moses  and   Eli 

to  him,  and  the  light  which   Saul  oi 
Tarsus  saw,  which  was  greater  than  the  light 


of  the  meridian  sun.  with  many  similar  passa- 
ges, as  Holy  Ghost,  like  cloven  tongues  of 
fire,  &c.  &c.  Supernatural  influences  and 
glory  and  power,  elucidate  the  manifestations 
of  God  in  different  ages  and  to  different  people. 

A  power  supernatural  attended  the  ark  of 
the  covenant. 

Hence  none  were  to  see  hut  the  High  Priest, 
he  alone  took  down  the  veils  and  covered  the 
holy  things. 

Then  the  Priests  of  the  second  order  took 
down  the  tabernacle  and  tent,  after  which  the 
Levites  were  to  shoulder  and  march  on. 

When  they  stopped,  the  Priests  of  the 
second  order  would  rear  up  the  tabernacle  and 
tent,  then  the  High  Priest  would  go  in  and 
suspend  the  veils  in  a  proper  attitude. 

The  sons  of  Eli  brought  the  ark  to  the 
camp  out  of  the  holy  of  holies,  without 
divine  permission.  It  was  taken,  and  they 
were  slain,  with  30,000  others — a  retribution 
of  justice.  "The  glory  is  departed,  for  the 
ark  of  God  is  taken.''  cried  the  old  man,  and 
died  as  a  consequence,  and  the  daughter-in- 
law  also.  What  an  awful  time  in  the  Hebrew 
land  !     See  book  Samuel. 

The  ark  was  put  into  an  idol  temple,  and 
the  idol  fell  down  and  the  head  and  hands 
iff.  Also,  the  people  were  smote  with 
such  afflictions  as  they  viewed  as  superna- 
tural, and  they  sent  the  ark  to  a  city  of  a 
second  lord  ;  where  there  was  a  similar  visita- 
tion on  them;  hence  it  was  sent  to  a  third 
city,  and  the  people  cried  out,  and  were  deter- 
mined to  send  off  the  ark  ! 

Two  milch  cows,  with  a  new  cart  (calves 
shut  up  at  home)  took  the  road  up  into  the 
land  of  Israel,  contrary  to  the  very  principles 
and  law  of  nature. 

The  Israelites,  in  attempting  to  open  the 
ark,  more  than  50,000  fell  dead  on  the  spot. 
What  mighty  power  still  attended  the  ark. 

The  ark  was  not  carried  back  to  the  taber- 
nacle of  Moses,  but  put  in  a  private  house, 
until  the  time  of  David,  when  he  attempted  to 
carry  it  on  a  cart,  to  bring  it  to  Jerusalem  to 
a  tent,  which  he  had  prepared  for  it;  but 
Uzzah,  upon  touching  it,  dropped  dead.  This 
shows  the  power  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  still 
there  present,  which  was  not  to  be  trifled  with. 

The orA  was  then  left  in  the  house  of  Obcd- 
edom  ;  here  blessing  rested   from  that  power. 

The  Hebrews  had  departed  from  first  prin- 
ciples, the  nider  of  God,  which  was  to  bring 
and  carry  the  ark  on  the  should*  rs  oi  Li  vites, 
not  on  a  cart;  hence,  when  David  had  re- 
course to  the  ;<  r,  the  ark  and  all  the 
things  went  well,  and  the  proper  worship  of 
God  was  re  I  in  '  due  form,'  in  a 
point  of  view;  and  the  heart  of  David  was 
glad,  and  he  Leaped  for  joy,  and  said,  "my 
cup  runneth  over." 


The  'BOOK  OF  THE  LAW  which 
Moses  wrote  and  delivered  to  the  Priest,  to  be 
'  kept  in  the  side  of  the  ark,'  was  to  be 
taken  out  by  the  High  Priest,  every  seventh 
year,  the  sabattical  year,  or  year  of  release.  ; 
when  it  was  to  be  read  to  the  people  at  the 
'  Camp  Meeting,'  or  '  Feast  of  Tabernacles,1 
while  in  booths  and  tents  convened.  This 
book  was  delivered  with  the  instruction  by 
Moses  just  before  he  died. 

Now  if  the  book  of  the  law  was  kept  in  the 
side  of  the  ark,  (i.  e.  a  kind  of  pocket  made 
for  it,)  and  such  a  mighty  power  attended  the 
ark,  how  would  it  be  possible  to  obtain  a 
transcript  copy  ? 

I  can  see  no  possible  way,  but  by  special 
permission  from  the  original  author,  GOD  ! 

The  pentateuch,  or  five  books  of  Moses, 
now  in  use  among  the  Jews,  is  near  seventy 
feet  in  length,  and  about  two  feet  in  breadth, 
written  on  parchment,  attached  to  rollers  at 
the  ends,  to  roll  and  unroll,  to  prevent  friction. 
Thus  a  copy  has  and  may  be  preserved  from 
a  thousand  to  1500  years. 

It  appears  that  David  took  a  copy  by  trans- 
cribing ;  the  only  copy  taken  before  the  return 
of  the  Jews  from  Babylon. 

Abiathar,  who  escaped  the  massacre  in  the 
time  of  Saul — became  David's  high  priest,  and 
had  the  care  of  the  ark  and  "  Book  of  the 
Law"  in  David's  tent  at  Jerusalem. 

Moses  told  the  people,  when  they  should 
set  a  king  over  them,  he  should  not  be  a 
stranger,  but  one  of  their  own  brethren,  and 
'  he  should  ivrite  to  himself  a  copy  of  the  law.' 

David  was  the  fust  God  fearing  king  they 
had,  and  he  is  called  '  the  sweet  psalmist  of 
Israel.' 

The  matter  contained  in  the  Psalms,  show, 
how  that  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  the  history  of  creation  down, 
and  exhibits  his  familiarity  with  that  blessed 
book. 

This  shows  the  purity  of  the  book  ;  as  none 
can  be  mutilated  by  the  fangling  of  man,  for 
none  were  copied  anterior  or  subsequent  to 
David's  time,  before  the  return  from  the  cap- 
tivity of  Babylon.  A  superintending  provi- 
dence. 

What  became  of  the  king's  copy,  or  where 
it  was  deposited,  Scripture  is  silent  on  that 
head.  For  we  have  no  account  after  the 
death  of   Solomon. 

In  the  time  of  Jehoshaphat  some  travelling 
priests  took  '  the  book  of  the  law,'  the  ori- 
ginal copy,  repugnant  to  primary  economy,  to 
read  to  the  people,  but  were  hooted  from  the 
field,  and  they  laid  '  the  book'1  in  a  place  of 
obscurity,  where  it  remained  in  a  dormant 
state,  about  294  years,  viz.  18th  year  of  king 
Josiah,  and  16  years  before  the  Babylonish 
captivity,  which  was  the  third  year  of  Jehoia- 


kin  ;  and  first  year  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  when 
Daniel  and  his  companions  were  sent  off  to 
Babylon,  which  is  the  date  of  the  captivity. 

Jeremiah  was  in  the  prison  when  the  city 
was  taken,  and  had  been  there  for  some  time, 
while  Zedekiah  was  king  in  Jerusalem,  having 
been  constituted  by  giving  his  '  right  hand} 
upon  '■oath,''  the  Gentile  and  Jewish  mode, 
a  twofold  obligation,  violated. 

The  people  were  mostly  slain,  and  the  rest 
put  in  chains  for  slavery  ;  the  city  and  temple 
were  burnt  in  the  nineteenth  year  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, and  about  50  years  before  the  return 
of  the  captives  by  the  proclamation  of  Cyrus. 

Esdras  of  the  Apochrypha,  appears  to  be 
the  same  as  Ezra  of  the  Bible.  He  tells  us 
the  law  was  burnt. 

And  reason,  from  the  concomitant  circum- 
stances, says  it  must  be  so. 

For  it  is  a  plain  case,  if  Jeremiah  was 
bound  with  a  chain,  the  others  were  also  ;  for 
he  was  loosed  from  his  chain  ;  which  implies 
he  was  bound  with  others ;  and  it  is  a  very 
clear,  plain  case,  that  a  man  in  chains,  doom- 
ed to  slavery,  could  not  take  such  a  roll  as 
'  the  book  of  the  law'  under  his  arm  at  plea- 
sure, and  carry  it  several  hundred  miles. 

Ezra  tells  us  that  he,  while  at  Babylon,  was 
a  ready  scribe,  and  that  he  was  going  to  Jeru- 
salem to  '•  seek  the  law  of  the  Lord,'  which 
implies  he  had  it  not  while  in  Babylon. 

After  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem,  we  find  him 
with  the  '  book  of  the  law'  reading  to  the  peo- 
ple, from  a  wooden  pulpit. 

AVhere  did  he  find  the  copy  of  the  book  of 
the  law  1  Zerubbabel,  Haggai,  and  Jeshua,  or 
Zechariah,  can  only  tell.  Was  not  this  the 
king's  copy,  written  by  David  ? 

After  those  days,  synagogues  were  built, 
and  learning  had  become  more  common ; 
hence  copies  were  taken  and  dispersed  into 
those  places  of  worship.  Moses  and  the  pro- 
phets were  read  every  Sabbath  day. 

The  world  appears  to  be  indebted  to  the 
'  Masons,'  for  the  purity  and  preservation  and 
restoration  of  the  book  of  the  law  :  as  means, 
under  God,  for  the  benefit  of  mankind  in  after 
ages. 

The  book  of  the  law — original  copy  was 
burnt — only  one  transcript  copy  in  existence 
— and  only  a  few  individuals  knew  where  that 
was.  Hence  how  near  the  book  of  the  law 
came  of  being  lost  out  of  the  world  !  Then 
darkness  would  have  remained  on  the  subject 
of  creation,  with  the  origin  and  history  of 
man ! 

But  to  prevent  a  similar  occurrence  from 
happening,  synagogues  were  built,  and  each  one 
was  furnished  with  a  copy,  transcribed  from 
the  one  preserved  by  the  Masons,  and  restored 
to  Ezra  the  priest — which  mast  have  been  the 
transcript  copy  written  by  David.     For  there 


134 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


is  no  evidence  of  there  ever  having  been  any 
other! 

The  JEWS  have  given  us,  Gentiles,  1 .  the 
law  oi  Moses;  2.  the  Prophets;  3.  a  Jesus 
Christ  :  4.  Apostles — the  Old  and  New 
Testaments. 

Their  "  Holy  City''  is  trodden  down  of  the 
Gentiles  :  which  treading,  according  to  Wes- 
ley, will  end  about  1836,  when  the  "  two  wit- 
will  be  slain."     An  earthquake,  7,000 
perish,    63,000  get  converted,  the  beginning 
of  the  ingathering  of  Jews,  who  ;ire  scattered 
all  nations,  and  understanding  all  living 
ges ;  hence  would  be  able  in  a  short 
time  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  every  city  and  fa- 
mily throughout  the  world.     The  time  of  the 
Gentiles  be  come  in,  and  all  Israel  shall  be 
saved. 

"  Thus  names  and  sects  and  parties  fall, 
"And  JESUS  CHRIST  be  ALL  IN  ALL." 

The  stripping  of  the  Pope  of  his  temporal 
power.  1810,  which  .should  be  effected  by  an 
individual  from  Asia — (B —  from  Acre)  and 
that  Gfi'i  jrears  from  a  certain  date.  viz.  1143. 
it  would  take  place,  which  was  exem] 
January  1st,  1810.  Those  three  things  to  a 
mathematical  focus,  like  an  astronomical  cal- 
culation of  an  eclipse.  And  moreover,  that 
this  individual  would  have  his  kingdom  dark- 
ened and  lose  his  power  ;  but  in  1832.  would 
rise  again,  receive  the  power  and  lthe  kings 
with  i;.'  which  implies  he  had  kings 
but  previous  to  1832,  Turkey  would  be  shaken 
bj  Russia;  which  calculations,  thus  far,  seem 
to  have  been  exemplified,  like  historical 
.  past, 
calculations  were  made  in  Germany, 
172  I.  translated  and  published  1754,  in  Lon- 
don, and  reprinted  to  Wesley's  notes  in  America. 

The  clergj  of  Rome  to  ascend  in  power,  and 
another  persecution  to  arise,  more  awful  than 
any  before  known,  of  the  most  dreadful  con- 
sequences possible.  A  reaction  follows  in 
turn. 

"  I  sit  a  queen,  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see 
no  sorrow," — have  now  my  end  accomplished 
— in  Jesuitical  form. 

But  the  ten  horns,  or  kings,  shall  hate — eat 
and  burn  her  with  fire. 

The   "earth    helped    the  woman''  in  those 
ci in nt ries  north   of  the  Danube,   in  her  first 
but  bet  second  place  in  the  wilderness 
of  America. 

The  first  struggle  will  be  in  Europe,  but  the 
ing  stroke  in  America. 

According  to  accounts  $1,500,000  is  Benl  to 
mnually,  to  help  on  the  magnifi- 
cent, strong  line  buildings,  with  Buhterraneous 
vaults,  not  merely  for  the  dead  ;  but  to  all  ap- 
pearance, in  awe,  confine,  and  terrify  the 
liyi.su  ;  and  thus  upset  the  '  HERESIARCHS' 


of  all  kinds,  and  bring  in  the  orthodox  of  an- 
cient times,  even  those  who  cannot  err,  'can 
think  no  evil,' and  '  dorNO  HARM.'  Mighty 
•  INFALLIBLE;'  indeed. 

And  on  the  other  hand  about  $10,000,000 
laid  up  in  store,  to  accomplish  Dr.  Ely-ism — 
when  500,000  men  are  brought  to  the  polls 
at  once. 

Then  will  be  the  struggle,  like  the  shark 
and  alligator,  which  were  sacn  to  close  in, 
and  both  fell  in  the  contest. 

When  Jefferson  was  on  the  fence  with  Burr, 
100,000  men  were  ready  to  turn  the  scale  ;  so 
the  first  l  overt  act'  by  •  Hartford  Convent  ion,' 
100.000  men  ready  to  stive  the  ship:  -the 
whiskey  boys  were  borne  down  at  once,'  as 
well  as  that  of  Shayes  in  the  east  and  north. 

So  may  it  be  in  the  south. 

Bob,  take  my  gun ;  shoot,  shoot  straight. 
O  yes,  massa,  de  English  say,  '  sharp  shooters, 
— l  -harp  shooters,  massa.' 

Missa,  do  white  men  say,  all  men  equal ; 
me  say,  ;  all  women  equal  too ;  all  women 
equal,  missa.'' 

Hush  !  Look  and  think  ;  see  beyond  the 
end  of  the  nose.  By  keeping  a  few  delegates 
from  coming  across  the  Potomac,  is  but  the 
beginning  of  sorrow,  a  cloudy  thundergusl 
storm.  The  Quakers  have  retired  by  bands 
and  companies,  beyond  the  Ohio,  m  time. 

The  sixth  angel  poured  out  bis  phial  on  the 
Euphrates  ;  the  waters  (people)  were  dried  up; 
that  the  way  for  the  kings  of  the  east  might  be 
prepared.  Notice  the  two  provinces  on  the 
Black  sea  gone  out  from  under  the  hand  of  the 
Grand  Sultan.  Also  Greece,  with  an  English 
Viceroy.  The  design  upon  Algiers.  Also, 
some  parts  easterly  retained.  Surely  it  may 
be  viewed  as  a  drying  up  of  his  power  and 
people,  seeing  the  Christians  may  emigrate. 

•TOREK  unclean  spirits^  tot! 
the  earth,  and  to  the  whole  ancienl  Scripture 
world— 1.  The  Russias,  &c.  2.  The  Holy 
Father  and  the  Papistical  countries  under  his 
control — as  'Christian  Majesty'  and  'King 
of  Jerusalem,'  3.  The  Protestant,  the  three 
different  interests,  which  clash  with  each 
other :  strongest  fend  off. 

The  rich  English  Jew  lent  money  to  Nich- 
olas. Nicholas  has  ordered  the  Jews  from  his 
empire,  and  demanded  of  the  Sultan  what  he 
cannot  pay. 

The  English  Jew— "give  me  PALESTINE, 
and  I  w  ill  take  you  off  w  ith  Rus  - 

John  Bull — "I  will  remove  the  disability 
from  the  Jews,  they  shall   be  as  Engh 
in   point  of  privilege ;  so  the  property  of  my 
people,  I  v\ill  ami  must  protect,  and  Palestine 
of  course  as  my  province." 

ind  bestows  titles  on  the  Pacha  of 
Egypt  ;  revolt  under  British  protection ;  then 
the  waters   would  be  dried  up  in  good  earn- 


est,  and  the  way  to  the  east  prepared  ;  4,000 
miles  here  this  way,  15,000  the  other  way,  by 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

By  computation,  200,000,000  people  in 
those  countries  of  the  three  contending  pow- 
ers, and  the  holy  land  the  centre  of  the  conten- 
tion ;  if  taken  prophetically,  politically  and 
geographically  in  a  relative  point  of  view. 

I  might  enlarge  on  this  subject,  for  my 
heart  expands  like  the  sands  of  the  sea,  but  I 
must  forbear,  and  hasten  to  a  close. 

The  camp  meetings  which  began  in  the 
Hebrew  economy,  under  the  divine  direction, 
in  public  meetings,  in  open  space,  in  the 
highways,  mountains  and  solitary  places, 
were  continued  by  Jesus  Christ,  for  days  in 
succession.  And  after  his  reign  upon  the 
earth,  there  will  be  a  falling  away,  the  wick- 
ed will  compass  the  "  camp  of  the  saints," 
and  ripen  the  world  for  judgment. 

A  man  in  N.  C.  was  driven  off,  because  he 
believed  and  preached  a  free  salvation  ;  and 
his  pulpit  burnt  accordingly. 

He  retired  to  the  western  wilderness.  In  a 
dream  from  one,  that  they  fished  in  clear  water, 
and  all  that  were  caught  turned  into  folks, 
dressed  in  white,  who  broke  out  a  praising 
God,  his  heart  began  to  revive. 

For  a  "  little  cloud"  began  to  appear,  a  vi- 
sitation from  on  high.  Solemn  countenances 
and  tender  hearts  were  seen.  Sacramental 
meetings  without  preparation.  One  at  Cany 
Ridge,  by  Wm.  Burke  and  others,  names  be- 
ing not  the  object  then.  Methodists  and  Pres- 
byterians took  hold  together;  some  20,000 
souls  upon  the  ground,  and  for  several  days 
the  work  broke  out  and  continued  without 
cessation,  night  or  day,  for  a  number  of  days 
in  succession.  Coming  and  going;  new  peo- 
ple— new  subjects  of  the  work. 

Some  who  had  helped  to  burn  the  pulpit 
became  subjects  of  this  work — wrote  back  to 
their  old  friends,  who  believed  their  report,  and 
hence  wished  to  see  their  old  preacher  again. 

He  returned  to  Iredell  county,  in  North  Ca- 
rolina :  met  Philip  Bruce,  an  old  Methodist 
preacher  :  and  they  agreed  upon  a  meeting, 
and  preparations  were  made  to  "  encamp," 
and  hence  called  "  camp  meetings."  "  Sacra- 
mental" anterior  to  that  time,  as  booths  and 
wagons  only  were  their  principal  accommo- 
dation. 

The  first  "  camp  meeting'1  the  Listener 
saw,  was  on  Shoulderbone  creek,  in  Georgia, 
1803,  in  the  month  of  February.  Judge 
Stith,  who  has  been  a  noted  deist,  here  re- 
canted his  deism,  and  professed  converting 
grace,  and  afterwards  died  in  triumph. 

1804,  in  Virginia,  Bedford  county;  and  in 
the  state  of  New  York,  on  the  head  of  the 
Mohawk  river  ;  and  in  the  Mississippi,  these 
meetings  he  saw  introduced  also. 


1805,  in  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts. 

1807,  in  old  England,  and  in  Rhode  Island 
since. 

We  have  no  account  that  John  Wesley  was 
ever  useful  to  souls,  until  after  he  was  shut 
out  of  the  worship  houses  in  and  about  Lon- 
don, 1739,  and  had  to  take  the  open  space, 
Moorfields,  where  seven  fell  under  the  power, 
and  professed  to  find  peace  that  night. 

They  came  to  him  to  be  talked  to  about 
their  souls ;  their  number  increased,  took 
down  their  names,  and  had  to  divide  them. 

Hence  the  origin  of  the  society  and  classes, 
not  to  form  a  distinct  sect,  but  a  brotherhood, 
in  union  of  different  sects.  But  Coke  and  As- 
bury  must  fidget.  While  Wesley  "  creeps 
and  seeks  to  be  little,"  others  seek  to  be 
great  and  "  strut."  See  Wesley's  letter  to  As- 
bury,  to  give  over  this  folly  of  Bishops,  as  re- 
corded in  the  life  of  Wesley  by  Moore,  second 
volume,  1788.  But  Asbury  and  Coke  would 
not,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  extracts  from  the 
first  edition  of  the  Minutes ;  but  is  mutilated 
or  left  out  when  re-printed,  to  cut  off  the  en- 
tail of  disgrace,  and  lose  the  name  of  assump- 
tion in  that  of  divine,  &c. 

Wesley  encouraged  field  meetings;  but  his 
followers,  to  secure  rented  seats  or  seat  rents, 
voted  it  out  of  doors,  and  gave  it  up  for  about 
12  years,  having  fine  chapels  and  a  fashiona- 
ble people,  where  a  certain  class  of  people 
were  not  adequate  in  money  and  appearance 
to  go. 

Yea,  so  far  did  the  Irish  Conference  carry 
the  matter,  that  they  passed  the  following  law, 
which  was  put  on  their  Minutes,  and  in  the 
Magazine : 

"  Q.  22.  A  Preacher  from  America,  whose 
name  is  Lorenzo  Dow,  travelled  lately  in  Ire- 
land, without  any  official  recommendation 
from  the  American  Conferences,  or  any  of  the 
rulers  in  that  connexion ;  and  yet  professing 
himself  a  friend  of  the  Methodists.  What 
judgment  is  it  expedient  for  this  Conference  to 
pass  concerning  the  conduct  of  that  man  1" 

"A.  WE  ARE  MOST  SINCERE  FRIENDS 
TO  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY  ;  but  we  consider 
ourselves  called  upon  to  inform  the  public, 
that  Mr.  Dow  has  no  connexion  with  us,  nor 
did  he  receive  the  least  permission  or  encour- 
agement from  the  Conference  to  travel  through 
Ireland  as  one  of  our  body,  or  as  one  of  our 
friends ;  and  we  are  determined,  that  if  he  re- 
turns to  this  country,  none  of  our  preaching 
houses  shall  be  opened  to  him  on  any  account." 

The  English  Conference  passed  a  similar 
law,  and  put  it  first  on  the  minutes  of  Con- 
ference, and  secondly  in  the  Magazine  of 
1807. 

What  is  the  judgment  of  the  CONFER- 
ENCE, concerning  what  are  called  '  CAMP 
MEETINGS?' 


"It  is  cur  judgment  that  even  if  such  meet- 
ings be  allowable  in  America,  they  are  highly 
improper  in  England,  and  likely  to  be  pro- 
ductive of  considerable  mischief.  And  WE 
disclaim  all  connexion  with  them. 

"Have  our  people  been  sufficiently  cautious 
respecting  the  permission  of  strangers  to 
preach  to  OUR  congregations'? 

■•  WE  tear  not  :  and  WE  again  DIRECT, 
that  NO  STRANGER  FROM  AMERICA,  or 
elsewhere,  be  suffered  to  preach  in  any  of 
OUR  PLACES,  unless  he  come  fully  accred- 
ited ;  if  an  itinerant  preacher,  by  having  his 
name  entered  on  the  minutes  of  Conference  of 
which  he  is  a  member ;  and  if  a  local  preach- 
er, by  a  recommendatory  note  from  his  super- 
intendent."' 

The  tyranny  to  suppress  those  .Yieetings,  by 
expelling  some  local  preachers  and  members 
for  wishing  to  spend  a  day  in  singing  and 
praying  in  a  field,  by  laying  aside  the  usual 
formality,  was  the  very  means  of  raising  up 
that  society  called  '  Primitive  Methodists'  or 
Ranters,  and  which  are  now  taking  root  in 
the  U.  S.  Their  own  history  and  system  of 
government  is  worthy  a  careful  perusal. 

The  preachers  of  the  old  side  at  length  be- 
gan field  meetings  too,  to  prevent  their  mem- 
bers from  going  away.  The  old  spirit  of 
Methodism  seemed  to  come  upon  them,  which 
produced  a  reaction  and  a  revival  also  ;  for 
they  felt  the  power  like  Said  among  the  pro- 
phets. Mosesmadelice — the  magicians  tried  to. 
But  those  Ranters,  so  called,  sought  not  to 
obtain  members  from  the  old  side,  but  to  hew 
them  out  of  the  world  ;  and  God  has  been 
with  them — 40,000. 

There  is  one  association  more  wanting  upon 
fair,  (rank,  firm  and  generous  principli 
think,  and  let  think,  yet  not  to  allow  chains 
tn  be  forged  to  fetter  the  people;  under  the 
name  and  cloak  of  religion,  because  of  a 
ess  in  the  constitution,  not  to  provide 
sufficientl]  againsl  the  impious  intrusion  of 
ambitious  men,  al  home  and  from  abroad. 
Then  yi:  who  belong  to  no  society,  look  to 
this  and  acl  accordingly. 

The  Pope  has  nol  only  his  Jesuitical  priests 
in  the  different  kingdoms  of  Europe  and 
America,  bul  has  several  Consuls,  which  are 
dited,  here  a 
lie.  as  a  temporal  prince,  has  no  trade  nor 
subject  here,  except  his  priests  and  clergy, 
and  those  under  their  control  ;  which  is,  per- 
haps, about  one-tenth  part  of  our  who) 
lation. 

Now  those  big  houses  al  Cincinnati,  Perry 
County,  Port  Clinton,  Pittsburgh,  luck  of  Bal- 
timore, &c.  &c.  &c,  in  so  man)  various  places 
— in  different  parts  of  America,  with  those 
under-ground  vaults,  ranking  all  'HERESI- 
.\U>'11>  with  the  greatesl  of  '  criminals,''  jus- 


tifying the  Inquisition  of  Spain,  and  pleading 
for  one  in  the  U.  S.  quoting  the  constitution, 
not  to  establish  or  abridge,  &.c.  What  does  it 
all  look  like:  when  we  peep  into  the  subject, 
with  their  periodical  works  '.  Let  the  good- 
ness of  the  American  people  determine. 

The  Sunday  mail  business.  Any  way  to 
obtain  Congressional  acts  on  the  subject  of 
religion,  for  a  starting  place  to  accomplish  the 
subject  of  law  religion — '  Church  and  State  P 

This  Cry  from  the  Wilderness  is  finished 
with  three  quotations  from  the  German  work 
106  years  old — Notes  on  Rev.  xii.  12,  and 
xiii.  1  and  15. 

The  holy  alliance  declared  that  the  princi- 
ple of  liberty  was  going  on  systematically,  as 
exemplified  in  Spain,  Portugal  and  Naples  ; 
and  that  a  firebrand  of  it  had  got  into  Greece. 
The  arms  of  France  and  Austria  put  down  the 
first,  and  the  viceroy  of  England,  as  king,  is 
to  govern  the  last. 

The  spirit  of  inquiry,  the  divisions  and 
shakings  among  nations  and  denominations, 
denotes  the  seventh  phial  pouring  out,  near  at 
hand — not  far  off. 

•■  We  are  now  come  to  a  most  important 
period  of  time.  The  non-chronos  hastens  to 
an  end.  We  live  in  the  little  time  wherein 
Satan  hath  great  wrath  ;  and  this  little  time 
is  now  upon  the  decline.  We  are  in  the 
time,  times,  and  a  half  a  time,  wherein  the 
woman  is  fed  in  the  wilderness;  yea,  the  last 
part  of.it,  the  half  time  is  begun.  We  are  (as 
will  be  shown,)  towards  the  close  of  the  forty- 
two  months  of  the  beast  :  and  when  his  num- 
ber is  fulfilled,  grievous  things  will  be." 

"  Let  him  who  does  not  regard  the  being 
seized  by  the  wrath  of  the  devil,  the  falling 
unawares  into  the  general  temptation,  the 
being  borne  away  by  the  most  dreadful  vio- 
lence into  the  worship  of  the  beast  and  his 
image,  and  consequently  drinking  the  unmix- 
ed wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  and  being  tor- 
mented day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever  in  the 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  :  let  him  also,  who 
is  confident,  that  he  can  make  his  way  through 
all  these,  by  his  own  wisdom  and  strength, 
without  need  of  any  such  peculiar  preserva- 
tive as  the  word  of  this  prophecy  affords  :  let 
him,  I  say,  go  hence.  But  let  him  who  does 
not  take  these  warnings  for  senseless  outcries 
and  blind  alarms,  beg  of  God,  with  all  possi- 
ble earnestness,  to  give  him  his  heavenly  light 
herein. 

"God  has  not  given  this  prophecy,  in  SO 
solemn  a  manner,  only  to  show  his  Provi- 
dence over  his  Church  ;  but  also  that  his  ser- 
vants may  know  at  all  times  in  what  particu- 
lar period  they  are.  And  the  more  dangerous 
any  period  of  time  is,  the  greater  is  the  help 
which  it  affords. 

"  O  reader,  this  is  a  subject  wherein  we  also 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


137 


are  deeply  concerned ;  and  which  must  be 
treated,  not  as  a  point  of  curiosity,  but  as  a 
solemn  warning  from  God.  The  danger  is 
near.  Be  armed  both  against  force  and  fraud, 
even  with  the  whole  armor  of  God. 

"  It  is  Christ  who  shed  his  own  blood.  It 
is  Antichrist  who  sheds  the  blood  of  others. 
And  yet  it  seems  his  last  and  most  cruel  per- 
secution is  to  come.     This  persecution,  the  re- 


verse of  all  that  preceded,  will,  as  we  may 
gather  from  many  Scriptures,  fall  chiefly  on 
the  outward  court  worshippers,  the  formal 
Christians.  It  is  probable,  that  few  real,  in- 
ward Christians  shall  perish  by  it ;  on  the 
contrary,  those  who  watch  and  pray  always 
shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  these 
things,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  Man." 
Luke  xxi.  36. 


END    OF    THE    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


APPENDIX 


The  following  letters  and  extracts  show 
what  has  been  : 

1.  Thomas  Coke  to  Wesley — the  beginning 
of  the  Drama.' 

2.  Wesley's  interdiction. 

3.  Wesley's  letter  to  Asbury,  Sept.  20,  1788. 

4.  Coke's  letter  to  Bishop  White,  of  the 
Church  of  England,  for  a  fourth  ordination  ! 

THOMAS  COKE  TO  JOHN  WESLEY. 

"Honored  and  dear  Sir, 

"The  more  maturely  I  consider  the  subject, 
the  more  expedient  it  appears  to  me,  that  the 
power  of  ordaining  others  should  be  received 
by  me  from  you,  by  the  imposition  of  your 
hands;  and  that  you  should  lay  hands  on 
brother  Whatcoat  and  brother  Yasey,  for  the 
following  reasons:  1.  It  seems  to  me  the 
most  scriptural  way,  and  most  agreeable  to 
the  practice  of  the  primitive  churches.  2.  I 
may  want  all  the  influence  in  America  which 
you  can  throw  into  my  scale.  Mr.  Bracken- 
bury  informed  me  at  Leeds,  that  he  saw  a 
letter  in  London  from  Mr.  Asbury,  in  which 
he  observed,  'that  he  would  not  receive  any 
person  deputed  by  you  to  take  any  part  of 
the  superintendency  of  the  work  invested  in 
him,1  or  words  which  evidently  implied  so 
much.  I  do  not  find  any  the  least  degree  of 
prejudice  in  my  mind  against  Mr.  Asbury; 
on  the  contrary,  a  very  great  love  and  esteem; 
and  I  am  determined  not  to  stir  a  finger  without 
his  consent,  unless  mere  sheer  necessity  obliges 
me,  but  rather  to  lie  at  his  feet  in  all  things. 
But  as  the  journey  is  long,  and  you  cannot 
spare  me  often,  and  it  is  well  to  provide 
against  all  events,  and  an  authority,,  formally 
received  from  you,  will  (I  am  conscious  of  it) 
be  fully  admitted  by  the  people;  and  my  ex- 
ercising the  office  of  ordination  without  that 
firmal  authority  may  be  disputed,  if  there  be 


any  opposition  on  any  other  account ;  I  could 
therefore  earnestly  wish  you  would  exercise 
that  power  in  this  instance,  which,  I  have  not 
the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  but  God  hath  invested 
you  with  for  the  good  of  our  connexion.  I 
think  you  have  tried  me  too  often  to  doubt 
whether  I  will,  in  any  degree,  use  the  power 
you  are  pleased  to  invest  me  with,  further 
than  I  believe  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
prosperity  of  the  work.  3.  In  respect  of  my 
brethren,  (brothers  Whatcoat  and  Vasey,)  it 
is  very  uncertain  indeed,  Avhether  any  of  the 
clergy,  mentioned  by  brother  Rankin,  will  stir 
a  step  with  me  in  the  work,  except  Mr.  Jar- 
lit:  and  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  even 
he  will  choose  to  join  me  in  ordaining;  and 
propriety  and  universal  practice  make  it  ex- 
pedient that  I  should  have  two  presbyters 
with  me  in  this  work.  In  short,  it  appears  to 
me  that  every  thing  should  be  prepared,  and 
every  thing  proper  be  done  that  can  possibly 
be  done  this  side  the  water.     You  can  do  all 

this  in  Mr.  C n's  house,  in  your  chamber; 

and  afterward  (according  to  Mr.  Fletcher's  ad- 
vice)* give  us  letters  testimonial  of  the  dif- 
ferent offices  with  which  you  have  been 
pleased  to  invest  us.  For  the  purpose  of  lay- 
ing hands  on  brother  Whatcoat  and  Vasey,  I 
can  bring  Mr.  Creighton  down  with  me,  by 
which  you  will  have  two  presbyters  with  you. 
In  respect  to  brother  Rankin*s  argument,  that 
you  will  escape  a  great  deal  of  odium  by 
omitting  this,  it  is  nothing.  Either  it  will  be 
known,  or  not  known;  if  not  known,  then 
no  odium  will  arise;  but  if  known,  you  will 
be  obliged  to  acknowledge  that  I  acted  under 
your  direction,  or  suffer  me  to  sink  under  the 
weight  of  my  enemies,  with,  perhaps,  your 


*  Mr.  Fletcher  attended  the  conference  in  1784,  and 
was  one  of  the  meeting  which  Mr.  Wesley  called  in 
order  to  consider  the  subject. 


L 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


brother  at  the  head  < if  them.     I  shall  entreat 
you  to  ponder  these  things. 

"Your  most  dutiful, 

"T.  COKE* 

WESLEY'S  INTERDICTION. 

"With  respect  to  the  title  of  bishop,  I  know 
that  Mr.  Wesley  enjoined  the  doctor  and  his 
associates,  and  in  the  most  solemn  manner, 
that  it  should  not  be  taken.  Tn  a  letter  to 
M-  Gilbert,  the  widow  of  the  excellent 
Nathaniel  Gilbert,  Esq.,  of  Antigua,  a  copy 
of  which  now  lies  before  me,  he  states  this  in 
ilii'  strongest  manner.  In  this  and  in  every 
similar  deviation,  I  cannot  he  the  apologist  of 
! ;  (  dee;  ami  I  can  state,  in  contradiction  to 
all  that  Dr.  Whitehead  and  Mr.  Hampson 
have  said,  that  Mr.  Wesley  never  gave  his 
sanction  to  any  of  these  things:  nor  was  he 
the  author  of  one  line  of  all  that  Dr.  Coke 
published  in  America  on  this  subject.  His 
views  on  these  points  were  very  different  from 
those  of  his  zealous  son  in  the  gospel.  He 
knew  that  a  work  of  God  neither  needed,  nor 
could  be  truly  aided,  nor  could  recommend 
itself  to  pious  minds,  by  such  additions." 

Moore's  Life  of  Wesley,  page  279. 

WESLEY'S  LETTER  TO  ASBURY. 

"There  is.  indeed,  a  wide  difference  between 
the  relation  wherein  you  stand  to  the  American, 
and  the  relation  wherein  I  stand  to  all  the 
Methodists.  You  are  the  elder  brother  of  the 
American  Methodists:  I  am.  under  God.  the 
father  of  the  whole  family.  Therefore  I  natu- 
rally care  for  you  all  in  a  manner  no  other 
person  can  do.  Therefore  I,  in  a  measure, 
provide  for  you  all:  for  the  supplies  which 
Dr.  Coke  provides  for  you,  he  could  nol  inn- 
vide  were  it  not  for  me — were  it  not  that  I 
not  only  permit  him  to  collect,  but  also  sup- 
port him  in  so  doing. 

"But  in  one  point,  my  dear  brother,  I  am  a 
little  afraid  both  the  doctor  and  you  differ 
from  me.  I  study  to  be  little;  you  stud)  to 
be  great.  I  creep;  you  strut  along.  1  found 
a  school;  you  a  college!  Nay,  and  call  it 
after  your  own  names !f  0  beware!  Do  not 
seek  to  be  something!  Let  me  be  nothing, 
and  'Christ  be  all  in  all!1 

-One  instance  of  this,  of  your  greatness, 
has  given  me  greal  concern.  How  can  you, 
how  dare  you.  suffer  yourself  to  I"'  called 
bishop?  (shudder,  I  start  at  the  very  thought ! 
Men  may  call  me  a  knave  or  a  fool :  a  rascal, 
a  scoundrel,  and  I  am  content:  but  they  shall 


*   Dr.  Whitehead  observes,  "  This  letter  is  taken  from 
ted  copy  of  the  doctor's  letter,  in  Mr.  Charles 
j  'a  handwriting." 

tmry  College,  twice  burned  down.  The  name 
was  formed  from  the  names  of  its  founders— Coke  and 
Asbury 


never,  by  my  consent,  call  me  bishop.  For 
my  sake,  for  God:s  sake,  for  Christ's  sake, 
put  a  full  end  to  this!  Let  the  Presbyterians 
do  what  they  plea-.',  but  let  the  Methodists 
know  their  calling  better. 

"  Thus,  my  dear  Franky.  I  have  told  you 
all  that  is  in  my  heart :  and  let  this,  when  I 
am  no  more  seen,  bear  witness  how  sincerely 
I  am, 

"  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 
"JOHN  WESLEY." 
Life  of  Wesley,  page  285. 

Coke  at  last  ordained  seven  persons  for  In- 
dia, signing  his  name  Thomas  Coke,  Bishop 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — when  he 
had  no  church.  But  on  his  way  to  the  cast, 
God  took  him  from  the  evil  to  come :  and  so 
prevented  him  from  troubling  the  world  any 
longer  with  his  episcopal  nonsense  ! 

COKES  LETTER  TO  BISHOP  WHITE. 
"  Right  Reverend  Sir  : 

"  Permit  me  to  intrude  "a  little  on  your  time, 
upon  a  subject  of  great  importance. 

"  You,  I  believe,  are  conscious  that  I  was 
brought  up  in  the  church  of  England,  and 
have  been  ordained  a  presbyter  of  that  church. 
For  many  years  I  was  prejudiced,  even  I 
think,  to  bigotry,  in  favor  of  it ;  but  through 
a  variety  of  causes  and  incidents,  to  mention 
which  would  be  tedious  and  useless,  my  mind 
was  exceedingly  biassed  on  the  other 
the  question.  In  consequence  of  this.  I  am 
not  sure  but  I  went  further  in  the  separation 
of  our  church  in  America,  than  Mr.  Wesley, 
from  whom  I  had  received  my  commission, 
did  intend.  He  did  indeed  solemnly  invest 
me,  as  far  as  he  had  right  so  to  do,  with  epis- 
copal authority,  but  did  not  intend,  I  think, 
that  our  entire  separation  should  take  place. 
He  being  pressed  by  our  friends  on  this  side 
the  water,  for  ministers  to  administer  the  sa- 
craments to  them  (there  bein<r,  very  few  clergy 
of  the  church  of  England  then  in  the  States) 
he  went  farther,  I  am  sure,  than  he  would 
have  gone  if  he  had  foreseen  some  events 
which  followed.  And  this  I  am  certain  of — 
thai  In1  is  now  sorri/  fur  the  separation. 

"But  what  can  be  done  for  a  re-union  which 
I  wish  for;  and  to  accomplish  which.  Mr. 
Wesley,  I  have  no  doubt,  would  use  his  influ- 
ence to  the  utmost  1  The  affection  of  a  very 
considerable  number  of  the  preachers  and  most 
of  the  people,  is  very  strong  towards  him, 
notwithstanding  the  excessive  ill  usage  he  re- 
i  eived  from  a  few.  My  interest  also  is  not 
small  :  and  both  his  and  mine  would  readily 
and  to  the  utmost,  be  used  to  accomplish  that 
(to  us)  very  desirable  object ;  if  a  readiness 
were  shown  by  the  bishops  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  church  to  re-unite. 


"  Tt  is  even  to  your  church  an  object  of  great 
importance.  We  have  now  above  60,000 
adults  in  our  Society  in  these  States;  and 
about  250  travelling  ministers  and  preachers : 
besides  a  great  number  of  local  preachers, 
very  far  exceeding  the  number  of  travelling 
preachers ;  and  some  of  these  local  preachers 
are  men  of  very  considerable  abilities  :  but  if 
we  number  the  Methodists  as  most  people 
number  the  members  of  their  church,  viz. — by 
the  families  which  constantly  attend  the  di- 
vine ordinances  in  their  places  of  worship, 
they  will  make  a  larger  body  than  you  possi- 
bly conceive.  The  society,  I  believe,  may  be 
safely  multiplied  by  five  on  an  average,  to 
give  us  our  stated  congregations  ;  which  will 
then  amount  to  300,000.  And  if  the  calcula- 
tion, which  I  think  some  eminent  writers  have 
made,  be  just,  that  three-fifths  of  mankind  are 
an  adult  (if  I  may  use  the  expression)  at  any 
given  period,  it  will  follow  that  all  the  fami- 
lies, the  adults  of  which  form  our  congrega- 
tions in  these  states,  amount  to  750,000  About 
one-fifth  of  these  are  blacks. 

"The  work  now  extends  in  length  from  Bos- 
ton to  the  South  of  Georgia  ;  and  in  breadth, 
from  the  Atlantic  to  Lake  Champlain,  Ver- 
mont, Albany,  Redstone,  Holstein,  Kentucky, 
Cumberland,  &c. 

"But  there  are  many  hindrances  in  the  way. 
Can  they  be  removed  ? 

"  1 .  Our  ordained  ministers  will  not,  ought 
not  to,  give  up  their  right  of  administering  the 
sacraments.  I  don't  think  that  the  generality 
of  th«m,  perhaps  none  of  them,  would  refuse 
to  submit  to  a  re-ordination,  if  other  hindrances 
were  removed  out  of  the  way.  I  must  here 
observe,  that  between  60  and  70  only,  out  of 
the  two  hundred  and  fifty,  have  been  ordained 
presbyters,  and  about  60  deacons  (only.) 
The  presbyters  are  the  choicest  of  the  whole. 

"2.  The  other  preachers  would  hardly  sub- 
mit to  re-union,  if  the  possibility  of  their  ris- 
ing up  to  ordination  depended  on  the  present 
bishops  in  America.  Because,  though  they 
are  all,  I  think,  I  may  say,  zealous,  pious  and 
very  useful  men,  yet  they  are  not  acquainted 
with  the  learned  languages.  Besides,  they 
would  argue,  if  the  present  bishops  would 
waive  the  article  of  the  learned  languages,  yet 
their  successors  might  not. 

"  My  desire  of  a  re-union  is  so  sincere  and 
earnest,  that  these  difficulties  make  me  trem- 
ble :  and  yet  something  must  be  done  before  the 
death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  otherwise  I  shall  despair 
of  success  ;  for  though  my  influence  among  the 
Methodists  in  these  States  as  well  as  in  Eu- 
rope, is,  I  doubt  not,  increasing,  yet  Mr.  Asbury, 
whose  influence  is  very  capital,  will  not  easily 
comply,  nay,  I  know  he  will  be  exceedingly 
averse  to  it. 

"In  Europe,  where  some  steps  had  been 


taken,  tending  to  a  separation,  all  is  at  an  end. 
Mr.  Wesley  is  a  determined  enemy  of  it,  and 
I  have  lately  borne  an  open  and  successful 
testimony  against  it. 

"  Shall  I  be  favored  with  a  private  interview 
with  you  in  Philadelphia  ?  I  shall  be  there, 
God  willing,  on  Tuesday  the  17th  of  May. 
If  this  be  agreeable,  I'll  beg  of  you  just  to 
signify  it  in  a  note  directed  to  me  at  Mr. 
Jacob  Baker's,  merchant,  Market-street,  Phi- 
ladelphia ;  or  if  you  please  by  a  few  lines 
sent  me  by  the  return  of  post,  Philip  Rogers, 
Esq.  in  Baltimore,  from  yourself  or  Dr. 
Magaw  :  and  I  will  wait  upon  you  with  my 
friend  Dr.  Magaw.  We  can  then  enlarge  on 
the  subjects. 

;'I  am  conscious  of  it  that  secrecy  is  of  a 
great  importance  in  the  present  state  of  the 
business,  till  the  minds  of  you,  your  brother 
Bishops  and  Mr.  Wesley  be  circumstantially 
known.  I  must  therefore  beg  that  these 
things  be  confined  to  yourself  and  Dr.  Magaw, 
till  1  have  the  honor  of  seeing  you. 

"  Thus  you  see  that  I  have  made  a  bold  ven- 
ture on  your  honor  and  candor,  and  have 
opened  my  whole  heart  to  you  on  the  subject 
as  far  as  the  extent  of  a  small  letter  will  allow 
me.  If  you  put  equal  confidence  in  me  you 
will  find  me  candid  and  faithful. 

"  I  have  notwithstanding,  been  guilty  of  in- 
advertencies. Very  lately  I  found  myself 
obliged  (for  the  pacifying  of  my  conscience) 
to  write  a  penitential  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Jarrat,  which  gave  him  great  satisfaction  : 
and  for  the  same  reason  I  must  write  another 
to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pettigrew. 

"  When  I  was  last  in  America,  I  prepared 
and  corrected  a  great  variety  of  things  for  our 
magazine,  indeed  almost  ewry  thing  that  was 
printed,  except  some  loose  /lints  which  I  had 
taken  of  one  of  my  journeys,  and  which  I  left 
in  my  hurry  with  Mr.  Asbury,  w/thout  any 
correction,  entreating  him  that  no  part  of  them 
might  be  printed  which  could  be  improper  or 
offensive.  But  through  great  inadvertency 
(I  suppose)  he  suffered  some  reflections  on  the 
characters  of  the  two  above  mentioned  gen- 
tlemen to  be  inserted  in  the  magazine,  for 
which  I  am  very  sorry,  and  probably  shah 
not  rest  till  I  have  made  my  acknowledgments 
more  public ;  though  Mr.  Jarrat  does  not  de- 
sire it. 

"  I  am  not  sure  whether  I  have  not  also  of- 
fended you,  sir,  by  accepting  one  of  the  offers 
made  me  by  you  and  Dr.  Magaw,  of  the  use 
of  your  churches,  about  six  yeate  ago,  on  my 
first  visit  to  Philadelphia,  without  informing 
you  of  our  plan  of  separation  from  the  church 
of  England . 

"  If  I  did  offend,  (as  I  doubt  I  did,  especially 
from  what  you  said  to  Mr.  Richard  Dallam, 
of  Abington,)  I  sincerely  beg  yours  and  Dr.  l' 


Magaw's    pardon.     I'll   endeavor  to   amend. 

as!  I  am  a  frail,  weak  creature. 
••  I  will  intrude  no  longer  at  present.  One 
thing  only  I  will  claim  from  your  candor — 
thai  if  you  have  no  thought  on  improving 
this  proposal,  you  will  bum  this  letti  r,  and 
take  no  more  notice  of  it.  (for  it  would  be  a 
pity  to  have  us  entirely  alienated  from  each 
other,  ii  we  cannot  unite  in  the  manner  my 
wishes  desire;)  but  if  you  will  further 
negotiate  the  business,  1  will  explain  my  mind 

ore  fully  to  you  on  the  probabilities  of 

■  3S. 

■•  In  the  mean  time,  permit  me,  with  great 
respect,  to  subscribe  myself,  Right  Reverend 
Sir. 

"  Your  very  humble  servant  in  Christ 
"Signed,  THOMAS  COKE. 

"  rhe  Right  Reverend  Father  in  God, 
Bishop  White. 
"  Richmond,  April  24th,  1791." 

A  fifth  letter  was  from  the  Bishop's  right 
hand  man — who  preached  that  Anbury  was 
'born  to  command' — received  a  mock  trial  — 
was  (inputted — because  '  he  is  one  of  US' — 
then  when  the  bishop  had  no  further  use  for 
him — turned  a  kind  of  '  regicide' — but  where 

•  hi    nOW? 

The    inquiry — may   any   of  our  ministers 

preach  for  the  'masons?'     A.  Preach  for  any 

body    betwixt   heaven    and    hell.       Truman 

must  not  preach   for  the  regicides — 

hence  they  must  be  beyond  the  gates! 

Many,  like  the  lantis' — some  ignorant  and 

ng  as  the  tools  of  others — some  evil 

designing  -  are  engaged  to  destroy  the  public 

without  prizing  the  privileges  of  the 

•  I    S.  of  America  as  they  should. 

Joseph  Bonaparte,  defeated  in  Spain,  lost 
all  the  royal  carriages  and  treasure,  (which 
Wellington  estimated  at  2,000,000.)  and  flies 
in  France;  gives  up  the  crown;  Napoleon 
sends  for  Ft  lit  and,  saying,  your  father  gave 
me  the  crown  of  Spain,  I  gave  ii  to  Joseph, 
he  gave  it  lack  to  me.  I  now  give  it  to  you, 
and  you  receive  it  at  my  hands.  Hence"  the 
crown  in  Girard'8  vault  in  Philadelphia  cannot 
be  the  crown  of  Spain  ;  and,  it  not,  what 
crown  can  it  be  !  excepl  the  ucrown  of  I 
which  the  pope  did  only  sprinkle,  but  B.  put 

it.  on  his  own  head. 

How  easy  could  Joseph  agree  to  go  into 
retiremenl  disguised,  and  Napoleon  to  take  his 
name,  seeing  one  had  many  foes,  and  the 
other  had  none  to  follow  Buil ' 

The  English  fleel  watched  all  ships  on  the 

coast  of  France  but  their  o\\  a 

The  English  say,  there  is  no  man  above  his 
price      Somehow,  a  MAN  was  found  al    Im- 
boy,  in  New  Jersey,  where  only  small  craft 
»me. 


Report  at  New  York  said  there  was  a 
Bonaparte  at  Amboy.  He  came  to  the  city 
of  New  York,  and  said,  I  am  Joseph,  and  I 
wish  for  protection,  according  to  the  alien  laws 
of  the  United  Statt 

A  sneer  in  the  sleeve,  a  whisper  in  the  ear, 
that  "John  Bull  was  gulled,"  "  had  got  Napo- 
leon's barber.'''  The  same  at  Philadelphia  and 
Baltimore,  whence  the  Frenchman  sail.  "] 
served  under  Napoleon  at  Egypt  and  Acre; 
Joseph  and  Napoleon  have  such  a  family  like- 
ness, one  may  be  mistaken  for  the  other,  by 
those  whose  observation  was  only  superficial : 
but  this  is  my  old  master.'"  Revolutions  are 
furthered  and  accomplished  by  female  art  and 
intrigue.  Not  a  female  in  his  house  at  Amboj  . 
New  York,  Piney  Woods,  Bordentown,  Phila- 
delphia, or  back  of  the  Schuylkill. 

Eats  u  his  own  bread,''''  and"  drinks  "his  own 
wine,''' — and  wherever  he  goes,  a  coach  load 
of  men  near  at  hand,  besides  the  one  he  travels 
in  :  precaution  and  care. 

Never  meddles  with  our  politics,  nor  goes 
to  the  place  of  balls,  amusements  or  big  bugs: 
but  keeps  himself  to  himself,  and  minds  his 
own  business,  with  a  few  select  friends  in 
obscurity — confidential !  ! ! 

Those  who  visit  him,  as  Lafayette,  we 
never  heard  of  any  thing  that  passed,  nor  any 
remarks  made  by  them  about  him — honor 
among  big  bugs!  Joseph  ran  off  from  Spain, 
leaving  his  treasure  behind;  but  this  man.  it 
is  said,  gave  Girard  three  hundred  thousand 
dollars  for  his  bargain  in  U.  S.  Bank,  the 
part  not  then  taken  up — three  millions  of 
dollars;  money  enough,  and  can  give  drafts 
to  any  amount  in  any  part  of  Europe  he 
pleases. 

Bonaparte  was  first  known  in  1796,  as  a 
public  character,  on  the  expedition  to  Italy. 
The  peace  of  Amiens,  1802,  admitted  of  a  su- 
perficial glance  by  the  English,  for  his  guards 
were  about  him  still;  and  so  completely  had 
he  the  art  of  disguising  himself,  that,  changing 
his  dress,  &C,  several  times  a  day.  the  Pari- 
sians would  not  know  him  as  he  walked  the 
streets:  how  much  less  would  be  the  discern- 
ment of  an  Englishman,  with  his  small  oppor- 
tunity for  observation  ! 

To  be  sure,  some  \c\y  saw  him  when  he 
went  to  Elba  ;  but  out  of  that  company,  it  is 
very  improbable  that  anyone  on  board  of  that 
ship  which  took  his  barber  to  England,  or  was 
on  board  the  Northumberland  with  Cockburn, 
who  received  him  from  one  ship  to  the  Oth 
to  take  him  to  the  Big  Rock  ;  nor  is  it  proba- 
ble that  any  one  on  the  rock,  when  he  arrived, 
had  seen  him   before. 

None  were  suffered  to  go  on  shore  from  the 
ship,  when  in  English  harbor;  nor  ary  from 
the  hon  to  board  the  ship,  except  two  or 
three  of  the  admirals,  water  fowls,  who  go  nol 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


Ml 


far  from  the  sea  shore,  on  land  ;  hence  it  is 
probable  they  had  not  seen  him  before;  and  if 
not,  how  detect  the  imposition,  seeing  those  of 
his  aids  would  all  be  in  the  secret,  to  carry  on 
the  joke  ? 

•Sir  Sidney  Smith  was  one  of  those  admirals 
— he  owed  his  life  and  liberty  to  Bona — hence 
he  let  Bona  escape  from  the  East — and  might 
carry  on  the  joke  and  let  him  escape  by  aiding 
again  ! 

The  corpse  at  St.  Helena — "  not  one  trait 
of  the  great  Napoleon  to  be  seen  in  it,"  ob- 
served a  certain  writer ;  hence  instead  of  send- 
ing the  body  to  England,  as  was  directed,  it 
was  buried  18  or  20  feet  under  a  rock,  of  more 
than  13  tons  weight,  in  that  island. 

But  the  crown  of  France,  when  he  resigned 
Imperial  dignity,  gave  it,  by  will,  to  his  son 
'  Napoleon  II?  and  had  it  so  registered  in 
France,  to  make  the  transfer  legal,  according 
to  their  laws. 

And  what  a  few  years  will  exhibit  on  this 
subject  of  the  two  Napoleons,  France  and 
Germany,  and  future  time  must  determine. 
An  English  vessel  could  come  in  by  Sandy 
Hook  in  the  night,  put  Bonaparte  on  shore  at 
the  above  place,  in  New  Jersey,  in  boats,  and 
go  to  sea  again  before  morning;  but  an 
American  vessel  would  have  brought  him  up 
to  the  city  of  New  York. 

Perhaps  the  British  connived  to  let  him  off 
for  a  tool ;  a  rod  over  France ;  and  so  sham 
their  allies. 

For  a  covering,  let  one  of  Josephs  daugh- 
ters he  reported  to  have  come  over  to  the 
United  States:  but  not  his  wife! 

The  attempt  to  poison  all  the  royal  family 
of  Russia,  and  revolutionize  the  empire,  shows 
the  spirit  betwixt  the  holy  alliance  and  the 
people;  which  spirit  the  holy  alliance  exhibit 
on  one  side,  and  say  the  other  is  systematically 
prevailing. 

Light  and  truth  and  right  and  justice  must 
and  will  prevail.  For  the  world  has  long 
been  in  the  hand  of  the  enemy :  but  it  must 
revert  to  its  rightful  Owner ! 

The  secretary  at  war,  who  wrote  the  t:  anony- 
mous letter,"  in  the  camp,  to  raise  the  Babel 
of  confusion  against  Washington  and  the 
country,  1783,  did  only  one  good  act,  the  tool 
to  purchase  Louisiana  ;  but  ordered  about  28 
men  to  spike  the  guns  on  the  Potomac  river, 
when  the  British  ships  hove  in  sight,  and  run; 
so  make  every  door  open,  for  the  enemy  to  get 
easily  to  Washington  city,  in  the  late  war — 
and  moreover,  make  every  arrangement  for  a 
derangement  possible,  to  injure  the  land  in  the 
military  movements  of  the  war,  then  go  off  to 
receive  the  common  reward  of  10,000  pounds, 
the  reward  of  treachery,  Arnold  like.  And 
how  many  agents  have  the  "  Holy  Alliance" 
here  now,  actively  employed,  in  an  intriguing, 


sneaking  way  1  First  to  divide  and  then  to 
devour! ! ! 

Washington's  advice  and  counsel  was,  to 
esteem  any  man  an  enemy  who  should  men- 
tion or  intimate  a  wish  to  split  and  divide  the 
Union,  observing,  "united  we  stand,  divided 
we  fall."' 

What,  then,  must  we  think  of  the  people  in 
the  "  North,"1  or  "  South,"  who  would  speak 
to  that  effect  ! — One  did,  the  other  has,  or  does  ! 

The  letter  of  a  "  Hickory"  to  the  treacherous 
secretary  has  been  published,  to  do  him  injury ; 
but  the  treachery  of  man,  in  the  heart  and 
bowels  of  our  beloved  country,  has  been  very 
great.  O  my  God,  what  is  to  come !  !  Do 
Thou  protect  the  ship  !  Bring  to  nought  the 
wicked  counsel  of  the  ungodly!  Frustrate  the 
wicked  motives  of  evil  designing  men,  who 
betray  trust  reposed  with  them. 

O  ye  Rulers  of  the  land,  as  the  guardians 
of  the  people,  how  can  those  things  be  an- 
swered to  the  Great  Eternal,  according  to  the 
oath  of  office,  unless  there  be  the  acts  of  fidelity 
by  those  who  officiate  in  their  responsible 
capacity,  for  the  good  of  the  land,  and  the 
general  welfare  of  this  country  1  See  that 
truth  and  rectitude  abide  in  your  heart,  and 
so  evidence  that  trust  is  not  misplaced,  by 
being  reposed  in  the  hands  of  improper  men  ! 

And  it  is  only  the  virtue  and  good  sense 
of  the  PEOPLE,  that  hitherto  has  saved  the 
ship  from  the  rocks,  by  the  superintending 
Providence  of  God.  Therefore,  ye  American 
people,  cultivate  the  public  mind ;  take  good 
heed  to  yourselves,  and  to  your  country,  and 
keep  a  good  LOOK  OUT  ! 


THE  FOLLOWING  SUMMARY  IS  AN  EXHIBITION 
BY  A  LEARNED  JEW,  AND  ELUCIDATES  A 
VIEW    OF    THE    ISRAELITES    PROSPECTIVELY. 

"  We  learn  frontDaniel,  that  great  events  in 
the  Religious  and  Political  World  are  about 
to  take  place,  in  or  about  the  year  1833. 
Tarshish  (Great  Britain)  will  obtain  possession 
or  command  of  Palestine;  and  under  whose 
protection  the  Israelites  will  commence  the 
return  of  their  captivity  ;  and  it  appears,  also, 
that  Sheba  and  Dedan,  certain  tribes  or  na- 
tions, dwellers  on  the  sea  coast  of  Arabia,  will 
form  an  alliance  with  '  Tarshish,''  or  her  East 
India  Company,  designated  the  -Merchants  of 
Tarshish;  during  the  ensuing  forty-five  years. 
We  find  that  Russia  (according  to  Ezekiel, 
chap.  38  and  39)  will  conquer  or  form  allian- 
ces with  Persia,  Ethiopia,  Lybia,  (Barbary,) 
Gomer  and  all  his  bands,  (Gomer  was  the  fa- 
ther of  the  German,  French  and  northern 
Italians,)  and  Togarmah  of  the  North  Quar- 
ters, (Togarmah  was  the  father  of  the  Tartars 


and  Turcomans,)  and   not  being  able  to  do 

Erainst  Great  Britain,  by  sea,  will 

nations'  of  the  civilized  earth 

her  control,  against  Great  Britain  and 

her  alii  led  to  believe  that  the 

of  Tarshish,  mentioned   in  the 

(the   38th  chapter,  designate  the 

:ause  she  is   clearly  pointed 

out  in  the  xviii.  ( '  iiah,  as  hastening 

to  the  assistance  o 

'  the  whole  Russian  forces  are 

their  way  by   conquest,  probably  on 

[ndies.     We  have  no 

doubt    of    this    great  conqueror  Gog,  being 

the  Emperor  of  Ki 

i  i  the  Hebrew  text,  Prince  of  Rush. 
Mesheck,  (Muscovy,)  and  Tuba!, 
(Tobolski,)  not  as  it  is  translated  in  our  En- 
glish Bibles,  -Chief  Prince  of  Mesheck  and 
Tuhal.'  And  it  appears,  from  numerous  pro- 
-  in  the  Scriptures,  that  he  will  there 
receive  a  total  overthrow:  that  ".  nee  will 

assisl  the  .U-\v<.  and  their  allies,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten in  Daniel.  '  The  stone  which  was  cut  out 
without  hands,  smote  the  image  upon  his  feet, 
that  were  of  iron  and  clay,  and  brake  them  to 
pieces.'  The  effect  of  this  battle,  and  the 
wonders  which  will  be  hear  t  at  this 

time,  will  cause  the  entire  destruction  of 
aft,  Bigotry,  and  Superstition  in  the 
Religious  World  ;  and  the  downfall  of  des- 
potism. Monarchy  and  Aristocracy  in  the  Po- 
litical World)  and  as  we  have  even 

in  1833.  the  Messiah  of  the  Jews. 
>f  David,  will  be  born,  and  that  the 
great  battle  of  Gog  and  Magog  will  take  place 
in  1857,  and  be  immediately  followed  by  the 
of  the  Messiah,  and   his  govern- 
ment to  be  fully  established.     The  resurrection 
'  mple    rebuilt — the   com- 
plete r  of  the  House  of  Israel,  by  the 
Is  or  machines  oi  Tarshish, 
( fsa.)  ' flying  I  i  ke  doves  to  the  windows,  bringi  tig 
home  mj  people  from  afar,  even  from  the  ends 

of  the  earth,'  and  'the  sanctuary  be  cleansed,' 

(or  justified.)  in  the  year  1878,  being  ch 
pletion   of  the   2,300    years   prophesied    by 
Daniel,  from   taking  awaj  the  dailj  sacrifice 
by  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon."    J.  J. 

—Compare  the  foregoing  with  th 
ract  from    the     I  Vesley, 

September  1,  1781.  he  says.  ••  I  made  an  end 
of  !•■•!  ling  that  curious  book,  Dr.  Parsons'  Re- 

The  ver\ 

has  struck  much  lighl  into  some  of  the  dark- 
ancienl  history.     And  although  1 
'  subscribe  to  every  proposition  which 
he  advances,  vet   I   apprehend,  he  has  suffi- 
cient^ the  mam  of  his   hypothesis, 
!    That  after  the  Hood.  Shem  and  his 
descendants  peoj)1  il    V.sia 


2.  Ham  and  his  descendants  peopled  Africa. 

3.  That  Europe  was  peopled  by  the  two  sons  of 
Japhet,  Gomer  and  Magog  ;  the  southern  and 
southwestern,  by  Gomer  and  his  children  :  and 
the  north  and  northwestern,  by  the  children  of 
Magog.  4.  That  the  former  was  called  Gome- 
rians,  Cimmerian  ,  brians;  and  after- 
ward, Celtae,  Galatae,  and  Gauls  :  the  latt< 
called  by  the  genera!  name  of  Scythians,  Scuti, 
and  Scots.  ."">.  That  the  Gomerians  spread 
swiftly  through  the  north  of  I'm  ope.  as  far  as 
the  Cimbrian  Chersonesus,  including  Sweden, 
Denmark.  Norway,  and  divers  other  countries, 
and  then  into  Ireland,  where  they  multiplied 
very  early  into  a  considerable  nation.    6.  That 

;  ges  after,  a  no;  her  part  of  them,  who 
ha  i  i'u-'  settled  in  Spain, sailed  to  Ireland  un- 
der Milea,  or  Melesius,  and  conquering  the 
firsl  inhabitants,  took  possession  of  the  land. 
7.  That  about  the  same  time  the  Gomerians 
came  to  Ireland,  the  Magogians,  or  Scythians, 
came  to  Britain;  so  early,  that  both  spoke 
me  language,  and  well  understood  each 
other.  8.  That  the  Irish  spoken  by  the  Go- 
.  and  the  Welsh,  spoken  by  the  Ma- 
gogians, are  one  and  the  same  language,  ex- 
'  by  the  same  seventeen  letters,  which 
were  long  after  brought  by  a  Gomerian  prince 
into  Greece.  9.  That  all  the  languages  of 
Europe,  Greek  and  Latin  in  particular,  are  de- 
rived from  this.  10.  That  the  antediluvian 
Ian  tiage  spoken  by  all  till  after  the  floo 
then  continued  in  the  family  of  Shorn,  was 
Hebrew  :  and  from  this  (the  Hebrew)  tongue, 
many  of  the  eastern  languages  are  derived. 
The  foregoing  particulars  this  tine  writer  has 
highly  probable.  And  these  may  be 
admitted,  though  we  do  not  agree  to  his  vehe- 
menl  panegyric,  on  the  Irish  language';  much 
less  receive  all  the  stories  told  by  the  Irish 
poets,  or  chroniclers,  as  genuine  aul 
history" 

Solomon  had  two  fleets  of  ships  ;  one  in  the 
Red  Sea,  that  went  to  Ophir  for  gold,  which 
took  three  years  to  accomplish,  and  by  some  is 
supposed  to  refer  to  America,  as  being  known 
to  the  ancients. 

The  other  fleet  was  in  the   Mediterranean 
Sea.  and  there  are  eastern  characters  or  hiero- 
glyphics now  to  be  seen  in   the   tin   w 
Cornwall,   in   England  ;    and    hence    set  n    to 
have  been  visited  by  those  from  the  i 
that  da)  , 

The  division  of  the  Holy  Land,  after  Gog 
and  Magog,  by  Ezekiel,  and  the  house,  as  de- 
scribed 63  him,  and  the  book  of  Revelation,  is 
worthy  of  remark. 

l.  For  the  division  is  different  from  lhat 
mentioned  in  Joshua. 

he  battle  of  Gog  and  Magog  is  not  the 
same  Gog  and  Magog  as  in  Rev.,  but  corres- 
ponds with  the  battle  of  Armageddon. 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


143 


3.  The  house  of  Ezekiel  with — after  the 
second  beast  slays  the  two  witnesses,  and  Rev. 
7000  slain,  63,000  are  converted. 

4.  Great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance  be- 
fore God ;  the  cities  of  the  nations  fall ! 
What  treachery,  struggles,  revolutions  and 
changes  may  be  near  at  hand  in  the  earth, 
particularly  the  ancient  Scripture  World  ;  the 
seventh  phial. 

The  Dr.  in  Divinity  said  at  New  York— It 
will  be  as  much  impossible  to  stop  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Bible,  Missionary  and  Tract  so- 
cieties, as  for  a  little  fish  to  stop  a  big  steam- 
boat. A  few  days  after,  one  shad  was  sucked 
up  into  the  pump,  so  as  to  stop  the  largest 
steamboat  on  the  river. 

God  generally  brings  about  things  in  a  very 
different  way  from  the  calculations  of  men  ! 

The  Hebrews  have  been  a  people  of  Provi- 
dence from  the  call  of  Abraham  to  the  present 
time. 

From  America  to  India  they  are  a  brother- 
hood, scattered  in  all  quarters,  and  in  the  em- 
ploy of  almost  all  ranks  of  people,  from  the 
farm  and  kitchen  to  the  minister  of  state  and 
the  throne.  Hence,  probably,  there  is  no  one 
set  of  people  on  the  earth,  who  have  such  a 
fund  of  political  knowledge  and  common  in- 
formation, as  the  Jews,  in  social  matters,  and 
the  present  state  of  the  world. 

Having  access  to  all  countries,  and  under- 
standing all  living  languages,  at  the  second 
coming  of  Christ,  when  thus  convinced,  what 
irresistible  evidence  to  the  understanding  and 
judgment  of  the  Pagan,  Mahometan,  and  for- 
mal Christians.  "  IT  IS  GOD  !"— and  how 
soon  the  gospel,  in  its  purity,  spirit  and  pow- 
er, could  be  circulated  to  all  and  to  each  in 
their  own  language,  to  meet  the  witness  in 
the  heart. 

The  idea  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  by 
Joh  n  Wesley  and  John  Fletcher,  which  they 
think  will  be  at  the  commencement  of  that  day, 
called  Millennium  by  some,  that  he  will  bring 
his  saints  with  him — resurrection  of  some  of 
the  dead — after  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  men- 
tioned Rev.  And  reign  upon  the  earth  a  pro- 
phetic thousand  years,  360,000  ;  but  if  Apos- 
tolic, 360,000,000  of  common  years — the  pro- 
mise, '  showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of 
generations,'  could  then  be  fulfilled. 

There  is  a  great  analogy  betwixt  the  reflec- 
tions of  the  Jew  and  Wesley  and  Fletcher.  See 
Wesley's  notes,  and  Fletcher's  ideas,  it:  the 
Arminian  Magazine,  two  letters  on  the  same 
subject. 

The  steam  boats  by  sea,  and  swift-footed 
beasts  and  dromedaries  by  land,  to  help  carry 
on  the  return  of  the  Jews. 

Not  '  woe,'  but  '  ho  !"  an  exclamation  ! — 
not  '  bull-rushes,''  but  time  and  reflection  will 
explain  a  learned    'critical  meaning.'     The 


country  '  beyond  the  rivers  of  '  Ethiopia' — 
(which  must,  when  the  prophet  would  be 
speaking  at  Canaan)  refer  west,  to  the  conti- 
nent of  America, — north  and  south  '  wings.' 


On  the  night  of  July  17th,  1830,  Cosmopo- 
lite dreamed  that  a  "  Society  of  Enquiry"  con- 
vened, and  investigated  the  question  "  Of 
what  benefit  to  Society  are  Priests  and  Kings  1" 
The  result  and  conclusion  was,  that  they 
were  of  no  use,  in  the  manner  in  which  they 
have  governed  the  world  :  therefore,  after  a 
certain  data,  would  lay  them  aside,  as  of  no 
account. 

Upon  this  the  waters  rose  amain,  very 
muddy  ;  built  a  raft ;  pulled  by  the  bushes  ; 
came  to  a  deep  Lake  of  clear  water,  very 
rough,  for  the  wind  was  ahead.  "  Stay  in  the 
eddy  until  the  wind  falls,  then  in  the  calm  put 
forth  all  the  strength  we  have,  and  may  sain 
the  high  dry  lands  in  sight  on  the  other  side." 
Then  I  awoke,  and  ruminated  in  strange 
feelings. 

Inquired  of  Judge  Burke,  after  relating  it  to 
him,  for  an  interpretation. 

Just  then  a  man  came  in  with  a  writing, 
containing  the  following  statements.  On 
hearing  it  read,  the  Judge  observed,  "your 
dream  is  now  interpreted." 

"The  Jews  assert,  that  according  to  their 
chronology,  the  temple  of  Solomon  was  de- 
stroyed by  Nebuchadnezzar,  422  years  before 
Christ ;  and  the  angel  told  Daniel,  that  from 
the  time  of  daily  sacrifice  being  taken  away, 
and  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate  set 
up,  should  be  2,300  days;  when  the  sanctua- 
ry should  be  cleansed,  and  everlasting  right- 
eousness brought  in.  Now,  if  we  count  2300 
years  from  the  422d  year  before  Christ,  it  will 
bring  us  to  the  year  1878,  when  this  great 
period  of  Daniel  will  have  its  accomplishment. 
The  other  periods  of  Daniel,  viz.,  time,  times, 
and  half  a  time,  or  1260  years,  time,  times 
and  the  dividing  of  a  time,  or  1215  years. 
The  1290,  and  1335,  are  periods  of  events  to 
have  their  accomplishment  within  the  great 
period  of  2300,  the  last  of  which,  with  the 
1260,  to  terminate  with  the  2300;  and  thus 
they  form  a  data,  from  which  we  can  go  back 
from  1878,  to  look  for  events.  Hence,  if  we 
deduct  1335  from  1878,  it  will  carry  us  back 
to  the  year  A.  D.  543,  at  which  time  idolatry 
was  established  in  the  Christian  church,  and 
the  image  worship  set  up  by  the  Pope,  and' 
supported  and  protected  by  his  -uthorilj/;  and 
if  we  deduct  45  days  from  1878,  it  being  the 
difference  between  1335  and  1290  days,  it  will 
bring  us  to  1833,  as  the  period  of  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  1290  days,  when  the  power 
of  idolatry  shall  be  broken.  And  if  we  deduct 
1260  from  1878,  it  will  carry  us  back  to  the 
year  A.  D.  618,  the  period  of  the  rise  of  Ma- 


; 


44 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


hornet  ami  his  empire,  who  was  to  cast  down 
the  truth  to  the  ground,  and  to  practise  and 
prosper  for  a  time,  limes,  and  the  dividing  oi 
a  time,  which  the  Jews  understand  to  be  1215 
years,  and  will  have  its  accomplishment  in 
1833,  'when  he  shall  come  to  his  end,  and 
none  shall  help  him.'  From  this  data  the  45 
years'  war  between  truth  and  error  will  com- 
mence in  1833.  In  which  war  all  that  stands 
opposed  tn  truth  and  righteousness  shall  he 
overthrown.  Civil  and  religious  tyranny, 
kings  and  priests,  shall  be  broken  to  pieces, 
by  the  "stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  with- 
::iid  civil  and  religious  liberty  es- 
tablished throughout  the  world,  and  the  Divine 
government  be  established,  under  which  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  king- 
dom, and  possess  it  for  ever." 

RECAPITULATION. 
1.  The  folly  of  the  doctrine  of  '  infallibili- 
ty.' and  the  mode  of  claiming  countries. 
•2.  The  improvement  in  the  arts  and  sciences 
i  ii\  olution  in  philosophy  and  divinity. 

3.  Cause  of  the  American  revolution,  and 
the  ideas  of  rational  liberty. 

4.  The  folly  of  law  religion. 

5.  Treachery  in  the  heart  and  bowels  of  the 
country  at  different  times  and  in  different 
places,  from  unprincipled  men  in  office,  who 
should  have  had  better  heads  and  hearts,  ex- 
emplified in  their  administration  and  con- 
duct. 

6.  Foreign  nations  design  our  ruin  by  their 
agents,  counsel,  and  money. 

7.  'Holy  Alliance'  for  no  good — destroy 
liberty    -keep  up  tyranny.     Unholy  purpose-. 

8.  Combustibles  in  the  bowels  and  heart  of 
the  country  for  an  explosion  of  the  most  dan- 
gerous kind. 

9.  Signs  of  the  times. 

10.  The  pope  stripped  of  his  temporal  pow- 
er, 1810.  and  transferred  to  the  city. 

11.  Done  by  an  individual  from  Asia. 

12.  666  added  to  1143,  makes  1809,  when 
the  year  expired;  time  fulfilled — Jan.  1st, 
1810 — took  effect,  according  to  Wesley's  notes 

on    I!e\  . 

13.  Bi  losl    his    power — 'second 

l  l.  Babylon  —  church — clergy  —  order  of 
Jesuits  i  oi  certain  purposi 

l  5.   In  this  confusion  of  political   da 
of  uncertainty  -seats  herself  on  the  beast — 'I 
sit  a  queen,'  &c. 

16.  Ten  kings  will  in  turn  hate  her;  after 
the  rise  of  the  second  beast,  from  the  bottom- 
less pit,  1832. 

17.  Turkey  to  be  shaken  by  Russia,  pre- 
vious to  the  rise  of  the  beast,  1832. 

18.  The   above    calculations   in    Ge 
1724  ;  in  English,  54,  in  London. 


19.  England,  France  and  Russia — clash  of 
interest. 

20.  After  Euphrates'  waters  dried  up,  a 
contention  for  the  holy  land. 

21.  Another  persecution. 

22.  Preparations  for  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon. 

23.  Pacha  of  Egypt  and  the  Jews  and  Eng- 
land— arrange — to  obtain  the  Isthmus  of  Suez, 

"for  a  way  to  the  east. 

24.  Arrangements  to  destroy  the  leaders  of 
heretics — a  dreadful  plot,  very  extensively  laid 
— like  that  of  Haman  to  a  day,  in  the  affair  of 
Mordecai — assassinations,  &c. 

25.  Succeed,  but  only  in  part — a  reaction — 
cause  of  the  overthrow  of  the  plotters  them- 
selves,— by  an  overruling  Providence.  '  God 
hath  put  it  into  their  hearts.'  says  the  text 
book,  '  to  hate,  eat,  and  burn  her  with  lire.' 

26.  Witnesses  slain — the  treading  of  the 
city  ends— 7,000  fall,  63,000  converted. 

27.  Great  Babylon  sinks — the  cities  of  the 
nations  fall. 

28.  The  two  beasts,  or  beast  and  false  pro- 
phet, taken  away. 

29.  And  HE  appears,  whose  right  it  is  to 
reign ! 

30.  The  mystery  of  God  is  finished,  and  the 
tabernacle,  &c.  is  open  to  men. 

31.  A  fall  nig  taway,  which  ripens  the 
world    for    JUDGMENT;    and    ALT,     intklli- 

.  whether  HUMAN,  angelic,  or  diabo- 
lical, will  once  appear  before  the  JUDGE  on 
the  GREAT  white  THRONE  ! 

CONCLUSION. 

When  one  is  not  bound  to  keep  faith  with 
Heretics,  as  exemplified  by  the  Council  in 
the  case  of  John  Huss — what  assurance  of 
fidelity  can  the  old  orthodox  give  to  the 
Hetero-dov  ! 

In  cases  of  Marriage,  if  the  Heretic  \<  nol 
won  over  to  the  ancient  true  faith — what  is 
the  consequence  but  abuse — quarrelling — -take 
the  whip — be  "defrauded,"  or  else  deserted  1 
— yea,  or  daggered,  as  a  heretic,  by  the  direc- 
tion of  another  ! 

For  those  who  hold  the  destiny  of  man.  in 
a  future  state  of  existence,  musl  have  much 
influence  in  their  ascendancy  over  those,  who 
are  credulous  enough  to  believe  il. 

Hence  unison  and  firmness  in  the  grand  de- 
sign of  JESUITICAL  CONSUMMATION! 

To  a/I  whom  it  iimy  concern — Know 
Y  E,  Thai  it  is  no  time  to  sleep  on  your  oars 
al  this  important  crisis  and  era  of  atlairs. 

When  I  take  a  view  and  look  at  the  princi- 
p!  -s  of  the  Old  World,  which  have  been  hand- 
ed lown  for  ages — exemplified  in  the  "  ( Jolden 
Head"  of  Babylon — the  "  Silver  Arm-"  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians  united  in  Cyrix; — the 
"  Thighs  of  Brass'''  in  the  Greeks — Alexander 


the  Great, — the  Roman  "  feet  of  iron'  and 
"  ten  toes"1 — which  are  now  still  remaining. 
Also  the  Stone  cut  out  of  Mountain — and 
what  is  to  be  consequent  upon  it.  And  com- 
paring the  analogous  prophecies  of  the  four 
revolving  empires  in  succession,  mentioned  in 
the  same  book  of  Daniel — then  reading  Deut. 
28th  chapter,  involving  the  dispersion  of  the 
JEWS,  and  afterward  their  ingathering  and 
return,  chapter  29  ;  also  that  of  Ezekiel,  chap- 
ters 38  and  39,  concerning  Gog  and  Magog — 
seven  months  to  bury  their  dead,  and  seven 
years  the  weapons  of  war  serve  as  fuel  for 
lire  : — And  the  three  unclean  spirits,  "  Illumi- 
nati" — "  order  of  Jesuits"  and  "  Legion  of 
Honor" — going  forth  to  the  kings  and  govern- 
ments of  the  ancient  Scripture  world,  and  con- 
centrate the  same  under  three  general  heads — 
as  Russia,  Catholic  and  Protestant,  via  Nich- 
olas, Pope,  and  John  Bull,  for  the  BATTLE 
of  ARMAGEDDON,  the  result  of  which  is 
explained  in  the  19th  Rev. — where  the  angel 
standing  in  the  sun,  calls  all  the  fowls  of  hea- 
ven to  eat  the  flesh  of  kings — the  Supper  of 
the  great  God  ! 

The  great  house  afterwards  spoken  of  by 
Ezekiel.  and  the  heavenly  or  new  Jerusalem 
by  St.  John — both  may  refer  to  one  and  the 
same  thing,  the  favored  time  of  the  church — 
when  God  himself  shall  rule,  by  His  Spirit 
of  Love,  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men! 

The  treading  of  the  Holy  City  by  the  Gen- 
tiles, is  spoken  of  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  by 
Paul  to  the  Romans — St.  John  in  Rev.  which 
no  doubt  refers  to  the  same  thing ;  hence  pro- 
phetically, the  same  point  or  period  of  time — 
and  may  be  taken  in  connexion  with  those 
passages  noted  as  above,  and  compared  with 
the  signs  of  the  TIMES  ! 

£@~  The  Chief  MAGISTRATE  of  the  U. 
States,  the  GOVERNORS,  or  Chief  Magis- 
trates of  the  several  Slates  and  Territories  of 
this  Union— the  LEGISLATURES— with  all 
those  in  authority,  in  a  subordinate  station. 

Remember  the  CONSTITUTION— and  your 
OATH  of  OFFICE  to  support  the  same,  with 
the  rest  of  your  official  duty  :  1st.  to  your 
God,  2d.  to  yourself,  3d.  your  family,  4th. 
your  fellow-citeens,  and  5th.  to  your  Coun- 
try— as  the  public's  "  most  obedient,  faithful 
and  very  humble  servant !" 

A  breach  of  fidelity,  constitutes  infidelity — 
which  act  gives  the  character  ;  hence  we  see 
an  exhibition  of  what  makes  an  INFIDEL  ! 

The  "  Viceroy,"  called  king  Zedekiah,  by 
giving  the  right  hand  :  the  heathen  mode  to 
plight  fidelity — which  the  heathens  thought 
no  man  capable  of  such  infidelity — first  to 
pledge,  and  then  to  violate !  The  Hebrew  mode 
was,  an  appeal  to  the  great  Jehovah  ;  this  two- 
fold obligation,  (as  in  modern  times  in  our 


a? 


courts  of  jurisprudence)  was  what  the  king  of 
Judah  had  taken  to  the  king  of  Babylon. 

For  the  violation  see  the  hand  of  retributive 
justice — parental  feelings — his  sons  were 
slain  before  his  eyes — his  eyes  were  then. put 
out ;  and  he  sentenced  to  die  a  prisoner  in  a 
foreign  land,  without  a  friend  to  soothe  his 
sorrow  : — must  not  the  agony  of  his  sons,  in 
fancy,  ever  be  before  him  1 — as  being  the  last 
thing  he  ever  saw ! 

By  him  take  warning ;  all  ye  who  rule  in 
the  land,  that  God  may  be  with  you  ! 

For  Jeremiah  prophesied  that  he  should  go 
to  Babylon — and  Ezekiel  prophesied  that  he 
should  not  see  Babylon — both  were  true,  and 
how  remarkably  exemplified ! 

Hence,  again  be  warned  not  to  betray  your 
trust — nor  betray  the  people  of  this  land  ! — 
over  whom  you  are  placed  as  guardians — as 
angels,  to  watch  over  the  interests  of  the  na- 
tion and  the  safety  of  Individuals — in  these 
perilous  times .' 

And  all  YE  citizens  of  America,  as  a  citizen 
and  well  wisher,  in  a  friendly  manner,  I  feel 
solemnly  to  WARN  you  to  be  actuatad  by  in- 
nocent and  pure  principles. — And  not  to  be 
deceived  by  fair  speeches  of  flattery,  and  false 
statements  of  misrepresentation,  from  those 
who  are  the  tools  of  others ;  the  ambitious, 
deceitful,  aspiring  ;  who  would  dupe  you  as 
the  ass,  to  ride  over  your  head  into  office. 

For  bribes  and  grog,  and  flattering  words, 
deceive  and  blind  many. 

'•  Statute  law"1  is  seldom  mentioned  at  the 
Bar  ;  but  precedents  taken  for  example,  be- 
comes the  law  of  the  land ;  hence  the  Judi- 
ciary place  statute  law  in  the  back  ground,  as 
only  an  ideal  thing,  and  in  lieu  thereof,  the 
principles  of  the  Feudal  system  are  substi- 
tuted to  predominate  in  the  land  ! 

Hence  I  ask,  where  shall  one  fly  for  safety 
and  protection,  as  it  relates  to  person,  charac- 
ter, or  property'?  Provided  this  system  be 
progressing  in  the  administration,  by  the  lead- 
ing talkers,  who  lead  on  the  van ! 

1.  The  principles  of  John  Adams  on  "  Con- 
stitutions," 1789,  when  at  the  court  ol  St. 
James, — Monarchical  and  European  stamp. 

2.  Burrism,  founded  in  Europe  with  that  of 
Miranda. 

3.  Henryism,  Hartford  Convention,  and 
"  Washington  Societies,''1  with  their  big  house 
that  was  burnt  in  Philadelphia,  all  had  their 
foundations  in  Europe  with  the  "Holy  Alli- 
anne,"  for  the  same  object  and  end;  and  many 
honest  hearts  were  imposed  upon,  as  dupes  to 
act  the  parts  which  others  assigned ;  but  not 
knowing  what  they  were  about. 

So  in  the  South,  many  are  duped  in  the 
same  way,  by  a  faction  of  unprincipled  men 
to  gull  others,  as  tools  for  the  "  Holy  Alliance,'''' 
without  mistrusting  the  same ! 


146 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    WILDERNESS. 


For  where  is  the  petre  cave  for  a  pound  of 
powder;  or  a  furnace  to  cast  a  ball,  in  all 
those  regions'? 

When  a  man  with  a  short  gun  shoots  one 
way,  while  tremblingly  he  looks  the  other 
way  at  the  same  lime,  cannot  be  considered 
the  man  of  true  courage,  but  rather  the  tools 
of  others,  when  he  talks  big,  loud  and  large; 
tiiev  being  kept  behind  the  screen. 

1.  Those  learned  Jesuitical  foreigners,  from 
the  Holy  Alliance  and  " Decapigandi"  of 
Rome,  with  those  "VrcAR  Generals"'  prepar- 
ing such  a  number  of  buildings  at  every  im- 
portant point  in  this  country,  with  those  secret 
and  subterraneous  vaults,  the  boldness,  and 
impudence,  and  impertinence,  as  though  they 
had  a  right  to  claim  the  ascendency  here,  (if 
one  may  he  allowed  to  judge  from  their 
avowed  principles,  and  conduct  of  procedure, 
ted  with  their  own  declarations  in  their 
icals,)  as  they  did  over  the  poor  Indians 
in  South  America;  and  vauntingly  burnt  the 
hooks  of  the  Christians  in  the  eastern  world, 
after  they  found  their  way  round  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope ! 

The  one  in  Georgia,  who  had  access  to  the 

Methodist  chapels,  has  scattered  the  seed  in 

regions,  that  will  not  soon  he  lost,  and 

some  may  repent  it  when  it  is  too  late  to  save 

the  ship! 

There  are  awful  combustibles  subterraneous, 
from  the  old  world,  who  find  materials  here 
of  a  flattering,  deceiving,  deceptive  nature, 
proper  for  their  purpose,  to  work  with,  by  an 
amalgamation,  for  an  awful  explosion,  in  the 
-  art  and  bowels  of  the  country,  that  may 
come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  and  take  you 
unawares ! 

Therefore,  as  a  christian  and  a  friend,  I  feel 
to  warn  you;  all  sects,  and  parties,  and  de- 
nominations: whatever  your  religious  views 
ma,  be;  AROUSE!— Be  on  f$T "WATCH 
TOWER"  oi  observation  and  inquiry,  that 
you  may  not  he  taken  by  surprise  and  in  an 
unprepared  state!  But  '-watch  and  pray" 
and  live  to  GOD,  that  you  may  he  renovated 
with  the  regenerating  power  of  HIS  LOVE, 
shed  abroad  in  the  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
and  thus  be  prepared  to  serve  God  in  newness 
of  life  and  godly  conversation,  tutting  all 
the  good  you  can,  and  by  doing  all  the  good 
you  can  ;  thus  acting  as  you  stand  in  relation 
to  God  and  man,  you  live  for  both  worlds,  and 
here  may  (ill  your  Bphere  with  that  indepen- 
dency of  mind  and  dignity  of  character,  as 
becometh  a  rational  creature,  who  expects 
to  give  an  account  for  the  deeds  done  in  the 

^*0  Reader,  consider  your  relation  to 
God  and  man.  as  you  stand  here,  journeying 
through  life;  attend  to  the  inward  monitor 
in  rime  for  eternity.     Adieu. 


May   God   protect   the    COUNTRY   and 
save  the  PEOPLE.     Amen,  and  Amen. 


N.  B.  The  Listener,  being  a  native  citizen 
of  the  United  States,  as  a  friend  to  society, 
and  to  the  souls  of  mankind  for  time  and  eter- 
nity, requests  the  reader  and  the  public  to  read, 
examine  and  judge  on  the  foregoing,  by  se- 
rious consideration;  and  act  righteously 
accordingly,  as  those  that  are  bound  for  an- 
other WORLD.     Adieu. 

140  times  to  the  minute  is  considered  death. 

The  injured  Benjamin  Jones,  about  180  or 
190  pulses  to  the  minute,  counteracted  and 
thwarted  death,  from  agitation  of  mind,  and 
doubtless  he  lived  longer  than  he  otherwise 
would. 

What  must  have  been  his  suffering,  in  that 
conflicting  scene  and  death  .' 

So  poor  Truman  Bishop.'  what  must  have 
been  the  feelings  and  sufferings  of  that  man"? 
to  be  sent  out  of  the  world  by  conflicts  of 
mind,  sooner  than  he  otherwise  would  !  And 
who  will  reprint  his  book  ? 

Trials  of  mind  !  Common  place  trials,  to 
those  of  little  experience,  seem  great;  but 
they  are  bearable. 

But  to  try  one  to  the  quick,  to  exquisite 
sensibility,  who  can  bear  it?  The  run-ons 
system  must  be  agitated,  and  the  body  feel  the 
effect,  and  a  sinking  under  it,  a  giving  way  of 
nature,  unless  that  we,  as  Christians,  can 
bring  our  minds  to  our  situation  :  resigning 
all  into  the  hand  of  the  great  Architect,  being 
resigned  to  His  disposal,  and  thus  li 
live  by  the  day,  by  feeling  an  inward  Di- 
vine support,  which  may  keep  the  mind  in 
peace  ! 

This  has  been  the  only  means  to  keep  my 
head  above  water,  in  the  vicissitudes  of  lite. 
during  this  thirty-live  years  of  my  wandering 
in  the  world. 

The  study  of  nature  is  sublime ! 

First  impressions  are  simple  nature  dis- 
played. 

Second  thoughts,  is  art — then  you  know 
not  where  to  meet  the  man  of  art. 

The  physiognomy  is  an  index  of  the 
mind .' 

The  study  of  DIVINITY  is  the  noblest  and 
the  most  interesting — it  involves  the  eternity 
of  man ! 

1 .  "  Fasting — to  be  duty  performed  to  God !" 

2.  Private  devotion  to  HIM  "who  is"  and 
"sees  in  secret." 

3.  "Tell  him  his  faults  alone /'' 

4.  "Let  not  thy  right  hand  know  what  the 
Lefl  hand  does !" 

1 N  W  A  R  D  1 XQUIRY— and  DEVOTIONAL 
RECTITUDE  of  MIND. 


A    CRY    FR03I    THE    WILDERNESS. 


147 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS. 

How  much  more  was  the  prospect  against 
probability  of  the  accomplishment  of  the  cal- 
culation for  1810,  than  the  aspect  of  affairs  at 
present  for  1832 — the  discerning  eye  must 
judge ! 

1 .  The  pope  stripped  of  his  temporal  power. 

2.  Rome  to  govern  itself  as  a  body  politic. 

3.  This  to  be  effected  by  an  individual  from 
Asia — where  Mahometans  and  Pagans  bear 

j  sway. 

4.  The  power  of  choosing,  the  pope  being 
taken  from  the  people  and  lodged  in  the  cardi- 
nals, 1143 — 1810 — 1366  years  the  intermediate 
time. 

Bonaparte  from  Acre,  in  the  plains  of  Gali- 
lee, near  where  our  Lord  was  born. 

5.  His  kingdom  would  be  darkened  by  the 
5th  phial — and  he  would  lose  his  power. 

6.  That  a  "  body  of  men"  would  avail 
themselves  of  the  opportunity  of  political  dark- 
ness to  govern  the  Roman  church — and  turn 
the  office  of  the  pope  and  kings  to  their  advan- 
tage, to  gain  ascendency  to  govern  the  world 
— and  hence  become  intoxicated  with  blood — 
and  in  turn  have  blood  to  drink — from  retribu- 
tive justice,  who  pronounces  them  worthy. 

7.  The  sixth  angel  pours  out  his  phial  upon 
the  Euphrates — Turkey  shaken  by  Russia — 
which  we  have  seen  exemplified ! 

8.  In  1832,  the  ascent  of  the  beast  from  the 
bottomless  pit — and  the  ten  horns  agree  to 
give  him  their  power  for  one  hour ! 

9.  The  power  of  the  individual  from  Asia 
was  lost — but  may  revive  again  in  the  person 
of  his  son. 

10.  The  Jesuits  govern  the  Roman  church, 
and  turning  the  office  of  the  pope,  and  the 
power  of  kings  to  further  their  ambitious 
views,  to  gain  ascendency  and  govern  the 
world ! 

11.  Young  NAPOLEON  is  a  ROMAN— 
mother  and  grandfather — Emperor  of  Ger- 
many. 

12.  His  preceptor  is  a  Jesuit — selected  for 
the  purpose !  education  fixes  the  prejudice  of 
man  ! 

13.  To  "reign  by  the  grace  of  God" — not 
"the  will  of  the  people" — in  France  is  the 
language  of  "  ten  horns.'" 

14.  He  was  born  a  king — king  of  Rome — 
i.  e.  "  iron  crown"  of  Charlemagne — or  iron 
Roman  empire — "  iron  feet  and  toes"  of 
Daniel. 

15.  In  1832  he  will  be  of  age — with  pro- 
mise of  100,000  men,  upon  the  word  of  an 
Emperor  to  avenge  the  cause  of  his  father. 

The  attempt  to  unite  young  Napoleon  with 
the  daughter  of  Philip  the  I., — hence  the 
young  fellow  to  be  brought  in  to  possess  the 
crown,  perhaps  by  resignation ;  thus  "  by  the  ! 


grace  of  God,"  he  would  become  "his  most 
Christian  Majesty." 

And  the  Ministers  from  the  different  nations 
in  conclave  met,  with  Talleyrand  at  their 
head,  who,  in  the  march  of  revolutions,  keeps 
on  and  rises  with  the  wheel  of  fortune. 

The  Catholic  Religion  is  the  avowed  Reli- 
gion of  Frenchmen. 

Quere. — When  will  the  dream  ?  Rome  in 
aflame,  fills  Europe  with  smoke,  and  in  letters 
of  blood,  written  over  the  city,  four  words  by 
the  man's  hand  in  Daniel,  be  realized  1 

Time  must  determine  ! 

To  sanction  by  law  the  beginning  of  those 
subterraneous  vaxdts  in  America ;  a  grant 
from  the  State  of  Maryland,  to  raise  money  by 
lottery  for  a  Cathedral,  by  name,  but  the  ob- 
ject was  then  unknown,  being  kept  behind  the 
screen. 

Subsequently  a  petition  for  an  act  of  incor- 
poration for  Carrollton  College,  to  be  wholly 
under  the  government  and  direction  of  Foreign- 
ers, who  of  course  must  be  Jesuits,  thus  by 
law,  to  gain  ascendency,  by  circumlocution, 
Ifttle  by  little  in  this  land  ;  anchors  cast  far  to 
the  windward,  to  rise  to  empire  over  the  peo- 
ple of  the  United  States. 

And  their  influence  over  the  people  in  Bal- 
timore is  very  specific  and  significant  of  the 
aspect  of  the  times ! 

A  true  King. — When  Dr.  Franklin  applied 
to  the  King  of  Prussia,  to  lend  his  assistance 
to  America,  "  Pray,  Doctor,"  says  the  veteran, 
"  What  is  the  object  you  mean  to  attain  V 
"  Liberty,  Sire,"  replied  the  philosopher, 
"  liberty  !  that  liberty  which  is  the  birthright 
of  all  men."  The  king,  after  a  short  pause, 
made  this  memorarft  answer  :  "I  was  born  a 
prince,  I  am  become  a  king,  and  I  will  not  use 
the  power  I  possess  to  the  ruin  of  my  own 
trade." 

Here  then  the  principles  of  the  "  Holy  Alli- 
ance,^ and  the  order  of  Jesuits  are  exemplified. 

16.  The  Crown  of  France  was  resigned  to 
him — and  recorded  by  the  deputies — hence 
constitutionally  his. 

17.  Hence  the  "  ten  toes"  are  prepared  po- 
litically for  him,  to  reign  by  the  grace  of  God 
— and  hush  the  will  and  voice  of  the  people  ; 
and  so  agree  to  give  their  power  to  the  beast 
one  hour,  i.  e.  assist  "vive  L'Empereur''  or 
Roi,  2d. 

18.  This  order  of  things  under  Jesuitical  in- 
fluence and  arrangement — is  awfully  impres- 
sive, when  we  consider  the  combination  for  a 
general  CONSPIRACY  against  the  LIBER- 
TIES of  mankind,  throughout  the  world,  by 
a  general  assassination  of  Heresiarchs  and 
OTHERS,  who  stand  in  their  way  to  univer- 
sal empire ! 

19.  O  Reader!  there  can  be  no  neuter  in 
this  war ;  none  will  be  exempt  in  the  struggle. 


The  reflection  is  enough  to  make  the  "  ears 
tingle." 

20.  About  one-rifth  of  the  city  of  New  York 
may  be  considered  Romans;  500,000  for  the 
State  :  400,000  for  Pennsylvania,  which  may 
be  viewed  one;  1,000,000  for  the  Northern 
States. 

Maryland,  one-half ;  Missouri,  half ;  Flori- 
da, Alabama,  and  Mississippi  States,  one- 
third  ;  Louisiana,  two-thirds. 

The  town  of  Cincinnati,  the  Romans  equal 
to  all  the  other  societies. 


In  the  rest  of  the  southern  States,  the  influ- 
ence of  those  FOREIGNERS  will  be  known 
and  felt  in  its  time,  and  the  seeds  from  the 
Hory  Alliance  and  the  Decapigandi.  who 
have  a  hand  in  those  grades  of  Generals, 
from  the  Inquisitor  to  the  Vicar  General  and 
down  ******  ! !  ! 

fl@»  The  STRUGGLE  will  be  DREAD- 
FUL !  the  CUP  will  be  BITTER  !  and  when 
the  agony  is  over,  those  who  survive,  may  see 
better  days !  FAREWELL. 

New  York,  Dec.  1830. 


AN   APPENDIX 


CRY  FROM  THE  WILDERNESS! 


REFLECTIONS  ON  PROPHETIC  TIMES! 


In  this  age  of  unbelief  and  changeful  events, 
nothing  seems  more  needful  to  establish  our 
faith  in  the  truth  of  divine  revelation,  and  sa- 
tisfy our  minds  with  respect  to  the  future, 
than  a  consideration  of  the  prophecies  of 
Scripture ;  not  one  jot  or  tittle  of  which  will 
ever  fail  in  its  accomplishment.  We  would 
call  attention  at  this  time  to  the  important 
prophecy  in  Isaiah,  respecting  this  country,  and 
to  the  effects  which  the  principles  of  liberty 
that  originated  here  have  already  produced  in 
other  countries,  and  are  hereafter  yet  to  pro- 
duce. America  is  so  plainly  designated  and 
described  in  the  prophecy,  that  there  need  be 
no  mistake  in  the  application  of  it  to  Ameri- 
ca, or  more  particularly  to  the  United  States, 
as  we  shall  proceed  to  show.  We  shall  fol- 
low the  more  original  reading,  or  marginal 
notes  in  our  larger  Bibles,  instead  of  the  com- 
mon text,  as  much  better  calculated  to  express 
the  ideas  intended  by  the  inspired  prophet  ;* 
premising,  also,  that  the  fust  word  in  the 
chapter,  translated  "  woe,"  in  our  present  co- 
pies is  improperly  rendered. — Adam  Clarke, 
after  giving  the  original  word,  says  :  "  This 


*  Edward  King,  of  the  Royal  Society,  England,  who 
wrote  on  the  prophecies  the  latter  part  of  the  last  cen- 
tury, in  remarking  on  the  chapter  containing  this  pro- 
phecy, observes :  "  There  is  one  prophecy  of  Isaiah, 
which  has  long  been  considered  as  the  mest  obscure 
amongst  all  the  prophetical  writings.  l|is  still  indeed 
obscure,  as  it  stands  in  our  translation  ;  (jut  if  translated 
only  by  the  assistance  of  the  plain  marginal  corrections 
of  the  reading  in  our  Bibles,  leads  us  to  some  very  sur- 
prising apprehensions."  The  translators  of  the  Bible,  it 
would  seem,  not  knowing  to  what  country  this  prophecy 
could  refer,  but  supposing  it  must  refer  to  Egypt,  very 
much  warped  the  original  text  to  accommodate  it  to  that 
country,  as  their  own  marginal  readings  sufficiently 
■how. 


interjection  should  be  translated  ho  !  for  it  is 
properly  a  participle  of  calling.  Hoi  Land  ! 
Attend — give  ear."  The  prophecy  which  we 
proceed  to  consider,  will  be  found  in  the  18th 
chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  in  accordance  with  the 
reading  before  stated,  and  the  correction  of 
Adam  Clarke,  is  as  follows  : 

"  Ho !  to  the  land  shadowing  with  wings,  which  is 
beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia." 

How  exactly  resembling  wings  is  America, 
being  narrow  in  the  middle,  and  afterwards 
extending  to  broad  and  lengthy  dimensions  in 
North  and  South  'America.  Calmet  in  re- 
marking on  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia,  mentioned 
in  Zephaniah,  iii.  10,  "thinks,"  says  A.  Clarke, 
"  that  these  rivers  mean  the  Nile,  which  by 
seven  mouths  fall  into  the  Mediterranean. 
The  Nile  comes  from  Ethiopia,  properly  so 
called  ;  and  runs  through  all  Egypt,  and  falls 
into  the  sea  at  the  place  which  the  Scripture 
calls,  Cush,  or  Ethiopia."  The  Nile  is  strict- 
ly a  river  of  Ethiopia,  and  in  numerous 
streams  runs  into  the  sea.  These  streams 
seem  to  have  been  the  most  distant  raters, 
then  known,  in  the  direction  of  America  from 
Judea ;  and  the  land  described  in  the  prophe- 
cy, is  represented  as  being  beyond  these 
rivers. — Indeed,  America  is  the  only  country 
in  the  world,  beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia 
from  Judea,  or  in  any  other  direction  of  the 
globe  from  the  land  of  Canaan,  that  in  any 
respect  resembles  wings ;  and  hence  the  pro- 
phecy can  justly  apply  to  no  other  country 
but  to  America.  The  land  is  thus  further  de- 
scribed : 

"  2.  That  sendeth  ambassadors  by  sea,  even  in  vessels 
of  bulrushes  upon  the  waters." 


150 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING   AMERICA. 


'•  What  country  except  this,  send  their  am- 
bassadors by  sea,  and  a  long  way  also,  as  the 
expression  "  upon  the  waters'  evidently  im- 
plies. All  here  must  go  by  the  sea,  and  must 
also  go  a  great  distance  upon  the  water-  of 
the  ocean,  and  they  can  go  to  the  other  na- 
tions of  the  world  in  no  other  way.  Vessels 
of  bulrushes  too,  mean  light,  swift  sailing  ves- 
sels. And  where  in  any  part  of  the  world, 
are  vessels  made  so  light,  and  so  calculated 
for  swift  sailing,  as  those  of  America.*  On 
this  account  it  is  that  the  Grand  Sultan,  the 
Emperor  of  Russia,  and  other  potentates  of 
Europe,  so  often  gladly  purchase  American 
built  vessels  for  their  own  use,  and  with  a 
view  to  make  improvements  in  their  shipbuild- 
ing. Here  too,  it  was,  that  the  invention  of 
the  light  and  swift  sailing  steam  boats  and 
steam  vessels  first  originated,  and  has  been 
carried  to  so  great  perfection. 

"  Go,  ye  swift  messengers,"  &c. 

Here  is  an  imperative  command,  delivered 
with  peculiar  emphasis,  to  swift  messengers 
to  fulfil  the  divine  purposes.  It  will  be  seen 
that  they  have  been  obedient  to  the  command, 
and  have  spread  tidings  and  accounts  of  this 
country,  and  of  its  principles  of  government, 
to  almost  every  part  of  the  world.  '•  By  the 
swift  messengers,''  says  Adam  Clarke,  "  are 
meant  not  any  particular  persons  specially 
appointed  to  this  office,  but  any  the  usual 
conveyers  of  news  whatever,  travellers,  mer- 
chants, and  the  like,  the  instruments  and 
agents  of  common  lame.  These  are  ordered 
to  publish  this  declaration  made  by  the  pro- 
phet to  all  the  world  ;  and  to  excite  their  at- 
tention to  the  promised  visible  interposition 


[*  As  an  evidence  of  the  correctness  of  their  remarks, 
we  select  the  following  from  the  United  States  Gazette.] 

We  copied  last  week  an  interesting  chapter  from  the 
.  Irii <i  uturcs  of  a  Younger  Son,  a  work  in  two  vols.,  re- 
cently published  by  the  Harpers  of  New  York.  The 
author  of  these  volumes  gives  most  stirring  details  of  his 
adventures  in  the  Eastern  Archipelago.  The  following 
pleasant,  and,  to  Americans,  gratifying  reference  to  the 
naval  architecture  and  nautical  skill  of  our  country,  is 
from  the  work  above  noticed,  and  is  worth  reading, 
[coming  as  it  does  from  a  foreigner  ] 

\\    AMI  i;  -SF.L. 

"  The  first  vessel  we  fell  in  with  was  a  schooner,  which, 
after  a  long  chase,  we  made  out  to  lie  an  American.  As 
soon  as  she  discovered  we  were  French,  she  hove  to. 
She  was  a  beautiful  vessel,  long,  low  in  the  water,  with 
lofty,  raking  masts,  which  tapered  away  until  they  were 
almo  t  too  fine  to  be  distinguished,  and  the  swallow- 
tailed  vanes  abo  I  bke  fire-flies.  The  star  red 
ed  over  her  taffraiL     is  she  tilled  and  hauled  on 

.1  w  nil,   to  cross  under  our  stein,  with   a  fresh  breeze  to 
which  she  gently  heeled,  I  thought  there  was  nothing  so 
1  b     Hi'    arrowy  sharpness  of  her  bow,  B     I  the 
gradu  illy  receding  fineness  of  her  Quarters,    she  looked 
and  in, nod  like  an  Arab  horse  in  the  desert,  and  was  as 
to  command,    There  was  a  lightness  and  bird- 
like buoyance  about  her,  that  exclusivi 
this  class  of  vessels.    America  has  the  merit  of  having 
i    this   nautical   wonder,   as   far  surpassing  all 
Other  vessels  in  exquisite  proportion  and  beauty,  as  the 
gazelle  excels  all  animated  nature.     Even  to  this  day  no 
other  country  has  succeeded  in  either  building  01   the 
working  of  these  vessels  in  comparison  with  America.'' 


of  God,"  as  declared  in  the  third  and  follow- 
ing verses.  It  may  be  proper  here  to  state, 
that  A.  Clarke,  like  most  others,  egregiously 
mi-takes  this  prophecy  by  applying  it  to 
Egypt.  Egypt  in  no  respect  answers  to  the 
description,  and  is  very  far  from  being  beyond 
the  rivers  of  Ethiopia  and  Judea. 

"Go,  ye  swift  messengers,  to  a  nation  outspread  and 
polished,  to  a  people  terrible  from  their  beginning 
hitherto." 

This  country  spreads  over  a  great  space, 
and  the  term  polished  or  smoothed,  agreeably 
to  Adam  Clarke,  may  refer  to  the  civilized 
state  of  the  people,  or  the  improvement  made 
in  the  country  which  was  before  a  wilderness. 
And  from  the  first  rise  of  this  country  as  a 
nation,  fey  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
what  people  have  been  so  noted  for  their 
prowess  and  success  in  every  contest  in 
which  they  have  been  engaged  ?  Even  the 
Algerines,  and  the  other  Barbary  Powers, 
who  had  no  fear  of  any  of  the  most  powerful 
nations  of  Europe,  and  braved  all  their  threats, 
were  made  to  fear  the  Americans,  submitted 
to  their  own  terms,  and  dreaded  any  future 
encounter  with  such  fierce  contending  assail- 
ants as  they  had  found  them  to  be.  And 
what  nations  do  not  dread  to  come  into  an 
encounter  with  our  vessels  and  ships  of  war  1 
The  people  of  the  United  States  are  indeed 
the  last  people  that  any  nation  would  like  to 
engage  in  a  war  with,  particularly  on  the 
water,  by  reason  of  their  superior  dexterity 
and  bravery  in  action,  and  their  almost  uni- 
form success,  even  when  on  very  unequal 
terms.  It  is  on  this  account  that  other  na- 
tions are  so  ready  to  make  redress  for  wrongs 
complained  of,  and  to  accede  to  almost  any 
terms  of  adjustment,  sooner  than  hazard  a 
war  with  this  country. — Witness  the  indem- 
nities lately  made  to  the  people  of  this  coun- 
try, on  the  demand  of  our  government,  by 
France,  Spain,  Denmark,  Portugal,  &c,  for 
injuries  sustained  by  our  commerce  in  the 
time,  and  by  the  decree  of  Buonaparte,  over 
whom  the  people  of  these  countries  had  no 
control,  and  therefore  might,  with  much  force 
of  reasoning,  plead  an  exemption  from  all 
blame,  and  feel  themselves  exonerated  from 
making  any  redress.  All  was  granted  be- 
cause they  so  well  knew  the  consequences  to 
their  own  commerce  and  shipping,  in  case  of 
a  war  with  this  country  :  and  therefore  they 
felt  it  to  be  their  interest  to  endeavor  to  con- 
ciliate us,  instead  of  resisting  the  demands. 

The  expression,  "  terrible  from  their  begin- 
ning hitherto,"  implies  that  the  nation  or  peo- 
ple alluded  to,  should  be  of  recent  origin,  and 
that  their  first  rise  and  full  history  would  be 
well  known.  And  how  justly  will  this  apply 
to  the  United  States'?  Besides  what  other 
nation  or  people  except  those  of  the  United 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


151 


States,  from  their  beginning  up  to  the  most 
distant  period  of  their  existence,  have  been  al- 
ways terrible,  so  that  a  war  with  them  has 
been  dreaded  by  other  nations  1  There  are 
no  other  people  in  the  world  but  have  at  some 
time  since  their  existence  as  a  nation,  sunk 
under  the  power  of  their  enemies,  except  those 
of  the  United  States;  and  it  is  plainly  inti- 
mated in  the  prophecy,  that  the  people  of  this 
country  never  will — as  the  expression  hitherto, 
denotes  an  unlimited  period.  As  long,  there- 
fore, as  any  governments  exist,  the  people  of 
this  country  will  always  remain  "  terrible"  to 
all  other  nations,  and  will  never  come  under 
the  power  of  their  enemies.  The  country  is 
farther  thus  described,  agreeably  to  the  mar- 
ginal reading  in  the  Polyglott  Bible,  and  Adam 
Clarke's  correction. 

"A  nation  of  line,  line,  and  treading  under  foot,  or,  that 
meteth  out  by  line  and  treadeth  down." 

What  could  more  expressively  represent  the 
different  States  composing  the  United  States, 
lined  off,  or  meted  out  by  their  several  bounda- 
ries, and  made  independent  States,  and  their 
treading  down  and  subduing  the  original  in- 
habitants, as  well  as  conquering  and  putting 
under  culture  the  extensive  forests  and  unim- 
proved lands  once  within  their  respective  bor- 
ders. 

"Whose  land  the  rivers  despise." 

Rivers,  when  used  emblematically  in  Scrip- 
ture prophecy,  always  mean  long  established 
governments  or  kingdoms. — And  how  do  the 
old  established  monarchies  and  kingdoms  of 
Europe,  long  accustomed  to  rule  and  govern 
with  oppressive  and  arbitrary  sway,  despise, 
hate,  and  contemn  the  principles  of  liberty  in 
this  country,  deprecate  their  introduction 
among  their  own  people,  and  endeavor,  by 
every  possible  means,  to  counteract  their  in- 
fluence, when  introduced  ?  But  it  will  be  all 
vain  and  useless,  for  agreeably  to  the  com- 
mand of  Jehovah,  the  principles  which  took 
their  rise  in  this  country,  will  continue  to  pro- 
gress in  other  countries,  till  they  accomplish 
the  designs  for  which  they  were  intended ; 
and  these  are,  the  prostration  and  destruction 
of  the  corrupt  and  oppressive  institutions  in 
politics  and  religion,  throughout  Europe,  if 
not  throughout  the  world,  as  the  following 
verses  proceed  to  show. 

"  All  ye  inhabitants  of  the  world,  and  dwellers  on  the 
earth,  see  ye  when  he  lifteth  up  an  ensign  on  the  moun- 
tains ;  and  when  he  bloweth  a  trumpet,  hear  ye." 

The   ensign*   here    lifted   up,    means    the 


*  This  ensign  is  spoken  of  in  another  place  in  Isaiah. 
See  chap.  v.  26,  30.  It  is  there  expressly  said  to  be  lifted 
"  up  to  the  nations  from  afar,"  as  this  country  certainly 
is,  not  only  from  Judea,  but  from  the  other  nations  of  the 
globe.  The  place  reads  thus,  and  plainly  shows  that  the 
same  event  is  alluded  to.    "  And  he  will  lift  up  an  ensign 


standard  of  liberty  erected  in  this  country 
against  kingly  and  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  and 
is  destined  to  spread  and  extend  its  influence 
to  other  parts  of  the  world,  by  means  of 
swift  messengers  and  reporters  respecting  what 
has  been  done  here.  The  decree,  therefore, 
has  been  pronounced,  that  the  principles  of 
liberty,  set  up  in  this  country,  should  be  dis- 
seminated among  other  nations,  and  produce 
their  consequent  effects  in  the  downfall  and 
demolition  of  corrupt  and  arbitrary  insti- 
tutions, as  we  behold  it  doing  at  this  day,  and 
shall  yet  see  it  more  fully  realized  hereafter. 

"  4.  For  so  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  I  will  take  my  rest, 
and  I  will  consider. in  my  dwelling  place,  like  a  clear 
heat  upon  herbs,  and  like  a  cloud  of  dew  in  the  heat  of 
harvest." 

As  if  it  were  said — seeing  the  abuse,  tyran- 
ny, and  corruptions  of  kingly  governments 
and  ecclesiastical  leaders,  and  their  obstinacy 
and  determination  not  to  amend  by  any  of  the 
merciful  and  gracious  means  which  have  long 
been  used  towards  them  ;  I  will  leave  them, 
without  attempting  any  further  their  amend- 


to  the  nations  from  far,  and  will  hiss,  [it  should  be  hist, 
agreeably  to  Adam  Clarke,  and  means  to  call  or  give 
command,  as  in  the  18th  chapter,  Go,  ye  swift  messe7i«ers,] 
unto  them  from  the  end  of  the  earth  :  and  behold,  they 
shall  come  with  speed  swiftly." 

"And  he  [the  Lord]  will  lift  up  an  ensign  to  the  nations 
from  far,  and  will  hiss  [lust]  unto  them  from  the  end  of 
the  earth :  and  behold  they  shall  come  with  speed 
swiftly  ;"  [as  by  the  swift  messengers  and  reporters  of 
what  is  done  in  this  country,  mentioned  in  the  other 
prophecy.] 

The  word  hiss  should  have  been  rendered  hist,  as  call- 
ing or  commanding.  Adam  Clarke  spells  the  word 
sharak  or  shrak,  and  thus  gives  the  meaning  : — "  He  shall 
whistle  for  them,  call  loud  and  shrill ;  he  shall  shriek, 
and  they  (their  enemies)  [the  enemies  of  aristocratical 
kings  and  clerical  dictators,]  shall  come  at  his  call."  It 
is  well  known,  that  under  the  standard  and  principles  of 
liberty  set  up  in  this  country,  thousands  of  the  French 
nation  fought  and  signalized  themselves.  The  minds  of 
these  persons,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  La  Fayette,  be- 
came imbued  with  the  same  principles  ;  and  returning 
home  with  so  enthusiastic  zeal  in  the  cause,  together 
with  the  reports  of  the  chivalrous  deeds  performed  in 
America,  similar  sentiments  and  feelings  were  diffused 
throughout  the  French  nation  and  produced  the  revolu- 
tion in  that  country,  demolishing  the  ancient  monarchy 
and  nobility  of  that  kingdom,  with  its  ecclesiastical 
establishments,  and  scattering  the  200.000  priests  said  to 
have  existed  at  that  time  in  the  French  empire.  And 
though  the  rest  of  Europe  combined  and  armed  against 
these  principles,  and  civil  discord  and  counter- re  volu- 
tions were  constantly  occurring  in  the  French  nations, 
such  were  the  zeal  and  energy  of  those  inspired  by  the 
principles  of  liberty  that  they  finally  triumphed  over  all 
the  forces  arrayed  against  them  ;  and  these  principles  are 
destined  to  accomplish  still  greater  purposes.  The  zeal, 
ardor,  and  success  of  the  partizans  of  liberty  and  its  prin- 
ciples, are  thus  portrayed  by  the  prophet : — 

"  None  shall  be  weary  or  stumble  among  them  ;  none 
shall  slumber  nor  sleep  ;  neither  shall  the  girdle  of  their 
loins  be  loosened,  nor  the  latchet  of  their  shoes  be 
broken ;  whose  arrows  are  sharp  and  all  their  bows 
bent ;  their  horses  hoofs  shall  be  counted  like  flint,  and 
their  wheels  like  a  whirlwind  ;  their  roaring  shall  be 
like  a  lion,  they  shall  roar  like  young  lions  ;  yea,  they 
shall  roar  and  "lay  hold  of  the  prey,  and  carry  it  away 
safe,  and  none  shall  deliver  them.  And  in  that  day  they 
shall  roar  against  them  like  the  roaring  of  the  sea  ;  and 
if  any  look  nnto  the  land,  behold  darkness  and  sorrow, 
and  the  light  is  darkened  in  the  heavens  thereof." 


152 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


ment  by  such  means,  but  will  cause  them  to 
feel  and  experience  the  effect  of  the  principles 
of  liberty  on  all  their  established  customs  and 
usages,  by  which  they  will  be  prostrated  and 
brought  down  by  a  sore  and  severe  visitation. 
There  is  a  passage  in  Hosea,  v.  15,  somewhat 
similar  in  words  and  meaning  to  this  place  in 
Isaiah. 

After  speaking  of  the  incorrigible  wicked- 
ness ami  depravity  of  Judah  and  Ephraim, 
and  the  determination  to  visit  them  with  ca- 
lamities, the  Lord  says ;  "  I  will  go  and  re- 
turn to  my  place,  [without  striving  any  more 
with  them  in  the  way  of  mercy  and  gracious 
dealing,]  till  they  ackdowledge  their  offence 
and  seek  my  face  ;  in  their  affliction  they  will 
seek  me  early."  So,  in  this  prophecy  of 
Isaiah,  the  Lord  determines  that  he  will  cease 
to  strive  any  longer  in  the  way  of  grace  and 
favor  with  the  corrupt  and  tyrannical  nations 
of  the  earth,  with  a  view  to  effect  their 
amendment  and  correct  their  oppressions,  since 
his  gracious  dealings  are  found  to  have  no 
such  tendency — but  will  cause  the  standard 
and  principles  of  liberty  to  be  set  up,  as  they 
were  first  set  up  in  this  country,  and  after- 
wards in  France  and  South  America j  and  he 
will  cause  these  principles  to  be  diffused 
among  all  the  nations  of  Europe,  destroying 
all  their  established  order  and  system  of  op- 
pression, like  a  scorching  heat  upon  herbs, 
and  like  a  blasting  dew  in  the  time  of  harvest, 
(as  they  are  beginning  to  do  in  England  at 
this  time,  and  as  they  will  shortly  do  in  Ger- 
many, Italy,  Spain,  and  other  countries,) 
which  will  cause  them  all  to  gnaw  their 
tongues  for  pain  within  a  few  years,  under 
the  operations  of  the  fifth  phial  now  pouring 
out. 


[From  the  Sentinel  and  Star  in  the  West] 

SECRET  TREATY  OF   THE   HOLY   AL- 
LIANCE. 

Messrs.  Editors, — I  send  you  a  copy  of 
the  Treaty  referred  to  in  a  former  communica- 
tion. It  shows  more  clearly  the  designs  of 
that  conspiracy  against  the  rights  of  man,  than 
any  thing  that  has  yet  come  to  liurbt  from  its 
conclave  sittings.  The  "Divine  i i s_c  1 1 1  of 
Kings,"  Princes,  and  Priests,  is  sel  before  ns 
in  that  document  in  full  form. — The  parties 
give  to  each  the  reciprocal  assurance,  thai  they 
will  address  themselves  to  all  the  authorities 
in  their  respective  States,  and  all  agents  in 
foreign  countries,  (the  United  States  oi  V.meri- 
ca  in  particular,)  with  the  view  to  establish 
connexions  tending  towards  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  objects  proposed  by  this  Treaty. 


It  is  well  known  that  the  example  the 
United  States  has  set  befere  the  European  na- 
tions, exerts  a  deep  and  abiding  influence,  and 
hence  all  the  agents  of  the  four  great  powers 
in  these  States,  have  been  '-forming  connex- 
ions," which  too  evidently  overspread  the 
land.  Let  us  look  back  to  the  date  of  the 
Treaty,  and  then  see  what  has  transpired 
within  the  last  ten  years.  How  many  ma-, 
chines  have  been  put  in  motion  to  subvert  the 
government ;  the  time  of  Congress  occupied 
upon  the  "Sunday  Mail"  question  ;  the  coun- 
try overrun  with  "  ecclesiastical"  beggars, 
spunging  in  every  direction  that  they  may  ob- 
tain a  heavy  purse.  LEOLIN. 

Greenup  County,  Ky.,  1832. 

THE  TREATY  OF  VERONA. 

Among  the  papers  lately  introduced  into  the 
discussions  in  France,  is  the  Treaty  of  Verona, 
which,  having  laid  our  hands  on  a  copy  of  it, 
it  may  not  be  amiss,  at  the  present  time,  to 
bring  to  the  recollection  of  our  readers.  With 
that  view,  we  offer  them  the  following 
translation  of  the  treaty,  the  authenticity  of 
which  cannot  be  doubted,  as  it  is  recognised 
by  Chateaubriand,  one  of  the  signers  to  it.  in 
a  book  recently  published  in  his  own  defence. 
— National  Intelligencer. 

[translation.] 

[From  the  Journal  du  Havre  of  the  17th  March,  1831.] 

Diplomatists  pretend  that  France  is  bound 
by  all  the  treaties,  without  exception,  that 
have  been  concluded  between  the  late  expelled 
government  and  the  other  powers.  Is  it  also 
bound  by  the  following  Treaty  ? 

SECRET  TREATY  OF  VERONA. 

The  undersigned,  specially  authorized  to 
make  some  additions  to  the  Treaty  of  the 
Holy  Alliance,  after  having  exchanged  their 
respective  credentials,  have  agreed  as  follows: 

Art.  1.  The  high  contracting  powers  being 
convinced  that  the  system  of  representative 
government  is  equally  as  incompatible  with 
the  monarchical  principles  as  the  maxim  of  the 
sovereignty  of  the  people  with  the  divine 
right,  engage  mutually,  in  the  most  solemn 
manner,  to  use  all  their  efforts  to  put  an  end 
to  the  system  of  representative  governments,  in 
whatever  country  it  may  exist  in  Europe,  and 
to  prevent  its  being  introduced  into  those 
countries  where  it  is  not  yet  known. 

Art.  2.  As  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  the 
liberty  of  the  press  is  the  most  powerful 
means  used  by  the  pretended  supporters  of  the 
rights  of  nations,  to  the  detriment  of  those  of 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


153 


princes,  the  high  contracting  parties  promise 
reciprocally  to  adopt  all  proper  measures  to 
suppress  it,  not  only  in  their  own  estates,  but 
also  in  the  rest  of  Europe. 

Art.  3.  Convinced  that  the  principles  of  re- 
ligion contribute  most  powerfully  to  keep  na- 
tions in  the  state  of  passive  obedience  which 
they  owe  to  their  princes,  the  high  contracting 
parties  declare  it  to  be  their  intention  to  sus- 
tain, in  their  respective  states,  those  measures 
which  the  clergy  may  adopt,  with  the  aim  of 
ameliorating  their  own  interests,  so  intimately 
connected  with  the  preservation  of  the  au- 
thority of  princes ;  and  the  contracting  powers 
join  in  offering  their  thanks  to  the  Pope,  for 
what  he  has  already  done  for  them,  and  solicit 
his  constant  co-operation  in  their  views  of 
submitting  the  nations. 

Art.  4.  The  situation  of  Spain  and  Portugal 
unite,  unhappily,  all  the  circumstances  which 
this  treaty  has,  particularly,  reference.  The 
high  contracting  parties,  in  confiding  to  France 
the  care  of  putting  an  end  to  them,  engage  to 
assist  her  in  the  manner  which  may  the  least 
compromit  them  with  their  own  people  and 
the  people  of  France,  by  means  of  a  subsidy 
on  the  part  of  the  two  empires,  of  twenty  mil- 
lions of  francs  every  year,  from  the  date  of  the 
signature  of  the  treaty  to  the  end  of  the  war. 

Art.  5.  In  order  to  establish  in  the  Penin- 
sula the  order  of  things  which  existed  before 
the  revolution  of  Cadiz,  and  to  ensure  the  en- 
tire execution  of  the  articles  of  the  present 
treaty,  the  high  contracting  parties  give  to 
each  other  the  reciprocal  assurance,  that  as 
long  as  their  views  are  not  fulfilled,  rejecting 
all  other  ideas  of  utility  or  other  measures  to 
be  taken,  they  will  address  themselves  with 
the  shortest  possible  delay,  to  all  the  authori- 
ties existing  in  their  states,  and  all  their  agents 
in  foreign  countries,  with  the  view  to  establish 
connexions  tending  towards  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  objects  proposed  by  this  treaty. 

Art.  6.  This  treaty  shall  be  renewed  with 
such  changes  as  new  circumstances  may  give 
occasion  lor,  either  at  a  new  congress,  or  at 
the  court  of  one  of  the  contracting  parties,  as 
soon  as  the  war  with  Spain  shall  be  termi- 
nated. 

Art.  7.  The  present  treaty  shall  be  ratified, 
and  the  ratifications  exchanged  at  Paris,  with- 
in the  space  of  six  months. — Made  at  Verona, 
22d  November.  1822 

(Signed) 

For  Austria,  METTERNICH, 
For  France,  CHATEAUBRIAND, 
For  Prussia,  BERNSTET, 
For  Russia,  NESSELRODE. 

History  furnishes  evidence  of  the  complete 
accomplishment  of  the  object  of  the  Holy 
Alliance,  with  respect  to  Spain  and  Portugal, 


and  the  full  establishment  of  their  principles 
in  these  unhappy  countries.     The   King   of 
France,    in    accordance   with    his   agreement 
with  the  other  powers,  marched  an  army  into 
Spain,    and    by    means    of    the    subsidy   of 
20,000,000  francs  a  year,  succeeded  in  bribing 
the  principal  officers  in  the  Spanish  army  to 
his  cause.    The  consequences  are  well  known. 
The  old  order  of  things  was  speediiy  restored 
in  Spain  and  Portugal :  and  there  is  now  in 
these  countries  just  such  a  state  of  things  as 
the  Holy  Alliance  would  wish  to  have  esta-  j 
blished  throughout  Europe,  England  not  ex-  | 
cepted.     This  state  of  things  consists  in  the  | 
absolute   dominion    and   rule   of    kings   and  i 
priests,  and  the  complete  prostration  and  vas- 
sal  age  of  the  people.     In  Spain  and  Portugal,   i 
not  a  press,  not  an   individual,  dare  utter  a  { 
syllable  against  the  king  or  the  priesthood,  or 
say  aught  against  any  of  their  proceedings. 

It  is  not  as  generally  known  as  it  should  be, 
that  after  this  success  with  respect  to  Spain 
and  Portugal,  the  European  powers,  England 
excepted,  entered  into  a  secret  agreement  to 
attempt  the  subjugation  of  South  America,  and 
then  of  the  United  States.  By  some  means, 
the  English  government  obtained  a  knowledge 
of  this  design,  and  a  confidential  agent  com- 
municated it  to  our  then  President,  James 
Monroe,  who,  in  his  next  annual  Message,  in 
the  most  peremptory  and  positive  terms,  made 
the  declaration,  that  the  first  attempt  of  the 
European  powers  to  employ  an  armed  force  or 
plant  a  standard  in  South  America,  would  be 
considered  as  a  declaration  of  war  against  this 
country,  and  be  resisted  by  all  the  means  that 
were  under  our  control.  This  declaration  was 
received  by  the  European  despots  like  a  clap 
of  thunder,  and  brought  matters  at  once  to  a 
dead  halt.  England,  also,  was  secretly  pledged 
to  assist  this  country  in  the  anticipated  strug- 
gle :  for  her  system  of  government  was  next 
to  be  remodelled,  and  the  liberty  of  the  press 
to  fall  there.  The  Holy  Alliance  therefore 
deemed  it  necessary  to  pause  and  consider: 
and  when  they  reflected  on  the  determined 
spirit  and  bravery  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States,  in  resisting  every  attempt  on  their 
liberties,  and  took  into  view  the  destruction 
which  would  be  brought  on  their  transport 
vessels  and  shipping  in  conveying  troops 
across  the  Atlantic  by  our  ships  of  war,  they 
shrunk  from  the  responsibility  of  the  under- 
taking, and  abandoned  the  project  for  the 
present.  It  was  intended  by  the  powers  com- 
posing the  Holy  Alliance,  that  our  govern 
ment  should  be  kept  quite  ignorant  of  any 
design  upon  them,  while  subjugating  South 
America,  that  they  might  be  taken  unpre- 
pared ;  and  after  regulating  matters  in  South 
America  in  accordance  with  their  wishes, 
their   troops    were    to    be   moved    upon   the 


154 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


United  States,  as  the  first  .signal  of  an  at-  | 
tempt  upon  their  liberties.  The  source  from 
whence  our  government  received  the  informa- 
tion respecting  the  meditated  design,  being 
confidential,  is  the  cause  that  so  little  has  ever 
transpired  on  the  subject,  lest  the  truth  re- 
posed  in  our  government  should  be  betrayed. 
The  fact  of  such  a  secret  combination,  how- 
ever, is  no  less  certain;  and  might  easily  be 
inferred  from  the  declaration  made  by  Presi- 
dent Monroe — being,  at  the  time,  as  unexpect- 
ed by  the  whole  nation,  as  it  appeared  unwar- 
ranted by  any  circumstances  with  which  they 
were  acquainted.  But  never  was  a  declara- 
tion made  more  timely,  or  more  warranted  by 
the  true  condition  of  the  case ;  and  coming  as 
it  did  from  a  nation  which  had  ever  been  ter- 
rible to  their  enemies  hitherto,  all  the  grand 
purposes  of  the  Holy  Alliance,  on  this  conti- 
nent were  brought  down  as  by  a  blow,  ana*  in 
accordance  with  a  pledge  given,  the  plot  was 
not  made  known,  as  it  must  and  would  have 
been  in  case  of  a  war. 

It  would  seem,  that  the  European  poten- 
tates cannot  feel  themselves  safe  while  such  a 
government  as  the  United  States  exists  as  an 
example  to  their  own  people — proclaiming,  as 
it  does,  in  loud  accents,  the  rights  of  man,  and 
pointing  to  the  propriety,  of  the  governed,  to 
have  some  voice  or  representation  in  the  gov- 
ernment under  which  they  live,  or  some  con- 
trol or  check  over  those  who  hold  in  their 
hands  the  destinies  of  the  people.  This  is 
what  absolute  sovereigns  will  always  hate 
and  despise ;  and  hence  their  hatred  to  this 
country,  agreeably  to  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah, 
noticed  in  the  preceding  article. 

We  learned  also,  some  years  since,  from  a 
source  on  which  we  can  depend,  that  after  the 
sovereigns  of  Europe  had  put  down  Buona- 
parte, and  while  staying  at  Paris  with  a  view 
to  settle  matters  on  a  permanent  basis,  the 
principles  of  liberty  came  under  their  consid- 
eration. In  the  discussions  which  followed, 
it  was  remarked  :  "  We  have  now  had  a 
twenty  years'  war  arising  from  these  princi- 
ples.— From  whence  did  they  come,  or  where 
did  they  originate  ?''  It  was  replied  that  they 
originated  in,  and  came  from  America,  and 
that  there  never  would  be  a  state  of  perma- 
nent tranquillity  and  peaceable  submission  of 
subjects  to  hereditary  sovereigns,  while  such 
an  example  as  was  presented  by  the  United 
States,  remained  to  encourage  the  people  in 
other  countries  to  attempt  the  accomplishment 
of  similar  achievements.  "While  such  a 
government  exists,"  it  was  remarked,  "we 
shall  have  all  our  work  to  do  over  again." 
It  was  then,  that  the  compact  of  Holy  Alliance 
of  hereditary  sovereigns,  was  formed ;  by 
which  it  was  agreed,  that  they  should  BUpport 
one   another  jointly  and   severally,    in    the 


maintenance  of  their  respective  sovereignties. 
And  as  soon  as  circumstances  would  permit, 
it  was  determined  to  attempt  the  entire  extinc- 
tion of  every  representative  government  in 
every  part  of  the  world,  and  prevent  the  es- 
tablishment of  any  such  government  in  future. 
It  was  on  these  principles  that  the  secret 
treaty  at  Verona  was  made,  and  the  plan  de- 
vised to  subdue  South  America,  and  after- 
wards the  United  States  ;  and  then  to  estab- 
lish throughout  the  civilized  world,  such  an 
order  of  things  as  would  be  in  accordance 
with  the  views  and  feelings  of  the  Holy  Alli- 
ance. By  making  it  one  of  the  conditions  in 
their  treaty,  "  to  sustain,  in  their  respective 
States,  those  measures  which  the  Clergy  may 
adopt  for  ameliorating  their  own  interests," 
the  bait  was  most  ingeniously  laid  to  enlist 
the  prevailing  priesthood  in  every  country 
(whether  Protestant  or  otherwise)  in  their 
cause  ;  and  they  counted  largely,  no  doubt,  on 
the  most  efficient  aid  from  this  order  of  men 
in  the  accomplishment  of  their  designs. — For 
they  well  knew  that  the  clergy  would  at  once 
perceive,  that  their  own  power,  popularity  and 
interest,  would  be  promoted  and  advanced,  just 
in  proportion  as  the  principles  and  measures  of 
the  Holy  Alliance  prospered  and  prevailed.* 
It  will  be  seen  by  the  remarks  already  co- 
pied from  a  western  paper,  that  the  writer  was 
not  without  suspicion,  that  some  of  our  own 
clergy  were  entrusted  with  this  grand  secret 
of  their  contemplated  promotion  and  advance- 


*  What  mean  the  following  sentiments  uttered  some 
six  or  seven  years  ago  by  a  Presbyterian  minister  (Mr. 
Wilson,  Albany,  of  whom  the  Legislature  torvk  some 
notice  last  winter)  and  published  by  him  in  his  "  Christian 
Statesman."  The  article  from  which  the  extract  is  made, 
is  entitled  "The  Protection  of  the  Church  by  tho  Civil 
Government,"  and  it  thus  speaks  out : — 

'•  There  are  certain  set9  of  opinions,  which,  in  every  ago 
of  the  country,  become  current,  and  are  received  by  the 
mass  of  the  people,  as  axioms,  without  examining  the 
grounds  on  which  they  are  established,  or  the  causes 
which  render  them  popular.  The  mere  prevalence  of 
any  set  of  opinions  is  not  satisfactory  evidence  to  a  sensi- 
ble man  that  they  are  true,  and  '  worthy  of  all  accepta- 
tion.' 

"  That  civil  government  has  no  authority  to  take  any 
interest  in  ecclesiastical  affairs,  is  the  theory  of  American 
constitutions,  and  almost,  of  course,  the  popular  doctrine 
of  this  country.  After  all,  it  may  be  erroneous.  To 
assert  its  truth  on  the  mere  ground  that  the  majority  em- 
brace it,  and  that  it  is  embodied  in  the  constitutions  of 
the  country,  is  unsound  policy.  Were  this  testimony 
decisive,  it  would  establish  a  doctrine  adverse  to  the 
theory  in  question.  For  there  is  not  now  existing  a 
civilized,  and  we  may  add,  a  barbarous  nation  in  the 
world,  that  adopts  in  its  constitutional  provisions  of 
government,  or  generally  embraces  in  popular  sentiment 
this  theory,  except  the  t'nited  States.  We  go  farther, 
and  affirm,  what  no  reader  of  history  will  contradict, 
there  never  was  a  nation,  except  the  United  States,  In 
which  some  guardianship  of  the  doctrines  of  religion, 
and  of  the  forms  of  worship,  has  not  been  committed  to 
the  civil  power.  We  have  many  hundreds  of  millions 
of  civilized  men  opposed  to  ten  or  twelve  million*!  in  the 
I  nited  States.  Were  then  the  question  to  be  decided  by 
the  majority  of  suffrages,  tho  theory  of  the  American 
constitutions  would  be  condemned.  In  truth,  it  is  a 
mere  experiment  in  our  country,  the  result  of  which  has 
not  yet  been  fairly  tested." 


r 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


155 


ment  by  means  of  the  Holy  Alliance,  and  that 
these  anticipated  benefits  and  advantages  have 
stimulated  them  to  put  forth  the  great  exer- 
tions they  have  been  making  throughout  the 
country  for  some  years  past,  and  also  caused 
them  to  resort  to  some  of  the  measures  they 
have  adopted  of  late  years  to  obtain  influence 
and  ascendency  in  the  government. 

But  whatever  may  have  been  the  prospects 
held  out  by  the  Holy  Alliance  to  the  clergy 
of  different  religious  creeds,  in  the  commence- 
ment of  their  work,  there  is  no  doubt  but 
some  of  the  parties  composing  the  Holy  Alli- 
ance, expected  ultimately,  to  manage  matters 
in  such  a  way,  as  to  have  in  the  end  one  of 
the  numerous  religious  orders  recognized  and 
supported  under  all  governments,  as  best  cal- 
culated to  secure  peace  and  harmony  among 
the  whole.  And  after  the  clergy  of  conflict- 
ing religious  sentiments,  had  once  lent  their 
aid  to  accomplish  the  views  and  wishes  of  the 
Holy  Alliance,  what  should  hinder  them  from 
adopting  any  mode  of  faith  proposed  for  their 
acceptance,  if  it  would  better  promote  their 
interest  and  popularity,  and  ensure  govern- 
mental favor  1  Such  changes  have  often  been 
witnessed  among  the  clergy  in  England  on  a 
change  of  religion  by  the  government.  When 
the  government  became  Protestant  or  Catho- 
lic, Presbyterian  or  Episcopalian,  the  clergy 
for  the  most  part,  could  readily  alter  their 
faith  to  suit  the  times,  and  accommodate 
themselves  to  the  new  order  of  things,  in  such 
a  way  as  not  to  lose  their  stipends,  or  fall  un- 
der the  ban  of  proscription  and  persecution. 

Whether  the  clergy  of  these  latter  times  will 
possess  more  firmness  and  unbending  integri- 
ty on  this  subject,  events  must  show  ;  for  the 
principles  of  the  Holy  Alliance  will  one  day 
be  carried  into  effect,  and  the  matter  will  then 
be  brought  to  the  test.  This  may  be  inferred 
from  the  following  circumstances.  The  ten 
kingdoms  of  Europe  will  be  in  the  full  exer- 
cise of  their  power  and  authority,  when  the 
stone  destined  to  destroy  them  is  cut  out  with- 
out hands,  and  these  kingdoms  will  " agree, 
and  give  their  power  and  strength  unto  the 
beast,  until  the  words  of  God  are  fulfilled  ,-*' 
or,  in  other  words,  till  the  kingdom  of  Christ  is 
set  up  on  the  earth.  Under  the  next  phial,  the 
three  evil  spirits  go  forth  to  unite  and  strength- 
en the  cause  of  kings  and  priests  against  all 
the  evils  and  troubles  which  are  now  afflict- 
ing, and  will  yet  much  more  afflict  them  un- 
der the  present  phial. 


The  whole  world  is  divided  into  mstricts, 
which  are  lots,  each  agent  having  his  field  for 
research,  and  then  communicate  his  information 
to  Rome,  according  to  the  science  of  Si/stem  of 
Jesuitical  economy — (a  part  of  which  is  ex- 
emplified in  the  subjoined  letter  as  it  relates  to 


this  country)  in  connexion  with  the  Holy  Al- 
liance. 

Thousands  in  the  United  States  are  the  hon- 
est dupes  of  foreign  influence  as  exemplified  by 
Henryism,  connected  with  1st.  the  Governor 
of  Vt.  in  the  affair  of  Plattsburgh,  where  his 
authority  did  not  extend,  to  bring  on  an  inter- 
nal quarrel  betwixt  the  State  and  National 
Government ;  2d.,  hence  Governor  Strong  and 
the  Hartford  Convention  business,  and  the 
understanding  with  John  Bull,  who  blocka- 
ded the  coast  from  New  York  to  New  Orleans, 
while  New  England  was  left  exempt — which 
shows  the  mutual  understanding  in  that  day, 
betwixt  the  leaders  of  both  parties.  But  not 
succeeding,  the  subject  is  now  changed,  and  is 
beginning  to  be  played  over  again  in  a  new 
form — but  the  principle  is  the  same,  viz.  Nul- 
lification in  the  South  by  an  association  sys- 
tematically, which  emanated  from  abroad — 
while  Gov.  Strong's  Peace  Societies,  by  fresh 
agents  from  abroad,  is  set  up  in  the  North  to 
lull  the  people  and  amuse  them  to  slumber,  to 
weaken  the  civil  arm  of  power,  while  the 
Agents  are  combining  to  seize  the  arms  and 
magazines  in  the  middle  States. 

For  an  Italian  was  rarely  seen  in  this  coun- 
try till  the  Pope  sent  his  Consuls  here  in  the 
time  of  J.  Q.  Adams;  but  now  hundreds  of 
them  are  travelling  the  country  as  beggars, 
and  in  false  characters,  whose  object  is  sys- 
tematically arranged  and  well  known  to 
themselves ;  which,  to  suppress,  there  is  not 
power  lodged  in  the  State  or  National  Gov- 
ernment !  Hence  it  should  be  compared  with 
the  powder  plots  in  the  days  of  James  I.  and 
also  their  arrangements  in  the  days  of  Mary, 
Elizabeth,  the  Charles's,  &c. 

For  the  Holy  Alliance  are  bent  to  destroy 
Representative  Government  from  the  world  ; 
and  the  order  of  Jesuits  to  have  but  one  Reli- 
gion, as  exemplified  in  their  late  production 
in  favor  of  the  Inquisition  recently  published 
in  Boston.  And  these  two  powers  have  en- 
tered into  a  conspiracy  against  the  Liberties 
of  mankind  throughout  the  world,  which  has 
been  brewing  and  ripening  for  execution  for 
about  seventeen  years — and  exhibits  a  reason 
why  the  Kings  of  England  and  France  have 
disappointed  the  people  and  betrayed  their 
trust,  by  leaning  towards  the  principles  of  the 
Un-Holy-  A  llian  ce . 

COPY  OF  A  LETTER, 
Which  accidentally  came  into  the  hands  of  a 

gentleman  in  Richmond,  Va„  post-marked 

Frederick,  MA.  Oct.  16,  and  addressed  as 

follows  : 
334.  2.  21.  2.  34.  234.  34.  27.  RICHMOND, 
M.  D.  State  of  Virginia. 

Dear  Sir, — No  doubt  you  have  almost 
despaired  of  hearing  from  me ;  but  I  have 


156 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


been  waiting  to  hear  how  our  Spanish  breth- 
ren are  succeeding  with  the  blacks  in  the 
South  ;  for  as  they  were  defeated  in  their  first 
attempt  by  the  arms*  which  they  had  conceal- 
ed for  the  blacks  to  make  an  attempt  with, 
being  discovered,  I  was  fearful  that  their  se- 
stratagem  would  also  fail.  But  I  now 
fSel  ;i  joyful  hope  that  New  Orleans  and  all 
of  Louisiana  will  soon  be  ours,  and  then  we 
will  have  a  sure  footing  :  all  our  Catholic 
i  ountfymen  from  New  York  to  Frederick  are 
all  ready  to  take  up  arms  and  join  the  blacks, 
and  to  make  one  bold  push  and  general 
slaughter  both  of  the  Protestants  and  Ameri- 
can  Catholics,  and  make  themselves  masters 
of  their  property  and  their  boasted  freedom, 
and  after  we  kill  them  all,  we  will  sell  all  of 
the  blacks  to  the  Islanders  and  Portugal,  and 
make  ourselves  independent  for  ever.  The 
Clergy  do  not  want  to  have  their  names  men- 
tioned until  they  see  how  we  succeed;  and  if 
ivr  prosper,  they  will  be  satisfied  with  one  tenth. 
Old  Father  McRorey  is  a  darling  old  fellow  : 
hi'  says  he  can  make  the  people  about  him 
believe  the  moon  is  made  of  green  cheese. 
No  matter  for  that,  the  day  will  be  ours,  only 
take  care. — I  will  as  soon  kill  an  American 
Catholic  as  I  would  a  Protestant,  because  they 
cannot  be  depended  upon  on  account  of  their 
relations  who  are  Protestants.  Our  plan  will 
be,  to  cause  the  Negroes  and  Irish  Catholics 
who  live  near  the  magazines  and  armories,  to 
be  ready  on  a  certain  night  to  rise  and  take 
possession  of  all  the  arms  and  ammunition  in 
the  different  slave  States,  and  then  we  will  be 
safe.  I  have  written  your  name  in  figures, 
according  to  your  direction,  that  no  one  can 
and,  but  for  fear  this  may  be  appre- 
and  you  must  not  be  too  much  in  a 
hurry  about  taking  letters  sent  by  me,  out  of 
the  post  office,  lest  suspicion  might  rest  on 
them,  and  you  might  be  looked  out  for,  and 
.\  a\  <;oes  your  neck. 
Nothing  more,  but  the  watch-word  "take 
care."  I  forgot  to  mention  that  the  clergy  in- 
tend sending  for  as  many  of  the  European 
Catholics  as  possible.  Mr.  McRoy  is  very 
successful. 


[From  the  Columbian  Register.] 

In  Palestine  of  late  years,  the  .lew-  have 
greatly  increased. — It  is  said  that  not  fewer 
than  10,000  inhabit  Saphet  and  Jerusalem. 
At  this  moment  the  Jews  are  nearly  as  nume- 
rous as  when  David  swayed  the  sceptreof  the 

tribes  :  and  on  whatever  pail  of  the 
earth's  surface  they  have  their  abode,  their 
eyee  ami  their  faith  are  all  pointed  in  the 


*  Referring  to  arms  found  in  a  vault  by  the  Authority 
of  New  Orleans. 


direction — to  the  land  of  their  fathers  and  the 
holy  city  where  they  worshipped. — Though 
rejected  by  God,  and  persecuted  by  man,  they 
have  not  once,  during  1800  long  years,  ceased 
to  repose  confidence  in  the  promises  made  by 
Jehovah  to  the  founders  of  their  nation  ;  and 
although  the  heart  has  been  often  sick,  and 
the  spirit  faint,  they  have  never  relinquished 
the  hope  of  that  bright  reversion  in  the  latter 
days,  which  is  once  more  to  establish  the 
Lord's  house  on  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and 
to  make  Jerusalem  the  glory  of  the  whole 
earth 


[From  the  Northern  Star  ] 

JERUSALEM  REFORMED.— By  a  Turk. 

In  February  last,  Ibrahim  Pacha,  the  gov- 
ernor of  Dgidda.  and  son  of  the  Pacha  of 
Egypt  addressed  the  following  firman  to  the 
Mallah,  the  Sheikh,  and  the  other  magistrates 
of  Jerusalem  : — 

"  Jerusalem  contains  temples  and  monu- 
ments which  Christians  and  Jews  come  from 
the  most  distant  countries  to  visit. — But  these 
numerous  pilgrims  have  to  complain  of  the 
enormous  duties  levied  upon  them  on  the 
road.  Being  desirous  of  putting  an  end  to  so 
crying  an  abuse,  we  order  all  the  Musselmen 
of  the  pachalicks  of  the  Saide,  and  of  the  dis- 
tricts of  Jerusalem,  Tripoli,  &c.  to  suppress 
all  duties  or  imposts  of  that  nature,  on  all  the 
roads,  and  at  all  the  stations  without  excep- 
tion. We  also  order  that  the  priests  who  live 
in  the  buildings  belonging  to  the  churches  in 
which  the  Gospel  is  read,  and  who  officiate 
according  to  the  ceremonies  of  their  religion, 
be  no  longer  compelled  to  pay  the  arbitrary 
contributions  which  have  hitherto  been  im- 
posed upon  them." 

[The  Pacha  of  Egypt  is  now  carrying  on  a 
war  in  Palestine  and  Syria,  against  the  Grand 
Sultan,  and  has  met  with  considerable  success.] 


EVENTS  NEAR  AT  HAND. 

The  confederacy  lately  formed  between 
Prussia,  Austria  and  the  German  States,  and 
the  enactments  they  have  made  against  the 
liberty  of  the  press  and  the  rights  of  the  peo- 
ple, must  soon  bring  matters  to  a  crisis  on  the 
continent  of  Europe,  and  produce  the  struggle 
which  has  been  anticipated,  and  has  been  long 
preparing.  The  advantage  in  strength,  num- 
bers, and  armaments,  including  the  giant 
means  that  will  be  employed  by  Russia,  is 
wholly  on  the  side  of  despotic  power.  But 
we  nave  already  shown,  from  prophecy,  that 
this  advantage  will  be  unavailing,  and  in  a 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


157 


very  short  time  it  will  be  seen,  that  despotic 
authority  will  crumble  and  fall  beneath  the 
ensign  and  power  of  liberty,  and  that  tyran- 
nical and  arbitrary  rulers  will  be  wholly  pros- 
trated throughout  Europe. 

We  should  not  hazard  such  a  statement 
"without  the  fullest  conviction  of  its  truth, 
founded  on  the  sure  word  of  prophecy — for  no 
outward  circumstances  which  now  appear, 
would  warrant  such  a  conclusion,  but  would 
rather  lead  us  to  expect  a  different  result. 
The  whole,  process  of  this  demolition  of  ty- 
rannical power,  with  all  those  ecclesiastical 
usages  and  abuses  belonging  to,  and  support- 
ing it,  will  also  take  place  under  the  present 
phial,  two  years  of  which  have  already  ex- 
pired, so  that  much  remains  to  be  done  in  a 
very  short  time.  The  trumpet,*  for  this  con- 
test was  blown  by  the  late  revolution  in 
France,  when  Charles  X.  was  hurled  from 
his  throne,  and  preparations  for  the  contest 
since  that  event  have  been  steadily  and  deli- 
berately forming. 

What  is  to  take  place  in  our  own  country,  in 
the  eventful  times  which  are  approaching,  no 
specilic  declarations  in  prophecy  enable  us  to 
determine,  except,  that  this  country  will  al- 
ways be  a  powerful  nation  and  terrible  to  its 
foes,  as  long  as  any  foes  remain,  and  that  the 
different  States  will  be  preserved  separate  and 
independent  States,  answering  to  "nation  of 
line,"  so  long  as  any  temporal  governments 
continue  in  existence.  It  tvould  also  appear 
from  "  the  present,"  or  offering,  which  is  to 
be  brought  unto  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  of,  and 
from  this  country,  to  the  place  of  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  the  Mount  Zion,  that  at  a  future  time 
the  people  of  this  country  will  be  the  first  to 
become  partakers  of  that  pure  and  undefiled 
religion  which  is  one  day  to  overspread  the 
earth,  or  else,  that  this  country  will  be  the 
principal  instrument  in  restoring  the  Jews  to 
their  former  possessions  in  Palestine. 

And  here  it  may  be  proper  to  observe,  that 
there  are  prophecies  in  Isaiah,  chap.  xvii.  and 
xix,  respecting  Egypt  and  Damascus,  which 
have  never  yet  been  fulfilled,  and  which  will 
shortly  be  fulfilled.  Damascus  is  by  far  the 
oldest  city  now  in  the  world.  In  all  the  wars 
and  conquests  in  those  parts,  and  of  the  city 
itself,  it  was  never  destroyed  and  therefore 
has  not  been  rebuilt,  like  Jerusalem.  It  was 
in  existence  as  long  since  as  the  days  of 
Abraham,  whose  steward,  Eliezer,  was  from 
that  place.  The  street  called  Straight,  where 
Saul  of  Tarsus  had  his  sight  restored,  still  re- 
mains, and  is  about  half  a  mile  in  length, 
running  from  east  to  west  through  the  city. 
Damascus  at  this  time  is  a  flourishingf  city  : 


*  See  Isaiah,  chap,  xviii.  3. 

t  The  silk  and  roses  of  the  city  are  held  in  veneration. 


is  distinguished  for  its  manufactories,  and  has 
an  extensive  trade,  and  with  its  suburbs,  is 
supposed  to  comain  200,000  inhabitants.  But 
this  most  ancient  city,  which  has  passed  into 
the  hands  of  so  many  conquerors  without 
ever  being  destroyed,  will  soon  be  "  taken 
away  from  being  a  city,  and  be  a  ruinous 
heap."  The  prophecy  in  both  those  chapters 
of  Isaiah,  concerning  Egypt  and  Damascus, 
will  probably  be  fulfilled  in  the  course  of  the 
war  now  begun  with  the  Pacha  of  Egypt  and 
the  Turkish  Sultan,  and  which  will  also  help  to 
waste  away  the  Turkish  empire,  or  in  the  lan- 
guage of  prophecy,  help  to  dry  up  the  waters 
of  the  great  river  Euphrates  which  is  to  be 
accomplished  under  the  sixth  phial. 


Magog  was  the  second  son  of  Japheth  (who 
peopled  Europe)  and  the  grandson  of  Noah. 
Hence  in  prophecy  his  descendants  are  distin- 
guished by  his  name  ;  and  Gog  the  Chief 
prince  of  Meshec  (Mescow)  and  Tubal  (Tu- 
bolsca)  is  worthy  of  notice,  being  so  named 
in  prophetic  history.  Ezek.  xxxviii.  and 
xxxix.  According  to  the  Mosaic  account  of 
the  original  division  of  the  earth,  and  the  an- 
cient names  of  places  still  retained,  it  is  ad- 
mitted that  what  now  constitutes  the  Russian 
Empire  embraces  the  Gog  and  Magog  of 
Scripture. 

When  the  Jews  return  home  to  their  own 
land,  from  all  the  nations,  and  bring  their  im- 
mense wealth  with  them,  then  will  be  the 
time  for  Gog  to  "  think"  about  a  people  of  un- 
walled  towns,  and  seek  a  prey  and  take  a 
spoil,  and  put  his  armies  in  motion  accordingly. 
Chap,  xxxviii.  10  to  12.  The  Jews  suppose 
(verse  13)  Tarshish  Merchants  to  refer  to 
England,  and  the  Young  Lions  to  the  United 
States,  who  in  that  day  will  act  in  union  for 
their  deliverance  by  a  superintending  Provi- 
dence !  Whoever  will  compare  these  two 
chapters  with  the  Revelation — this  battle  with 
that  of  Armageddon — the  concomitant  cir- 
cumstances—  1.  the  fury  and  phials  of  wrath 
— 2.  the  earthquake  and  shaking — 3.  the 
countries  mentioned  in  both — 4.  the  troubles 
attendant — 5.  the  beasts  and  fowls  that  are 
called  to  eat  the  slain,  like  the  finishing  stroke 
— 6.  the  favored  time  of  the  church  on  the 
earth,  with  peace  and  friendship — will  per- 
ceive such  analogy  as  seems  to  resemble  the 
same  thing. 

In  1830,  when  publishing  the  effect  of  the 
6th  phial  upon  the  Euphrates — the  waters 
(people)  drying  up — 1 .  the  loss  of  provinces — 
2.  old  Greece — 3.  Algiers,  &c,  I  mentioned 
the  probability  of  the  Pacha  of  Egypt  setting 
up  his  independence  of  the  Grand  Sultan, 
under  the  protection  of  England,  which  has  in 


158 


PROPHECY    CONCERNING    AMERICA. 


a  g.eat  measure  been  singularly  exemplified 
since,  that  the  way  of  the  Kings  of  the  east 
may  be  prepared,  as  doubtless  will  more  fully 
appear  hereafter. 

The  ••three  unclean  spirits,"  like  frogs, 
going  forth  to  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the 
whole  (ancient  scripture)  world,  to  gather 
igether  at  Armageddon,  a  mountain  and 
valley  well  known  in  the  Holy  Land.  1.  Ma- 
gog,  (Russia) — 2.  Popish  countries  for  a  cru- 
sade— 3.  Protestant  England,  through  interest 
—each  for  -that  point  of  land  in  the  centre  of 
the  world,  and  the  strongest  fend  off! !  !  What 
an  awful  thought — such  a  vast  body  of  the 
human  family  to  be  concentrated  under  three 
general  heads  ! 

Satan  came  or  is  come  down  in  great  wrath, 
knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  little  time.  The 
wrath  of  man,  when  it  meets  the  wrath  of 
God,  will  melt  away. 

For  the  earth  hath  long  been  in  the  band 
of  the  enemy,  but  it  must  revert  to  its  rightful 
owner ! 

But  the  ascent  of  the  beast  from  the  bottom- 
less pit,  in  prophecy,  is,  or  will  be,  anterior  to 
that  day. 

Babylon — false  Church — called  the  Mother 
of  Harlots* — drunk  with  blood — riding  a  beast 
with  scarlet  color — i.  e.  ecclesiastical  ascend- 
ency over  civil  and  royal  power — Jesuitical 
ition — conspiracy  with  the  Un-Holy 
Alliance,  against  the  Liberties  of  mankind 
throughout  the  world !  From  this  conspiracy 
how  many  will  fall  victims — deists,  formalists, 
as  well  as  real  Christians  and  the  liberal 
minded,  also,  must  fall  in  a  mass — for  mon- 
archy and  uniformity  must  be  the  order  of  the 
day  to  tyranny  and  Law  Religion!  Hence 
the  grasp  and  struggle  for  power — the  ascend- 
ency by  the  "Hereditary  Legitimate,"  and 
••  the  divinely  authorised  by  order  and  succes- 
sion '."  But  God  will  give  them  blood  to  drink, 
(says  the  book,)  for  they  are  worthy. 

when  1  look  at  the  growth  and  increase  of 
Popery,  with  the  accumulation  of  power,  and 
the  genius  and  ability  of  those  at  the  helm  of 
affairs,  whose  study  i>  the  science  of  system, 
and  tlie  Pope  their  tool,  as  a  slave  to  make 
the  puppets  dance,  while  the  Jesuits  are  be- 
hind the  curtain  to  pull  the  wires — the  depopa- 
ganda  and  the  congregation,  with  the  unheard 
of  assiduity  to  compass  land  and  sea — no 
doubt  with  me  remains  relative  to  their  design 
upon  the  broad  scale.  And  if  they  do  not 
succeed  in  their  attempt  on  the  old  world, 
their  object  is  to  avail  themselves  of  the  liberty 
of  setting  up  their  empire  here  :  there  being 
no  power  lodged  either  in  the  National  or 
1  tovernments,  to  prevent  it. — And  more- 

*  If  she  be  a  mother,  who  are  her  daughters  .»  Would- 
be  Orthodox,  l.uw  Religion  Societies,  with  an  overbear- 
ing, jiei scenting  spirit !  '.  ! 


over  that  the  Pope  and  school  of  Cardinals, 
embracing  the  see  of  the  Roman  Church,  will 
be  transferred  to  these  United  States — and 
from  the  preparations  made  and  making,  will 
be  set  up  either  in  New  York,  Ohio,  or  Mis- 
souri, though  Maryland  be  considered  head 
quarters  for  the  present. 

The  Roman  clergy  in  this  country  are  a 
privileged  order  of  men.  For  what  would 
send  another  to  the  prison,  by  our  Constitu- 
tion, would  justify,  so  far  as  to  screen  and 
protect  them.  Let  an  anti-Roman  take  a 
Bible  from  the  house  and  possession  of  an- 
other, and  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  would  be 
considered  a  criminal  act :  whilst  on  the  other 
side,  it  would  be  plead,  it  is  our  faith  and 
religion  so  to  do  with  our  people,  to  keep 
out  heresy  from  the  Church ;  we  being  their 
only  guides,  are  the  judges,  &c.  for  them ; 
and  the  laws  of  America  are  not  "  ex  post 
facto1* — of  course  cannot  violate  the  privilege 
which  pre-existed  and  sanctioned  from  time 
immemorable,  by  tradition  handed  down  and 
admitted  to  be  correct  in  every  clime ! 

By  most  people  it  would  be  viewed  as  an 
act  of  assault  and  battery,  to  cowskin  another, 
while  the  priests  may  chastise  their  own  peo- 
ple, who  will  take  it  patiently  as  a  fatherly 
act  to  a  child,  for  their  good ;  whlist  from  an- 
other it  would  be  considered  as  an  abuse,  and 
of  course  would  excite  revenge.  But  the 
Clergy,  which  constitute  the  Church,  possess 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom — have  the  oversight 
of  their  people's  souls — and  of  course  the 
spiritual  and  eternal  welfare  are  in  their  hands ; 
hence,  as  a  rod,  to  keep  the  people  in  a  proper 
reverential  awe,  those  subterraneous  vaults, 
with  strong  doors,  bars,  and  locks,  in  different 
parts  of  the  land! 

And  if  any  observing  eye,  with  a  communi- 
cative tongue,  happens  to  lecture  on  those 
things,  the  consequence  is,  a  visit  from  a 
stranger,  or  an  anonymous  letter  with  mena- 
cing words  of  assassination,  &c,  provided  the 
same  is  not  given  up — which  seems  to  savor 
of  a  spirit  to  gain  the  ascendency  and  overawe 
the  public  mind  in  this  land.  There  tore 
it  is  time  for  the  Americans  not  to  stand 
about  trifles,  and  trine  away  time;  but  to  re- 
member '76 — and  as  Trustees  in  trust,  pre- 
serve those  invaluable  blessings  of  Liberty, 
which  are  constitutionally  given  to  us.  and 
transmit  them  down,  untarnished,  to  the  latest 
posterity,  as  those  who  expect  to  give  an  ac- 
count. 

Those  foreigners  who  visit  this  country 
from  that  order  of  men,  whose  theory  is  the 
study  of  the  science  of  system,  to  inundate  the 
land  by  divisions  and  discord,  and  every  pos- 
sible way  to  seek  our  ruin  to  accomplish  their 
own  object  and  that  of  the  Un-Holy  Alliance 
— should   be  discountenanced  by  every  inde- 


pendent,  true  American,  who  is  worthy  of  the 
name,  character,  and  principle ;  and  not  con- 
sent to  be  the  honest  dupes,  tools,  and  cat- 
paws  of  others,  to  the  injury,  if  not  the  ruin, 
of  these  United  States. 

Again — Let  any  man  have  stolen  goods  in 
his  possession,  (he  knowing  them  to  be  such,) 
and  the  law  will  take  hold;  but  the  above 
order  are  exempt  in  such  a  case  :  as  instances 
exemplify,  when  the  property  is  restored  by 
them  to  the  owner,  without  giving  an  account 
by  whom  it  came  into  their  hands. 

The  Negro  plot  of  General  Nat  in  Virginia, 
extended  from  the  State  of  Delaware  to  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  systematically  arranged,  as  is 
evident  from  the  various  executions  in  a 
string,  about  that  time,  exemplified  in  various 
places !  Also  the  foreigners,  systematically 
itinerating  for  what  purpose,  antecedent  and 
subsequent  to  that  time.  Moreover,  it  is  evi- 
dent the  Slaves  could  not  have  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  such  systematical  arrangement,  so 
extensive; — hence  it  is  evident  that  it  must 
be  traced  to  another  source — white  men  be- 
hind the  screen ! 

The  foreigners  who  systematically  lecture 
on  Nullification — and  all  to  dupe  the  unwary 
by  the  aid  of  others  to  excite  division  and  dis- 
cord in  the  land. 

Whoever  will  compare  the  conduct  of 
Henry  with  the  Hartford  Convention,  and  the 
Governors  of  Connecticut,  Massachusetts,  and 
Vermont,  with  the  arrangements  of  the  British 
and  the  leaders  of  the  North,  in  that  day,  and 
comparing  it  with  the  South  at  this  day,  may 
see  the  mystery  of  iniquity  at  work,  very  plain 
to  an  observing  eye. 


CONCLUSION. 

From  the  book  of  Daniel,  it  appears  that  we 
are  in  the  days  of  the  ten-toes;  and  that  the 
image  (i.  e.  monarchy  and  law  religion)  are 
now  becoming  as  chaff  in  the  public  eye,  and 
the  new  order  of  things  that  are  increasing  in 
the  world. 

The  dragon,  with  his  seven  heads,  and  a 
crown  on  ea;h,  which  denotes  supreme  au- 


thority, may  denote  Pagan  Rome,  with  her 
seven  forms  of  Government;  and  the  tail  or 
last  of  the  Emperors  or  Caesars,  drew  a  third 
part  of  the  stars  of  Heaven,  (ministers,)  and 
did  cast  them  to  the  earth  ;  by  establishing 
Christianity  by  law,  made  them  earthly  mind- 
ed, and  hence  popery  in  embryo,  which  was 
born  in  606,  when  the  Pope  was  called  Bishop 
of  Bishops,  or  Universal  Bishop.  And  he 
(the  beast)  rose  out  of  the  sea  in  1077,  when 
Pope  Gregory  7th  went  over  the  crowned 
heads  of  Europe.  In  1143  the  power  of 
choosing  the  Bishop  was  taken  from  the  peo- 
ple and  lodged  in  the  School  of  Cardinals. 
Hence  the  dragon  transferred  the  power  from 
Rome  Pagan  to  the  Papacy !  The  beast  with 
seven  heads,  or  papacy  for  many  ages — live 
heads  are  fallen :  the  sixth  is  now  under  the 
government  of  Babylon,  i.  e.  the  Jesuits — the 
seventh  will  be  with  the  beast  after  the  ascent 
from  the  bottomless  pit ;  and  at  the  time  of 
the  slaying  of  the  two  witnesses,  as  appears, 
1st.  the  second  beast  will  make  an  image  to 
the  first  beast,  *  *  *  *  secondly,  they 
will  both  be  at  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  and 
there  will  be  their  end  ! 

0  Reader,  consider !  God's  judgments  are 
abroad  in  the  earth !  The  ten  crowns  or 
horns,  toes,  or  ten  kingdoms  are  shaking ! — 
the  Euphrates  is  drying  up  ! — the  grand  strug- 
gle is  begun  ! — the  devil  is  come  down  in 
great  wrath,  knowing  his  time  to  be  short ! 
All  things  opposed  to  the  true  light  of  righte- 
ousness, and  truth,  and  justice,  must  yield  or 
sink — for  God  must  be  obeyed ! 

Then  consider  upon  the  value  of  thy  soul — 
the  shortness  and  uncertainty  of  time ! — and 
the  consequence  of  living  and  dying  in  sin  ! 
Remember  that  you  are  by  nature  a  fallen,  de- 
generate creature — therefore  you  must  be  re- 
generated and  born  of  the  SPIRIT — "  for 
without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord ! ! !" 
Let  the  Lord  your  God  be  your  only  refuge  in 
the  day  of  trial;  for  His  strength  and  power  is 
the  only  support  that  will  stand  by  you  when 
every  thing  else  will  fail ! 

The  Lord  bless  and  protect  you!  Adieu — 
Farewell ! 

July  27th,  1833.  L.  D. 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


CURSE  AND   SWEAR,  LIE,  CHEAT  AND  KILL 


ACCORDING    TO     LAW! 


1st.     OF  SOCIAL  LAW. 

ALL  our  rights,  whether  personal,  Social 
or  Moral,  are  the  graces  of  the  Governor  of 
iverse,  and  established  by  him  prima- 
rily in  the  great  and  universal  "  Law  of  Na- 
ture." 

It  is  a  self-evident  truth,  that  all  men  arc 
born  fijiinj  and  independent,  and  as  individu- 
als, are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain 
unalienable  rights — among  which  are  Life. 
5 .  the  use  of  Property,  the  pursuit  of 
i  lappiness,  with  the  privileges  of  private  judg- 
ment. 

These  principles  being  admitted,  it  will  fol- 
low, that  as  the  wants  or  necessities  of  man- 
kind ami  their  duties  are  equal,  so  their 
rights  and  obligations  are  equal  also.  Hence 
our  Rights,  Duties  and  Obligations  are  the 
same  in  each  and  in  all. 

The  '  Rights  of  Man.'  when  applied  to  an 
;  tal,  are  called  '  Personal  Rights ,-' 
com  ridered  as  he  stands  in  relation  to  his  ■  Fel- 
low Creatures,'1  they  are  called  '  Social  Rights, 
and  considered  as  be  sti  in  i  ilation  to  his 
Creator,  they  are  called  'Moral  Rights.' 

OF  PERSONAL  RIGHTS. 

Personal  IultIm-,  are  those  benefits  or  privi- 
leges which  appertain  to  man  ia  right  or  by 
virtue  of  his  existence,  Of  this  kind  are  all 
the  intellectual  rights,  or  rights  of  the  mind; 
and  also  all  those  rights  of  acting  a-  an  indi- 
vidual for  his  own  comfort  and  happiness, 
which  are  not  injurious  to  the  natural  or  per- 
sonal rights  of  others — of  course  the  rights  of 
the  mind,  Religious  Liberty,  Freedom  and  In- 
dependence cannot  be  taken  from  a  man  just- 
ly,  but  by  his   own  consent.     Except   only 


when  taken  by  the  laws  of  the  Creator,  who 
gave  them  ;  or  when  forfeited  to  society  by 
some  misdemeanor. 

The  human  family,  which  is  divided  into 
nations,  is  composed  of  individuals.  And  as 
a  whole,  is  composed  of  parts,  arid  the  parts 
collectively  form  one  whole, — of  course,  in 
their  individual  capacity  they  are  naturally 
free  and  independent  ■•  and  endowed  by  their 
Creator  with  certain  unalienable  right*  and 
privileges,  such  as  life,  liberty,  pursuit  of  hap- 
and  the  right  of  private  judgment  in 
moral  duty,  &c.  They  are  equal  and  inde- 
pendent in  their  individual  capacity.  This  is 
called  the  "Law  or  Nature,"  established  pri- 
marily by  the  Governor  of  the  Universe — of 
course  difference  and  distinctionsa.TG  rather  the 
result  of  art  in  which  the  order  of  things  is 
inverted,  and  by  which  mankind  are  deprived 
of  their  personal  and  just  rights,  than  of  any 
natural  modification  of  things.  And  hence 
the  unick  names,"  or  unmeaning  and  empty 
titles  in  the  old  world. 

Such  distinctions  arise,  therefore,  from  a 
self-created  authority,  or  an  usurped  authori- 
ty, which  of  course  must  be  considered  as  an 
unjust  tyranny.  For  any  thing  given  by  the 
<  ;<  )l  >  of  nature  only,  can  be  remanded  by  none 
but  him  alone;  consequently,  for  one  to  lake 
it  from  another,  without  his  consent,  or  with- 
out giving  an  equivalent,  is  to  deprive  him 
of  his  personal  right,  and  must  be  an  in- 
fringement upon  natural  justice 

All  ni. mi  may  be  considered  thus  equally 
free  and  independent  ia  their  individual 
city  ;  but  when  taken  in  a  social  capacity,  they 
are  certainly  dependent  on  each  other.  And 
none  more  so,  than  those  who  consider  them- 
selves the  most  independent.  Because  the 
Governor  of  the  Universe  hath  determined,  as 


we  see  in  the  order  of  nature,  that  health  and 
laziness  cannot  dwell  together  ;  so  man  must 
not  be  a  Stoic  nor  a  machine,  but  an  active 
being.  Therefore  the  "  laws  of  nature'1''  are 
fixed;  that  self-interest  shall  be  a  stimulus,  or 
moving  spring  to  action.  Hence  there  are 
some  things  which  man  cannot  do  or  subsist 
without  ;  as  food,  water,  &c.  &c,  consequent- 
ly self-preservation  is  called  the  '■•first  law  of 
nature"'  in  point  of  duty. 

But  there  are  some,  yea,  many  things  which 
we  cannot  perform  ourselves ;  we  are  of 
course  dependent  on  others  for  their  assist- 
ance and  help;  such  is  the  case  in  different 
operations  of  mechanism,  agriculture  and 
commerce.  These  are  mutually  connected, 
and  dependent  on  each  other.  Therefore,  if  I 
derive  advantage  from  others,  why  should  not 
others  derive  some  benefit  from  me  in  return  ? 
This  is  equal  and  right :  of  course  it  is  just 
and  proper.  If,  therefore,  I  withhold  that  ad- 
vantage which  I  could  bestow  on  society,  it  is 
an  infringement  upon  natural  justice.  Of 
course,  we  must  account  to  the  Author  of 
Nature,  for  the  neglect  or  abuse  of  those  natu- 
ral or  personal  and  social  privileges,  bestowed 
by  him,  and  enjoyed  by  us. 

OF  SOCIAL  RIGHTS. 

As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the 
parts  collectively  form  one  whole  ;  so  to  judge 
correctly  of  social  principles,  we  must  view 
them  as  they  apply  naturally,  individually, 
collectively  and  prospectively. 

As  our  'personal  rights'"  are  the  same,  so 
are  our  obligations  the  same.  And  hence  our 
rights  and  obligations  are  naturally,  and  ne- 
cessarily reciprocal. 

To  derive  the  benefit  of  society  collectively 
and  individually,  there  is  need  for  general 
Rides,  for  the  regulation  of  the  whole.  And 
how  shall  general  rules  be  formed  but  Hy 
general  consent  1  It  is  therefore  our  true  in- 
terests as  individuals,  to  be  involved  and 
connected  with  such  regulations,  as  may  be 
formed  for  the  benefit  and  safety  of  our  "  per- 
sonal rights  ;'■  and  such  as  prudence  dictates, 
as  necessary  to  guarantee  them  from  usurpa- 
tion. 

Our  personal  rights,  privileges,  and  obliga- 
tions, being  equal,  we  have  each,  as  an  indi- 
vidual, a  right  to  claim  a  voice  in  the  forma- 
tion of  those  general  rules — and  personal  duty, 
arising  from  the  '  law  of  nature,'  calls  upon  us 
collectively,  to  act  our  part  as  individuals — 
and  there,  would  be  an  infringement  upon 
natural  justice,  to  neglect  the  right  of  suffrage. 

"  Social  Rights,"  are  those  which  apper- 
tain to  man,  in  right  of  his  being  a  "  member 
of  society."  Every  "  social  right"  has  for  its 
foundation  some  i: personal  right"1  pre-existing 


in  the  individual ;  arising  from  the  "  law  of 
nature,"  but  to  the  enjoyment  of  which  his 
individual  power  is  not,  in  all  cases,  suffi- 
ciently competent.  Of  this  kind  are  all  those 
which  relate  to  security  and  protection. 

From  this  short  review,  it  will  be  easy  to 
distinguish  between  that  class  of  "  Personal 
Rights"  which  a  man  retains  after  entering 
into  society,  and  those  which  he  throws  into 
the  common  stock,  as  a  member  of  society. 

The  "  Personal  Rights"  which  lie  retains, 
are  all  those  in  which  the  power  to  execute, 
is  as  perfect  in  the  individual,  as  the  right  it- 
self. Among  this  class,  as  is  before  men- 
tioned, are  all  the  intellectual  rights,  or  rights 
of  the  mind  :  consequently,  religion,  and  the 
privilege  of  private  judgment,  are  some  of 
those  rights. 

The  "  Personal  Rights"  which  are  not  re- 
tained, and  all  those  in  which,  though  the 
right  is  perfect  in  the  individual,  the  power 
to  execute  them  is  defective:  they  answer  not 
his  purpose.  A  man,  by  the  "  law  of  nature," 
has  a  "  personal  right"  to  judge  in  his  own 
cause ;  and  as  far  as  the  right  of  the  mind  is 
concerned,  he  never  surrenders  it :  But  what 
availeth  it  him  to  judge,  if  he  has  not  the 
power  to  redress  ?  He  therefore  deposits  this 
right  in  the  common  stock  of  society,  and 
takes  the  arm  of  society,  of  which  he  is  a 
part,  in  preference,  and  in  addition  to  his 
own. 

Society  grants  him  nothing.  Every  man  is 
a  proprietor  in  society,  and  draws  on  the  capi- 
tal as  a  matter  of  right. 

From  these  premises,  a  few  certain  conclu- 
sions will  follow. 

First.  That  every  "  social  right"  grows  out 
of  a  '  personal  right ;'  and  is  founded  on  the 
"  Law  of  Nature,"  or,  in  other  words,  it  is  a 
"  personal  right"  exchanged  agreeably  to  natu- 
ral justice. 

Secondly.  That  Civil  power,  which  is  de- 
rived from  society,  when  applied  to  the  body, 
is  called  political,  but  when  applied  individu- 
ally, is  called  civil  authority.  This  power, 
when  properly  considered  as  "  legal  authori- 
ty," is  made  up  of  the  aggregate  of  that  class 
of  the  personal  rights  of  man,  which  becomes 
defective  in  the  individual,  in  point  of  power, 
and  answers  not  his  purpose;  but  when  col- 
lected to  a  focus,  becomes  competent  to  the 
purpose  of  every  one. 

Thirdly.  That  the  power  produced  from  the 
aggregate  of  personal  rights,  imperfect  in  pow- 
er in  the  individual,  cannot  be  applied  to  in- 
vade the  "  personal  rights"  which  are  retained 
in  the  individual,  and  in  which  the  power  to- 
execute  is  as  perfect  as  the  right  itself,  without 
intruding  on  natural  justice  ;  seeing  the  rights 
are  personal  only,  and  can  concern  nobody 
else. 


162 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


Thus  we  have  seen  man  traced  as  a  natu- 
ral individual,  to  a  member  of  society  5  and 
observed  the  qualities  of  the  "personal  rights" 
retained,  and  those  which  are  exchanged  for 
'■  social  rights." 

Those  principles,  when  digested  and  prop- 
erly applied,  show  the  origin  and  foundation 
of  the  only  true  and  proper  fountain  of  govern- 
ment, which  is,  properly  speaking,  the  "per- 
sonal social  compact  :''  because  mankiud  in 
their  individual  capacity,  are  equally  free  and 
independent,  by  the  "  law  of  nature,"  as  es- 
tablished by  its  Author.  Therefore,  the  facts 
must  be,  that  the  individuals  themselves,  each 
in  his  own  personal  and  sovereign  right,  en- 
tered into  a  compact,  (not  with  a  government, 
but)  with  each  other,  to  produce  a  Govern- 
ment. And  this  is  the  only  mode  in  which 
Governments  have  a  right  to  arise,  and  the 
onlv  principles  on  which  they  ought  to  exist. 
or  possibly  can  exist  agreeably  to  natural  jus- 
tice. 

It  is  a  self-evident  fact  that  the  People  are 
the  original  and  only  true  and  proper  source 
from  whom  a  government  can  be  deduced,  and 
spring  into  existence,  on  just  and  equitable 
principles,  agreeable  to  the  "  law  of  nature,'-'' 
because  the  people  existed  before  any  govern- 
ment came  to  exist.  Of  course,  society,  on 
social  principles,  have  a  right  to  three 
things. 

First.  To  form  their  own  government. 

Secondly.  To  choose  their  own  rulers. 

And  thirdly.  To  cashier  them  for  miscon- 
duct. 

Hence  it  follows,  first,  that  the  author- 
ity of  rulers  is  only  delegated  authority. 
Secondly,  that  they  are  accountable  to  the 
fountain  from  whom  they  derived  it. — And 
thirdly,  that  they  are  not  to  serve  themselves, 
but  society,  whose  servants  they  are,  and  by 
whom  they  are  employed,  and  paid  for  their 
service. 

OF  MORAL  RIGHTS. 

"  Moral  Rights"  are  the  personal  privilege 
to  think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  one's  self  in 
point  of  moral  duty.  This  is  the  more  plain 
and  clear,  as  no  one  is  concerned  but  God, 
the  judge,  and  the  individual  man,  as  a  respon- 
sible agent. 

Hence  the  doctrine  of  Toleration  thrusts  it- 
self, not  between  man  and  man.  but  between 
Man  and  his  Maker;  for  the  associated  ideas 
of  the  worshipper  and  the  worshipped,  cannol 
nated;  therefore  the  act  that  tolerates 
man  to  pay  his  devotion  to  his  God,  tolerates 
the  Almighty  to  receive  it ! 

What  absurdity  can  be  more  ridiculous  ' 

For  what  right  hath  one  to  med  lie  with 
that  which  does  not  concern  him  1 


2d.     ECCLESIASTICAL  LAW. 

Ecclesiastical  Law  may  embrace  all  those 
concerns  which  involve  the  interest  of  a  reli- 
gion <  society — whether  Sectarian,  National, 
Jew,  Turk,  Pagan,  or  Christian  ;  temporally 
and  spiritually. 

The  Law  emanating  from  PRIESTS  and 
those  who  would  officiate  spiritually,  socially, 
and  personally,  in  temporal  and  eternal  things  ; 
collectively  claiming  an  ascendency  by  a  kind 
of  DIVINE  RIGHT,  as  a  gift  from  above— or 
by  order  and  succession. 

The  Mahometans  involve  the  idea,  that 
they  are  the  immediate  favorites  of  God,  to 
the  exclusion  of  all  the  rest  of  mankind 
— who  are  considered  as  a  unit ;  whether 
Christian,  Jew  or  Pagan.  All  are  sulci 
"INFIDELS,"  when  judged  by  Mahomet's 
diction — that  being  the  only  orthodox  system 
of  Truth  ;  as  exemplified  in  the  Grand  Sultan's 
Proclamation  relative  to  the  affairs  of  Russia, 
Greece,  &c.  in  the  East. 

On  the  other  hand  we  find  that  the  Greek 
Church  to  be  the  established  religion  of  Rus- 
sia ;  which  is  Episcopal — and  considers  those 
who  are  not,  to  be  out  of  the  pale  of  the  true 
Church--— whether  dissenters  or  Mahometans, 
are  considered  as  '  INFIDELS'  and  dealt  with 
as  such — as  exemplified  by  the  Proclamation 
of  Nicholas  of  Russia,  against  the  Turks — and 
the  ecclesiastical  CURSE  of  Grecian  Episco- 
pal authority  here  annexed ;  done  according 
to  Law. 

The  Church  of  Rome  is  Episcopal,  in  its 
nature  and  form.  Her  style  is  "THE 
CHURCH."  Thus  begging  the  question,  and 
taking  it  for  granted  that  she  is  the  only  or- 
thodox true  Church — the  favorite  of  God  to 
the  exclusion  of  all  the  rest;  hence  all  others 
are  Heretics  and  Infidels. 

Here  follows  a.  form  of  CURSING  exempli- 
fiai  in  Philadelphia,  against  Priest  Hogan,  by 
the  Pope's  Legate ;  though  some,  who  are 
ashamed  of  the  form  and  mode,  say.  it  is  a 
hoax,  taken  from  a  book  called — Tristram 
Shandy. 

"By  the  authority  of  God  Almighty,  the 
Father,  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  un- 
defiled  Virgin  Mary,  mother  and  patroness  of 
our  Saviour,  and  of  all  celestial  virtues.  An- 
gels, Archangels,  Thrones,  Dominions,  Pow- 
ers, Cherubims  and  Seraphims  ;  and  of  all  the 
Holy  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  and  of  all  the  Apos- 
tles and  Evangelists,  of  the  Holy  Innocents, 
who,  in  the  sight  of  the  Holy  Lamb  are  found 
worthy  to  sing  the  new  song  of  the  Holy  Mar- 
tyrs and  Holy  Confessors,  and  of  all  the  Holy 
Virgins;  and  of  all  Saints,  together  with  the 
Holy  Elect  of  God — may  he,  William  Hogan, 
be  damned. 

We  excommunicate  and  anathematise  him, 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


163 


and  from  the  threshold  of  the  Holy  Church 
of  God  Almighty,  we  sequester  him,  that  he 
be  tormented,  disposed  and  delivered  over 
witlfDAthan  and  Abiram,  and  with  those  who 
6ay  unto  the  Lord,  '  depart  from  us,  for  we 
desire  none  of  thy  ways;'  as  a  fire  is  quench- 
ed with  water,  so  let  the  light  of  him  be  put 
out  for  evermore,  unless  it  shall  repent  him,  and 
make  satisfaction.     Amen ! 

May  the  Father,  who  created  man,  curse 
him !  May  the  Son,  who  suffered  for  us, 
curse  him !  May  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  suf- 
fered for  us  in  Baptism,  curse  him  !  May  the 
Holy  Cross,  from  which  Christ,  for  our  sal- 
vation, triumphing  over  his  enemies,  ascend- 
ed, curse  him ! 

May  the  Holy  and  Eternal  Virgin  Mary, 
mother  of  God,  curse  him  !  May  St.  Michael, 
the  Advocate  of  the  Holy  Souls,  curse  him ! 
May  all  the  angels,  principalities,  and  powers, 
and  all  heavenly  armies,  curse  him! 

May  the  praise-worthy  multitude  of  Patri- 
archs, and  Prophets,  curse  him  ! 

May  St.  John,  the  Precursor,  and  St.  John 
the  Baptist,  and  St.  Peter,  and  St.  Paul,  and 
St.  Andrew,  and  all  other  of  Christ's  Apostles 
together,  curse  him  !  and  may  the  rest  of  our 
Disciples  and  Evangelists,  who  by  their 
preaching  converted  the  Universe,  and  the 
holy  and  wonderful  company  of  Martyrs 
and  Confessors,  who  by  their  holy  works 
are  found  pleasing  to  God  Almighty  :  May 
the  holy  choir  of  the  Holy  Virgins,  who  for 
the  honor  of  Christ  have  despised  the  things 
of  the  world,  damn  him  !  May  all  the  Saints 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  everlasting 
ages,  who  are  found  to  be  beloved  of  God, 
damn  him ! 

May  he  be  damned  wherever  he  be,  wheth- 
er he  be  in  the  house  or  in  the  stable,  in  the 
garden  or  the  field,  or  the  highway ;  or  in  the 
woods,  or  in  the  waters,  or  in  the  church ; 
may  he  be  cursed  in  living  and  in  dying! 

May  he  be  cursed  in  eating  and  in  drinking, 
in  being  hungry,  in  being  thirsty,  in  fasting, 
in  sleeping,  in  slumbering,  and  in  sitting,  in  liv- 
ing, in  working,  in  resting  and  in  blood  letting. 

May  he  be  cursed  in  all  the  faculties  of  his 
body ! 

May  he  be  cursed  inwardly  and  outwardly  ; 
may  he  be  cursed  in  his  brains,  and  in  his 
virtex,  in  his  temples,  in  his  eyebrows,  in  his 
cheeks,  in  his  jawbones,  in  his  nostrils,  in  his 
teeth  and  grinders,  in  his  lips,  in  his  throat,  in 
hi^  shoulders,  in  his  arms,  in  his  fingers  ! 

May  he  be  damned  in  his  mouth,  in  his 
breast,  in  his  heart  and  purtenance,  down  to 
the  very  stomach ! 

May  he  be  cursed  in  his  reins  and  in  his 
groins,  in  his  thighs,  in  his  genitals,  and  in 
his  hips,  and  his  knees,  his  legs  and  feet,  and 
toe  nails ! 


May  he  be  cursed  in  all  his  joints,  and  ar- 
ticulation of  the  members  ;  from  the  crown  of 
the  head  to  the  sole  of  his  feet,  may  there  be 
no  soundness  ! 

May  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  with  all  the 
glory  of  his  majesty,  curse  him !  And  may 
heaven  with  all  the  powers  that  move  there- 
in, rise  up  against  him  and  curse  and  damn 
him  ;  unless  he  repent  and  make  satisfaction ! 
Amen.     So  be  it.     Be  it  so.     Amen. 

The  following  proclamation  of  the  "  Patri- 
arch of  Antioch,  (Syrian  Greek  Church)  and 
of  all  the  East,"  shows  to  what  length  of 
wickedness  men  may  go  while  they  think  they 
are  doing  "God  service."  The  aim  against 
which  their  denunciations  are  levelled  is,  en- 
tertaining a  missionary  of  the  Cross  of  Christ, 
who  preaches  the  Gospel  in  its  simplicity,  and 
disseminates  the  Bible  in  its  purity :  — 

"  Proclamation  to  all  our  children,  the  peo- 
ple of  the  villages  of  Ehden  and  Zgarta,  and 
to  all  our  children,  the  inhabitants  of  the  dis- 
trict of  Gibbet,  Bsharry,  clergy  and  laymen, 
rulers  and  subjects  universally,  to  wit : 

"  That  we  have  knowledge  of  the  infernal 
hardihood,  to  which  the  unhappy,  wretched 
Latoof  El  Ashi  and  his  sons  have  arrived,  in 
having  dared  to  associate  themselves  with 
that  deceived  man  and  deceiver  of  men,  Bird, 
the  Bible-man.  They  aid  him  in  his  object, 
and  have  brought  him  to  Ehden  against  the 
severe  prohibitions  which  we  had  before  is- 
sued, threatening  every  one  who  opposed  our 
orders  with  immediate  excommunication .  We, 
therefore,  make  known  to  all,  that  those  sons 
of  wickedness,  Latoof  El  Ashi  and  his  sons, 
together  with  all  the  rest  of  his  family,  both 
male  and  female,  except  domestics,  have  fallen 
under  the  heavier  excommunication ;  and  now 
we,  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  which  is  Al- 
mighty, confirm  upon  them  this  excommuni- 
cation. They  are,  therefore  accursed,  cut  off" 
from  all  Christian  communion ;  and  let  the 
curse  envelope  them  as  a  robe,  and  spread 
through  all  their  members  like  oil,  and  break 
them  in  pieces  like  a  potter's  vessel,  and  wither 
them  like  the  fig  tree  cursed  by  the  mouth  of 
the  Lord  himself;  and  let  the  evil  angel  rule 
over  them,  to  torment  them  day  and  night, 
asleep  and  awake,  and  in  whatever  circum- 
stances they  may  be  found.  We  permit  no 
one  to  visit  them,  or  employ  them,  or  do  them 
a  favor,  or  give  them  a  salutation,  or  converse 
with  them  in  any  form ;  but  let  them  be 
avoided  as  a  putrid  member,  and  as  hellish 
dragons.  Beware,  yea,  beware  of  the  wrath 
of  God. 

"  And  with  regard  to  Bird  and  all  his  chil- 
dren, and  all  his  family,  we  in  like  manner 
grant  no  permission  to  any  one  to  receive 
them }  but,  on  the  contrary,  we,  by  the  word 


1G4 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


of  the  Lord,  of  almighty  authority,  require 
and  command  all  in  the  firmest  manner,  that 
not  one  visit  thern  ;  nor  do  them  any  sort  of 
service,  or  furnish  them  any  sort  of  assistance 
whatever,  to  protract  their  stay  in  these  parts 
or  any  other.     Let  no  one  receive  them  into 
his  house,  or  into  any  place  whatever  that  he- 
longs  to  him,  but  let  all  avoid  them,  in  every 
in  all  things  temporal  as  well  as  spirit- 
ual.    And  whoever,  in  his  stubbornness,  shall 
dare   to  act  in   opposition   to  this  our  order 
with  n  [jard  to  Bird,  and  his  children,  and  his 
whole  family,  shall  fall,  ipso  facto,  under  the 
^communication,  whose  absolution  is 
ed  to  ourself  alone,  in  the  same  manner 
as  has  happened  to  the  miserable  Latoof  El 
Ashi  and  Ins  sons  ;  from  which  may  the  Lord 
e  you  all,  and  the  blessing  be  upon  the 
■it. 

"The  ignoble  Joseph  Peter 
':  Patriarch  of  Antioch  and  all  the  East. 
11  August  4,  1821  ."" 

The  Pope  as  a  temporal  Prince,  has  a  num- 
ber of  Consuls  in  the  United  States  :  and  also 
vicar  generals,  &;'. 

Tin  Pope  has  sent  over  one  ship  load  of 
Priests  in  a  French  vessel  of  war;  and  ac- 
:  to  the  Papers  an  hundred  more  since. 
Thus  one  individual  potentate,  who  lives 
and  governs  in  a  foreign  land,  exercising  Tem- 
poral and  Spiritual  authority  over  men  in  this 
country,  who  owe  no  allegiance  here  to  our 
Government,  may  be  viewed  in  a  proper  light ; 
considering  their  influence,  over  several  hun- 
dred thousands  of  People  in  these  United 
States  :  with  the  large  spiral  meeting  houses, 
called  Churches  :  and  the  strong  dark  vault 
with  [RON  doors  thereto  annexed:  WHAT 
FOR  ? 

The  Church  of  England  is  Episcopal  in  its 
nature— so  claiming  in  its  form  and  mode  by 
order  and  succession  from  St.  Peter,  through 
the  Popes  down  to  the  time  of  Henry  VIII.  at 
which  time  the  Catholics  view  her  apostacy 
from  the  true  Church;  and  heresy  sprang 
up  as  exemplified  in  their  Hieroglyphics. 

Although  the  Church  pi  England  have 
many  forms  incorporated  in  their  practice,  as 
a  formal  People — yet  it  is  seldom  that  a  form 
of  excommunication  is  exemplified  in  their 
practice— if  ever! 

Hence  when  several  travellers  met  per- 
chance at  an  Inn,  the  question  was  agil 
who  was  right  in  point  of  Church  religion  ' 
After  opinions  expressed  and  interchanged  a 
man  was  interrogated  whal  he  thought  ' 
i  eplied,  I  belong  to  no  Church  ;  bul  it'  I 
must  join  any,  should  prefei  the  Church  of 
England— why  '  Because  1  should  have  to 
alter  and  change  my  practice  less  than  in  any 
other  Society. 


Church  and  States — Law  Religion — perhaps 
there  never  was  a  sect  of  people  established 
by  law,  that  ever  abused  their  power  less,  and 
persecuted  others  so  little  as  the  Church  of 
England  ;  considering  their  data,  age  and 
number,  for  the  time  they  have  reigned  ! 

The  Puritans  or  dissenters  which  opposed 
episcopacy  in  England  in  the  time  of  Charles 
the  first,  established  themselves  as  a  Law  Re- 
ligion in  the  days  of  Cromwell  :  and  perse- 
cuted others  in  turn.  But  when  Charles  the  II. 
came  to  the  throne  2,000  ministers  lost  their 
livings  in  one  day,  for  non-conformity  or 
contumacy. 

How  different  this  from  the  time  of  Mary, 
who  brought  in  the  old  form  which  had  been 
rejected  by  her  Father  and  Brother — the  Cler- 
gy turn  too;  but,  when  Elizabeth  came  in,  and 
a  turn  given  to  isms,  Clergy  change  too,  from 
Protestant  to  Papal  and  back,  &c.  I  think 
with  the  exception  of  about  32. 

And  when  those  Puritans  or  Independents, 
fled  to  America,  for  Liberty  of  Conscience, 
they  established  themselves  by  law  ;  and  per- 
secuted others  in  turn. 

If  we  may  judge  from  the  histories  of  those 
times,  it  will  appear  that  they  viewed  them- 
selves as  the  Elect  of  God  and  Sovereigns  of 
the  soil,  as  of  Divine  Right  ;  as  the  Hebrews 
had  of  Canaan. 

Many  of  those  Indian  Sachems,  it  appears 
were  possessed  of  the  most  independency  of 
mind  and  a  high  sense  of  honor:  nature  dis- 
played, beyond  what  art  is  capable  of  from 
education.  Witness  their^?7»  behavior  when 
tortured  by  their  enemies— their  oratorical 
speeches  in  council  assembled — not  asking 
for  life  by  humiliating  degradation — never 
known  to  violate  a  Female  Captive,  in  all  the 
wars  of  North  America ;  nor  to  forget  favors 
or  injuries  done  to  them. 

Connecticote,  Sassacus,  Ninigrate,  Mianim- 
ob,  (who  was  killed  by  the  advice  of  the 
Clergy)  his  son  Numunthenoo  and  Mononot- 
to,  with  others  who  are  worthy  of  memory, 
as  sons  of  the  forest,  who  were  the  possessors 
of  the  soil  :  and  could  view  the  English  in  no 
point  of  light,  but  intruders.  But  many 
of  the  sachems  were  executed,  after  being  pri- 
soners, as  criminals  or  Heathens:  whom  the 
Lord  cast  out  before  his  People. 

Ignorance.  Superstition  and  Bigotry  gene- 
rally go  together.  Hence  emigrating  with 
some  of  those  notions  founded  on  the  edifice 
of  the  old  World, — what  mother  and  grand- 
mother say,  must  be  right,  for  the  Pnesl  or 
Minister  told  us  so, — so  it  is.  and  so  it  came 
to  pass.  Therefore  19  persons  were  hung  at 
Salem  and  one  was  pressed  to  death  ;  making 
20  in  all  whom  it  appears  to  me,  were  some 
of  the  best  and  most  pious  people  of  that  day; 
and  deserved  a  better  fate  than  to  be  put   to 


death,  on  such  foolish  testimony,  for  the  crime 
of  Witchcraft. 

Two  Quaker  Ladies  in  the  Ministry  from 
abroad,  were  imprisoned  and.  banished,  after 
being  first  stripped  and  searched  for  "  witch 
marks"  to  degrade  them — being  the  first  of 
that  society  to  visit  the  Colony;  but  the  delu- 
sion recoiled  on  themselves  as  above,  exem- 
plifying the  Hand  of  retributive  justice  ! 

Four  Quakers — three  men  and  a  woman, 
were  hung  in  Boston  for  their  religious  testi- 
mony. And  whipping,  branding,  imprison- 
ing, and  banishing  on  pain  of  death,  for  dif- 
ference of  opinion,  and  practice  in  matters  of 
conscience  in  Religion. 

One  man  was  whipped  1.3  times  in  a  few 
months,  because  he  walked  from  Salem  to 
Boston,  to  sit  in  silence,  with  others,  to  wor- 
ship his  God.  One  girl  was  whipped  at  the 
tail  of  a  cart,  on  the  naked  body,  in  nine  dif- 
ferent towns,  ten  stripes  at  a  time — then  car- 
ried into  the  woods  about  twenty  miles  from 
inhabitants,  exposed  to  Catamounts,  Bears 
and  Wolves — wandering  through  the  night; 
and  next  day  was  found  where  Bristol,  in 
Rhode  Island,  now  stands. 

From  a  knot  in  the  end  of  the  lash  which 
hit  one  of  the  nipples,  inflammation  ensued ; 
and  for  some  months  it  was  a  matter  of  un- 
certainty whether  she  would  ever  recover. 

Yea,  one  of  the  blue  laws  of  Connecticut 
was,  neither  to  give  meat,  drink,  nor  lodgings 
to  a  Quaker,  or  to  tell  him  the  road,  or  carry 
him  over  a  ferry. 

Dr.  Trumbull,  in  his  history  of  Connecticut, 
says,  those  Laws  were  not  acted  upon.  But 
from  the  Quaker  journals,  in  my  possession, 
it  appears  the  Dr.  must  be  mistaken,  as  it  re- 
lates to  the  counties  of  Hartford,  New  Lon- 
don, and  one  at  the  west. 

To  belong  to  a  sect  of  people,  is  to  belong 
to  a  Church — yea  the  church  of  Christ,  ac- 
cording to  their  fancy.  Hence  to  be  excom- 
municated by  them,  is  giving  them  to  Satan, 
with  or  without  bell,  book  and  candle  light. 
A\\<\  what  they  have  done  upon  the  earth,  is 
supposed  to  be  ratified  in  Heaven. 

Each  society  judging  itself,  concludes  it 
must  be  right — but  judging  the  other  concludes 
it  must  be  wrong.  Hence  it  must  follow,  ac- 
cording to  this  mode  of  judging,  that  all  must 
be  right,  or  all  wrong. 

But  give  any  of  them  power,  and  they  will 
persecute  those  who  dissent  from  them  in 
opinion  and  practice,  even  in  things  trifling 
and  non-essential.  Possessing  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom,  they  think  they  are  doing  God  ser- 
vice ;  concluding  what  they  do  on  the  earth,  is 
ratified  in  Heaven! 

What  must  become  of  the  Poor  Man,  who 
is  turned  out  to  the  World,  by  Ecclesiastical 
Authority,  and  delivered  over  to  SATAN,  by 


the  wills  and  whims  of  men.  Each  society, 
from  the  Pope  of  Rome  down  to  the  petty 
Shakers,  concluded  that  they  are  the  true 
church,  and  possess  the  keys  of  the  kingdom. 

Some  nations  have  incorporated  Church  and 
State,  and  prostituted  the  sacred  name  of 
Christian  to  it,  for  a  covering;  and  having 
made  more  improvements  in  some  arts  and 
sciences,  and  circumnavigated  the  terraqueous 
globe,  have,  by  art  and  intrigue,  got  posses- 
sion of  other  countries,  where  they  conceive 
Power  constitutes  Right  to  do  as  the  con- 
queror pleases  with  the  conquered  ;  their  souls 
and  their  bodies  and  their  property,  to  dispose 
of  at  pleasure. 

Hence  may  the  poor  heathen  well  cry  out 
and  say,  "Sacred  envy,"  "  Christian,  spite,"  and 
"Holy  malice7' — -from  which,  deliver  me! 

Where  are  the  exertions  of  Mr.  Elliot, 
called  the  Apostle  of  the  Indians  ?  Where 
are  the  fruits  of  the  labors  of  David  Brain-1 
aid ;  or  the  school  of  Dr.  Wheelock  for  the 
Indians  ? 

Dr.  Wheelock*s  school  in  Lebanon  for  In- 
dians— transferred  to  Hanover,  and  called 
Dartmouth — thousands  were  collected  in  Eng- 
land under  the  idea  of  the  " Poor  Heathen;" 
but  now  the  subject  with  all  those  revenues 
are  prostituted  to  a  different  purpose,  to  make 
Doctors,  Priests,  and  Lawyers  ! 

All  those  tribes  of  Indians  contiguous  to 
the  white  man ;  or  even  those  whom  they 
have  attempted  to  civilize  and  christianize, 
have  dwindled  away  and  are  dwindling  into 
nothing,  socially — and  even  those  few  that 
remain  are  not  in  the  same  repute  for  good 
standing  now,  as  150  or  200  years  ago;  as 
exemplified  by  the  Mohegan  tribe,  and  others. 

And  even  when  civilization  has  in  appear- 
ance taken  effect,  a  mixture  of  white  blood 
has  taken  the  lead  ! 

Mahometanism  is  preferable  to  corrupt 
Christianity;  being  more  tolerable  in  its  ad- 
ministration, to  Jews,  and  those  who  differ  in 
their  opinions  by  education,  &c.  of  all  kinds, 
except  those  who  turn  from  their  faith,  and 
become  "Christian  dogs,"  and  even  then,  it 
does  not  use  torture — only  cuts  off  the  head ; 
and  moreover,  admits  of  no  idolatry,  but  ac- 
knowledges "ONE  GOD." 

The  Edinburgh  FACTORY  bestowed  the 
pompons  title  of  "  Doctor  in  Divinity,"  on 
the  masters  of  the  Indian  school  at  Lebanon, 
who  sought  for  a  more  convenient  place  as  a 
suitable  site.  Hence  the  origin  of  Dartmouth 
College,  with  the  President  there,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Wheelock ! 

A  preacher  being  asked  in  the  solitary  days 
of  Methodism,  during  the  time  of  their  sim- 
plicity;— Why  the  Methodists  did  not  have 
"  doctors  of  divinity  r  boldly  replied,  our 
Divinity  is  not  sick  !     But  now  matters  are 


166 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


reversed ;  and  the  doctors  are  to  be  found  at 
the  helm  of  affairs,  to  keep  pace  with  other 
societies,  and  be  like  all  the  nations  round 
about. 

Calvinism — once  in  Grace,  (a  Bishop)  al- 
ways in  grace,  (a  Bishop) — although  he  be- 
comes  an  idiot  or  a  child;  or  even  a  Tyranni- 
cal Giant,  lit-  cannot  be  dismissed  without 
being  disgraced  and  other  evils  to  follow. 

Lei  ilit-'  People  North  of  the  Potomac  and 
see  a  Bishop  resign,  with  a  suitable  ad- 
dress  prior  ;  that  the  office  may  become  limit- 
ed to  a  certain  number  of  years,  and  then  ex- 
pire of  itself,  much  evil  would  be  avoided. 
And  should  the  Conferences  be  at  liberty  to 
.  '  their  own  affairs,  by  election  of 
Committees,  to  choose  their  own  presiding 
.  or  have  none  at  discretion,  to  station 
their  own  preachers,  with  liberty  for  an  ap- 
peal, &,t. 

The  People  to  manage  the  temporal  con- 
cerns, by  a  voice  in  the  district :  am!  also  to 
trj  their  own  members,  or  choose  their  own 
committee  so  to  do — instead  of  their  preachers 
claiming  the  prerogative  to  do  it — creatures  of 
his  own  choice:  there  would  he  more  pro- 
priety, and  not  so  much  hard  thinking,  and  so 
many  separations  in  the  land. 

But  the  report  of  the  committee  with  the 
Bishop's  circular  at  New  York,  showing  the 
intention  of  the  general  conference,  to  be  in- 
corporated, and  have  a  uniform  mode  exem- 
plified in  the  discipline,  for  government  about 
the  Meeting  Houses ;  and  hence,  to  obtain 
special  acts  of  Legislation,  in  the  several 
states,  (after  they  found  Congress  had  not 
power  io  do  it,)  to  recognize  the  peculiarities 
of  their  discipline.  Thus,  have  civil  Law  to 
ecclesiastical   authority;   in  24  states 

Would  have  made  it  NATIONAL,  CHURCH  AND 
STATE. 

But  the  day  of  Amalgamation  appears  to 
approach  very  fasl  by  the  play  of  the  bench, 
the  bak,  the  pulpit,  and  the  manufacturer, 
by  a  linked  uniform  movement — and  the 
I  \(  I  LTYand  LEGISLATURE  interwoven 
in  the  THEME! 

3d— OF  STATUTE  LAW. 

Law--  that  are  pa—el  by  a  Legislative 
Power,  whether  it  he  by  an  individual  that 
wills  it,  as  a  tyrant,  or  a  council  hereditary,  or 
three  houses  with  delegated  power 
from  tin-  people,  when  passed  ami  enrolled  in 
"ids  of  the  court  and  published  to  the 
public,  it  is  called  "  Statute  Law." 

4th— OF  POLITICAL  LAW. 

When  the  Act  relate-  wholly  to  the  PUB- 
LIC or  N  \tional  affairs  and  concerns,  it  is 
called  ■Political  Laic" 


5th— CF  CIVIL  LAW. 

But  when  it  relates  to  the  affairs  of  the 
Citizens,  and  will  apply  to  persons  individu- 
ally, it  is  called  '-CIVIL  LAW." 

6th— OF  COMMON  LAW. 

Common  Law,  is  that  line  of  practice  wnicli 
is  taken  from  precedents  and  the  EXAMPLE 
of  others  for  a  precedent  to  be  copied  into  our 
procedure,  be  it  what  it  may — even  CONTRA- 
RIES, which  may  be  seen  by  the  division  of 
the  JUDGES,  in  OPINION  upon  the  bench. 

Examples  may  be  found  for  every  thing, 
and  establish  nothing,  by  showing  the  oppo- 
site pattern. 

Hence  the  gentlemen  of  the  Bar  and  those 
on  the  Bench,  make  Lawrs  to  fit  their  minds, 
by  causing  a  few  examples  to  be  made  ;  and 
then  produced  and  quoted,  and  taken  for  a 
precedent,  as  exemplified  on  the  principles  of 
the  Water  Law.  A  dozen  men  with  water 
works,  under  different  operations — interests 
may  clash — one  sue  the  other,  until  the  mam- 
moth one  shall  devour  the  whole,  or  else  be 
sacrificed  to  the  control  of  another,  or  go  to 
pay  the  lawyer  and  court  fees. 

Thus,  when  Blackstone  published  his 
Commentaries,  the  men  of  the  Bar  thought  it 
might  he  injurious  to  them,  by  giving  too 
much  light  to  the  community  and  common 
people.  But  now,  the  opposite  examples  for 
precedents,  are  so  contradictory,  that  you  may 
find  a  law  for  everything;  therefore  woman 
is  safe,  if  another  should  find  it  his  interest  to 
quarrel  with  him.  But  his  property  must  he 
torn  from  him  to  gratify  others ;  his  person 
sent  into  confinement,  and  his  character  to 
ruin  ! 

And  this  system  and  state  of  things  has 
been  progressing  in  this  country  so  fast  with- 
in fifteen  years,  that  we,  as  a  people,  are  ri- 
pening for  some  great  political  change,  by  fa- 
vored and  oppressive  stations  in  society; 
unless  prevented,  by  having  recourse  to  our 
first  principles — the  principles  of  '7(i.  ami  the 
public  mind  be  cultivated  in  Fwrueand  Legis- 
lative acts,  to  prevent  oppression,  from  the 
great  to  the  poor,  or  the  poor  to  the  rich,  and 
do  away  the  foolish  practice — to  fine  one  man 
for  doing  another  a  favor,  as  though  it  was  a 
crime,  and  punish  another,  when  it  is  imposed 
on  him,  and  make  him  receive  it,  and  pay  for 
it  too. 

7th— FEUDAL  LAW. 

In  those  days  of  confusion,  when  the  will 
of  a  T\  rant  was  the  Lavv — and  none  consid- 
ered free,  but  the  noblemen  :  the  people  were 
held  as  vassals,  or  a  kind  of  slaves,  and  were 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW   EXEMPLIFIED. 


ie: 


sold  with  the  land,  as  exemplified  in  Russia  to 
this  day. 

And  the  same  system  of  Government,  ac- 
cording to  the  degree  of  power,  delegated 
or  possessed  by  the  individual  in  office,  is 
practised  in  most  Monarchical  countries  to  the 
present  day. 

8th— OF  THE  LAW  OF  HONOR. 

The  power  of  the  Monarch,  being  little 
more  than  nominal,  as  he  was  dependent  on 
the  pleasure  of  the  Nobles,  who  alone  could 
command  the  vassals. — Hence,  when  one  No- 
bleman was  offended  with  another,  he  would 
call  out  his  vassals  and  make  war — family 
with  family  !  Defended  by  a  castle  in  their 
domains — like  a  war  of  extermination  !  until 
the  country  was  almost  depopulated ;  which 
to  prevent,  governmental  authority,  by  Kings 
and  Priests,  was  exercised  ;  and  at  length  the 
practice  was  confined  within  certain  degrees 
of  kindred,  for  revenge  ;  and  the  vassals  ex- 
empt, and  finally  it  was  brought  down  to 
"  single  combat,"  before  proper  notions  of  evi- 
dence were  formed. 

Hence,  in  those  days  of  ignorance  and  su- 
perstition, the  Victor  was  always  supposed  to 
have  God  and  Right  on  his  side. 

Thus  we  see  the  origin  of  modern  Duelling, 
under  the  mode  of  killing,  by  what  is  called 
in  refinement,  the  Law  of  HONOR  !  ! ! 

Gambling  for  gain — word  of  fidelity  plight- 
ed ;  the  debt  must  be  paid  in  preference  to  any 
other.  Why  1  The  other  has  a  Note,  but 
this  man  has  only  my  word  of  Honor,  and 
therefore  this  must  be  paid  as  a  debt,  by  the 
"Law  of  Honor."  As  the  saying  is,  "  Hon- 
or among  thieves." 

While  the  Cross  and  the  idea  of  a  favorite 
Saint  will  draw  the  truth  from  some — the 
Holy  Bible,  others — the  Koran,  the  Turk — the 
Shatter,  the  Hindoo;  by  the  "word  of 
Honor,"  is  the  Military  Character  exempli- 
fied— when  Faith  by  it  is  plighted  ! 

The  Law  of  Honor  among  the  Indians,  is 
such  that  in  all  their  wars,  a  captive  female 
was  never  known  to  be  violated,  nor  favors 
nor  injuries  forgotten  ! 

9th— THE  MILITARY  LAW. 

The  character  of  the  Military,  is  hinted  in 
the  preceding  lines.  In  civilized  countries. 
the  Military  power  to  act,  emanates  from  the 
civil  authority  in  the  Government;  and  those 
who  get  killed,  die  according  to  law  ! 

10th— LAWS  OF  NATIONS. 

Custom  adopted  by  common  consent,  arising 
out  of  circumstances  and  the  nature  of  things, 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth 


The  peace  of  nations  is  dependent  on  the 
Laws  of  nations  ;  the  Laws  of  nations  is  de- 
pendent on  the  Military  Law ;  the  Military 
Law  upon  Civil  Law;  the  Civil  Law  upon 
Moral  Law. 

Shake  Moral  Law  out  of  the  minds  of  so- 
ciety, and  all  confidence  is  gone  and  lost  to 
safety  ;  for  where  no  inward  obligation  is  felt 
on  the  mind,  there  is  no  Conscience  to  influ- 
ence the  conduct.  And  man  would  be  no  bet- 
ter than  a  demon  let  loose. 

11th— LAW  OF  NATURE. 

What  is  innate  and  inherent;  being  im- 
planted in  nature  by  its  Author — and  it  is  be- 
yond the  power  of  our  control  to  extirpate  the 
principle ;  although  by  grace,  we  may  order 
our  example  and  practice,  by  the  duty  of  the 
Cross ! 

12th— MEDICAL  LAW. 

Provided  one  is  initiated  in  the  Medical  So- 
ciety, and  hath  a  Diploma* — he  is  authorized 
to  practise  according  to  Law. 

Any  one  who  administers  to  the  sick,  in 
what  is  called  Medicine,  without  leave  or  li- 
cense from  the  Society — if  the  patient  dies  ; 
why,  the  medicine,  to  be  sure,  killed  him. 

But  if  the  regular  Faculty  administered  the 
same  thing,  then  the  disorder  killed  him — and 
he  died  according  to  the  Law  of  Medicine  and 
the  Law  of  Nature  too ! 

Here  then  is  "  Killing  according  to  Law,'''' 
provided  it  happened  accidentally  or  through 
mistake  in  the  medicine,  by  those  who  are 
properly  authorized  to  it  according  to  Law. — 
Privileged  order  of  men  ! 

If  it  be  an  "  act  of  surgery"1  to  bind  up  a  cut 
finger  or  to  dress  a  wound,  or  to  give  herb 
drink  to  a  child,  be  a  '-practice  of  Physic," 
then  surely,  who  can  be  safe  from  the  penalty 
attached  to  the  invasion  of  Medical  Law  ! 
well  may  one  cry  out  and  say,  "  Good  Lord 
deliver  us  !" 

The  man  who  is  killed  in  a  duel,  is  killed 
according  to  the  "  Law  of  Honor." 

The  man  who  kills  another  in  self-defence, 
does  it  according  to  the  "  Law  of  Nature  ;" 
self-preservation  being  the  first  Law  of  nature. 


*  "  The  President  of  the Medical  Society,  to 

whom  these  presents  may  come,  greeting know 

ye  that hath  been  approved  relative  to  his  knowl- 
edge in  Medicine  and  Surgery  on  examination,  according 
to  the  Rules  and  Regulations  established  by  the  Fellows 

of  the Medical  Society.     I  do  therefor*  heYeby 

license  him  to  practice  as  a  Physician  and  Surgeon,  with 
all  the  rights,  privileges  and  honors  thereunto  appertain- 
jng,  and  do  recommend  him  to  the  notice  of  the  Faculty, 
and  the  improvement  of  the  public. 

In  testimony  whereof.  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand, 
and  have  caused  the  seal  of  the  said  society  to  be  here- 
unto affixed  at Sec  &c.  18J0." 


The  man  that  is  hung  for  murder  by  the 
sheriff  is  killed  according  to  the  statute  Law 
of  the  land. 

The  man  that  is  shot  by  a  Court  Martial  or 
in  battle,  is  killed  by  and  according  to  Mar- 
tial Law. 

13th— LAW  OF  FAITH. 

In  former  times  as  well  as  at  the  present  day, 
many  have  thought  that  man  was  only  born 
to  believe  what  another  taught. 

But  John  Wesley  well  observed,  in  his 
eauiii  n  against  bigotry,  and  in  his  views  of  a 
Catholic  Spirit. 

"  Although  every  man  necessarily  believes 
that  every  particular  opinion  which  he  holds 
is  true,  jet  can  no  man  be  assured  that  all  his 
opinions  taken  together  are  true." 

•■  Every  wise  man  will  allow  others  the 
same  liberty  of  thinking,  which  he  desires 
they  should  allow  him.  And  will  no  more 
insisl  (Hi  their  embracing  his  opinions,  than 
he  would  have  them  insist  on  his  embracing 
theirs." 

••  No  man  can  choose  for  or  prescribe  to 
another.  But  everyone  must  follow  the  dic- 
tates of  his  own  conscience,  in  simplicity  and 
Godly  sincerity.  He  must  be  fully  persuaded 
in  his  own  mind  ;  and  then  act  according  to 
the  best  light  he  has.  Nor  has  any  creature 
power  to  constrain  another  to  walk  by  his 
own  rule.  God  has  given  no  RIGHT  to  any 
of  the  children  of  men,  thus  to  lord  it  over 
the  conscience  of  his  brethren.  But  every 
man  must  judge  for  himself,  as  every  man 
must  give  an  account  of  himself  to  God."' 

This  doctrine  of  the  inherent  and  unalien- 
able "RIGHTS  OF  MAN"— to  think  and 
to  judge  and  to  act  for  himself,  is  not  incul- 
cated  and  circumfused  enough  in  the  world, 
to  prevent  bigotry,  and  to  break  down  the 
walls  of  superstition.  For  bigotry,  and  su- 
perstition, and  ignorance,  always  go  hand  in 
hand  together.  The  former  being  bottomed 
on  the  latter  ! 

Man  cannot  rationally  believe  without 
evidence.  Hence,  Jefferson's  notes  on  Vir- 
ginia.— If  one  man  believes  in  one  God, 
another  believes  in  twenty  Gods — what  is 
that  to  me  ?  If  neither  picks  my  pocket  nor 
breaks  my  leg;  why  thru  should  1  persecute 
him  '. 

Persecution  may  make  a  man  a  hypocrite, 
through  fear  of  punishment ;  but  cannot  cure 
him.  .For  a  man  must  be  convinced  before 
he  will  or  can  be  converted. 

You  may  love  and  pity  him  ;  and  strive  to 
convince  ami  persuade  him  ;  but  further  you 
may  not  go.  For  the  conscience  oi  man  is 
the  Divine  Right  and  Prerogative — ami  no 
man  has  a  right  to  invade  it. 


Hence  with  prayer  and  faith,  carry  him  to 
the  throne  of  Grace,  and  leave  him  in  the 
hand  of  God. 

The  exercise  of  faith  may  be  consi 
as  the  "  re-action"  of  the  soul  ox  GOD, 
(when  the  spirit  of  God  operates  on  the 
mind.)  and  this  devotional  re-action,  is  im- 
puted to  the  man,  (not  as  sin,  but)  for 
righteousness,  i.  e.  as  a  RIGHT  ACT.  This 
is  the  true  worship,  being  done  in  the  Spirit 
and  in  TRUTH  !  £J 

The  soul  gathers  in  strength,  in  this  re- 
actioncd  devotion,  which  is  not  natural,  but 
supernatural,  above  nature.  There  is  a  kind 
of  miraculous  virtue  in  it — a  power,  inward, 
to  hang  on  God ;  to  trust  in  him  ;  and  to 
sacrifice  what  is  repugnant  to  his  will,  and 
overcome  it. 

Hence,  "  This  is  the  Victor:/  that  over- 
cometh  the  world,  even  our  Faith" — "  and 
being  justified  by  Faith  we  have  peace  with 
God  through  Jesus  Christ." 

This  inward  strength  of  power  to  lay 
hold  on  GOD,  is  what  will  support  one  in 
the  conflicts  of  life  and  death  ! 

14th— LYNCHS  LAW. 

In  the  "Whig  and  Tory"  days  of  the 
South,  when  no  man's  person  or  property 
was  sate,  the  former  laws  having  become  ob- 
solete, from  the  confusion  of  the  times;  a 
man  by  the  name  of  Col.  Lynch,  formed  an 
association,  to  expel  suspicious  characters 
from  the  neighborhood,  and  chastise  them  at 
discretion,  which  practice  is  continued  in 
some  parts  of  the  South  and  West  to  the 
present  day*  as  exemplified  on  Lynch's 
Island,  at  the  mouth  of  Cumberland  river,  in 
the  Ohio. 

Dick  and  Bob  understand  it. 

Pat  calls  it  "  Skelala,"  "Club  Law,"  or 
"  Mob  Law,"    a  Buckskin  with  a  whip  ! 

15th— LAWS  OF  GOD. 

The  Laws  of  God,  whether  written,  or  in- 
spired by  the  immediate  influence  of  the 
Spirit  on  the  mind. 

Those  who  hare  not  the  written  Law,  are 
a  Law  unto  themselves,  or  have  a  Law 
written  in  their  Hearts  ;  their  Cor, 
bearing  them  witness,  and  their  thoughts  in 
the  mean  while,  accusing,  or  else  excusing 
one  another. 

Something  INWARD  approves  or  DIS- 
APPROVES !— Tom  Paine,  admits  that  God 
can,  if  he  please,  impress  the  Human  mind. 
Hume  admits  that  all  religions  will  persecute, 
when  trey  have  power,  except  the  "True 
one."' 

Surely  a  ray  of  light  is  in  every  mind — 


"The  true  Light  which  lighter,  h  every  man 
that  cometh  into  the  world." 

For  love  to  Goo  and  man,  is  the  quint- 
essence and  sum  of  that  religion,  which 
thinketh  (or  meaneth  and  intendeth)  no  evil, 
but  suffereth  long  and  is  kind. 

If  the  exercise  of  Faith  be  the  re-action  of 
the  Soul  on  GOD — and  a  man  is  to  be  justi- 
fied in  such  devotional  exercise  ;  then  we  may 
understand  the  doctrine  of  Faith  being 
"  counted" — "  accounted  ;*'  "  reckoned"  and 
"  imputed''  to  man  for  "  Righteousness." 
Hence  inspired  with  a  strength  superior  to 
Nature  ;  an  inward  sensation,  a  spring  of 
action,  to  surmount  difficulties,  in  times  of 
danger,  exigency  and  distress,  when  the 
hands  would  hang  down  and  the  mind  be 
depressed — by  Faith  in  God.  we  may  over- 
come and  be  victorious — when  nature,  ab- 
stracts from  divine  aid,  must  have  given  up 
and  sunk  down  under  the  enormous  weight 
and  heavy  load,  with  gloom  and  despair. 

But  this  stimulating  principle  of  Divine 
Life,  will  bring  the  peace  and  joy  of  the 
kingdom  ;  to  love  the  Lord  supremely  and  to 
love  thy  neighbor  also. 

Hence  the  soul  progresses  in  strength,  to 
stand,  to  walk,  and  conquer.  Therefore  the 
weapons  are  not  carnal,  but  spiritual,  mighty 
through  God  to  the  pulling  down  the  strong 
holds  of  Satan  !  Here  then  is  the  power  and 
Law  of  faith. 

16th— JOCKEY  LAW. 

Get  money  honestly,  if  you  can  ;  any  how, 
get  money. 

Take  an  old  horse,  file  down  his  teeth  ; 
burn  them  with  a  nail  rod,  to  make  them  ap- 
pear under  seven  years.  Give  him  three 
bushels  of  sweet  apples  and  three  bushels  of 
green  corn  in  the  milk  ;  which  in  seven 
days  will  make  him  appear  fat.  Shear  off 
the  long  hairs,  and  use  some  coloring  if 
necessary  ;  brush  him  up  to  make  him  shine  ; 
blow  up  the  hollows  above  his  eyes,  &c.  to 
make  him  appear  plump  and  full  ;  put  a  pep- 
per pod  in  his  tail,  to  make  him  antic  and 
full  of. life;  a  spur  in  your  own  head  and 
cigar  in  the  mouth  ;  a  watch  chain  with  a 
button  at  the  end,  in  your  pocket ;  give  the 
animal  some  bread  and  wine,  to  raise  his 
ambition;  and  taking  some  of  the  good  stuff 
yourself — then  swear  you  have  as  good  a 
Colt  as  any  gentleman  with  a  fine  shining 
boot.  So  mount,  showing  in  appearance, 
that  you  are  as  clever  a  fellow  and  have  as 
good  a  horse  as  any  on  the  Turf — according 
to  custom,  which  makes  LAW  ! 

Take  water,  burnt  sugar,  aquafortis,  and 
several  drugs  of  a  poisonous  nature,  mix  with 
the  good  old  strong  stuff — to  make  a  bead- 


lawful  proof — expanded — 4  made  into  5  casks, 
according  to  law — i.  e.  take  care  the  law  don't 
get  hold  of  you. 

Two  half  bushels — 2  yard  sticks  and  bruised 
tin  measures — one  to  buy  and  the  other  to 
sell  with,  &c.  QcHo  ensure  the  best  end  of  the 
bargain  ! 

To  make  the  sale  of  milk  profitable.  1st. 
Wash  the  milk  well  with  u-ater.  2d.  Thicken 
it  well  with  good  starch  ;  then  thirdly,  sweet- 
en it  with  magnesia,  to  prevent  it  from  sour- 
ing— then  affirm  that  it  is  pure,  good,  sweet 
milk. 

17th— LAWS  OF  HELL. 

"  Devils  with  Devils  damn'J  ; 
Men  only  disagree  !" 

t:The  Devil  and  his  Angels."  Then  goeth 
he.  and  taketh  seven  other  spirits,  more 
wicked  than  himself,  they  enter,  kc.  Shows 
that  the  He  there  spoken  of,  was  a  spirit ; — 
taketh,  &c,  implies  an  ascendency  of  power ; 
more  wicked  implies  degrees  of  wickedness 
among  the  Devils,  and  a  kind  of  Monarchy  in 
Hell. 

"  My  name  is  Legion,  for  we  are  many,"  a 
captain  to  every  ten  ;  a  centurion  to  every 
hundred  ;  and  an  officer  to  each  thousand  — 
6666.  according  to  Roman  order. 

Beelzebub,  Prince  of  the  Devils,  reigning 
in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  disobedience, 
as  ';The  Prince  of  this  world,"  and  "Prince 
of  the  power  of  the  air." 

Superior  and  subordinate,  according  to  the 
degree  of  power  possessed  by  each  comman- 
der, bent  only  upon  evil  as  their  chief  de- 
light. 

"  Evil  be  thou  my  good  !" 

God  delivered  Benhadad  into  the  hand  of 
Ahab  King  of  Israel,  and  appointed  Ahab  to 
be  his  executioner;  but  Ahab,  for  a  bribe,  let 
him  go. 

God  replied,  "  Because  thou  has  let  go  out 
of  thine  'hand,  a  man  whom  I  appointed  to 
utter  destruction,  therefore  thy  life  shall  go 
for  his  life,  and  thy  people  for  his  people." 

Evil  Angels  are  God's  executioners.  For 
it  is  inconsistent  with  the  nature  of  a  good 
Angel  to  go  upon  a  bad  errand. 

On  a  visit,  from  the  king  of  Judah,  Ahab, 
proposed  to  him  to  go  by  force  and  help  to 
take  the  bribe,  which  the  king  of  Assyria  had 
promised,  but  not  fulfilled— viz.  restoration 
of  Ramoth,  in  Gilead. 

The  King  of  Judah  saw  the  courtiers,  the 
prophets  that  belonged  to  Law  religion,  flat- 
tering Ahab;  inquired  for  a  prophet  of  the 
Lord.  O  yes,  Micaiah,  but  I  hate  him,  he 
talks  no  good  to  me,  I  hate  him  ! 

The  officers  sent,  said  to  Micaiah,  flatter 


like  the  others.  He  did,  then  Ahab  put  him 
to  his  oath,  who  replied — 

I  saw  the  Lord  sitting  on  his  throne — host 
of  heaven  round  about,  and  the  Lord  said, 
who  will  go  and  persuade  Ahab,  &c,  one 
said  on  this  manner  and  another  on  that — a 
good  Angel  could  not  go  on  a  bad  errand. 

At  length,  a  voice  replied,  I'll  go  and  per- 
suade him.  How  1  I  will  be  a  Lying  Spirit 
in  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets. 

False  people  must  expect  a  false  spirit  in 
their  false  worship  and  false  conduct,  and  be 
deceived  and  destroyed  in  turn  ! 

The  King  of  Judah  put  on  royalty,  and 
Ahab  disguised  himself.  Unheard  of  orders 
from  Benhadad  :  Fight  neither  with  great  nor 
small,  save  with  the  King  of  Israel.  They 
pursued  the  King  of  Judah,  he  cried  out  in 
prayer,  God  interposed — they  left  him — saw 
a  man — possibly  it  may  be  Ahab — shot  at 
venture — no  escape  from  the  justice  of  God — 
he  died  and  was  eaten  of  dogs  on  the  ground 
that  was  unjustly  confiscated  by  a  covetous 
spirit  ami  the  counsel  and  intrigue  of  awicked 
woman.  Jezabel  had  a  mock  trial,  and  per- 
jured witnesses  under  a  cloak  of  religion,  to 
destroy  poor  Naboth  and  get  his  vineyard  AC- 

(  oi:  DING  TO   LAW. 

Whoever  wishes  to  act  wickedly,  and  cloak 
it  with  religion  and  law,  may  read  their  des- 
tiny by  the  hand  of  RETRIBUTIVE  JUS- 
TICE, as  exemplified  in  the  case  of  JJiab  and 
his  wife  ! 

The  first  born  of  Egypt  were  destroyed  by 
evil  Angels,  and  unclean  spirits  like  frogs 
will  go  to  the  kings  of  the  earth,  when  the 
sixth  Vial  shall  be  poured  out,  under  the 
seventh  trumpet. 

Then  take  heed  that  by  sin,  ye  do  not  for- 
feit the   Divine   favor,   and  thereby  lose  his 
"protection  ;  and  thence  fall  into  the  power  of 
and  be  led  captive  by  him  at  his  will, 
Thus 

Become  incorrigible,  and  thereby  render 
your  situation  irremediable. 

Sinners  cannot  be  everywhere.  They  must 
he  somewhere.  Hence  the  propriety  to  send 
them  to  a  place  fitted  to  their  nature,  to  dwell 
with  beings,  or  company  like  themselves,  in 
the  other  world. 

Swine  were  interdicted  by  the  Jewish  Law; 
yet  a  herd  of  2000  were  kept.  Evil  Spirits 
requested  by  prayer,  a  suffrage  to  enter.  The 
restraining  power  was  taken  oil'.  Property 
wickedly  obtained,  entails  a  Curse;  the  loss 
was  a  just  retribution. 

Thus  we  have  the  principlcs'of  their  nature 
exemplified,  and  the  Law  by  which  they  are 
governed,  made  manifest. 

The  Yankee  Unitarians  have  given  us  a 
new  translation  of  the  New  Testament.  In 
which  they  assure  us,  that  a  Demon  or  Devil, 


is  only  a  disease — insanity  that  left  the  man 
and  got  among  the  Hogs  ;  which  would  argue, 
1,  that  a  disease  has  intellects  for  ideas  ;  2,  rea- 
son to  arrange  them  :  3,  language  and  speech 
to  address  and  communicate  them  ;  4,  volition 
to  move  and  transport  itself;  5,  miraculous 
power  over  the  swine  (if  self-preservation  he 
the  first  law  of  nature  in  man  and  beast,)  to 
cause  them  to  take  to  the  water  and  drown  ! 
Mefhinks  it  would  take  ten  thousand  times 
more  faith  to  credit  their  theory,  about  a  mere 
disease,  than  lo  admit,  that  there  is  such  a 
thing  as  Evil  angels — and  that  Evil  Angels 
are  God's  executioners. 

18th— LAW  OF  OATHS. 

An  oath  is  an  affirmation  by  something. 

He  who  says  he  "  swears,''''  and  affirms  by 
nothing,  tells  a  lie,  and  speaks  an  idle  word. 

The  administration  of  oaths  according  to 
Law,  is  so  common,  that  its  force  is  not  felt ; 
nor  the  obligation  realized  to  be  more  than  a 
form,  for  the  sake  of  order. 

In  the  Law  of  Moses,  the  oath  of  the 
Lord  was  between  the  parties,  where  no  earth- 
ly power  was  able  to  judge  and  determine  ;  but 
the  matter  was  referred  to  the  Great  Arbiter, 
as  the  Judge,  Justifier  and  Avenger.  This 
was  the  only  case  by  command,  in  that  econ- 
omy. 

Contrary  to  the  command  of  God,  which 
was  to  make  no  league  with  the  Canaanites, 
but  to  destroy  them  all;  the  Sanhedrim  or 
Grand  Council  of  seventy  Elders,  with  Joshua 
at  their  head,  swore  to  spare  the  Gibeonites — 
thus  the  Elders,  as  head  of  the  nation,  plight- 
ed national  Faith  repugnant  to  the  interdic- 
tion. Some  hundreds  of  years  after  Saul,  as 
head  of  the  nation,  committed  a  national 
breach  of  Fidelity,  by  .-laying  the  Gibeonites. 
This  act  of  infidelity  constituted  a  national 
crime,  which  called  for  a  national  punish- 
ment ! 

In  the  reign  of  David,  there  was  a  three 
years'  famine.  David  inquired  the  caus 
obtained  the  answer — it  is  for  Saul  and  his 
bloody  house  ;  because  he  slew  the  G 
ites.  Who  replied,  silver  and  gold  we  will 
have  none,  but  give  US  seven  of  the  sons  of 
Saul,  and  we  will  hang  them  up  before  tin- 
Lord  in  Gibeah  ;  and  God  was  entreated  for 
the  land. 

From  the  foregoing  we  may  infer  the  so- 
lemnity, nature  and  obligation  of  an  oath,  and 
also  the  meaning  of  the  Psalmist,  where  he 
saith  (speaking  of  the  character  of  a  righte- 
ous man)  he  that  sweareth  lo  his  own  hurt, 
and  changeth  not. 

Those  persons,  who  publicly  avow  that 
they  are  i  t.djured  men,  or  else  are  impos- 
tors, can  have  no  claim  to  public  confidence, 


OMNIFARIOUS  LAW  EXEMPLIFIED. 


171 


but  must  appear  in  llieir  true  character,  as 
liars,  taking  their  word  for  it,  which  is  doing 
them  but  true  justice ;  of  course  having  de- 
stroyed the  force  of  moral  obligation  from 
their  minds,  what  trust  or  confidence  can  be 
placed  in  them  1  Methinks  they  must  feel 
like  Cain  !  Afraid  of  their  lives  !  afraid  of 
men,  and  go  into  voluntary  exile. 

The  king  of  Judah  is  condemned,  for  a  breach 
of  faith,  by  violating  an  oath  of  the  Lord  to 
the  king  of  Babylon  ;  lost  his  eyes  after  see- 
ing his  sons  slain,  bound  in  chains  to  be  car- 
ried a  captive  to  die  in  a  strange  land. 

The  Rechabites  were  a  people  of  fidelity, 
being  instructed  by  their  forefathers,  to  live 
in  tents  and  to  drink  no  wine — were  tried  and 
tempted  by  the  prophet  Jeremiah  to  drink,  in 
vain. 

Hence  the  promise  of  God  for  their  fidelity, 
antl  obeying  parental  instruction  for  250  years, 
which  promise  extended  to  generations,  then 
unborn.     Jeremiah  35. 

Judas  turned  traitor,  was  taken  by  the  hand, 
by  those  in  authority,  for  a  tool.  Judas 
thought  of  honor,  and  flattery  and  money; 
but  when  he  found  they  had  no  further  use 
for  him  ;  he  found  himself  forsaken  and  was 
sensible  of  his  folly,  returned  the  money,  con- 
fessed his  guilt,  they  tauntingly  replied,  wLu 
is  that  to  us  1  see  thou  to  that,  feeling  his 
situation,  in  a  fit  of  frenzy  he  went  and  hang- 
ed himself,  as  a  warning  to  all  traitors! 

Micaiah,  flattered  by  request,  ironically, 
until  he  was  adjured  and  put  to  his  oath  by 
Ahab,  and  then  declared  the  message  and 
truth,  of  God,  and  so  they  found  it  to  be. 

Jesus  said,"  swear  not  at  all,"  "but  when 
they  smite  you  on  the  one  cheek,  turn  to  him 
the  other  also."  Yet  when  he  was  smote  on 
the  one  cheek,  instead  of  turning  the  other, 
(being  a  prisoner,  had  a  right  to  justice  accord- 
ing to  Jewish  and  Roman  Law,)  replied,  "If 
I  have  done  evil,  bear  witness  of  evil,  but  if 
well,  why  smitest  thou  me  ?" 

And  being  silent,  when  questioned  by  the 
High  Priest,  answering  nothing ;  the  High 
Priest  put  him  to  his  oath,  adjured  him  for 
testimony  on  an  important  point,  which  caused 
HIM  to  break  silence,  and  answer  the  High 
Priest  accordingly,  who  flew  into  a  flame  of 
passion  at  the  reply. 

Paul  called  God  to  record  on  his  soul,  by 
an  appeal  to  him. 

The  Angel  standing  with  one  foot  on  the 
sea,  the  other  on  the  land,  lifting  up  his  hand 
swore  by  Him  that  liveth  forever  and  ever, 
that  time  shall  be  no  longer. 

The  man  whose  yea  is  yea,  and  whose  nay 
is  nay,  inwardly  feels  and  speaks  in  his  heart, 
"  Thou  God  seest  me." 

But  most  people  have  not  that  close,  con- 
stant, inward  feeling  before  God,  as  his  spirit- 


ual worshippers  walking  before  him.  Hence 
in  this  dark,  stupid,  thoughtless  age  of  the 
world,  governments  and  customs  have  thought 
and  found  it  necessary  to  use  oaths,  affirma- 
tions, &c,  to  bring  people  to  their  feelings, 
in  point  of  testimony  and  obligation,  socially. 

And  what  feeling  is  exercised  on  this  oc- 
casion, and  that  which  proceeds  from  yea  and 
nay— they  both,  when  flowing  from  inward 
truth,  are  bottomed  on  the  same  principle  of 
fidelity,  founded  on  moral  obligation,  in  then- 
several  degrees,  as  forms  and  modes  alter  not 
the  nature  of  principles.  For  the  principle 
of  truth  is  a  unit,  and  is  as  inflexible  as  the 
Eternal  Causeless  CAUSITER! 

{Jd=People  may  change,  and  things  may 
change,  and  in  the  turn  cf  times  there  are 
great  changes.  But  principles  and  Truth 
and  the  Deity,  change  not! 

The  feelings  and  character  of  Cain,  Ahitho- 
phel,  Judas  and  Benedict  Arnold,  should  be 
kept  in  view  by  all  professed  Traitors. 

For  if  some  people  bribe  and  stimulate 
others  to  acts  of  treachery,  yet  all  mankind  in 
creation,  despise  THE  TRAITORS. 

19th— SUNDAY  LAW. 

"  A  Presbyterian  Deacon's  Cat. 

"  Went  out  to  seek  her  prey  ; 

"  She  ran  round  the  house, — 

"and  "  ketch' d  a  mouse, — 

"  Upon  the  Sabbat li  ihn/  .'" 

"The  Deacon  being  much  offended, 

"The  crime  was  so  profane  : 

"  He  laid  down  his  book, 

"The  Cat  he  took, 

"  And  bound  her  with  a  chain  ! 

"You  filthy  jade,  ain't  you  asham'd  ! 

"  Don't  you  deserve  to  die  ! 

" to  carry  down  to  hell— 

"My  holy  wile  and  I !" 

There  are  some  people,  instead  of  worship- 
ping and  serving  the  Lord,  they  only  worship 
Sunday!  being  Sunday  Christians  and  Mon- 
day Devils  !  whose  religion  is  only  in  the 
head,  not  in  the  heart.  Hence  if  the  head 
were  cut  off,  soul  and  body  would  go  to  the 
devil ! 

In  1828,  a  widow,  who  had  three  young 
children  in  bed,  a  young  woman  and  two 
young  men,  were  seized  in  the  night,  and 
carried  nine  miles  by  the  Sheriff,  (who  show- 
ed irons  if  he  was  not  obeyed,)  for  the  enor- 
mous crime  of  returning  from  the  funeral  of 
the  young  lady's  mother,  on  a  Sunday ;  and 
bringing  some  articles  with  them,  which  had 
been  given  by  the  mother  just  before  she 
died.  They  had  started  according  to  a  Pres- 
byterian clock,  (for  the  old  man  had  been 
watching  like  a  spy,)  thirty  one  minutes  be- 
fore sun-set — having  no  place  to  stay  there, 
but  on  expense,  so  they  wished  to  return 
home,  although  it  snowed. 

For  which  crime,  they  were  fined  a  dollar 


172 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


each,  to  mend  Sabbath  day  broken,  and  about 
30  dollars  cost. 

The  Sheriff  and  officers  made  a  mistake — 
took  too  much  cost — then  plead  for  a  new  set- 
tlement, to  prevent  their  cost  and  damages 
for  false  charges ! 

How  few  attend  to  the  golden  rule,  to  do 
ti)  others  as  they  would  that  others  should  do 
•'ii ! 
the  late  reply  of  the  Committee  in 
Congress,  about  the  Sunday  mail,  is  worthy 
to  be  preserved  by  every  generous  mind,  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

The  old  Priest  with  his  long  face,  could 
not  see  the  reprobate  wounded  invalid;  but 
went  by,  then  his  Levite  Deacon  copied  him 
and  passed  by  also. 

But  the   Masonic   Samaritan  fulfilled  the 
second  commandment,  to  do   to  the  stranger, 
a  Neighbor's  Part — "  do  as  you  would  be 
by." 

Then  beware  of  judging  ! 

20th— LAW  OF  REFLECTION. 

Thoughts  are  generally  involuntary. 

When    in   Philadelphia,   at  a   certain  time 
during  a  yearly  meeting,  I  expressed  a  desire 
to  be  admitted  in,  to  see  their  mode  of  doing 
.  but  was  negatived. 

The  night  following  in  my  sleep,  thought 
m\  -elf  to  be  in  a  meeting  composed  of  a  few 
ministers  hut  mostly  Elders.  One  man  arose, 
and  expressed  a  concern  to  visit  a  foreign 
land.  Another  expressed  his  desire  to  be  his 
companion. 

The  Elders  then  arose,  in  form  of  half  a 
circle,  ami  drove  the  two  men  before  them,  to 
the  door  of  a  house,  which  had  iron  gratings 
which  they  passed;  the  Elders  having  the 
keys,  which  none  knew  how  to  use  but  them- 
selves. 

In  the  floor  of  the  room,  was  a  brass  trap 
door,  with  slit  work,  which  being  unlocked 
and  raised,  they  confined  one  minister  below 
and  the  other  above,  and  departed;  there  be- 
ing no  chance  for  light  or  air,  but  through 
those  grates. 

At  length  the  Elders  returned,  threw  open 
the  doors;  said,  go  and  preach  if  you  will. 
Bui  the  old  man  stopped  and  stood  in  the  sun 
shine,  in  silent  reflection,  replied,  the  time  is 
passed  in  which  the  message  should  have 
been  delivered  ! 

When  I  related  the  dream,  with  a  desire 
for  an  interpretation,  one  replied  to  another, 
Lorenzo  has  been  in  the  "Select  Meeting  of 
Ministers  and  Elders,"  which  kind  of  meet- 
ing I  was  ignorant  of  its  existence,  anterior. 

T.  K.  an  old  minister,  at  that  yearlj 
ing  was  put  over  for  another  year,  when  lie 
obtained  permission,  but  never  went. 


In  those  days  E.  H.  thought  he  discovered 
an  aristocratic  governing  power,  remonstrated, 
and  gave  the  young  people  to  understand, 
what  he  thought  to  be  their  RIGHTS. 

He  preached  about  the  young  people  wait- 
ins;  in  the  wilderness,  till  the  Elders  were 
dead,  before  they  could  enter  in,  to  enjoy  the 
promised  land. 

Five  yearly  meetings  in  eight  have  felt  the 
effects  by  appearance. 


21st- 


-HOW  TO  SWEAR  ACCORDING  TO 
LAW. 


In  a  well  known  seaport  town,  a  lady's 
husband  disappeared  for  about  four  years. 
She  saw  a  man  whom  she  claimed  to  be  her 
husband,  swore  it  was  him  ;  that  she  loved 
him  still,  and  thought  he  was  the  prettiest  man 
she  ever  saw. 

The  Judge  swore  that  he  married  this  man 
to  that  woman,  that  it  was  impossible  for  two 
men  to  look  so  much  alike,  and  therefore  it 
must  be  the  same  man.  Several  other  credit- 
able witnesses  corroborated  the  circumstance. 

Another  woman  claimed  the  same  man,  in 
f  time  ;  that  she  had  bedded 
and  boarded  with  him,  &c.  Several  other 
es  were  called,  who  testified  and  cor- 
roborated her  testimony. 

Such  was  the  case,  and  such  the  nature 
and  weight  of  the  testimony,  and  the  charac- 
ters of  the  witnesses,  that  doubt  remained 
where  truth  lay;  the  subject  being  so  equally 
balanced  and  the  subject  obscure. 

But  a  scar  on  the  foot,  being  mentioned  on 
one  side,  but  not  recollected  on  the  other, 
(which  scar  was  from  a  wound  by  a  nail) — 
hence  the  Judge  of  the  Court  ordered  the 
stocking  and  shoe  to  be  taken  oil",  for  ex- 
amination, which  circumstance  turned  the 
affair,  and  he  was  acquitted. 

No  doubt  but  there  must  have  been  two 
different  persons. 

A  man  had  a  horse  stole,  which  he  had 
raised,  well  known  to  his  family  and  neigh- 
bors. 

Another  man  with  a  horse  was  taken  up 
for  the  theft.  The  witnesses  were  about  six- 
teen or  seventeen  on  a  side.  Circumstan- 
tially and  particularly  described,  by  witnesses 
whose  characters,  socially,  were  considered 
equal,  in  testimonial  validity. 

What  was  the  consequence  1 

Judgment  and  common  sense,  say  there 
musl  have  been  two  horses. 

Hence  it  would  appear  that  both  parties 
could  not  have  told  the  truth  on  their  side  ; 
of  course,  one  must  have  given  in  false  tes- 
timony; consequently,  if  a  falsehood  be  a  lie, 
some  would  say  thai  they  "Swore"  and 
"LIED"    according   to   Law.      Being   com- 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


173 


pelled  by  summons  to  do  the  one,  and  accord- 
ing to  the  best  of  their  knowledge  and  belief," 
did  the  other ! 

A  man  being  permitted  to  keep  his  own 
accounts  in  cases  of  debt  and  credit,  &c.  and 
then  to  testify  to  them  accordingly  by  oath. 
Why  1  He  "  swears  according  to  Law," 
however  false  the  charges  are  or  may  be. 

And  if  a  man  die,  his  accounts  must  be 
allowed  by  the  Judge  or  defendant,  for  it  is 
"  according  to  Law,"  so  to  be  done. 

22d— EFFECTS  OF  LAW. 

Civil  Law  for  application  to  individuals,  is 
so  worded,  as  to  be  very  ambiguous  and  un- 
certain in  its  interpretation,  and  morose  in 
the  execution. 

Hence  the  famous  expression — 

"  Glorious  uncertainty  of  the  Law." 

Moreover,  in  common,  plain  cases,  which 
if  gained,  the  process  is  so  expensive  and  vexa- 
tious, that  the  cost  is  more  than  the  whole 
sum  in  dispute,  and  attended  with  loss,  in- 
stead of  gain. 

And  none  are  benefitted  but  the  Lawyer 
and  the  "  self-will"  when  indulged.  But 
woe  to  the  fat  goose  that  comes  to  market ! 

When  in  Charleston  jail,  I  heard  of  two 
men  who,  having  a  quarrel,  came  to  town  to 
have  it  settled  by  Law ;  one  of  them  applied 
to  a  Lawyer  for  cousel  and  assistance,  who 
replied,  I  am  engaged  on  the  other  side ; 
but  I  will  give  you  a  letter  to  a  friend  of 
mine.,  whom  I  would  recommend  to  you.  On 
receiving  the  letter,  he  departed  and  re- 
flected— how  can  he  recommend  his  friend  to 
me  with  propriety  when  engaged  on  the 
other  side  1  Opened  the  letter,  found  the  con- 
tents— "  Two  fat  Geese  come  to  market,  you 
■pick  one  and  I  will  pick  the  other."  Hunted 
up  his  neighbor — showed  him  the  lines,  who 
being  disgusted,  agreed  to  settle  the  difficulty 
between  themselves;  and  went  home  to- 
gether. 

I  shall  conclude  this  head  with  a  remark, 
as  the  saying  is,  that  Preachers  do  not  believe 
their  own  preaching,  nor  Doctors  take  their 
own  medicine  •  so  Lawyers  are  not  seen  to  go 
to  Law  with  each  other.  And  why  not 
others  take  warning  and  exercise  common 
sense,  and  so  take  pattern  by  them  for  a 
proper  lesson,  and  seek  for  peace.  The 
statement  in  the  public  prints  before  me,  of 
991  persons  put  in  jail  for  debt,  in  Boston, 
1828  ;  only  74  or  about  one  in  thirteen  were 
discharged  by  paying  debt  and  cost ;  22  were 
females. 

The  aggregate  within  the  last  9  years  in 
the  same  jail,  is  9473.  Supposing  the  like 
proportion  to  hold  as  above ;  here  are  8746 


cases,  out  of  9473,  in  which  the  expense  of 
trials  and  commitments  has  been  incurred  by 
creditors,  besides  all  the  vexation  and  trouble 
experienced,  without  the  least  possible  ad- 
vantage being  derived,  whatever,  except  the 
loss  of  time  and  money  with  the  indulgence 

of  SELF-WILL. 

And  may  I  not  add,  to  the  gratification  of 
the  LAWYERS,  also,  who  laugh  in  their 
sleeves,  to  see  such  gumpheads  and  dupes, 
who  fall  as  victims  to  birds  of  prey ;  with 
folly,  both  in  their  heads  and  hearts  of 
practice. 

There  is  certainly  an  error  in  our  "  JURIDI- 
CAL" "  JURISPRUDENCE  :"  which  needs 
to  be  so  modified  and  simplified,  that  justice 
may  be  comeatable,  agreeably  to  the  nature 
and  fitness  of  things,  betwixt  man  and  man, 
without  so  much  cost,  trouble,  vexation  and 
expense ! 

Moreover,  that  the  great  shall  not  oppress 
the  poor,  nor  the  poor  make  his  poverty  an 
asylum  of  refuge  to  laugh  at  those  who  have 
been  their  benefactors,  when  guilty  of  a 
breach  of  trust. 

The  liberty  of  commencing  suit  at  Law, 
from  self-will  and  for  vexation,  is  too  great  a 
privilege,  granted  without  sufficient  penalty 
annexed  for  restraint  and  restitution. 

For  as  the  customs,  called  Law,  in  the 
several  States,  now  stand,  one  may  "  LIE" 
about  another,  and  charge  him  with  what  he 
pleases,  in  the  writ  of  attachment  or  indict- 
ment, and  accuse  him  of  what  he  pleases, 
however  false,  scandalous  and  impious  be  the 
accusation,  and  the  accused  has  no  redress  ; 
but  must  stand  and  hear  himself  black- 
guarded, by  his  antagonist's  spokesman ; 
because  it  is  done  according  to  Law.  And  he 
must  pay  the  cost,  if  prejudice  and  precon- 
ceived judgment  should  say  so. 

But  if  the  same  in  substance,  had  been 
spoken  or  written  under  other  circumstances, 
it  would  have  been  considered  actionable 
slander. 

Thus,  the  Laws  of  the  land  are  prostituted, 
to  become  an  asylum  for  LIBELS,  slanders 
and  corruption,  tc  corrupt  the  public  and 
society  at  large,  collectively  and  individually 
as  the  case  may  be  ;  which  practice  is  repug- 
nant to  innocency  and  purity  of  intention,  and 
unworthy  of  moral  principles  in  a  generous 
mind,  which  ought  to  govern  and  reign  in  the 
land  ! 

Such  a  system  of  administration,  has  a  cor- 
ruption in  its  nature  and  consequences,  and 
of  course  must  contaminate  those  who  ad- 
minister the  same,  and  be  very  injurious  to 
society  in  all  its  bearings ;  for  like  the  foun- 
tain, so  will  be  all  the  streams  that  flow  from 
it. 

Let  those  who  wish  to  be  involved  in  ruin, 


— JJ 


174 


OMNIFARIOUS  LAW  EXEMPLIFIED. 


remember  the  painteil  man,  on  the  sign  with 
a  cocked  hat,  tine  fashionable  coat,  and  fat 
horse,  crying  out,  "  I  am  going  to  Law  /" 
But  turn  tbe  other  side,  and,  behold!  a  man, 
with  a  down  look,  rawney  horse,  ragged 
coat,  and  old  shoes,  with  holes  in  his  stock- 
ings, no  mittens  and  a  flapped  hat,  with  a 
whimpering  voice  reply,  Ci  I  have  been  to 
Law!" 

When  the  man  told  his  priest,  he  wished 
the  Devil  was  dead.'  Hold,  hold,  said  the 
Priest,  adding,  what  should  we  Priests  have 
to  do,  if  there  was  no  Devil  ! 

Or  the  Lawyer  without  Gumpheads,  or  the 
doctor  without  Hypochondria  ! 

23d— SALT  WATER  LAW. 

Surrendered  by  the  States  to  the  U.  S.  the 
government  is  monarchical,  administered  by 
Cursing  and  Swearing  in  the  calm  or  storm, 
profanely — a  practice  in  the  most  eminent 
degree  peculiar  to  those  who  speak  the 
English  Language. 

Embargo  times — permission  to  go  in  bal- 
last, with  a  keg  of  butter  and  a  box  of  cheese — 
one  is  larger  than  a  hogsliead  and  the  other  is 
made  to  till  the  hold — home  bound;  tiro 
accounts  are  made  out  sometimes,  one  for  the 
Custom  House,  the  other  for  the  owners. 

Some  to  carry  on  the  joke,  kiss  the  book, 
some  hold  up  their  hand,  some  affirm,  others 
like  Joseph,  ':  by  the  life  of  Pharaoh,'1  by  my 

Honor,  or  by  my  word,  "  I'll  be  d -d,  if  so 

and  so,"1  some  cheat  the  nation,  no  harm — 
defraud  the  revenue,  no  evil,  if  not  detected 
or  found  out — swear  to  any  thing  but  the 
whole  truth — whip  the  Devil  round  the 
stump,  have  several  different  kinds  of  "  Ship- 
papers,"  to  sail  as  the  case  may  be,  under 
(liliciciit  flags,  and  by  hard  swearing,  become 
■  KNIGHTS  OK  THE  POST,"  as  well  as 
faithful  sons  of  NEPTUNE  !  ' 

24th— LAW  OF   INQUIRY. 

The  first  writings,  of  which  we  have  any 
account,  were  the  Ten  "  Commands.'*  writ- 
ten by  Jehovah,  himself,  as  the  seal  of  the 
compact  or  covenant. 

For  God  had  sent  a  message  to  the  camp, 
by  Moses,  to  know  of  the  people,  if  they 
would  consent  to  receive  Him  for  their  Gover- 
nor and  to  be  governed  by  his  Laws  I 

They  answered  in  the  affirmative.  And 
their  answer  was  returned,  by  Moses,  to  the 
Lord,  in  the  mountain. 

The  people  were  to  make  ready  against  the 
third  day  ;  when  the  Law  was  to  be  pro- 
claimed by  a  voice  with  power,  superior  to 
Human ;  that  600,000  men,  besides  their 
women   and   children,   might    hear   distinct. 


After  which  the  tables  of  stone  were  given 
from  God,  and  accepted  by  the  people,  as  the 
Seal  of  the  Covenant.  The  tables  of  stone 
were  kept  in  the  Ark,  &c,  which  was  called 
the  "  Ark  of  the  Covenant." 

None  were  admitted  access  to  this  stone 
seal,  or  to  have  any  thing  to  do  with  it,  but 
"  the  Congregation  of  the  Lord,"  '•  who 
might  eat  the  Passover." 

They  are  particularly  described  and  also 
who  were  interdicted,  and  shut  out  and  ex- 
cluded therefrom.  The  Levites  might  carry 
the  Ark  on  their  shoulders,  &c.  but  were  not 
permitted  even  to  see  the  Priest  pack  up  the 
curtain  and  the  holy  implements  thereto 
belonging. 

For  the  Priests  of  the  house  of  Aaron, 
were  to  have  the  care  and  charge  of  the  Tent 
and  Tabernacle,  which  contained  the  Holy 
things.  But  the  High  Priest  alone,  as  con- 
troller, had  access  to  it  alone,  in  particular, 
where  it  was  deposited  within  the  Veil,  in  the 
Tabernacle,  within  the  Tent,  which  place 
within  the  Veil,  was  called  the  "  Holy  of 
Holies,"  where  none  were  suffered  to  go,  ex- 
cept the  High  Priest  once  a  year,  not  without 
blood. 

Moses  finished  all  his  writings  called  the 
"  Book  of  the  Law"  and  delivered  it  to  the 
Priests,  to  be  kept  in  the  side  of  the  Ark,  and 
have  it  read  to  the  people  every  seventh 
year. 

See  the  curse  of  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abi- 
ram,  for  invading  the  Priestly  Office.  Also 
on  the  Philistines  for  detaining  the  Ark  of 
God,  and  more  than  50,000  Hebrews  fell 
dead,  for  attempting  to  look  into  it;  and 
Uzza  also,  for  daring  even  to  touch  it.  Such 
was  the  mighty  Power  of  God  attending  the 
Ark!  1st  Sam.  5  and  6  chap.  2d  Sam.  6  ch. 
3  to  7.     1st  Chron.  loth  chap.  2  to  13. 

God  wrote  for  Moses,  also  Moses  acquired 
the  art  of  writing. 

The  five  books  were  written,  which  con- 
tain the  Political,  Ceremonial  or  Levitical, 
and  Moral  Law,  and  the  Historical  account 
of  the  Creation  down. 

This  book  of  the  Law  was  kept  within  the 
side  of  the  Ark,  under  the  control  of  the 
Priesthood,  with  the  High  Priest,  as  their 
controller,  under  God  ! 

And  those  writings,  called  the  "  Book  of 
the  Law"  were  delivered  to  the  Priest  for  the 
people,  by  Moses,  only  a  few  days  before  his 
death,  directing  it  to  be  kept  in  the  side  of 
the  Ark. 

Moses  directed  under  God,  that  when  they 
should  choose  to  have  a  King,  he  should  not 
be  a  stranger,  but  one  of  their  own  Brethren. 

And  he  was  to  write  himself  a  copy  of  the 
Law,  from  the  one  before  the  Priests  and 
Levites.     Deut.  xvii.  16—18. 


OMNIFARIOUS  LAW  EXEMPLIFIED. 


175 


This  was  the  first  Copy  permitted  to  be 
taken  by  transcribing,  by  the  permission,  and 
direction,  and  order  of  God  !     Deut.  xvii.  18. 

David  as  king,  was  the  first  who  had  a 
regular  Court.  The  names  of  his  officers  are 
mentioned,  both  recorder  and  scribe,  &c. 

By  the  Matter  compounded  in  the  Psalms, 
it  is  plain  that  the  Author  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  writings  of  Moses,  both 
Historically  and  also  the  Law.  Hence,  con- 
sidering his  character,  we  may  well  suppose 
he  had  obeyed  the  commands  by  Moses, 
when  he  said  :  "  The  delight  of  the  Righteous 
is  in  the  Law  of  the  Lord.''''  "  And  in  his 
Law  doth  he  meditate  day  and  night." 

Hence,  then,  we  may  have  the  first  data  of 
the  "  Book  of  the  Law"  being  transcribed, 
so  as  to  make  two  Copies  or  two  Books  of 
the  Law.  One  of  which  belonged  to  the 
King — viz.  the  transcript  Copy,  but  the 
original  one  belonged  to  the  Priests,  &c. 

Question.  Where  did  Solomon  put  the 
Copy  of  the  Law,  which  belonged  to  the 
king  1  Or  where  it  was  kept  %  For  we  have 
no  account  of  the  king"s  Copy,  or  any  one 
else,  except  the  Original  Copy  of  the  Law 
that  belonged  to  the  care  of  the  Priests,  after 
his  death ! 

In  the  days  of  Jehosaphat,  king  of  Judah, 
the  Copy  of  the  Law  was  taken  from  the 
Ark,  and  carried  abroad,  by  some  travelling 
Priests,  to  expatiate  upon,  who  never  returned 
it  to  its  proper  place,  of  which  we  have  any 
account.  But  the  reverse  seems  to  have  been 
the  fact.  As  there  is  no  particular  account 
of  the  Book  of  the  Law,  for  about  294  years, 
when  it  was  found  among  the  rubbish  of  the 
Temple,  in  the  18th  year  of  king  Josiah' s 
reign  ;  and  16  years  before  the  date  of  the 
Babylonish  Captivity  ;  when  Daniel  and  his 
companions  went  to  Babylon  ;  and  35  years 
before  the  Temple  was  burnt  by  the  Chaldees. 

When  Martin  Luther  found  an  old  book  in 
the  Monastery,  he  inquired  of  an  old  Friar 
what  it  was  1  Who  replied,  "It  is  the  BIBLE!1' 
"  What  1  that  Book  our  Holy  Religion  is 
built  on?"  "yea!" 

When  he  had  read  it  and  compared  it  with 
their  practices,  concluded,  if  this  be  the  Book 
of  God,  it  is  against  us.  Hence  the  seed  of 
the  Reformation,  with  the  concomitants  at- 
tending— elucidating  the  doctrine  of  Provi- 
dence, fitted  to  the  case  and  exigency  of  man. 

A  similar  impression  appears  to  have  been 
made  on  the  mind  of  King  Josiah,  when  the 
scribe  told  the  king  that  the  High  Priest  had 
handed  him  an  old  book,  which  had  been 
found  among  the  rubbish,  while  repairing  the 
breaches  of  the  Temple.  Now  the  expres- 
sion, "found,"  implies  it  had  been  lost.  2d 
Chron.  34  Chap.  14,  and  2d  Kings,  22dChap. 
3  to  10. 


When  it  was  read  in  the  presence  of  the 
King  and  Court,  it  was  found  to  be  the  Book 
of  the  Law,  by  Moses,  of  which  they  had 
heard. 

And  an  attempt  at  Reformation  was  began, 
but  not  sufficient  to  avert  the  impending 
storm,  which  burst  16  years  after,  in  the  3d 
year  of  Jehoiakim  and  "the  first  year  of  Ne- 
buchadnezzar, King  of  Babylon,  and  the  35th 
before  the  burning  of  the  Temple. 

By  saying,  found  the  Book  of  the  Law, 
supposes  it  to  have  been  lost.  And  the  con- 
sternation of  King  Josiah,  at  the  exhibition 
of  the  Law,  shows  their  ignorance  arising 
from  the  scarcity  of  the  Book. 

Hence  we  may  conclude,  that  the  one  Copy 
in  transcript  for  the  King,  which  Moses  di- 
rected should  be  taken,  was  not  kept  by  the 
Kings  in  succession.  But  was  missing  from 
some  cause,  worthy  of  Providence,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  world  in  after  ages. 

And  the  originalBook  of  the  Law,  was  the 
only  one,  then  extant,  of  which  we  have  any 
account. 

A  copy  of  the  Law  on  parchment,  about 
two  feet  wide,  and  perhaps  fifty  feet  in  length, 
by  computation,  from  the  size  of  the  roll  in 
the  Jewish  Synagogue. 

Hence  it  is  plain  to  common  sense,  that  a 
captive  prisoner  in  chains,  could  not  have 
taken  such  a  roll  under  his  arm,  at  pleasure, 
to  carry  into  Babylonish  slavery. 

Jeremiah  was  bound  with  chains,  for  we 
read  of  his  being  "  loosed  from  his  chain*,''1 — 
which  circumstance  implies  that  he  was  bound, 
with  others ! 

The  City  and  Temple  were  pillaged  and 
burnt.  And  most  of  the  people  were  put  to 
the  sword,  and  the  rest  led  into  captivity. 

Here  I  ask — what  became  of  the  roll — the 
"  Book  of  the  Law"  of  Moses  1 

It  is  a  very  plain  case,  on  the  principles  of 
common  sense,  as  the  necessary  consequence, 
from  the  circumstance  of  things — 

$3=It  must  have  been  burnt. 

Esdras,  in  the  Apocrypha,  who  appears  by 
the  names  in  the  ancestrous  chronology,  to  be 
the  same  as  Ezra  in  the  Bible — he  tells  us  it 
WAS  BURNT. 

Yet  afterwards  we  find  Ezra  with  a  copy 
of  the  Law,  in  a  pulpit,  reading  and  explain- 
ing it  to  others. 

Where  did  he  get  this  new  Book,  if  the  old 
one  was  burnt  1 

I  know  not,  unless  we  ask  the  Masons  ! — 
Or  else  should  get  information  from  "  Zerub- 
babel,  Haggai,  and  Zachariah,"  of  that  day. 

Afterwards  we  find  Ezra  coming  up  from 
Babylon,  as  a  "  ready  scribed  to  seek  "  the  Law 
of  the  Lord  ;"  that  by  reading  and  explaining 
it,  he  might  render  himself  useful,  as  we  find 
he  did. 


If  the  book  of  the  Law  of  Moses  was  burnt 
when  the  Temple  was  burnt,  in  the  19th  year 
of  the  captivity,  then  some  of  those  people 
that  were  young,  who  went  to  Babylon,  might 
live  to  return  about  50  years  after,  and  see 
the  erection  of  the  c:  Second  Temple,'''  as  re- 
lated in  the  books. 

And  moreover,  the  Transcript  Copy  of  the 
Law  might  be  found  with  the  rest  of  the  sacred 
writings,  up  to  the  day  of  Solomon,  after  the 
\  j  ears  of  captivity. 

Jefferson  admits  the  universal  Tradition  of 
a  general  deluge  by  water.  This  argues  the 
Human  Family  once  to  have  been  a  unit. 
They  dividi  d  the  World  among  them,  and  then 
dispersed,  by  companies,  into  different  coun- 
tries, in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

The  theory  of  the  Flood  would  be  handed 
down  by  all  in  their  Traditions,  to  after  gene- 
rations ;.  although  they  would  take  in  other 
things,  as  they  occurred  by  the  way  ;  which, 
from  circumstances,  must  be  very  different 
from   each  other. 

Hence  it  must  be  plain  to  Reason's  Eye, 
that  those  things  in  which  they  do  agree  must 
have  had  one  origin,  and  of  course  must  have 
been  the  most  ancient.  But  wherein  they 
differ,  comparatively,  must  be  modern. 

The  anti-masons  admit  that  there  are  Masons 
among  the  Christians,  Turks,  and  Hindoos, 
and  they  might  have  added,  the  Jews  also. 

The  Christian  Masons,  they  say,  take  the 
Holy  Bible;  the  Turks  take  the  "Koran," 
and  the  Hindoos  take  the  "  Shaster,"  a  book 
which  contains  the  religion  of  Hindostan. 
And  they  might  have  added,  that  the  Jews, 
from  America  to  India,  take  ll  The  Law  of 
Moses  and  the  Prophets:'' 

Since  the  Reformation,  if  not  before,  those 
four  Societies  pledge  their  faith,  on  the  Books 
of  their  Faith,  in  national  contracts,  &c. 
Some  feel  bound  by  the  Cross  and  a  favorite 
Saint,  &c. 

Now  admitting,  for  argument's  sake,  that 
Masons  do  as  the  Anties  say,  concerning  the 
different  books  of  Creeds  on  which  fidelity  is 
plighted.  What  does  it  argue  ?  Why,  thus 
much,  that  Masonry  is  very  ancient  and  ex- 
tensive. 

For  their  Creed  Books  on  which  their  Re- 
ligion is  founded,  differ  from  each  other.  And 
the  Spirit  which  each  is  influenced  by,  from 
what  is  called  religion,  is  indeed  very  bitter 
against  each  other. 

But  Masonry  must  have  been  anterior  to 
those  Creeds  'which  produce  those  things, 
which  excite  such  bitterness  toward 
other,  as  they  came  subsequently  upon  the 
stage,  otherwise,  Masonry  could  not  have 
been  so  interwoven  among  them,  throughout 
the  world. 

And  thus   transmitted   down  through  the 


different  ages,  in  succeeding  generations,  in 
the  different  parts  of  the  world. 

For  it  is  evident  that  the  Turk  would  not 
have  received  it  from  the  li  Christian 
Nor  would  the  Jew  have  received  from  the 
same  source.  Nor  the  Hindoos  have  taken  it 
from  the  Christians,  and  incorporated  it  in 
their  System  of  religion,  within  this  few  hun- 
dred years. 

This  is  a  plain  Truth  that  the  Hebrew 
Writings,  are  the  oldest  extant,  of  which  we 
have  any  knowledge,  anterior  to  the  Latins 
or  Greeks. 

Hence  the  Jews  being  scattered  over  the 
world,  by  the  Assyrians  and  Chaldees,  more 
than  2500  years  ago,  owing  allegiance  to  no 
government,  attached  to  no  country ;  but  as- 
sociating with  leading  men  in  the  different 
countries,  shows  the  origin,  and  extension, 
and  circumfusion,  and  transmission  by  incor- 
porations, as  above  intimated,  among  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  and  the  North  American 
Indians  not  exempt. 

In  the  Arminian  Magazine,  John  Wesley 
relates  an  account,  circumstantially,  which  he 
says,  must  remain  among  the  mysteries,  inex- 
plicable, till  that  day  when  all  secrets  shall  be 
disclosed, 

A  gentleman  went  out  one  evening,  and 
was  missing.  A  servant  in  his  employ,  swore 
in  court,  that  his  mother,  brothers,  &c.  had 
murdered  the  man — concealed  him  in  a  cer- 
tain place,  until  they  had  an  opportunity  to 
fix  the  corpse  in  a  proper  attitude,  to  be  car- 
ried off,  by  the  spring  tide,  and  sink. 

Such  were  the  circumstances,  attending  his 
disclosure  and  confession,  that  they  were  all 
executed — protesting  their  innocency,  till  the 
last,  except  himself,  who  was  hung  in  chains. 

About  eight  years  after,  the  gentleman  came 
home  to  his  family,  saying  that  he  had  been 
prosed,  by  a  press  gang,  and  sent  on  board 
a  ship  of  war,  not  having  an  opportunity  to 
escape  sooner,  nor  to  receive  a  discharge. 

The  case  of  the  "  Boons,"  in  Vermont,  for 
murder — one  sent  to  the  State's  Prison,  for 
life,  the  other  under  sentence  of  death — when 
the  man  supposed  to  be  murdered  came  back, 
after  an  absence  of  seven  years. 

How  many  have  been  executed  (or  suppos- 
ed murder  the  Law  Reports  testify,  and  after- 
wards, their  innocency  has  appeared. 

So  the  affair  of  Capt.  William  Morgan — 
perhaps  some  few,  who  are  called  Masons, 
have  killed  him!  perhaps  not.     Who  knows? 

Those  who  know  the  tragedies  of  his  life, 
with  the  concomitants  connected,  would  have 
ground  to  forma  judgment  from  the  past,  what 
he  with  others,  would  be  capable  of  doing  in 
the  future — without  giving  a  censorious  judg- 
ment ! 

The  Morgan  Book,  plainly  was  designed 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


177 


for  a  Catch  Penny,  being  a  kind  of  Jackin  and 
Boaz  affair. 

He  was  a  poor  man,  having  known  Masonic 
Generosity ;  but  now  to  make  Merchandize  of 
the  Order,  associated  with  some  others,  to 
publish  to  the  world,  something  to  make  the 
world  Wonder. 

And  the  better  to  carry  on  the  Joke,  make 
arrangements  to  go  off  on  the  credit  of  the 
Masons,  by  duping  some  honest  hearts,  for 
tools,  like  the  monkey,  to  use  the  cat's  paw, 
to  pull  the  nuts  out  of  the  fire.  And  thus, 
whet  up  the  public  mind,  to  buy  the  books 
to  make  the  better  sale. 

The  duped  honest  tools,  confessed  what 
the)'  knew,  and  were  punished  accordingly  ; 
and  those  others,  the  Antics  say,  ran  off",  as  if 
guilty  :  but  perhaps,  to  make  the  greater 
smoke  ;  and  hence  we  may  infer,  to  share  the 
greater  profits  in  the  farce. 

The  Masons  are  accused  of  being  associated 
together — for  base  and  evil  purposes,  by  obli- 
gations of  secrecy  for  "  Treason  and  murder." 

The  same  accusation  was  produced,  by  the 
Bishop  of  Winchester,  and  passed  into  a  Law, 
1425,  in  the  3d  year  of  Henry  the  VI.  in  his 
minority,  but  without  effect,  for  the  King 
himself  afterwards  was  made  a  Mason  in 
riper  years. 

Also  Robinson,  of  Scotland,  denounced  them 
as  Traitors  and  Rebels,  intending  to  put  down 
all  Religion  and  Government,  and  Abbe  Bar- 
will,  in  four  quarto  volumes,  has  published 
something,  for  the  same  purpose,  and  without 
making  a  proper  distinction  betwixt  Masonic 
and  Political  Societies.  But  the  British  Gov- 
ernment and  common  sense,  have  not  given 
credit  to  it. 

The  Anties  are  partly  guilty  of  what  they 
accuse  the  Masons — viz.  "of  being  a  Politi- 
cal Society." 

The  subject  of  Politics  and  Religious  Creeds, 
are  never  sufferedto  be  mentioned  in  a  Lodge  ; 
because  the  basis  of  the  institution,  constitu- 
tionally, is  to  think  and  let  think. 

Hence  all  candidates  are  given  to  under- 
stand, previous  to  their  admittance,  that  the 
subject  does  not  interfere  with  their  Religion 
or  Politics.  And  in  all  the  meetings  that  I 
have  attended,  this  principle  of  the  Fraternity 
has  been  kept  inviolable.  Therefore  it  is  not 
used  for  political  or  electioneering  purposes, 
as  some  do  falsely  charge  them. 

And  the  bold  assertion,  that  "  Masons  are 
bound  to  vote  for  each  other,"  or '-for  a  Broth- 
er Mason,  in  preference  to  all  others,'7 — is 
Also,  to  keep  the  secrets  of  a  brother 
mason,  of  Treason  and  Murder,"  is  false,  as 
far  as  my  knowledge  extends,  from  the  "Mas- 
ter's Lodge,"  of  three  degrees,  "  the  Chapter," 
of  five  degrees,"  "  Council,"  of  three  degrees, 
"  Encampment,"  of  four  degrees,  up  into  the 


"  Consistory"  of  33  degrees,  &c.  and  about  30 
"  side  degrees"  also. 

Beverley  Allen,  a  Methodist  Preacher,  shot 
the  Sheriff,  at  Augusta,  in  Georgia,  the  Pres- 
byterian Minister  killed  his  Elder,  and  was 
hung  in  Pennsylvania — the  Baptist  Preacher 
killed  his  wife,  in  the  State  of  New  York, 
and  got  hung — the  Independents  or  Congre- 
gationalists  hung  the  Quakers  at  Boston,  and 
put  to  death  20  persons  for  Witchcraft  at 
Salem,  who  no  doubt  were  more  innocent 
than  themselves. 

The  woman,  whom  some  styled  a  Quaker, 
in  a  fit  of  jealousy—  was  accused  of  being 
accessory  to  her  husband's  death,  and  was 
executed  in  England. 

Shall  any  one  have  the  hardihood  to  con- 
demn the  whole  of  a  Society,  because  some 
of  its  members  have  acted  incorrect  %  Where 
would  be  the  wisdom  or  justice  in  so  doing  1 

And  to  blame  all  the  Masons,  for  the  seem- 
ing misconduct  of  a  few,  would  be  equal  in- 
justice to  the  Fraternity. 

For  their  Constitution  contains  no  such 
principles  as  are  alleged  against  them  and 
laid  to  their  charge — and  which  has  been  dis- 
avowed by  the  craft,  in  their  official  capacity 
to  a  candid  World. 

The  distinction  between  Political  Societies 
and  the  Masonic,  is  not  made  sufficiently,  by 
those  who  attempt  to  judge  upon  the  subject. 

The  "Washington  Society,"  connected  with 
"  Henryism,"  and  the  "  Hartford  Convention" 
— were  purely  Political. 

So  the  "  United  Irishmen"  and  the  "  Orange 
Men,"  in  1798 — were  Political;  one  being 
for  Liberty  and  the  other  for  the  King.  But 
when  a  Free  Mason,  on  the  point  of  being  cut 
down  by  the  sword — a  friend  had  stepped  for- 
ward and  saved  his  life — shows  the  principle 
to  be  bottomed  on  Humanity. 

Congress  sit  with  "  closed  doors,"  and  re- 
quest the  President  to  communicate  Docu- 
ments, not  inconsistent  to  be  made  public. 

The  Quakers  keep  closed  doors  against  all 
not  of  their  Society,  in  meetings  of  business, 
both  Monthly,  Quarterly,  and  Yearly  meet- 

inSs>  .     ,      . 

The  different  denominations,  do  their  busi- 
ness among  themselves,  in  matters  that  con- 
cern themselves  only.  If  so,  why  condemn 
the  Masons  ?  The  true  meaning  of  a  Secret 
Society,  is,  when  the  existence  of  the  society 
is  kept  secret,  as  well  as  their  deeds;  not 
when  the  existence  is  avowed,  and  only  the 
forms  of  proceeding  are  not  divulged. 

If  the  Forms  of  Masonry  are  secret,  the 
Society  is  not ;  but  is  accessible  to  all  who 
have  the  qualifications  of  Honesty  and  Intel- 
ligence, who  wish  to  gain  them. 

In  the  thirtieth  year,  after  Jerusalem  was 
destroyed,  which  must  have  been  about  forty- 


nine  from  the  third  year  of  Jehoiakim's 
reign,  and  first  year  of  Nebuchadnezzar— 
which  is  the  date  of  the  Babylonish  Captivity, 
when  Daniel  and  his  companions  were  carried 
off — and  about  twenty-one  years,  before  the 
return  of  the  Jews  to  rebuild  the  Temple  ; — 
Esdras,  (who  is  called  Ezra)  tells  us  in  his 
second  book,  14  Chap.  21  verse,  that  the 
••  L'iv:  was  burnt — therefore,  no  man  knoweth 
the  things  that  are  done  of  thee,  or  the  works 
that  shall  begin." 

Whoever  will  compare  Chap.  14 — 38  to  41 
xrr~f.  with  Ezek.  3  Chap.  3  to  5  verse,  and 
Rev.  10  Chap.  2  to  8—10,  &c.  will  notice 
the  promise  to  the  disciples,  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  should  bring  all  things  to  their  remem- 
brance. The  Good  Spirit  will  aid  the  memory, 
help  the  understanding,  and  give  wisdom  and 
knowledge  in  times  of  exigency,  and  in 
things  important. 

Esdras  with  the  aid  of  others,  wrote  204 
books. 

Part  were  to  be  published  to  the  world, 
that  all,  worthy  or  unworthy,  might  read. 
But  part  were  to  be  kept  secret  and  delivered 
only  to  the  worthy  and  such  as  are  wise 
among  the  people.  Chap,  xiv — 44  to  46 
verses. 

The  Scriptures  of  old.  were  not  written  in 
books,  as  exhibited  in  modern  times  ;  but  were 
written  on  wood,  or  parchment  made  of 
skins,  and  detached  from  each  other — being 
written  at  different  times,  in  different  ages,  by 
different  men.  And  by  some  person  they 
must  have  been  collected,  and  collated  and 
compiled,  in  the  form  and  order  they  are  now 
delivered  to  us. 

Whoever  will  compare  Esdras'  Chronolo- 
gical Reflections,  in  his  Second  Book,  with 
the  two  books  of  Chronicles,  will  perceive  a 
striking  analogy  on  the  Historical  subject. 

Beginning  with  the  history  of  man,  from 
Creation  down,  to  the  Babylonish  Captivity, 
and  the  time  of  Cyrus,  when  they  return  "to 
rebuild  the  Temple. 

The  shortest  and  most  comprehensive 
History,  condensed,  as  a  key  to  the  whole 
subject  by  a  kind  of  recapitulation. 

Ezra  or  Esdras  did  not  go  to  Jerusalem, 
until  after  Zerubbabel,  Zechariah,  and  Hag- 
gui,  but  he  was  one  of  the  last  who  wrote 
concerning  the  Old  Testament  times.  Ezra, 
chap.  v.  1  and  2,  with  chap.  vii.  1 — 6  and 
9,  &c. 

The  first  writings — the  "  Law,"  &c.  he 
tells  us  he  went  to  Jerusalem  to  "seek,"  &c. 
chap.  vii.  10 — "  to  seek  the  Law  of  the 
Lord,"  and  then  to  "  do  it." 

The  compilation  of  the  Old  Testament — 
appears  to  have  been  his  work,  collated  from 
the  detached  pieces  put  into  his  hands. 

From  the  days  of  Solomon,  to  the  Babylo- 


nish Captivity,  a  period  of  about  400  years, 
might  be  easily  known  from  their  family 
chronology,  which  the  Jews  were  very  con- 
scientious to  keep  sacred,  that  they  might 
know  who  should  enter  into  the  Congrega- 
tion of  the  Lord,  and  who  not.  And  hence 
a  history  of  their  subsequent  Kings,  &c. 
down  to  the  closing  scene. 

The  Prophets  Isaiah,  Hosea,  Amos,  and 
Micah  were  cotemporaries,  although  some 
prophesied  about  forty  years — and  about  120 
years  before  the  Captivity. 

Jeremiah,    Daniel,    Ezekiel,    and    several  i 
others,  were  cotemporary,   more  or  less,  be- 
fore, at,  or  after  the  Captivity,  or  during  the 
same  time. 

But  Nehemiah,  Malachi,  Haggai,  Zecha- 
riah, and  Ezra,  brought  up  the  rear,  and 
hence,  by  Ezra  the  whole  might  be  compiled, 
in  the  order  and  form  they  are  transmitted 
down  to  us. 

The  vision  of  the  Eagle  by  Esdras — the 
twelve  wings  answering  to  the  twelve 
Caesars — and  the  three  heads  of  the  Eagle,  to 
the  three  powers  concentrated,  as  the  heads 
of  the  Political  World — -when  concentrated  by 
the  three  Unclean  Spirits,  like  Frogs,  which 
go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  Earth,  and  of 
the  whole  (Ancient  Scripture)  world,  to  the 
battle  of  God  Almighty  at  "Armageddon,"' 
under  the  Sixth  Vial  and  Seventh  Trumpet. 
When  blood  up  to  the  horse's  bridles  1600 
furlongs,  and  200,000,000  should  be  engaged 
in  the  concentration,  which  by  computation, 
in  the  aggregate,  would  amount  to  about  that 
many  in  those  countries. 

And  when  the  Euphrates  is  dried  up,  that 
the  way  of  the  Kings  of  the  East  may  be  pre- 
pared, we  shall  see  important  times. 

Through  jealousy  and  fear,  the  three 
Churches  dare  not  proceed  single-handed,  to 
accomplish  what  they  would  wish — hence 
the  origin  of  "  the  6th  of  July  Treaty,"  for 
the  first  time  that  the  Catholic  Church,  Greek 
Church,  and  Protestant  Church  were  united 
by  agreement  and  union,  for  a  particular 
object  and  end. 

Still  each  one  had  his  own  interest  and 
selfish  object  in  view. 

Russia,  to  acquire  ascendancy  over  Turkey, 
from  the  Black  Sea  to  the  Mediterranean,  and 
as  tar  south  as  the  Holy  Land. 

Hence  the  order  for  all  the  Jeu-s  to  quit  the 
Russian  Empire,  within  a  given  period,  who 
amount  to  perhaps  2,000,000  in  that  region. 
Thus  to  avail  himself  of  their  prejudices,  to 
re-instate  them  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  to  be- 
come as  a  Russian  province  for  that  empire. 

'•  His  most  Christian  Majesty,-'  or  the 
Pope's  eldest  son  and  right-hand  man,  for  the 
Latin  Church,  has  taken  an  interest — began 
their  part,   to  accomplish  some  of  the  work 


OMNIFARIOUS  LAW  EXEMPLIFIED. 


179 


already.  And  should  the  Pope  wish  for  a 
Crusade  to  possess  the  Holy  Land,  as  the 
Vicegerent  of  the  Almighty  upon  the  Earth, 
we  may  expect  he  will  call  on  all  Christian 
Catholic  countries  and  potentates  to  help  in 
the  bloody  scene. 

The  Emperor  of  Germany  retains  the 
ancient  title  "  King  of  Jerusalem" — hence 
would  feel  his  interest  to  obey  the  holy  man- 
date, to  help  forward  the  great  and  mighty 
work. 

Hence  young  Napoleon  or  Napoleon  the 
Second,  who  was  born  a  king — "  King  of 
Rome,"  possessing  the  Iron  Crown  of  Charle- 
magne, to  come  forward  and  appear  conspi- 
cuously upon  the  stage. 

From  the  Patrimony  of  the  Infanta  of 
Poland,  to  Charles  the  Second,  began  the 
English  possessions  in  the  East. 

Although  in  Braddock's  War  of  1755,  they 
had  but  two  places  in  the  East,  and  these 
were  closely  besieged,  to  bring  them  on  the 
defensive — and  were  relieved  by  Col.  Clieve — 
they  now  have  a  conquered  country  in  pos- 
session, of  more  than  100,000,000  of  subjects — 
with  a  sea  coast  from  Persia  to  China — of 
upwards  of  3000  miles,  by  computation. 

The  English  have  the  keys  to  the  inland 
sea — the  Pillars  of  Hercules — Gibraltar — 
and  the  Isle  of  Malta. 

Now  to  open  a  road  from  home,  the  nigh 
way  to  India — the  command  of  the  Isthmus  of 
Suez,  the  Red  Sea — and  Persian  Gulf. 

This  might  be,  perhaps  6  or  7000  miles — 
in  union  of  business,  not  half  the  distance  as 
round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope;  and  avoiding 
all  the  danger  on  the  circuit — and  moreover, 
open  a  door  for  a  vast  extent  of  commerce 
and  more  important  trade. 

It  has  been  the  interest  and  policy  of  Eng- 
land to  support  the  Turkish  Power,  as  a 
barrier,  to  the  nations  of  Europe  making  a 
road  or  having  a  passage  to  the  East,  by  way 
of  Egypt,  &c.  as  exemplified  by  Nelson  pur- 
suing Bonaparte  in  1798. 

But  they  now  could  have  but  little  interest 
to  keep  up  that  kind  of  policy  on  the  subject. 

For  Russia  commanding  the  country  north 
and  east  of  Turkey,  having  the  command  of 
the  Caspian  Sea — a  road  may  be  opened  in  a 
different  route,  which  it  may  be  policy  to 
prevent,  if  one  may  hazard  a  conjecture  from 
circumstances. 

An  Englishman  was  not  permitted  to  put 
his  foot  in  Persia.  Much  ingenuity  was 
exercised  to  get  into  that  country,  by  the 
English,  who  at  length,  succeeded  so  far  as 
to  prevail  on  the  Persian  Court  to  receive  an 
English  Ambassador,  by  which  door,  scientific 
men  were  sent  into  the  country  and  have 
taken  surveys  of  the  different  parts. 

In  India — set  the  small  nations  to  quarrel 


with  the  greater — and  then  apply  for  help 
and    England  will  protect  you — and   thus 
have   two   countries    monopolized — one    by 
permission  and  the  other  by  conquest. 

So  Persia  quarrelled  with  Russia — was 
beaten — lost  several  provinces  with  several 
millions  of  people — and  moreover,  to  pay  the 
expense  of  the  war,  which  amounted  to  about 
30,000,000. 

Thus  to  be  beaten  and  drained  of  specie, 
what  must  be  the  consequence  of  a  little  more 
such  play  %  Why,  an  application  to  John 
Bull — "  Pray,  please  come  and  help  me." 

To  get  into  China,  how  many  different 
ways  have  the  English  taken  1  and  with  what 
little  success ! 

The  last,  however  may  prove  to  be  of  some 
more  consequence,  though  novel  in  its  nature. 

A  looking-glass  of  about  24  feet  long  and 
16  wide,  and  3  inches  thick,  sent  to  the  Em- 
peror of  China. 

Among  the  great,  things  go  by  pairs — hence 
the  Chinese  saioed  the  glass  in  two,  thatwise, 
which  destroyed  the  power  of  seeing — which 
to  restore,  application  was  made  to  the  Eng- 
lish, for  an  artist  for  that  purpose — hence  the 
foundation,  by  penetration,  for  information. 

Should  the  Russians  succeed  fully,  against 
the  Turks,  whereby  the  Jews  would  be  stimu- 
lated to  look  toward  their  ancient  Holy  Land, 
John  Bull  would  begin  to  feel  his  interest. 

Should  the  Grand  Pacha  of  Egypt,  declare 
his  independence  from  the  Grand  Turk,  under 
the  policy  and  protection  of  England,  the  way 
from  England  to  India,  by  Steam-Boat  and 
CANAL,  how  short  the  distance  and  how 
quick  the  passage  ! 

And  moreover,  taking  advantage  of  the  de- 
cree, Nicholas  and  Jewish  prejudice,  could  aid 
and  facilitate  the  object  of  their  return,  as  a 
trading  people — and  to  retain  strength  and 
gather  power  in  that  quarter,  would  involve 
important  consequences  ! 

For  Palestine  being  the  centre  of  the  an- 
cient Scripture  World,  as  it  relates  to  three 
quarters  of  the  globe,  would  be  the  middle 
ground — the  ground  of  concentration  as  well 
as  the  ground  of  contention,  betwixt  the  three 
contending  Powers — Greek — Latin,  and  Pro- 
testant— to  measure  strength  in  full — the 
meeting  ground,  where  the  strongest  fend 
off. 

The  signs  of  the  times  politically,  propheti- 
cally, and  geographically,  seem  to  concur  and 
harmonize  together,  as  though  some  great 
event  was  opening  to  our  view. 

Benjelius,  in  Germany,  1724,  published  a 
book,  which  John  Wesley  translated  into 
English,  1754,  in  which  were  some  things  in- 
timated, which  since,  have  strangely  been  ex- 
emplified. 

1st.  1810 — That  the  Pope  would  be  stripped 


180 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


of  his  Temporal  Power,  and  left  only  a  limit- 
ed Ecclesiastic. 

2d.  That  from  the  time  that  the  power  was 
taken  from  the  people  of  choosing  their  own 
Bishop,  1143,  to  the  period  when  the  royal 
would  be  taken  from  the  Pope,  and 
transferred  to  the  city,  would  be  666  years, 
which  666  being  added  to  1143,  makes  1809; 
and  remarkable  to  tell,  by  the  decree  of  Na- 
poleon, the  thing  took  place  to  a  mathemati- 
cal focus — for  on  the  first  day  of  January, 
1810,  the  edict  went  into  operation. 

Moreover — That  the  individual  who  should 
have  power  to  decree  and  execute  this  busi- 
ness, would  come  from  Asia — that  he  would 
have  his  Kingdom  darkened  by  the  Fifth  Vial, 
and  lose  his  power. 

We  find  Napoleon  at  Acre  in  Asia,  where 
he  hears  of  anarchy  in  France — hence  he  dis- 
ci .vers  a  field  open,  so  that  instead  of  being 
the  tool  of  others,  he  could  be  head  himself — 
returns  to  Europe,  accomplishes  the  object — 
bis  kingdom  is  darkened — he  loses  his  power. 

The  German  Author,  says  J.  W.,  speaking 
of  this  Second  Beast,  out  of  the  Earth,  Asia, 
the  main — (for  the  ancients  supposed  Europe 
to  be  an  island,  hence  in  prophecy  is  called  the 
Sea,)  and  the  First  Beast  rose  from  the  Sea — 
Europe — the  Papacy  of  many  ages.  But  the 
Second  Beast  is  from  the  Earth,  Asia — "loses 
his  power,"  "but  will  receive  it  again  and 
the  Kings  with  it" — perhaps  in  the  person  of 
his  son — 1832 — when  the  Second  Beast  will 
have  his  second  rise — the  latter  from  the  bot- 
pit — "  shall  hate  the  Whore,  eat  her 
flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire" — hate  priestly 
power,  and  seize  upon  her  treasure,  and  up- 
set her  authority. 

But  the  Turkish  Power  to  be  overthrown 
previous  to  1832,  by  the  power  of  Russia; 
hut  the  general  trial  for  strength  at  Armaged- 
don, 1836,  when  the  Angel  will  stand  in  the 
Sun  to  call  all  the  fowls  of  heaven  to  the 
snpper  of  the  Great  God,  to  eat  the  flesh  of 
.  6cc. 

26th— FRESH  WATER  LAW. 

The  nature  of  Water  Law,  taken  from  pre- 
cedents, to  become  the  law  of  the  land,  as  ex- 
emplified by  late  decision-,  involves  conse- 
quences, of  a  dangerous  nature,  in  a  two-fold 
point  of  view. 

First,  by  depriving  people,  as  individuals, 
of  their  just  and  proper  rights,  as  transmitted 
to  them  from  their  forefathers,  by  deeds,  and 
wills  hereditary  for  several  generations,  as  an 
"EX  POST  FACTO  LAW"  impairing  former 
rights  and  possessions  which  individuals  en- 
jo\  ed  anterior. 

Secondly,  by  creating  a  "privileged  ordeb 
of  men"  who  may  thus  monopolize  two  ele- 


ments, to  themselves,  which  the  God  of  na- 
ture has  given  us — viz.    Water  and  Earth. 

Thus,  intruding  upon  the  sovereign  of  the 
soil  by  depriving  him  of  the  opportunity  of 
that  use  of  the  water  upon  the  earth  which  is 
necessary  for  his  own  convenience  and  family 
welfare. 

For  the  owner  must  not  build  a  new  dam, 
raise  a  dam,  lower  a  dam,  nor  stop  a  leak  in  a 
dam,  or  make  a  hole  in  it  for  a  leak,  without 
permission  from  the  big  man  below,  to  avoid 
a  prosecution. 

He  that  occupies  the  lower  privilege  or 
outlet  of  a  stream  controls  all  above  even  to 
the  fountain,  who  has  no  right  to  make  any 
alteration  without  suffrage  as  a  grace  from 
the  lower  occupant,  although  the  fountain  be 
the  first  mill  upon  the  stream,  by  a  hundred 
years ;  even  if  miles  of  distance  and  a  dozen 
dams  intervene. 

Turning  the  water  upon  the  land  for  farm- 
ing benefit,  or  a  detention  of  water  for  the 
necessity  of  geese  and  hogs,  is  an  actionable 
crime,  even  on  a  spring  branch. 

Thus  one  becomes  a  privileged  order  at  the 
expense  of  the  other.  One  is  "  His  Honor," 
the  other  his  "  Vassal,  a  kind  of  tenant  at 
will."  And  moreover,  becomes  a  gate  tender, 
on  his  own  expense,  at  the  other's  nod. 

Such  principles  in  this  infant  country,  be- 
ginning to  grow  like  a  giant,  threaten  to  de- 
luge this  once  happy  land  ! 

A  few7  CAPITALISTS,  taking  possession  of 
certain  points,  would  control  all  the  waters 
in  NORTH  AMERICA,  and  give  them  an 
ascendency  over  all  the  tributary  stream*,  from 
the  rivulet  to  the  spring  branch  ;  or  even  the 
eaves  of  the  houses  are  not  exempt  from  their 
control,  if  this  principle  of  law  is  but  pursued 
and  driven  to  extremity.  But  might  lay  a 
foundation  for  places  of  monopoly  equal  to 
those  in  France,  before  the  Revolution,  which 
betwixt  the  king  and  beggar  was  said  to  be 
more  than  seven  thousand  in  number. 

And  from  this  monopoly  of  power,  there  is 
no  escape  for  redress,  but  "  mob  law"  or  '-cap 
in  hand" — "  your  very  humble  servant" — un- 
less the  People  by  their  R  m  ■  nt  tfc'vesshould 
have  it  abridged  by  special  and  definite  acts 
of  Legislative  Power. 

This  doctrine  of  passive  obedience  and  rtOJl- 
resistance  is  very  pleasing  to  some  who  would 
belong  to  the  favored  few,  and  hence,  the 
ground  work  of  linked  combined  associations, 
involving  the  Manufacturer,  the  Merchant, 
the  Clergy,  the  Bench,  the  Bar,  the  Literati 
from  the  President  of  the  College  to  the 
Country  School  Master;  the  Faculty  and  the 
Sunday  School  Teacher,  not  accepted.  Like 
so  many  streams  uniting  to  form  one  grand 
Political  River,  by  concentrating  their  united 
influence  in  their  several  degrees  of  interests 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW   EXEMPLIFIED. 


181 


to  bring  about  the  NATIONAL  FACTORY 
of  CHURCH  and  STATE. 

Should  this  practice  continue  for  thirty 
years  to  come  and  progress  as  fast,  propor- 
tionally, as  for  the  last  fifteen  years,  the  dis- 
tinction of  orders,  grades,  the  Great  and  the 
Small — would  be  more  conspicuously  exem- 
plified, than  in  the  British  Isle. 

Adams  on  Constitutions  (1787)  remarks — 
To  have  a  stable  government,  the  Chief 
Magistrate  must  be  established  for  life,  if  not 
hereditary.  And  also,  the  Senate  for  life,  &c. 
— to  prevent  the  rich  people  from  being  op- 
pressed by  the  poor.  And  to  bring  this  about, 
fix  on  heavy  taxes,  to  fling  a  great  deal  of 
property  into  the  hands  of  a  few.  Which 
theory  he  exemplified,  by  practice,  from  1797 
to  March  4,  1801 — in  which  time,  three  dol- 
lars for  every  head  was  paid  in  one  tax,  na- 
tionally, including  every  man,  woman,  and 
child. 

Monarchy  and  Law  Religion,  go  hand  in 
hand — but  the  snare  was  broken  by  Jefferson- 
ism  prevailing  in  the  land,  to  knock  down  the 
Law  establishments,  which  pre-existed  in  nine 
Slates  of  the  union,  and  frustrated  the  intend- 
ed Union  of  Church  and  State,  pregnant  in 
that  day. 

"  Henry  ism,"  "  Hartford  Convention,*'  and 
:'  Washington  Societies,"  arose  from  the  ashes 
and  sprang  up  from  the  same  principle  of 
policy  and  cloaked  with  the  flattering  names 
of  i:  Religion,  Peace,  and  Commerce,"  for  the 
same  object  and  end.  But  their  Great  House, 
in  Philadelphia,  which  cost  one  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  dollars,  was  consumed  by 
lire — and  their  Dagon  fell  to  the  ground. 

But  their  object  is  not  relinquished,  for  some 
mode  of  union  to  govern  this  land. 

The  establishment  of  equal  rights  must 
be  destroyed  out  of  society.  Even  such  as 
are  inherent  and  unalienable,  must  be  kept 
out  of  sight,  by  precedents  to  be  taken  for  ex- 
ample, to  become  the  Reigning  Laws  of  the 
country,  fitted  to  the  interest  and  policy  of 
those  leading  Few;  and  Statute  Law  but  an 
ideal  object,  and  only  a  nominal  thing. 

The  great  Fish  eat  up  the  little  ones,  who 
must  be  gate  tenders  at  their  own  expense, 
on  their  own  premises,  as  hewers  of  wood 
and  drawers  of  water,  to  the  great  manufac- 
turing establishments ;  who  command  the 
poor  by  a  nod,  and  will  be  obeyed  by  a  beck 
or  call. 

One  rap  at  the  door,  denotes  a  common 
person  ;  two  raps,  the  middling  grade  ;  but 
three  raps,  the  upper  class. 

.For  the  first  rap,  the  servant  takes  his  time 
to  open  the  door,  to  know  their  business. 
For  two  raps,  he  steps  quick  and  light — 
"  Whatdoyoup/easeto  want,  sir  '?"  But  when 
he  hears  the  third  rap,  he  runs  and  flies ! 


Thus  commanding  the  laborers,  and  also 
having  the  ascendency  over  the  water  inter- 
est of  almost  every  man,  that  owns  a  bit  of 
land,  where  it  becomes  a  trespass  to  make  a 
dam  for  a  hog  wallow,  as  elucidated  in  the 
preceding  statements,  as  the  necessary  infer- 
ence, from  the  late  decision  of  the  Superior 
Court,  in  this  State,  which  shows  in  minia- 
ture, what  unbounded  influence  and  ascend- 
ency the  mammoth  manufacturing  establish- 
ments, when  associated  with  the  Judiciary, 
possess,  in  this  land.  To  which  may  be 
associated  "  NATIONAL  Societies,"  of 
various  names,  under  that  of  Religion, 
Education,  &c. 

The  object  of  which  is  to  mould  the  minds 
of  the  youth  into  their  stamp;  and  thereby, 
fix  their  prejudice  accordingly,  for  habits  arise 
from  prejudice,  founded  in  education  both  in 
religion  and  politics — when  led  by  the  nose, 
and  not  permitted  to  think,  and  to  judge,  and 
to  act  for  themselves,  in  matters  of  such  a 
nature ;  but  are  kept  in  awe  by  a  kind  of 
slavish  fear  and  dread. 

0Cf=  Master  Priest !  Master  Judge  !  and 
Master  of  the  Water  that  runs  over  my  farm. 

0  my  Countrymen  !  remember  the  Declara- 
tion of  '76,  with  the  principles  and  con- 
comitants thereto  belonging.  And  in  these 
days  of  exigency  and  excitement,  I  wish  and 
hope  for  the  voluminous  essays,  or  writings 
of  Thomas  Jefferson,  to  appear  in  print  to 
cultivate  and  improve  the  public  mind. 

The  present  excitement,  to  pull  down  old 
and  long  established  societies,  for  political 
purposes  of  a  sinister  nature,  to  accomplish 
objects  of  a  cruel  and  unjust  principle,  by 
procuring  laws  to  oppress  and  depress  their 
fellow  citizens — such  as  will  bring  them 
under  the  power  of  tyrannical  instruments,  to 
drive  them  into  hypocrisy,  self-defence,  exile, 
poverty  and  destruction,  totally  unworthy  a 
free,  generous,  and  independent  people. 

But  iniquity  will  work  !  and  now  and  then 
show  its  deformed  head. 

The  association  of  Capitalists ;  2,  the 
Judiciary  and  Executive  Power ;  3,  the 
weight  of  the  Clergy ;  4,  the  Gentlemen  of 
the  Bar ;  5,  Medical  interest ;  6,  Education 
and  Classical  Science;  7,  Mercantile  Inter- 
est ;  8,  the  Mechanical ;  and  9,  the  Laborers 
of  every  kind,  who  are  dependent  for  em- 
ploy ;  whether  it  be  agriculture,  manufacture, 
or  scrivener's  department,  &c.  to  accomplish 
the  object  of  Election,  by  electing  certain 
men,  of  certain  principles,  as  tools  to  answer 
the  purposes,  objects,  and  ends  of  others. 

To  monopolize  all  places,  both  of  honor 
and  profit,  of  every  name  and  grade,  to  attain 
the  object  and  accomplish  the  end  in  view. 

First,  Medicine ;  2,  the  Bar ;  3,  Manufac- 
tory;    4,    School-keeping  or  Education,  Di- 


182 


OMNIFARIOUS  LAW  EXEMPLIFIED. 


vinity  or  Clerical  Divines — as  far  as  times 
ami  circumstances  will  permit,  are  "  privil- 
eged orders,"  and  have  it  in  their  power,  by 
law.  to  make  others  feel  their  influence,  if  not 
the  weight  of  their  vengeance  too. 

Look  at  the  Medical  Laws  of  different 
States,  especially  of  New  York — Physic  and 
Surgery — to  give  a  dose  of  Medicine,  or  to 
bind  up  a  wound,  without  permission  or 
direction,  from  the  privileged  order,  is  an 
exposure  to  a  fine,  imprisonment,  or  peni- 
tentiary. 

Look  at  the  late  Act  in  R.  I.  If  I  circulate 
these  books,  I  am  exposed  to  pay  twenty  dol- 
lars line,  and  the  loss  of  my  horse  and  wagon. 

Look  at  what  is  called  Law,  relative  to 
H  ater — although  it  be  on  my  own  farm — it  is 
under  the  control  of  another,  to  serve  him  at 
my  own  expense  ! 

And  what  shall  I  more  say  !  Time  would 
not  admit,  nor  the  intention  of  these  pages,  to 
swell  the  work  voluminously,  but  merely  to 
call  the  attention  of  the  public  to  the  various 
streams  of  Lyman  Beecher's  Address,  so 
called,  which  are  to  centre  in  one  grand 
stream,  to  accomplish  and  carry  the  import- 
ant Political  Factory  of  the  U.  S.  A. 

For  Bibles  emanating  from  the  charitable 
Bible  Society,  so  called,  have  been  solicited 
for  proper  purposes  and  refused  by  its 
agents,  unless  the  copies  were  sold  and  the 
money  placed  in  their  funds. 

Mm  cover,  should  a  person  contribute  an- 
nually, and  liberally,  towards  the  Sunday 
School  Fund,  and  afterwards  apply  for  some 
ol  their  books  for  the  benefit  of  poor  Sunday 
Scholars,  none  would  be  given  unless  the 
School  should  be  given  up  and  brought  into 
the  ■  Union,"  although  the  school  should 
cost  them  nothing  beside.  Which  shows 
that  their  object  is  not  the  general  good,  hut 
a  general  purpose  for  a  particular  end! 

The  Bible  Societies,  the  Tract  Societies, 
Book  Establishments,  Printing  funds,  to 
monopolize  the  printing  business  upon  a 
general  scale,  to  supersede  all  the  periodical 
works,  or  newspapers  in  the  Country,  by 
issuing  from  the  "Mother  Press,"  to 
govern  all  the  rest,  nationally,  with  the  con- 
thereof,  in  the  different 
and  Counties,  to  be  executed  likeclock- 
work,  whereby  all  the  rest  shall  be  reduced 
to  Pauperism,  or  turned  to  some  other  busi- 
ness, to  procure  bread ! 

Vnd  thus  the  Trader  and  the  Tradesman, 
the  Doctor,  the  Lawyer,  the  Schoolmaster, 
&c.  &c.  must  by  mutual  understanding  work 
against  others,  wherein  it  would  be  their  in- 
into  each  other's  hands,  to  reduce  to 
beggary  all  the  non-conformists,  as  paupers, 
to  live  on  charity,  obedient  to  their  imperious 
commands. 


So  that  none  must  buy  or  sell,  but  those 
who  have  the    "  Mark  of  the  Beast. ': 

Thus  to  influence  the  different  parts  to 
become  one  "  whole,"  by  amalgamation, 
from  circumstances,  causing  them,  as  indi- 
viduals, approximate,  from  necessity,  if  not 
of  choice,  to  build  the  Political  house  of 
Church  and  State,  and  keep  the  wheels  a 
running  ! 

Some  by  starvation,  reduced  to  pauperism. 
Some  from  interest,  and  some  through  fear 
of  punishment  ! 

A  few  Lawyers,  by  agreement  and  design, 
may  reduce  almost  any  man  to  poverty  and 
destruction.  An  accusation  raised — a  claim 
made — he  imprisoned,  and  property  seized. 
Question — How  can  he  help  himself  1  Coun- 
sel and  friends  may  relieve  him.  But  Liberty, 
Life,  and  Property,  are  in  the  power  of  some 
men,  unless  God  interfere  in  behalf  of  those 
they  oppress. 

A  man,  with  money,  may  prove  any 
thing. 

See  that  man,  with  a  shining  half  hoot, 
containing  a  "  straw."  Tapping  him  on  the 
shoulder,  slipping  a  guinea  in  his  hand,  in- 
quiring, "  Will  you  swear  for  me  ?"  as  they 
walk  one  side.  t;0  yes!"  "What  do  you 
want  me  to  swear  to  !" 

Former  circumstances  being  cited,  as  a  pre- 
cedent, becomes  a  Law — a  Law  of  this 
kind,  by  some  precedents  for  a  pattern 
ancient  or  modern,  may  be  found  fitted  to 
every  case.  And  provided  any  new  case 
should  be  wanted  to  prepare  a  law  to  promote 
amalgamation,  it  would  be  an  easy  matter  to 
produce  a  prosecution  on  some  innocent  in- 
offensive individual,  for  that  object  and  end. 

The  associated  Judge  understands  the 
play — he  explains  what  he  calls  Law  ;  the 
Jury  are  instructed  what  verdict  to  give, 
having  no  JUDGMENT  OF  THEIR  OWN. 
they  do  as  the  Judge  says — act  as  his  pup- 
pets, by  obeying  his  command . 

The  man  is  fined  and  punished,  then  hissed 
by  the  populace,  who  have  no  sense  of 
RIGHT,  and  of  course,  have  no  mind  or  soul 
of  their  own. 

Thus  in  Church  and  State  a  very  few  men 
sway  the  whole  multitude,  who  act  from  the 
impulse  of  the  moment,  without  reason  why 
or  wherefore. 

Hence  the  aptness  of  the  "  Essay  on  a 
World  without  Souls,  addressed  to  u  world 
with  Souls." 

Corrupt  hearts,  for  party  purposes  and 
self-interest,  love  treachery  to  accomplish  it. 
But  John  Bull  and  brother  Jonathan,  with 
all  mankind,  despise  the  traitor. 

You  attempt  to  deceive  a  noted  liar,  and  he 
will  revenge  upon  you  because  he  respects 
the  truth  if  he  does  not  possess  it. 


OMNIFARIOUS  LAW  EXEMPLIFIED. 


183 


Also,  cheat  a  knave  and  he  will  resent  it, 
knowing  that  truth,  justice,  fidelity  and 
humanity,  are  proper  virtues  for  all  to  possess, 
and  bring  forth,  in  all  their  fruits  of  prac- 
tice. 

But  this  doctrine  that  some  Public  Charac- 
ters evince  by  their  practice  and  profession, 
(taking  their  own  word  for  it)  that  no  Oath  is 
binding,  except  made  before  a  magistrate  in 
form  of  Civil  Law,  is  pernicious  in  its  con- 
sequences. 

For  if  an  Oath  is  not  binding,  neither  can  a 
Promise  be  :  and  if  not,  why  line  the  man  for 
a  '•  Breach  of  Promise  ?" — The  woman,  to  be 
sure,  may  be  ':  anti,"  break  her  promise  for 
marriage  without  a  penalty,  but  the  man  must 
be  lined  in  a  heavy  sum. 

Such  principles  for  doctrine,  (taught  by 
preachers,  who  profess  to  teach  the  truth  of 
God  infidelity  of  heart,)  must  tend  to  corrupt 
the  minds  of  youth,  who  generally  imbibe 
first  notions,  which  are  apt  to  grow  up  with 
them,  and  become  a  trait  in  their  after  life, 
characteristic,  to  the  great  injury  of  society. 

For  such  ideas  generated  in  the  breast  of 
youth,  that  no  contract  is  binding,  except 
made  inform  by  Civil  Law,  destroys  all  force 
of  moral  obligation  from  the  mind  ;  and  there- 
by, to  fling  off  moral  restraint,  as  it  relates  to 
society,  unless  you  come  under  the  lash  of 
the  law,  is  to  open  a  wide  field  for  iniquity; 
and  will  prove  in  its  consequences,  ruinous  to 
society. 

For  where  can  you  place  confidence,  where 
no  obligation  is  felt  % 

The  Pope  was  the  first  Anti-Mason  of  late 
years,  in  which  he  denounced  them,  by  his 
Bull,  as  Heretics — assigning,  as  a  reason,  their 
requirement  of  a  belief  in  one  God,  without 
descending  to  particulars  as  it  relates  to  Creeds; 
as  though  a  Protestant  could  be  saved  as  well 
as  a  Catholic. 

The  second  appearance  of  the  Anti,  was 
the  Inquisition  of  Spain,  after  the  return  of 
Ferdinand  VII.  to  the  throne — allowing  Free 
Masons,  Jews  and  Heretics,  only  forty  days 
to  come  in  and  make  their  recantation,  or 
share  all  the  horrors  of  the  Inquisition — from 
forty  to  fifty  thousand  persons  were  imprison- 
ed in  monasteries  and  convents,  there  not  be- 
ing other  prison  room  sufficient  to  contain 
them ;  and  most  of  those  poor  wretches  have 
never  been  heard  of  since. 

The  third  Anti  appearance  was  called  the 
"  Holy  Alliance,"  or  the  Unholy  League,  who 
declared  "  that  the  principles  of  Liberty  were 
systematically  prevailing  as  exemplified  in 
Naples — and  a  fire-brand  of  it  had  got  into 
Greece."  Numbers  of  the  Masons  were  exe- 
cuted not  only  in  Spain,  but  at  Rome  and 
Naples  also. 

The  fourth  appearance  of  Anti,  was  by  the 


Priests  in  Spanish  America,  to  prevent  Light, 
and  to  keep  up  the  old  order  of  things — Igno- 
rance, Superstition,  Darkness  and  Bondage,  for 
self-aggrandizement. 

The  fifth  appearance  of  Anti,  was  by  Alex- 
ander of  Russia.  He  began  his  reign  under 
favorable  auspices,  with  a  prospect  of  enlight- 
ening the  dark,  northern,  savage  regions.  On 
the  fall  of  Napoleon,  he  invited  the  Bonapart- 
ists,  who  were  afraid  of  the  Bourbons,  to 
come  into  his  dominions. 

Several  hundred  thousand  of  the  brightest 
talents,  and  greatest  genius,  were  drawn  to 
his  Empire  from  several  parts  of  Europe. 
After  holding  out  objects  of  inducement,  to 
the  astonishment  of  the  world,  his  sun  set  in 
a  cloud,  and  he  died  without  lamentation,  by 
his  surviving  observers. 

For  first,  it  appears  he  would  bring  back 
the  dark  ages  of  northern  barbarism,  by  de- 
stroying the  good  principles  he  had  suffered 
to  begin,  as  it  relates  to  Literature,  Liberty  of 
Conscience,  Bible  Truths,  and  Historical  in- 
formation. 

And  secondly,  would  moreover  require  per- 
jury of  those  whom  he  had  invited  to  come 
and  settle  in  his  dominions,  and  officiate  under 
his  government.  Also  more  than  one  hun- 
dred thousand  were  commanded  to  quit  his 
dominions  within  a  given  period,  under  pain- 
ful circumstances,  beyond  the  possibility  of 
compliance. 

Alexander  fell  asleep,  in  the  way  of  his 
forefathers,  a  just  retribution  according  to  the 
view  of  that  Hand,  which  from  time  imme- 
morial has  interfered  in  the  affairs  of  mortals, 
by  rendering  retributive  justice,  according  to 
the  declaration — "That  which  ye  measure  to 
others,  shall  be  measured  to  you  again."  How- 
ever, fourteen  thousand  Masons  disappeared 
by  human  power — and  where  have  they  been 
heard  of  since  ? 

The  sixth  Anti  appearance  is  in  the  United 
States,  who  are  infatuated  under  the  idea  of 
'•  Religion  and  Politics,"  like  their  forefathers, 
who  hung  the  Quakers  for  Heresy,  and  in 
their  fanaticism  and  delusion  must  hang  the 
Witches  too. 

And  thus  bring  back,  as  blue  skins,  the 
'•Blue  Laws,"  of  former  days,  with  a  kind 
cf  inquisitorial  spirit — as  if  the  days  of 
Barbarian  Darkness  and  Oppression  must  be 
brought  to  deluge  and  overflow  the  land,  in 
order  to  accomplish,  by  every  stratagem  possi- 
ble, two  orders  of  men — one  to  be  favored, 
and  the  other  oppressed. 

The  doctrine  of  "  equal  rights''  is  plainly 
the  fundamental  principle  of  these  United 
States,  as  exemplified  in  the  Declaration  of 
July  4th,  1776,  with  the  letters  of  General 
Washington,  to  Congress,  during  the  strug- 
gle ;  and  also  the  Constitution,  in  the  Federal 


184 


OMNIFARIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


Compact,  on  which  the  Genera!  Governmen' 
is  bottomed  since  1789. 

General   Warren,  who  fell  at  Bunker  Hill 
was  the  first  leader  and  chief  head,  in  hisdaj 
of  that  ancient  Institution  through  the  north- 
ern State-. 

General  Washington  was  his  successor — 
and  although  he  advised  against  secret  socie- 
ties, when  speaking  of  political  affairs,  which 
shows  he  must  have  referred  to  societies  of  a 
political  nature  ;  hut  he  was  the  friend  of  hu- 
manity, and  of  course  he  could  never  have 
referred  to  humane  societies  ;  as  his  letters 
to  the  Masonic  Fraternity  fully  exemplify, 
and  moreover,  his  continuing  in  the  official 
capacity,  as  head  of  the  Society,  both  subse- 
quent to  that  day.* 

Alter  him,  De  Witt  Clinton,  whose  public 
character  is  well  known,  continued  the  office 
to  the  end  of  his  life. 

Many  of  the  Anties  are  strong  Jackson 
men,  and  voted  highly  for  him,  who  stands 
one  of  the  first  on  the  list,  and  yet  are  striv- 
ing to  ruin  the  citizens'  community,  who  are 
of  the  same  craft. 

And  those  " ANTIES,"  have  the  eggs  now 
in  "embryo,"  within  their  nest,  to  hatch  a 
Political  "EQUESTRIAN"  Statute,  impreg- 
wilh  that  principle,  socially,  which 
Washington  in  his  "  farewell  address,"  ad- 
vises the  citizens  against,  as  being  dangerous 
to  society. 

And  if  the  calmness  of  the  public  Mind, 
with  that  good  Principle  of  COMMON  SENSE, 
should  be  exercised  judiciously — as  to  pre- 
vent confusion,  delusion,  fanaticism,  convul- 
sion, anarchy,  and  TYRANNY —  ii  will  be  a 
happy  thing,  to  transmit  former  privileges  to 
generations  yet  unborn  ! 

27th— INQUISITORIAL  LAW. 

The  Catholic  Miscellany,  printed  at  Charles- 
ton. S.  ('.  April  17th,  1830,  Vol.  No.  42, 
when  pleading  (or  the  Inquisition,  says,  "  A 
sense  of  duty  obliges  me  to  say  that  a  HE- 
RESIARCH,an  obstinate  HERETIC,  and  a 
propagator  of  heresy  should  indisputably  be 
ranked  anion-  tin''  GREATEST  CRIMI- 
NALS!"  "Though  Congress  have  no  power 
(quoting  the  Constitution)  to  establish  Law 
[leligion,  or  curtail  the  privileges  thereof !" 

In  the  case  of   Hogan,  al    Harrisburg,  it  is 
clear  that  the  Assembly  of  Pennsyh  inia  were 
intimidated,  and  dare  not  act  themselvi 
being 40,000  Catholic  voters  in  thai 
that  time. 


*  The   Letters  to  the   Grand    Lodge   are  still 
where,  the  (lutes  maybe  seen,   The  Charter  of  tin 
i;i    Alexandria,  from    the  Grand  Lodge  "i    \> 
George  Washington— an  1  also  tin'  Mallet  «  ith  which  he 

-i  Stone  -I   Hi'- I    IlPITOL  of  the   1  nited 

States,  are  both  now  in  the  District  of  Coluiulu.i  ! 


1.  '•  ECCLESIASTICAL"  Law  is  pli 

in  this  land,  whilst  the ''Court  or   f 
tiox'  has  raised  the  bodies  of  heretic-   and 
burnt  their  bones  in  other  countries!      Have 
they  here  and  there  ai  y  'secret  (daces  fi  r  the 
same  rise  in  the  United  States  of  America? 

2.  By  "  ex  post  facto''1  Law,  passed  sp 

for  the  purpose  by  the  British  Parliament,  to 
raise  and  hang  the  carcases  of  Oliver  Crom- 
well and  three  others,  and  afterwards  to  bury 
them  under  the  gallows,  which  some  say,  this 
"  POLITICAL  INQUISITION"  never  had 
carried  into  execution;  but  G.  Facte!!-  us  he 
saw  the  carcass  of  Cromwell  hanging  at  Ty- 
burn ! 

3.  Astonishing    to    common    sense,   that   a 
"Civil  Ixquisitiox,''   by   a   legislath 
should  be  introduced  in  the  Unite!    Si 

and  the  Inquisitor,  bv  the  Grand  Jury,  should 
attempt  to  INDITE  the  ASHES  of  the  DEAD 
—the  late  Governor  of  N.  Y.— HUSH  ! 

CONCLUSION. 

After  having  hinted  many  things,  called 
Law.  the  consequence  therewith  connect  ■  !  :  1 
would  make  some  few  remarks  by  way  of 
reflection. 

First.  When  the  Judges  are  on  the  Bench 
and  a  Jury  in  the  Box,  to  hear  the  Law  ex- 
pounded that  ihey  maj  judge  oifacts. 

The   Judges  are  divided,   in    opinion,   two 
against  one,  what  Law  is  ?     But  ii'  on.' 
two  had  joined  on  the  other  side,  then  the  Law 
would  have  been  the  other  way. 

Hence,  what  is  called  Law.  is  just  what 
happens  to  be  the  notion  or  whim  of  him  or 
them,  who  happen  to  be  upon  the  Bench. 

And  those  who  are  associated  in  tin' 
to  act  the  pail  of  Puppets,  called  Jury  :  who 
are    considered    to    have    no   Judgmenl     or 
Opinion  of  their  own  :  hut  must   find  such  a 
Verdict,  as  the  Judge  directs. 

Now  admitting  this  to  be  the  fact,  it  is  a 
plain  case,  that  the  whole  Scene  is  but  a 
Earce,  and  a  Sham,  and  also  a  mockery  of 
Common  Sense. 

The  Inquisitorial  Court  of  Ecclesiastical 
Authority,  tell  us  that  they  are  Holy  and 
Merciful — that  they  put  no  man  to  death  : 
but  it  is  the  Temporal  Power  of  the  Magis- 
trate, who  burns  the  obstinate  Heretics  to 
keep  the  Church  pure. 

But    it    is  a    plain  case   that    the  h 
power,    in   such  cases,    is  on    the   tool  of  the 
other,  for  a  cloak,   being   nothing  hut  a  name 
for  a  come-off  or  covering,  to  save  othi 
appearance,  from  the  stigma  of  cruel  mi 

And  it  i^  now  equally  clear  to  a  discerning 
mind,  provided  that  our  countrymen,  our  fel- 
low citizens,  are  dragooned  away  from  home, 
to  act  as  mete  puppets,  only  being  a  sir 


OMNIFAEIOUS    LAW    EXEMPLIFIED. 


185 


appearance  sake — as  if  they  were  a  rational 
Court  of  Judiciary  ;  but  in  reality  must  be 
deprived  of  that  sphere  of  action,  to  be  the 
mere  creature  and  tools  of  another.  I  should 
think  they  had  better  stay  at  home,  and  save 
trouble,  time,  and  expense — than  to  consent 
to  have  such  deliberate  mockery. 

And  if  we  should  adopt  the  Spanish  mole 
at  once,  there  might  be  some  propriety. 

First.  If  a  man  is  wanting  to  appear  before 
a  Tribunal,  he  is  sent  for  and  comes  volun- 
tarily, without  being  dragged  by  the  Peace 
Officer's  dog,  in  irons. 

Secondly.  There  are  no  puppets  to  pay,  for 
expenses;  but  Judgment  is  given  by  the  Judge. 
But  I  would  that  all  my  fellow  citizens, 
who  may  be  called  to  act  as  Jurors  may 
never  consent  to  be  imposed  on,  and  be 
degraded  to  a  level  with  puppets,  as  creatures 
for  the  tools  of  another ;  but  seriously  con- 
sider their  dignity,  as  Rational  Beings,  and 
endeavor  to  perform  a  considerate  part,  agree- 
ably to  their  oath,  judiciously,  as  they  who 
have  some  reason,  possessing  a  judgment  and 
Soul  of  their  own  :  like  responsible  Agents, 
who  expect  to  give  an  account  for  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body. 

As  it  relates  to  Law  Characters.  Consider 
the  poor  innocent  witness,  to  impose  on  them, 
where  simplicity  exists,  to  confuse  their 
minds,  and  harrow  their  feelings,  is  a  thing 
which  ought  not  to  be  practised.  Also  to 
entrap  the  unwary,  and  bring  the  Poor  into 
debt  more  than  the  just  debt  amounts  to. 
Candor  would  say,  tell  them  it  would  be 
gain  to  them  in  the  sequel,  to  lose  the  whole 
without  a  struggle,  rather  than  to  recover  it, 
in  such  a  case. 

Moreover,  in  pleading — remember  your 
Clients  have  feelings,  which-need  not'be  har- 
rowed by  being  blackguarded  by  the  opposite 
side,  while  your  brother,  is  treated  with  all 
due  respect. 

And  remember  that  ye  tempt  yourselves, 
when  you  study  to  deceive  on  the  case,  and 
misrepresent  the  same,  to  gain  the  point. 
But  perhaps  you  will  say — c:  It  is  my  trade — 
I  am  hired  and  paid  for  doing  it,"  and  of 
course  feel  bound  by  your  oath,  to  be  true 
to  your  client — and  unless  you  do  your  best, 
will  violate  the  contract  upon  the  oath  ! 

Well,  than  you  have  your  reward  !  And 
I  do  not  wonder  at  the  price ;  but  remember 
it  is  only  for  this  world. 

What  can  be  the  meaning  of  the  Prophet — 
where  he  saith  : 

"  Woe  to  them  that  call  Evil  Good  and 
Good  Evil  !  that  put  Darkness  for  Light  and 
Light  for  Darkness;  and  Bitter  for  Sweet 
and  Sweet  for  Bitter  !" 

In  Civil  cases  and  in  Political  affairs,  as  a 
Citizen,    I   feel   to  warn  you.     To  consider 


how  you  act  and  what  you  do — as  it  relates 
to  yourself,  your  fellow  citizens,  and  neigh- 
bors, and  to  the  public  at  large,  in  a  social 
point  of  view. 

As  it  relates  to  the  Candid  and  Judicious 
People,  in  these  days  of  excitement,  who  are 
clear  of  Party  Spirit — you  will  save  yourself 
much  trouble  and  expense,  by  concerning 
yourself  about  that  which  you  are  ignorant 
of,  and  of  course,  are  incompetent  to  exercise 
and  determine  judiciously  about  it. 

I  would  give  my  counsel  to  such,  as  a 
friend,  to  let  it  alone. 

For  if  the  Balance  of  the  Principles  of 
1776  be  overthrown  in  this  Country,  then 
surely,  the  Palladium,  which  is  the  Pendulous 
Regulator  of  our  national  safety,  is  gone — 
and  the  surety  and  doctrine  of  Equal  Rights 
driven  from  those  shores,  and  banished  from 
the  World.  For  where  else  do  they  exist,  or 
where  can  they  be  found  in  a  social  point  of 
view  1 

Before  the  conquest  of  England  by  Wil- 
liam, one  of  his  predecessors,  viz.  King 
Athelstane  in  926,  gave  a  character  to  a  cer- 
tain Society  in  York.  Hence  the  origin  of 
the  well  known  phrase — "Ancient  York 
Masons."  And  the  King's  brother,  Edwin, 
was  the  Grand  Master. 

Some  laws  in  succeeding  reigns,  were 
passed  against  them.  When  the  Grand  Lodge 
was  convened  at  York,  Queen  Elizabeth  sent 
some  of  her  confidants,  with  a  military  force, 
to  seize  them  with  their  papers,  and  bring  them 
to  her.  But  some  of  the  leading  men  being  ini- 
tiated, made  a  favorable  report  to  her  Majesty, 
so  that  the  opposition  died  away. 

When  a  boy,  I  heard  my  father  read  of  our 
people  being  carried  into  Algerine  slavery ; 
but  some  were  let  off  without  ransom,  whilst 
others  were  retained  and  redeemed  at  the 
public  expense,  which  made  an  impression 
upon  my  mind. 

But  I  had  my  prejudices  as  well  as  others 
of  my  day,  without  proper  notions  or  judg- 
ment on  the  subject.  And  probably  I  should 
have  carried  them  with  me,  to  my  dying  day, 
had  it  not  been  for  the  following  circum- 
stances. 

When  in  Rhode  Island,  1824.  in  my  sleep, 
I  thought  myself  in  a  Masonic  Lodge,  where 
I  received  the  first  degree,  after  which  I  stood 
up  to  give  them  an  address,  in  doing  which  I 
waked  myself  up.  A  strange  weighty  exer- 
cise— sleep  fled — early  I  crossed  the  ferry  to 
Warren,  where  I  related  the  circumstance  at 
breakfast — noticed  the  countenance  of  some 
present,  which  appeared  to  be  an  index  of  the 
mind— concluded  they  were  masons— on  in-  j 
quiry  found  it  to  be  so. 

Then  I  resolved  to  see  the  difference 
betwixt   dream   and   reality  the    first  oppor- 


186 


OMNIFARIOUS  LAW  EXEMPLIFIED. 


tunijy,  which  soon  presented  at  Bristol.     I  an- 

licipa:e<J,  step  by  step,  ami  was  not  disappoint- 

circumstances answering  to  my  dream. 

And  travelling  on,  I  have  found  no  cause 
!j  to  repent  my  journey  through  the  degrees  of 
Masonry's  ancient  and  modern  steps;  but 
find  the  Principles  to  be  such  as  I  would 
wish  to  Treasure  in  my  Heart  and  Practice  in 
my  Life  to  my  dying  day — as  I  now  see  and 
feel. 

The  antiquity  of  it,  the  date  and  circum- 
stances attending  the  origin  of  the  several 
degrees;  the  parts  separatt  and  taken  together 
to  form  one  whole,  there  is  a.  chain  and  a  har- 
iintiii/  in  the  institution  ;  common  opinion  and 
nn  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

It  is  noble  in  its  administration  ;  to  think, 
and  let  think,  beyond  the  narrow  contracted 
prejudices  of  bitter  sectarians  in  these  modern 
times. 

in  common  with  other  citizens,  to  do  good 
to  all ;  but  those  of  the  Brotherhood  have 
more  especial  claim. 

Ii  is  a  general  or  universal  language  fitted 
to  benefit  the  poor  stranger,  which  no  other 
institution  is  calculated  to  reach  by  extending 
the  beneficent  Hani. 

The  World  is  indebted  to  the  Masons  for 
the  preservation  of  the  former  part  of  the 
Scriptures,  down  to  Solomon's  day,  as  exem- 
plified by  Ezra,  or  Esdras,  as  a  kind  ol  reposi- 
tory for  the  transmission  of  generous  princi- 
ples for  the  benefit  of  mankind. 

Even  the  modern  degree,  called  the  ';  Medi- 
terranean pass,"  known  all  around  the  shores 
of  that  Sea,  existed  anterior  to  the  data  of  the 

n  ghts  of  Malta;"  taking  its  rise  at  the 
capitulation  of  the  Isle  of  Rhodes,  which 
island  had  been  maintained  for  200  years  by 
the  Christians  after  their  expulsion  from  the 
Hoi)  Land,  against  all  the  power  of  Turkey, 
which  is  near   Kill  years  since. 

The  Wooden  .Mallet,  now  preserved  in  the 
English  Museum  of  antiquities,  as  a  curiosity, 
because  King  Charles  2d,  used  it  in  the  cere- 
mony ol  laying  the  cornerstone,  publicly,  of 
St.  I'aul's  Church  and  .Masonic  Hall,  upwards 
of  150  years  ago,  shows  the  folly  of  some 
who  attempted  to  assert  its  origin,  subsequent 
to  that  period,  arising  from  the  delusion  of  the 
■•  South  Sea  Company,"    1720. 

The  Statute  of  Henry  VI.  of  England,  the 
third  year  of  his  reign,  interdicting  Masonry, 
perhaps  about  1425  is  not  brought  into  view 
by  the  "Anties." 

The  Missionaries  in  the  East,  have  found 
the  benefit  of  their  having  been  initiated  into 
this  ancient  institution,  (while  in  the  Jl'ist) 
among  the  Hindoos — when  otherwise,  even 
acred  office  and  character,  would  not 
have  preserved  them. 

Other  Societies  strive  to  make  disciples,  by 


proselyting,  but  this  does  not.  Others  beg 
your  money,  when  out  of  their  society,  or 
belonging  to  another,  but  this  does  not.  But 
in  common  with  other  societies  and  the  pub- 
lic at  large,  they  show  their  equality  in  pay- 
ing their  proportion  of  the  poor  taxes  and  also 
the  gem  ml  kindness  to  the  neighbor's  dis- 
tresses ;  yet  over  and  above  all  that,  they  aim 
to  help  each  other  with  their  own  money, 
which  is  not  begged  from  others,  but  is  the 
fruit  of  their  own  earnings.  And  provided 
they  wish  to  extend  their  own  institution 
beyond  the  little  narrow  contracted  prejudices 
of  local  societies,  "  Who  do  they  inj 
Let  Truth  and  Justice  answer  the  question. 

Supposing  a  "  Royal  Arch  Knight  Templars1 
High  Priest,"  should  drop  a  few  hints  to  all 
whom  it  may  concern  ! 

"  Don't  give  up  the  ship*"  but  in  the  storm 
lay  to  ;  the  gust,  when  it  comes  to  its  zenith, 
must  lower  away,  and  then  set  your  sails  and 
steer  your  course.  But  learn  the  lesson — 
mind  what  characters  compose  your  Crew, 
and  see  there  be  not  too  many  raw  hands 
•■  admitted''  for  the  voyage.  But,  while  you 
have  this  opportunity,  purge  your  decks  of 
disorderly  and  improper  members,  by  seeking 
a  reformation,  to  correct  whatever  is  amiss, 
that  the  institution  may  not  be  injured  by 
those  who  are  unworthy. 

Signs  always  denote  Substances — and  the 
substance  is  beyond  the  sign. 

There  was  an  outward  Stone  Table  ;  out- 
ward Manna,  and  an  outward  name  written 
— kept  from  those  without,  the  Gentile  World. 

But  there  is  a  ':  hidden  manna  ;"  a  "  living 
stone,"  and  a  "new  name"'  written,  "which 
no  man  knoweth  but  he  that  reeeiveth  it." 
Christ  revealed  in  the  heart,  by  the  Spirit,  is 
the  true  knowledge  of  GOD  ! 

To  go  no  farther  than  the  signs  is  to  be  only 
what  may  be  considered  as  a  mere  nominal, 
outward  court  worshipper — a  formal  professor. 

But  those  who  study  and  pursue  the  true 
principle,  to  enjoy  it  inwardly,  will  find  a 
sublime  Theory  ;  an  interesting  study,  refresh- 
ing, sweet  contemplation,  worthy  a  rational 
being,  above  the  brute  creation  which  has  but 
animal  contentment ;  but  you  may  stud)  God, 
enjoy  God,  as  an  inward  and  spiritual  WOR- 
SHIPPER, anticipating  the  joys  of  the  world 
to  come. 

The  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter.  ••  Fear 
God  and  keep  his  Commandments,*'  which  are 
"Repentance"  foi  Sin  the  exercise  of  Faith 
in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  ••  Lose  the 
Lord  with  all  thy  Heart,  and  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself,"  practically,  doing  to  others,  as  ye 
would  they  should  do  to  you,  and  thus  lay 
up  Treasure  in  Heaven. 

END  OF  THE  LAW  ! 


P.  S.  Perhaps  some  will  conclude  that 
the  hints,  on  the  subject  of  "  Linked 
Combinations,"  are  only  fanciful  ideas  of 
"  Crazy,"  hatched  up  to  make  the  World 
wonder. 

But  whoever  will  notice  the  address  of 
Lyman  Beecher,  and  his  calculations  and  re- 
marks, of  which  the  following  is  a  part  (pub- 
lished some  12  to  15  years  since)  will  discov- 
er the  seed  in  "  embryo,"  and  then  compare 
it  with  the  Methodist  Newspaper  called  the 
"  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,"  &c.  dated 
August  15th,  1827,  vol.  2d,  No.  50,  or  whole 
number  102,  headed  "  Murder  will  out,"  an<" 
signed  "A.  Lyman,"  and  vol.  3,  No.  17,  or 
whole  number  121,  page  66,  dated  December 
26th,  1828;  with  Critical  Remarks  on  the 
"Christian  Spectator," — also  March  6th,  1826, 
page  107,  "secret  exposed,"  will  find  that 
"  Secret  Society."  FIRE  gives  REASON  for 
some  smoke ;  and  hence  the  reader  is  request- 
ed to  re-peruse  the  preceding  work,  and  let  it 
go  for  what  it  will  fetch,  without  imputing 
to  the  Author  "  intended  misrepresentation." 
or  a  design  to  calumniate  any  one  individual- 
ly, but  only  to  call  the  attention  of  the  PUB- 
LIC to  things  of  a  PUBLIC  NATURE  ;  where- 
in I  conceive  the  public  are  generally  and 
GREATLY  interested,  and  not  any  thing  PER- 
SONAL is  meant. 

Lyman  Beecher,  one  of  Governor  Strong's 
stamp,  being  minister  in  the  Congregational 
or  Presbyterian  order,  has  made  a  calculation 
on  the  state  of  religion  in  all  the  United  States! 
beginning  with  Maine,  goes  on  through  the 
several  States  in  rotation,  and  ends  at  Georgia, 
with  the  following  words  : 

"  The  population  of  Georgia  is  452,083, 
while  in  the  whole  State  there  are  not  to  ex- 
ceed 10  ministers  who  are  qualified  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  leaving  442,433  of*  the  population 
of  that  State  DESTITUTE  of  such  instruction 
as  God  has  decided  to  be  proper  for  the  sal- 


vation of  men  !  A  small  portion  of  this  des- 
titute population  of  the  land  is  enlightened  by 
a  feeble  glimmering  from  UNEDUCATED 
men  !"  Such,  then,  is  the  state  of  our  Na- 
tion •  more  deplorably  destitute  of  reli- 
gious instruction  than  ANY  OTHER  chris- 
tian nation  under  heaven." 

"What  shall  be  done  ?"  "something  more 
than  ever  has  been  done." 

"  There  is  a  state  of  society  to  be  formed, 
and  to  be  formed  by  an  EXTENDED  COM- 
BINATION of  INSTITUTIONS.  Religious, 
CIJ  IL,  and  literary,  which  never  exists 
without  the  co-operation  of  an  educated 
MINISTRY." 

Thus,  after  showing  how  many  ministers, 
according  to  the  number  of  people,  there  are 
in  different  nations  in  Europe,  England,  Ire- 
land, Italy,  Spain,  &c.  and  drawing  the  infer- 
ence that  America  is  in  a  more  deplorable 
state  than  any  other,  as  above,  concludes,  if 
it  should  degenerate  for  70  years  to  come  as 
it  has  for  the  70  years  past,  that  it  will  be  on 
a  level  with  Heathens — hence  "the  NATION 
must  be  awakened  to  save  itself  by  its  own 
exertions,  or  IfV  (i.  e.  Strong's  men)  "are 
undone."  "The  newspapers,  the  tracts,  and 
magazines,  must  make  the  PRESS  GROAN 
to  communicate  our  wretchedness — and  from 
every  pulpit  the  trumpet  must  sound  LONG 
and  loud—*  *  *  *" 

Combinations  unite  like  streams  in  one 
river  to  educate — and  if  the  educated  will  not 
preach  Calvinism — or  to  be  tools  of  the  am- 
bitious— they  must  return  the  money  paid  for 
their  education. 

He  admits  of  none  being  "ministers  of  the 
Gospel,"  but  those  of  his  order  of  "  educated 
men:''  And  at  the  ratio  of  one  for  109  per- 
sons, would  require  8000  according  to  the 
population  of  8,000,000— but  5,000  are  want- 
ing, as  his  kind  of  ministers  do  not  exceed 
5000.     Thus,  a  snake  in  the  grass ! 


183 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


LORENZO'S  TRIAL  AND  CONDEMNATION, 

FOR  AN  OFFENCE  AGAINST  THE  PEACE  AND  DIGNITY  OF  THE 
STATE  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA, 

UNDER    THE    OLD    FEUDAL    LAW. 


The  greater  the  Truth  the  greater  the  Libel. 
A  NEW  CASE— ADMITTED  SO  TO  BE  BY  THE  LAWYERS— 1821. 


FROM    THE    rOURTII  EDITION. 


Stale  of  South  Carolina. 

Benjamin  Hammet,  being  duly  sworn,  ma- 
keth  oath  and  saith,  that  Lorenzo  Dow,  now 
in  this  city,  hath  recently  published  and  dis- 
tributed in  this  city,  a  book  printed  at  Phila- 
delphia, in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  fifteen,  and  called  "History 
of  Cosmopolite,  or  the  four  volumes  of  Lo- 
renzo's Journal  concentrated  in  one,"  and 
-  headed  at  the  top  of  the  title  page  as  follows  : 
"Quintessence  of  Lorenzo's  Works,"  that  in 
the  said  volume,  at  page  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five,  are  the  following  words  an  1  fig- 
ures: "Monday,  January 9th,  1804.  I  rode 
52  miles,  and  arrived  al  Charleston  late  in  the 
evening,  and  put  up  with  W.  Turpin,  Esq., 
who  received  me  when  1  first  was  in  this 
place,  and  procured  me  picked  meetings  at  his 
house.  I  And  Mr.  Hammel  has  ggne  to  a 
world  of  spirits,  to  answer  for  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body.  As  it  respects  his  division,  it 
appears  his  motives  were  impure,  arisin] 
a  desire  of  popularity;  in  consequence  of 
which  there  was  a  breach  "i  confidence  by 
him  as  respected  the  incorporation  of  the 
house;  awful  to  relate,  it  appeals  he  died 
drunk."  And  on  the  same  page  below  are 
these  words,  "and  Hammet's  conduct  done  in- 
jury"— and  in  page  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  are  the  following  words:  "Mathews 
invited  me  to  supply  an  appointmenl  for  him 
in  the  great  Meeting  House,  which  was  built 
for  the  Methodists,  and  about  which  Hammel 


made  crooked  work.'*  And  again,  on  the 
.same  page  below-,  are  these  words,  "the Ham- 
met  Methodists  were  low."  This  deponent 
further  swears  that  the  person  called  Hammet, 
in  the  above  extracts,  is  the  Rev.  William 
Hammet ;  on  or  about  the  fifteenth  of  May, 
one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  three — that 
he  was  a  Methodist  Preacher  in  this  city — and 
that  the  charges  against  him,  and  reflections 
upon  his  memory,  contained  in  the  above  ex- 
tracts, are  FABSE,  MALICIOUS,  and  LIBEL- 
LOUS ;  and  that  the  said  book  from  which 
they  are  taken,  does  by  its  distribution  bring 
contempt  on  the  family  of  the  said  deceased 
Rev.  W.  Hammet,  and  tend  to  stir  up  hatred 
and  contempt  for  his  memory  in  this  commu- 
nity— and  to  excite  his  relations  to  a  breach 
of  the  peace.  This  Deponent  further  sw<  ars 
that  he  at  first  endeavored  to  satisfy  -aid 
Lorenzo,  that  said  allegations  and  state- 
ments were  untrue,  and  did  accordingly 
but  that  the  said  Lorenzo  refused   to  uive  any 

te  of  such  his  conviction.*  T. 
ponenl  lastly  saith  that  the  said  Lorenzo  hath 
distributed  already  several  of  said  books,  and 
is  continuing  to  distribute  them,  all  which 
acting  and  doings  of  -aid  Lorenzo  are  against 
the  peace  and  dignity  of  .said  State. 

B H. 

Sworn  before  me,  this  22d  Jan.,  1821,   } 
J H M ,  Q.  U.         ] 


*  ($Q=  The  following  was  the  only  condition  on  which 


Lorenzo's  trial  a^d  condemnation. 


189 


THE  STATE  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

BY   J.  H.  MITCHELL,  JUSTICE    OF  THE  QUORUM, 
IN    AND    FOR    THE    SAID    STATE. 

To  any  lawful  Constable — 

WHEREAS  complaint  upon  oath  has  been 
made  unto  me  by  Benjamin  Hammet,  that  Lo- 
renzo Dow,  now  in  this  city,  hath  recently 
published  and  distributed  in  this  city  a  certain 
work,  entitled  "  History  of  Cosmopolite,"  and 
another*  work  entitled  "  Quintessence  of  Lo- 
renzo's Works,"  wherein  the  late  William 
Hammet  is  most  scandalously  libelled,  and 
which  tends  to  stir  up  hatred  and  contempt 
to  his  memory,  and  to  excite  his  relations  to 
a  breach  of  the  peace,  and  that  said  Loren- 
zo still  continues  to  distribute  said  work 
against  the  peace  and   dignity  of   the  State. 

These  are,  therefore,  to  command  you  to 
apprehend  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow,  to  bring  him 
before  me,  to  be  dealt  with  according  to 
law. 

J.  H.  M.,  Q.  U.         [l.  s.] 

Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  at  Charles- 
ton, this  22d  day  of  January,  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  twenty-one. 


I  could  avoid  the   suit,  which  in  conscience  I  CON- 
FESS I  could  not  sign  : 

"  State  of  South  Carolina, 
Charleston  District. 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  That  I,  Lorenzo  Dow, 
Preacher  of  the  Gospel,  being  called  upon  by  Benjamin 
Hammet,  for  an  explanation  of  what  is  contained  in  a 
printed  work,  entitled  "Lorenzo's  Works,"  of  which  I 
am  the  Author,  and  having  found,  that  I  herein  asserted 
sentiments,  not  from  my  personal  knowledge,  but  from 
hearsav,  which  I  now  believe  to  be  incorrect,  and  with- 
out proper  foundation.  This  is,  therefore,  to  state  to  the 
world,  that  what  is  contained  in  the  133d  and  175th  pa- 
ges of  said  work,  relative  to  the  Rev.  Wm.  Hammet,  de- 
ceased, is  totally  erroneous,  and  are  not  entitled  to  that 
credit,  which  has  been  paid  to  them.  I  further  certify, 
that  I  make  this  declaration,  out  of  a  due  regard  to  truth, 
to  the  memory  of  the  deceased,  to  his  surviving  relatives 
and  friends,  and  to  the  commnnity  in  which  he  lived. 
And  I  earnestly  request  all  such  persons  who  are  in  pos- 
session of  said  work,  to  take  notice  accordingly. 
Given  tinder  my  hand,  litis  twenty-second  day  ) 
of  January,  Jlnno  Domini,  1821.  ) 
Witness," 

*  Here  was  a  BULL,  the  works  were  one. 


The  State  vs.  Lorenzo  Dow. 
LIBEL. 
The    Keeper   of  the  Jail  will  receive  the 
prisoner  for  further  examinations,  he  refusing 
to  give  bail,  and  him  keep. 

J.  H.  M.,  Q.  U. 
January  22d,  1821. 

[This  was  sent  by  my  friend,  and  not  an  officer,  to  the 

tight  house.] 

State  of  South  Carolina,  )  , 

Charleston  District,     j  Jan-  24)  1821> 

Personally  appeared  before  me,  Samuel 
Richards,  one  of  the  Justices  of  the  Quorum, 
in  and  for  the  said  State,  Lorenzo  Dow,  Duke 
Goodman  and  Henry  T.  Farmer.  Who  ac- 
knowledge themselves  indebted  to  the  State 
of  South  Carolina.  Lorenzo  Dow,  in  the  sum 
of  five  hnndred  dollars,  Duke  Goodman,  and 
Henry  T.  Farmer  in  the  sum  of  two  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  each.  The  same  to  be  paid 
out  of  their  real  or  personal  estate,  should  the 
said  Lorenzo  Dow  not  fulfil  the  condition  of 
the  following  recognizance. 

The  conditions  of  this  Recognizance  is  such, 
That  if  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow  be  and  appear 
before  the  Court  of  Sessions,  to  meet  in 
Charleston  on  the  second  Monday  in  May 
next,  to  answer  to  the  said  State  for  a  Libel 
against  the  memory  of  the  late  Reverend  Wil- 
liam Hammet,  of  which  he  stands  charged,  and 
that  he,  the  said  Dow,  do  submit  to  the  sen- 
tence of  the  said  Court,  and  do  not  depart  the 
Court  without  license  from  said  Court,  then 
this  Recognizance  to  be  null  and  void,  and  of 
no  effect — otherwise  to  remain  in  full  force 
and  virtue.  LOREXZO  DOW, 

DUKE  GOODMAN, 
HENRY  T.  FARMER. 

Done  in  presence  of 
Samuel  Richards.  Q.  U. 

[The  foregoing  signature  is  given  at  the  ear- 
nest request  of  my  friends,  (who  I  conceive  act 
from  the  purest  of  motives,)  but  with  a  great  bur- 
then on  my  mind,  and  was  I  to  act  my  feel- 
ings, it  would  be  otherwise,  v\hich  I  cannot 
communicate  to  others — but  I  have  never  ac- 
knowledged a  "  Rev.  William  Hammet.v] 

L.  DOW. 


190 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


INDICTMENT, 


The  State  of  South  Carolina  vs.  the  Rev.  Lo- 1 
renzo  Dow. 


Robert  Y.   Hayne,  Esq. 

AtVy  General 

Samuel  Prioleau, 

Counsel  for  Dft. 


This  was  an  indictment  for  a  libel  on  the 
deceased  William  Hammet,  tried  before  his 
Honor  Judge  Johnson,  in  Charleston,  in  the 
State  Court  of  Sessions,  the  17th  May,  1821. 
The  alleged  libel  was  contained  in  a  journal 
of  the  defendant's  life,  published  by  him  origin- 
ally in  Europe,  and  reprinted  in  Philadelphia 
in  the  year  1815  by  some  other  person.  The 
first  count  of  the  indictment  was  in  the  follow- 
ing words  : 


TJie  State  of  South  Carolina, 
Charleston  District. 


to  wit  ■ 


At  a  Court  of  General  Sessions,  begun  and 
holden  in  and  for  the  District  of  Charleston, 
in  the  State  of  South  Carolina  at  Charleston, 
in  the  District  and  State  aforesaid,  on  Monday. 
the  fourteenth  day  of  May,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty- 
one  : — 

The  Jurors  of  and  for  the  District  of  Charles- 
ton, aforesaid,  that  is  to  say,  William  Bla- 
myer,  (foreman)  William  Sawyer,  Sylvanus 
Keith,  Nathaniel  Hawson,  Francis  Eveleth, 
Welcome  Obeds,  Henry  Knust,  Francis  Far- 
inana,  Michael  Graham,  John  Kallner,  John 
Dunn,  Adolph  Beekman,  Peter  Guard,  and 
William  A.  Caldwell,  upon  their  oaths  present, 
That  whereas  William  Hammet,  now  deceas- 
ed, but  formerly  of  Charleston,  in  the  District 
and  State  aforesaid,  was  iii  his  lifetime,  ami 
long  before  the  publishing  of  the  false,  Bcan- 
dalous  and  malicious  libels  hereinafter  men- 
tioned, a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  oi  the  d  'no- 
mination of  Christians,  called  Methodists'  ami 
whereas  a  certain  house  of  public  worship 
was.  duiing  the  lifetime  of  the  said  William 
Hammet,  erected  and  built  in  the  city  of  CI 
ton,  in  the  District  and  State  aforesaid,  called 


and  known  by  the  name  of  Trinity  Church  ; 
and  whereas  a  certain  division  had  taken  place 
long  before  the  death  of  the  said  William 
Hammet,  and  also  long  before  the  printing  and 
publishing  of  the  false,  malicious  and  scanda- 
lous libels  hereinafter  mentioned,  among  the 
persons  calling  themselves  Methodists,  and 
one  party  or  division,  of  the  said  sect,  or  de- 
nomination, called  themselves  and  were  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Primitive  Methodists,  to 
which  said  party,  or  division,  the  said  Wil- 
liam Hammet  in  his  lifetime  attached  himself 
and  belonged.  And  whereas,  the  said  sect,  or 
denomination,  called  Primitive  Methodists, 
worshipped  Almighty  God  in  the  house  of 
public  worship  aforesaid,  called  Trinity  Church, 
and  the  said  William  Hammet  officiated  in  said 
Church,  and  was  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  to 
the  persons  called  Primitive  Methodists,  asso- 
ciated together  and  worshipping  in  the  said 
Trinity  Church  as  aforesaid  :  And  by  an  act 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  said  State  of 
South  Carolina,  passed  on  the  twenty-first  day 
of  December,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety-three,  cer- 
tain citizens  of  Charleston,  being  of  the  said 
denomination  of  Primitive  Methodists,  and 
worshipping  in  Trinity  Church  as  aforesaid, 
were  made  a  body  politic  and  corporate,  by 
the  name  of  the  Primitive  Methodists  or  Tri- 
nity Church,  Charleston.  And  the  said  Wil- 
liam  Hammet  continued  from  the  time  of  pass- 
ing the  said  Act  of  Incorporation  to  the  period 
of  his  death,  to  officiate  and  preach  in  the  said 
Church  to  the  persons  who  assembled  therein 
for  the  public  worship  of  Almighty  God,  and 
conducted  and  demeaned  himself  as  a  Preach- 
er in  the  said  Church,  honestly,  soberly,  faith- 
fully, and  as  a  good,  pious  and  faithful  Preach- 
er ought  to  have  done.  Now  the  Jurors 
aforesaid,  upon  their  oaths  aforesaid,  do  pre- 
sent, that  one  Lorenzo  Dow,  not  being  igno- 
rant of  the  premises,  but  well  knowing  the 
same,  and  intending  to  injure,  defame,  disgrace 
and  villi f y  the  memory,  reputation  and  cha- 
racter of  the  said  William  Hammet,  then  de- 
ceased (but  lately  a  Preacher  of  the  gospel,  as 
aforesaid,  in  the  city  of  Charleston,  and  Dis- 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


191   1 


trict  and  State  aforesaid,)  and  to  bring  the 
family  and  descendants  of  the  said  William 
Hammet  into  great  scandal,  infamy  and  con- 
tempt, and  to  cause  it  to  be  believed  that  the 
said  William  Hammet  in  his  lifetime  was  a 
person  of  vicious  and  depraved  principles  and 
habits,  and  that  his  actions  were  wicked,  and 
his  motives  impure,  and  that  he  was  guilty  of 
a  breach  of  confidence,  and  was  so  given  to 
habits  of  intoxication  that  he  died  drunk.  Did 
on  the  fifteenth  day  of  January,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
twenty-one,  with  force  of  arms  at  Charleston, 
in  the  District  and  State  aforesaid,  maliciously 
and  unlawfully  publish,  and  cause  to  be  pub- 
lished, a  certain  false,  scandalous,  and  mali- 
cious Libel,  of  and  concerning  the  said  Wil- 
liam Hammet,  and  of  and  concerning  his  mo- 
tives, principles,  and  habits,  and  also  his  con- 
duct as  a  Preacher  of  the  gospel,  and  a  member 
of  the  sect  or  denomination  of  Christians  call- 
ed Primitive  Methodists,  and  also  of  and  con- 
cerning his  conduct  in  relation  to  the  said 
division  among  the  Methodists  as  aforesaid, 
and  his  conduct  of  and  concerning  the  House 
of  Public  Worship,  called  Trinity  Church,  as 
aforesaid,  and  of  and  concerning  the  said  Act 
of  Incorporation  aforesaid,  which  said  Libel 
was  and  is  contained  in  a  certain  printed  book, 
which  he  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow  had  before 
that  time  composed  and  caused  to  be  printed, 
entitled  "Quintessence  of  Lorenzo's  Works — 
History  of  Cosmopolite,  or  the  four  Volumes 
of  Lorenzo's  Journal  concentrated  into  one," 
in  which  said  Libel  are  contained  the  false, 
scandalous,  malicious,  defamatory  and  libel- 
lous words  and  matter  following  of  and  con- 
cerning the  said  William  Hammet,  that  is  to 
say,  "I  (meaning  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow)  find 
Mr.  Hammet  (meaning  the  said  William  Ham- 
met) has  gone  to  the  world  of  spirits  to  answer 
for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,"  (meaning 
thereby  that  the  said  William  Hammet  was  a 
wicked  man,  who  had  departed  this  life,  and 
whose  soul  had  gone  to  answer  to  God,  and 
to  be  punished  for  the  sins  he  had  commit- 
ted on  earth.)  "As  respects  his,"  meaning 
the  said  William  Hammet's  "division"  (mean- 
ing a  certain  division  or  separation,  which  took 
place  in  Charleston  among  the  sect  or  denomi- 
nation of  Christians  called  Methodists,  to  one 
of  which  sects  or  divisions  called  Primitive 
Methodists,  the  said  William  Hammet  was 
attached  and  belonged,  as  aforesaid,)  "his" 
(meaning  the  said  William  Hammet's)  motives 
were  impure,  arising  from  a  desire  of  popu- 
larity," (meaning  that  the  said  William  Ham- 
met was  actuated  by  impure  and  unchristian 
motives,  and  by  a  desire  of  popularity,  in 
uniting  himself  to  the  said  persons,  calling 
themselves  Primitive  Methodists  as  aforesaid) 
"  in  consequence  of  which  there  was  a  breach 


of  confidence  by  him"  (meaning  the  said  Wil- 
liam Hammet)  "  as  respected  the  incorpora- 
tion of  the  House"  (meaning  that  the  said 
William  Hammet  had  been  guilty  of  a  breach 
of  confidence  and  good  faith,  concerning  the 
said  act  of  the  Legislature,  passed  on  the 
twenty-first  day  of  December,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
ninety-three,  incorporating  certain  persons, 
worshipping  in  a  house  of  public  worship  in 
the  city  of  Charleston,  called  Trinity  Church, 
by  the  name  of  "  The  Primitive  Methodists  of 
Trinity  Church,  Charleston,"  and  that  the  said 
William  Hammet  had  basely  abused  the  con- 
fidence reposed  in  him,  by  the  persons  who 
worshipped  in,  or  belonged  to  the  said  Church) 
*  awful  to  relate,  it  appears  he"  (meaning  the 
said  William  Hammet)  "  died  drunk,"  (mean- 
ing thereby  that  the  said  William  Hammet 
was  so  wicked  and  depraved,  and  so  unmind- 
ful of  his  duty,  and  the  awful  situation  he 
was  placed  in  when  about  to  die,  that  at  the 
solemn  moment  when  he  was  about  to  pass 
from  time  to  eternity,  and  from  the  earth  to 
the  presence  of  his  God,  he  the  said  William 
Hammet,  had  voluntaiily  and  wickedly  depriv- 
ed himself  of  reason  by  drink,  and  had  de- 
parted this  life  in  a  state  of  brutal  insensibility 
and  intoxication.)  And  in  another  part  of 
the  same  Libel  are  contained  certain  other 
false,  scandalous  and  malicious  words  and 
matter  following,  of  and  concerning  the  said 
William  Hammet,  that  is  to  say,  "  Matthews" 
(meaning  a  certain  Philip  Matthews,)  "invit- 
ed me"  (meaning  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow,) 
"  to  supply  an  appointment  for  him"  (mean- 
ing the  said  Philip  Matthews)  "  in  the 
Great  Meeting-house"  (meaning  a  certain 
house  of  public  worship  in  Hasell-street,  in 
the  city  of  Charleston,  called  and  known  by 
the  name  of  Trinity  Church)  "built  for  the 
Methodists,  and  about  which  Hammet"  (mean- 
ing the  said  William  Hammet,)  "made  crook- 
ed work"  (meaning  thereby  that  the  said  house 
of  public  worship  had  been  built  for  the  sect 
or  denomination  of  Christians  called  Method- 
ists, and  that  the  said  William  Hammet  had 
unjustly,  basely  and  impiously,  divested  them 
of  the  same,  and  converted  it  to  purposes  dif- 
ferent from  those  for  which  it  was  originally 
designed,  and  that  the  conduct  of  the  said 
William  Hammet  in  relation  to  the  said  house 
of  public  worship,  was  base,  unjust  and  un- 
holy,) to  the  great  disgrace  and  scandal  of 
the  memory,  reputation  and  character  of  the 
said  William  Hammet,  to  the  evil  example  of 
all  others,  in  the  like  case  offending,  and 
against  the  peace  and  dignity  of  the  same 
State  aforesaid. 

The  second  count  was  similar  to  the  first, 
except  that  it  contained  no  averment  that  the 
publication  was  made  to  excite  the  family  of 


192 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


the  deceased  to  a  breach  of  the  peace  but 
merely  that  it  had  such  a  tendency.  Upon  the 
defendant's  being  asked  if  lie  was  ready  for 
trial,  he  replied  that  he  plead  to  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Court  on  the  ground  that  he  was 
a  citizen  of  the  State  of  Connecticut,  and  in  a 
suit,  civil  or  criminal,  between  a  State  and 
the  citizen  of  another  State,  the  Federal  Court 
alone  had  jurisdiction.  No  remark  was  made 
by  the  Attorney  General  to  this  plea  which 
was  thus  submitted  to  the  Court.  It  was  im- 
mediately overruled,  and  the  defendant's  coun- 
sel observed  to  the  Court  that  his  client  had 
made  the  objection  with  a  view  that  the  Court 
should  notice  it,  in  order  that  he  might  puisne 
his  right  to  appeal  on  this  ground  if  he  had 
any.*  He  then  plead  Not  Guilty. 
The  jury  being  sworn  by  the  clerk,f 
The  Attorney  General  opened  the  case,  and 
stated  the  law  as  it  will  be  found  in  his  speech 
delivered  in  reply,  and  reported  in  this  trial; 
he  then  narrated  the  facts,  and  called  his  wit- 
nesses.    The  fust  witness  sworn  was 

James  C.  Martindale.  He  testified  that  in 
January  last  he  called  on  the  -lefendant  at  Mr. 
Duke  Goodman's,  where  he  resided — that  he 
entered  into  conversation  with  him,  and  after 
some  time  asked  defendant  to  let  him  have  a 
Sit  of  his  works.  There  are  two  or  three 
<  her  works  besides  the  Journal.  The  de- 
fendant on  this  turned  to  Mr.  Goodman  and 
said  :  Friend  Goodman,  will  you  get  a  set  for 
Martindale  .'  The  works  were  accordingly 
taken  down,  and  handed  to  witness,  who  bor- 
rowed the  money,  the  price  being  two  dollars, 
and  paid  for  them  that  night.  Upon  being 
asked  if  the  copy  handed  to  him  was  the  same 
he  purchased,  he  replied  that  he  could  not  say 
so,  but  'twas  one  of  the  same  kind.  lie  was 
asked  to  turn  to  page  133,  and  then  say  if 
he  remembered  the  words  :  he  turned  to  it  and 
said  that  he  had  never  the  read  words  be- 
fore ;  that  the  book  he  bought  had  the  same 
title  page,  and  it  was  delivered  by  him  to  Mr. 
Benjamin  llanmiet.  He  said  he  remembered 
seein<:   the    Rev.    Mr.   Hammet;    but    never 


*  The  Constitution  of  the  U.  S.,  Article  iii,  Sec.  ■!.—"  The 
judicial  jiower  shall  extend  to  all  cases  in  law  and  equity 

•  to  controversies  between  two  states — between  a  State 
and  citizens  of  another  State." 

Laws  of  the  U  S.  Vol.  •.>.  Chap.  'JO,  Sec.  13.— The  Su- 
preme Court  shall  have  jurisdiction  over  all  controver- 
sies of  a  civil  nature,  where  a  State  is  a  part]  ,  • 
tween  a  State  and  its  eitt'.reji»— and  except  also  betw  sen 
ind  citizen!  "I  other  SI  iti  I  in  which  latter  case 
it  shall  have  (i.  «.  the  State)  original,  but  so:  exclusive 
jurisdiction. 

The  lawyers  said  I  could  not  appeal  to  the  !'.  S  I  ourl 
because  my  case  was  a  criminal  case,  «nd  nol  » 
a  ii.  s  Judge  said  1  could  appeal  to  it,  bj  or  through  the 
iitional  Court.  It  is  an  important  question.  Where 
does  the  truth  las  .'  May  the  nation  see  to  it! 

i  Before  tins  I  thought  that  Criminals  were  pi  i 
to  challenge  the  Jury — here  I  saw  no  opening, or  1  should 
have  challenged  the  foreman,  for  reasons  known  to  ray- 
■elf. 


heard  that  he  preached  in  the  meeting-house 
in  Hasell  street. 

Upon  his  being  cross-examined  by  defend- 
ant's counsel,  he  said  that  Mr.  Hammet  had 
left  a  son  and  daughter,  but  he  did  not  know 
how  old  they  ware,  either  now  or  when  their 
father  died — that  the  son  was  the  elder  of  the 
two,  and  he  supposed  him  not  over  thirty 
years  of  age.  He  said,  he,  witness,  had  ob- 
tained the  copy  of  the  works  of  defendant  at 
the  request  of  Mr.  Hammet,  for  him.  and  to 
promote  the  sale  of  the  books.  He  wished  to 
assist  the  good  old  man  on  his  journey  through 
life.  He  said  the  defendant  was  a  preacher, 
and  that  he,  witness,  liked  to  hear  him  very 
much.  On  being  asked  where  the  copy  held 
in  his  hand  was  printed,  he  replied  in  Phila- 
delphia. He  was  then  questioned  by  the 
Attorney  General,  and  replied  that  he  had  no 
idea  the  book  contained  any  thing  against  Mr. 
Hammet  when  he  procured  the  copy  for  the 
son,  nor  did  he  believe  that  the  son  knew  any 
thing  of  it  either. 

Mr.  Philip  Hoff  was  then  sworn,  and  testi- 
fied that  the  defendant  had  deposited  with  him 
for  sale,  eight  books  with  the  same  title  page, 
with  the  one  shown  him  about  the  15th 
January  last,  but  he  did  not  know  if  they 
were  copies  of  the  same  with  that  shown  him 
— they  had  not  the  same  binding,  this  being  in 
boards  and  those  in  leather. 

Mr.  Benjamin  Hammet  was  then  sworn. 
Upon  examining  the  book,  he  said  it  was  the 
same  that  Martindale  had  furnished  him  with, 
and  which  he  had  requested  him  to  get — that 
at  the  time  he  made  the  request  he  did  not 
know  that  it  contained  any  thing  disreputable 
to  the  memory  of  his  father.  He  said  at  the 
time  his  father  died,  he,  the  witness,  had  en- 
tered his  tenth  year — that  he  was  now  twenty- 
seven  years  old — his  father's  name  was  Wil- 
liani  Hammet,  and  he  was  in  his  life  time  a 
preacher  in  Trinity  Church. 

Mr.  David  Richer  testified  that  he  knew 
Mr.  Hammet,  and  lie  was  a  preacher  in 
Trinity  Church  in  Hasell  street — that  he  was 
the  founder  of  the  Church,  an  1  his  sect  was 
called  "The  Episcopal  Primitive  Methodists." 
There  had  hern  ;i  division  between  t he  Metho- 
dists— one  parly  worshipped  in  Trinity  Church, 
and  Hammet  belonge  I  to  it.  and  continued 
there  till  he  died,  in  May.  1803—  that  tiie 
meeting-house  was  buill  by  Hammet  and  his 
friends,  by  subscription — the  sect  professed  to 
follow  the  doctrines  of  Wesle)  . 

Upon  His  cross-examination  he  said  that  he 
had  been  one  of  Hammet's  congregation — the 
house  was  not  buill  by  Hammet  himself,  but 
by  collections  from  the  members — did  not 
know  if  Hammet  had  the  power  to  dispose  of 
it — it  was  sold  by  one  Brazier  to  the  Episco- 
palians, after  the  death  of  Hammet,  to  whose 


situation  he  had  succeeded — the  other  divi- 
sion of  Methodists  he  said  was  called  Asbury 
and  Coke's  Methodists — he  did  not  know  what 
disease  Mr.  Haramet  died  of. 

In  the  course  of  this  cross  examination  the 
defendant's  counsel  inquired  into  the  truth  of 
the  charges  in  the  publication  both  respecting 
the  alleged  breach  of  confidence  by  Hammet, 
and  his  having  been  brought  to  his  grave  by 
intemperance.  This  course  being  objected  to 
as  contrary  to  the  established  rules  of  law,  he 
contended  that  he  had  a  right  to  give  truth  in 
evidence  to  show  the  defendant's  intention,  if 
not  to  justify,  that  the  common  law  certainly 
intended  that  the  falsehood  of  the  writing 
should  be  regarded  essential  to  constitute  a 
libel,  or  the  epithet  false  would  not  have  been 
found  in  all  the  precedents  as  it  is,  even  in  the 
present  indictment.  Why,  he  asked,  is  this 
so  universally  done  if  it  be  unnecessary'? 
Was  the  Court  to  be  reminded  at  the  present 
day  that  the  immateriality  of  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  a  libel  in  an  indictment  was  a 
Star-Chamber  doctrine  % — originating  in  a  tri- 
bunal having  no  jury;  composed  of  judges 
appointed  by  the  king,  calculated  to  rivet  the 
chains  of  despotism  on  the  people — ready  to 
serve  the  favorites  of  the  crown,  and  opposed 
in  its  very  constitution  to  freedom  1  A  court 
which  at  length  became  so  hateful  to  the  na- 
tion as  to  be  abolished  as  a  nuisance  ?  Was 
this  Court  to  be  reminded  that  the  doctrine 
was  never  heartily  received  as  sound  even  by 
the  English  judges  themselves,  for  though 
Mansfield  sometimes  (not  always)  adopted  it, 
Camden  and  others  rejected  it] — that  it  was  a 
doctrine  repugnant  to  truth,  for  it  punished  it 
— to  justice,  for  it  enabled  the  wicked  to 
triumph — to  policy,  for  it  sanctioned  crimes 
by  protecting  criminals — and  to  the  constitu- 
tion of  these  free  States,  for  it  destroyed  the 
liberty  of  the  press.  He  contended  that  it  not 
only  violated  law,  but  what  was  perhaps 
more  important  to  mankind,  it  oppugned  com- 
mon sense — that  it  was  clear  there  could  be 
no  crime  without  a  criminal  intention  existing 
in  the  mind;  that  as  the  jury  were  called  on 
to  find  the  guilt  or  innocence  of  the  defendant, 
they  must  judge  of  the  intent  with  which  the 
act  was  done  from  evidence,  or  it  would  en- 
trap their  consciences,  for  they  were  sworn  to 
give  a  true  verdict ;  that  if  the  jury  be  con- 
fined to  the  meaning  of  the  words  used,  and 
the  fact  of  their  being  published  without  being 
allowed  a  further  investigation  as  to  the  de- 
fendant's intention,  then  the  prothonotary  of 
the  Court  who  had  read  the  words  to  the  jury 
and  thus  published  them,  would  be  guilty  of 
a  libel  if  the  words  were  libellous;  then  the 
Attorney  General  himself  could  not  escape 
from  the  same  consequences,  and  if  the  same 
rule  was  adopted   in  a  capital  case  he  might 


13 


become  a  felo  de  se .'     He  then  reasoned  from 
analogy  to  show  what  the  law  had  established 
as  a  rule  in  other  criminal  cases  :  that  a  man 
might  carry  off  the  goods  of  another  without 
his  consent,  which  being  found,  the  law  would 
presume  it  was  done  feloniously,  but  it  did  not 
deprive  the  defendant  of  the  right  to  prove,  if 
he  could,  that  he  was  not  guilty  of  the  theft : 
for   he   might   have   found   the  goods,  or  re- 
ceived them  of  another  person  innocently  ;  or 
they  might  have  been  clandestinely  put  into 
his  pocket  by  another.     So  upon  an  indict- 
ment for  murder,  the  killing  being  proved,  the 
law   correctly    implies   malice   aforethought; 
but  the  defendant  may  justify  it  as  in  obedience 
to  the  law,  or  se  defendendo.     Now.  said  he, 
if  the  rule  contended  for  in  a  libel  be  applied 
to  murder,  and  proof  be  excluded  of  the  intent 
of  the  party  killing,  then  the   soldiers  of  our 
country   might  be  executed   for   fighting   her 
battles,  or  the  sheriff  for  executing  the  man- 
date of  the  law  ! — Why,  he  asked,  should  the 
crime   of  libel   be   put   on  a  different  footing 
from  all  other  crimes  ?     Was  it  worse  than 
murder'?  yet  the  murderer  was  humanely  per- 
mitted to  urge  every  thing  he  could  by  proof 
and  argument  in  his  defence ;  but  the  lips  of 
the    supposed   libeller  were  closed  ! — that   the 
only  true  reason  which  could  be  given  for  so 
absurd   a  rule  was  that  it  would  prevent  the 
follies    and   crimes   of  the  great  from   being 
brought  before  the  public  eye;  it  would  tend 
to  conceal  from  the  people  the  misdemeanors 
of  their  servants;  and   this   reason  of  itself 
showed  that  its  corrupt  origin  was  as  he  had 
asserted  in  the  Star-Chamber — that  there  was 
but  one  solitary  reason  openly  urged  why  the 
rule  should  now  exist,  which  was,  that  whether 
true  or  false,  the  tendency  of  libel  is  the  same,  it 
leads  to  a  breach  of  the  peace.  Now  it  is  manifest 
that  this  reason  would,  if  true,  exclude  every 
defence  whatsoever  in  case  of  libel,  yet  the 
books  say  that  there  are  many  defencs.  Holt  on 
libel,  enumerates  a  great  variety  (in  page  279) 
as  that  he  was  an  innocent  publisher;  or  that 
it  was  a  report  of  a  trial ;  or  of  a  committee 
of  Parliament ;  or  matter  of  caution  and  with- 
out  malice,  or   admonition,  or  Christian   re- 
proof, or  criticism  ;  in  short,  says  he,  "  what- 
soever in  reason  is  a  sufficient  vindication  is  so 
in  law,'1'' — yet  this  same  writer  is  one  of  the 
most  strenuous  in  other  parts  of  his  treatise  in 
maintaining   that   the   truth    is   no   defence ! 
This  the  counsel  contended  was  unreasonable, 
for  who  he  asked  could  deny  that  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  a  publication  concerning  another, 
must  form  a   most  material  consideration   in 
weighing  the  intention  of  the  defendant.     He 
then   showed   that   the   subject  always   con- 
tinued a  vexata  questio  in  Great  Britain,  the 
bench  differing  among  themselves  on  the-  pro- 
priety of  the  rule,  and  the  bar  doing  the  same 


whenever  the  question  arose ;  he  showed  that 
one  party  contended  that  the  greater  the  truth 
the  greater  the  libel;  which,  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent, was  admitted  by  their  opponents  to  be 
true  ;  but  the  conclusions  drawn  from  the  trial 
were  yery  different;  for  whilst  the  former 
would  not  admit  it  at  all,  the  latter  insisted 
that  a  jury  might  safely  be  permitted  to 
listen  to  the"  proof  of  the  truth  of  every  charge, 
because  if  it  aggravated  the  libel  the  defendant 
would  no  more  bring  it  forward  than  plead 
guilty;  but  if  it  showed  his  intent  to  be  inno- 
cent he  ought  to  be  allowed.  That  at  length, 
in  the  year  1793,  an  attempt  was  made  in 
Great  Britain  to  put  a  stop  at  this  indecent 
altercation,  and  a  bill  was  introduced  (gene- 
rally called  Mr.  Fox's  libel  bill)  which  was 
discussed  for  some  time  by  many  of  the  first 
men  in  that  kingdom,  and  after  some  pruning 
passed,  and  became  the  law  there.  That  bill 
not  only  enacted  but  purported  to  declare  what 
the  law  was,  namely,  that  a  jury  might  in 
prosecutions  for  libel  give  a  general  verdict 
of  guilty  ;,  or  not  guilty  which  the  Court  con- 
tended either  meant  that  they  should  be  al- 
lowed to  consider  the  intention  of  the  defend- 
ant in  making  the  publication,  or  else  it  meant 
nothing ;  if  it  meant  the  former,  then  he  said 
under  that  act,  the  truth,  to  manifest  the  mo- 
tive (not  to  justify)  might  be  proved — that  if  it 
were  declaratory  of  the  common  law,  then  the 
citizens  of  this  State  are  clearly  entitled  to  its 
provisions — but  if  it  were  not,  then  was  Great 
Britain  upon  this  matter  more  free  than  our- 
selves ;  a  conclusion  at  which  he  should  be 
sorry  to  arrive.  He  then  quoted  the  case  of 
the  seven  bishops  in  4  State  Trials ;  of  the 
king  against  Fuller,  in  5  State  Trials;  of  the 
king  against  Home,  in  Cowper,  672,  and  the 
king  against  Woodfall,  in  4  W.  Rp.  127,  all 
which  he  contended  clearly  established  the 
doctrine  of  the  common  law  (as  declared  by 
Mr.  Fox's  bill)  to  be  that  the  defendant  was  at 
liberty  to  prove  any  thing  which  showed  his  in- 
tention not  to  be  malicious,  and  a  fortini  the 
truth. 

He  then  quoted  what  had  been  said  by 
Chief  Justice  Parsons  of  Massachusetts  upon 
the  point  in  4  Mass.Tr.  Rp.  169 — that  this  great 
judge,  whom  the  counsel  said  he  regarded  with 
as  much  veneration  for  his  talents  and  knowl- 
edge of  law,  as  he  did  Lord  Mansfield  him- 
self, had  expressly  admitted  in  that  case  the 
propriety  of  the  distinction  between  offering 
the  truth  in  evidence  as  a  complete  justifica- 
tion, and  merely  to  show  the  intent  of  defen- 
dant!  admitting  it  for  the  latter  purpose,  but 
rejecting  it  for  the  former.  That  this  doctrine 
had  been  most  satisfactorily  demonstrated  (he 
could  use  no  other  term)  by  the  celebrated 
Judge  Kent  of  New  York,  in  bis  opinion  de- 
livered in  the  case  of  the  People  against  Cros- 


well,  reported  in  3  Johnson's  cases  377,  which 
opinion  was  concurred  in  by  Judge  Thompson 
of  the  same  Court ;  and,  as  far  as  was  con- 
tended for  in  this  case,  expressly  agreed  to  by 
Judge  Lewis,  who  on  the  general  question  of 
trutb  being  a  justification  had  dissented  from 
Judges  Kent  and  Thompson — that  with  all 
this  authority  to  support  him  he  could  not 
doubt  of  the  law — he  admitted  that  the  case 
of  the  State  vs.  Lebre  determined  in  this  State, 
had  settled  the  point  that  the  truth  could  not 
here  be  given  in  evidence  as  a  justification, 
but  he  contended  it  went  no  farther,  and  that 
what  he  required  might  be  allowed  without 
impugning  that  case.  But  he  submitted  it 
to  the  better  judgment  and  learning  of  the 
Court. 

The  Attorney  General  in  reply  contended 
that  the  truth  could  not  be  admitted  even  to 
show  the  intent — his  arguments  will  be  found 
in  the  speech  reported  herewith. 

#©tt'  His  Honor  decided  that  according  to 
the  common  law  adopted  in  this  State  the  truth 
of  a  libel  on  a  criminal  prosecution  could  not 
be  given  in  evidence  either  in  justification,  for 
it  wps  no  justification,  or  to  show  the  intent, 
for  the  jury  were  precluded  from  judging  of 
the  intent  by  any  other  means  than  by  the 
natural  import  of  the  words  themselves ;  he 
therefore  overruled  the  question  proposed  by 
the  defendant's  counsel  to  the  witness  as  in- 
admissible ;  and  declared  himself  very  averse 
to  hear  even  the  testimony  permitted  to  be 
given  by  the  consent  of  the  prosecutor  as  he 
regarded  it  as  illegal,  and  should  he  said  so  tell 
the  jury.  He  regarded  it  as  the  province  of 
the  Court  to  decide  whether  the  publication 
was  libel,  or  not.  The  jury  were  only 
charged  with  the  fact  of  publication  and  the 
correctness  of  the  inuendos. 

The  Attorney  General  then  called  Mr. 
Mackenfuss,  who  testified  that  he  knew  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Hammet — that  there  was  a  division, 
and  his  sect  was  called  the  "  Primitive  Meth- 
odists"— that  he  preached  to  them  till  he  died. 
On  his  cross  examination  he  said  that  he  was 
with  Hammet  in  his  last  illness — that  he  did 
not  know  if  he  was  brought  to  his  end  by 
drink  ;  nor  could  he  say  what  his  disease  was. 
On  being  again  questioned  by  the  Attorney 
General,  he  said  that  when  Hammet  was 
about  dying  he  said  he  was  going  to  God  and 
glory — that  he  seemed  to  die  like  a  Christian. 
Witness  further  testified  that  he  was  Ham- 
met's  brother-in-law — he  said  he  recollected 
Mr.  Hammet's  dissolving  the  society  on  Tues- 
day night,  telling  them  to  depart,  but  saying 
those  who  wished  to  stay  with  him  might: 
witness  was  one  of  those  who  remained. 

The  Attorney  General  then  gave  in  evidence 
the  Act  of  Incorporation  of  the  sect  (1  Faust's 
acts  301)  passed  21st  Dec.  1793,  and  closed. 


The  defendant  called  Samuel  Pilsbury,  who 
being  sworn  testified  that  he  had  been  one  of 
Hammet's  congregation — was  with  him  the 
evening  before  he  died — that  he  never  saw 
him  intoxicated  during  his  last  illness  which 
lasted  about  a  week — that  he  had  seen  him 
before  disguised  in  liquor,  but  to  say  he  was 
drunk  was  saying  a  great  thing. 

John  Darby  was  then  sworn  and  proved 
that  he  knew  Mr.  Hammet  well,  but  did  not 
see  him  during  his  last  sickness  which  lasted 
about  a  week — that  if  he  were  to  judge  from 
sight  and  situation  he  would  think  that  Ham- 
met's last  disease  arose  from  intoxication  ;  but 
not  being  present  when  he  died,  he  could  not 
tell  if  he  died  drunk. 

The  defendant's  counsel  then  offered  in  evi- 
dence the  second  vol.  of  Judge  Dessausene's 
Equity  Reports  containing  the  case  of  Coome 
at  alii  vs.  Brazier  and  Mathews,  and  closed. 

The  Attorney  General  in  reply  called  Ben- 
jamin Hammet,  who  testified  that  he  could 
recollect  his  father's  calling  him  to  his  bed 
side  at  the  time  of  his  death,  and  kissing  him 
—  that  witness  was  then  about  ten  years 
old. 

Mr.  Moore  testified  that  he  was  with  Ham- 
met about  an  hour  before  he  died — that  there 
was  no  appearance  of  such  a  thing  as  his  be- 
ing drunk. 

Here  the  testimony  closed,  and  the  defendant 
by  the  permission  of  the  Court,  at  the  request 
of  the  Attorney  General,  who  had  told  the  de- 
fendant he  should  speak  notwithstanding,  he 
had  counsel,  if  it  could  be  done :  addressed 
the  Court  and  jury  as  follows  : 

My  friends — 

It  is  now  upwards  of  twenty-five  years 
since  I  commenced  my  public  itinerant  career, 
but  never  have  I  been  arraigned  at  the  bar  of 
justice  as  a  criminal  before  this  time! 

I  never  saw  Mr.  Hammet,  I  never  knew 
that  he  had  a  son  until  he  was  introduced  to 
me  in  the  street  in  January  last,  on  my  late 
visit.  I  never  saw  him  but  twice  ;  the  latter 
time  was,  when  the  high  sheriff  and  Capt. 
Martindale  and  several  others  came  to  Duke 
Goodman's  to  state  his  father's  life  and  con- 
duct. 

According  to  their  testimony,  he  was  one 
of  the  straightest  and  best  of  men,  both  in  life 
and  death  ;  for  one  had  known  him  in  Ireland, 
and  another  in  the  West  Indies,  and  the  resi- 
due here;  and  one  of  them  was  with  him 
when  he  died — so  that  they  made  it  "AP- 
PEAR" that  he  was  temperate,  sober  and 
happy  when  he  died! 

The  first  time  that  ever  I  heard  of  Mr. 
Hammet  was  at  the  close  of  1801,  or  the  be- 
ginning of  1892, — when  on  my  passage  from 
New  York  to  Georgia,  a  Doctor  McCulloch, 


passenger,  was  relating  to  his  fellow  passen- 
gers concerning  the  talents  of  a  Mr.  Hammet 
in  Charleston,  captivating  the  minds  of  the 
people  by  his  flowery  gifts  of  oratory ;  and 
the  confidence  the  people  had  reposed  in  him, 
to  superintend  the  building  of  a  Church,  &c. 
by  their  liberal  donations,  &c.  and  that  the 
drawing  of  the  writings  were  made  out  in  such 
a  manner  as  he  would  have  the  complete  con- 
trol during  his  natural  life,  let  him  behave  as 
he  would,  that  they  could  not  displace  him. 
which  was  duping  the  people. 

After  landing  in  Savannah,  I  retired  to  a 
burying  ground  for  retirement  and  devotion  ; 
after  which  I  inquired  for  Methodists,  and  was 
directed  to  Mr.  A.  C.  then  one  of  Hammet's 
preachers,  who  cordially  received  me  for  sev- 
eral days,  and  opened  his  meetimg  house  for 
me  to  preach.  At  length  he  gave  me  to  un- 
derstand that  he  did  not  belong  to  the  re- 
gular Methodists ;  in  order  to  prepare  my 
mind  for  the  cool  looks  and  rebuts  of  the 
Methodists,  when  they  should  find  I  had  been 
with  him. 

I  desired  to  know  what  was  the  matter,  for 
your  neighbors  tell  me  you  are  a  Methodist 
preacher"?  He  replied  that  he  belonged  not 
to  the  Episcopal  Asbury  Methodists,  but  to  a 
society  connected  with  a  Mr.  Hammet,  called 
';  Primitive  Methodists."  This  was  the  first 
time  I  had  ever  heard  of  this  society. 

After  walking  several  hundred  miles  to  the 
interior,  on  my  return  to  the  North,  I  came  to 
Charleston  to  take  shipping,  and  found  my 
handbills  with  Mr.  Matthews  who  opened  the 
house  for  to  preach  or  rather  to  fulfil  an  ap- 
pointment for  him. 

In  1803  T  was  informed  by  one  of  Mr.  H.'s 
preachers  who  received  a  letter  from  another, 
that  Mr.  Hammet  was  no  more,  and  that  he 
came  to  his  end  by  drink — which  deeply  af- 
fected my  mind. 

In  January  1804,  when  I  came  to  Charles- 
ton, the  circumstance  on  inquiring,  how  he 
was  in  the  last  days  of  his  life,  &c.  whether 
he  died  drunk  ?  the  answer  was  "  IT  AP- 
PEARS SO"— but  whether  they  meant  that 
he  died  drunk,  or  that  he  came  to  his  end  by 
drinking,  I  will  not  say,  but  it  was  then  my 
impression — both .  But  words  and  phrases  are 
ambiguous  ;  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  commu- 
nicate and  inject  into  the  mind  of  another,  so 
that  they  shall  conceive  just  such  an  idea  as 
exists  in  our  own  mind ;  and  hence  they 
communicate  the  idea  in  their  own  words  and 
a  still  different  idea  is  given,  as  the  subject  is 
circumfused  from  one  to  another.  And  may 
not  this  be  one  ground  of  mistake,  miscon- 
ception and  misunderstanding  :  and  so  give 
rise  to  the  disputes  and  jargons  in  the  world  ? 
And  this  is  one  cause  and  origin  of  Confu- 
sion I 


196 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


The  circumstance  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
is  apropos  to  the  point  in  hand  : — 

"  The  melancholy  idea  of  approaching  death 
had  laid  fast  hold  on  his  imagination;  every 
accident  struck  him  with  terror,  and  carried 
an  evil  presage  with  it.  He  became  a  down- 
right slave  to  superstition,  and  was  perpetu- 
ally offering  up  sacrifices  to  render  fate  propi- 
tious, and  to  obtain  the  knowledge  of -futurity. 
To  divert  the  constant  stings  of  apprehen- 
sion, he  employed  his  time  in  an  uninter- 
rupted course  of  feasting  and  DRINKING, 
particularly  the  latter,  in  which  he  indulged 
himself  to  such  excess,  that  he  thereby  greatly 
accelerated  his  death.  After  having  at  one  of 
these  feasts  already  drank  to  excess,  he  re- 
sol  veil  nevertheless  to  empty  the  cup  of  Her- 
cules, which  contained  six  bottles.  But  he 
had  no  sooner  swallowed  it  than  he  fell  to  the 
and  was  seized  with  a  violent  fever, 
which  quickly  reduced  him  to  the  point  of 
death. 

"  Finding  that  there  was  no  hope  of  recovery 
left,  he  delivered  his  ring  to  Perdiccas,  and 
permitted  all  his  soldiers  to  kiss  his  hand  ! 
On  being  asked  to  whom  lie  left  bis  empire  ? 
'To  the  most  worthy.'  answered  he,  adding 
at  the  same  time  that  he  foresaw  with  what 
strange  rites  they  would  celebrate  his  fu- 
neral. ,: 

Here  it  will  be  admitted  that  "getting 
drunk"  or  "  drinking  too  much"  or  to  excess," 
was  the  cause  of  his  death. 

Here  I  will  admit,  that  it  is  a  medical  the- 
ory, that  a  man  cannot  die  drunk,  unless  some 
other  cause  or  circumstance  intervene  and  take 
him  off.  Why  '.  Because,  drinking  is  a  stim- 
ulus, but  dying  is  a  cessation  of  action. 
fore,  the  tiling  musl  come  to  a  medium, 
when  reason  will  return  ;  consequently,  strictly 
speaking,  a  man  cannot  die  drunk — yet  he 
may  die  in  consequence  of  drinking.  The 
above  we  find  was  the  case,  according  to  ac- 
counts,  with  Uexander.  .He  drank — reason 
returned — he  died  !  And  who  will  attempt  to 
say  that  it  does  not  "appear  that  he  died 
drunk,"  according  to  the  common' acceptation 
and  usual  mode  of  expression?  To  deny  it 
would  be  a  mere  quibble  aboul  wo 

And  so  with  .Mr.  II..  his  reason  might  re- 
turn, and  he  might  repent  like  the  thief  upon 
the  Roman  cross,  when  he  cried,  "  Lord,  when 
thou  comest  into  thy  kingdom,  remember  me" 
— the  answer  was,  "To-day  shall  thou  be 
with  me  in   Paradise." 

Mosl  people  wish  the  public  to  believe  that 
their  friends,  if  they  live  like  devils  inca 
very  wicked  and  immoral,  and  even  ashamed 
of  religion,  and  Income  persecutors  of  il  here, 
yet  when  they  are  dca  !,  posthumouB  fame 
must  declare  they  were  very  pious,  and  the 
best  of  Christian-;,  and  are  gone   straight  to 


heaven,  to  the  abode  of  the  blessed !  Is  not 
this  exemplified  to  our  minds,  if  we  walk  into 
the  church-yard  and  view  those  epitaphs  on 
their  tomb-stones,  composed  by  their  friends? 

Our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  told  of 
the  fare  of  two  in  the  other  world — he  told 
the  name  of  one  who  was  very  happy,  hut 
had  he  told  who  the  other  was.  it  would,  in 
the  view  of  some  people,  have  been  a  libel. 

The  prejudice  founded  in  the  mode  of  edu- 
cation, fixes  the  habit,  and  locates  the  views 
of  most  people  in  ordinary  life.  What  they 
are  accustomed  to,  seems  right — because  they 
are  familiarized  to  it ;  but  a  difference  seems 
ODD — hence  their  little  reason  will  assume 
the  liberty  to  condemn  it,  without  proper 
ground. 

The  Egyptians  had  a  different  mode,  adopt- 
ed with  some  propriety  to  p reserve  and  pro- 
mote posthumous  fame  and  moralize  society  ! 

"  There  was  in  Egypt  one  sort  of  trial  alto- 
gether extraordinary,  which  nobody  escaped. 
It  is  a  consolation  in  dying,  to  leave  one's 
name  in  esteem  among  men,  and  of  all  human 
blessings,  this  is  the  only  one  of  which  death 
cannot  rob  us. 

"But  it  was  not  allowed  in  Egypt  indis- 
criminately to  praise  all  the  dead.  This  honor 
could  only  be  conferred  by  a  public  decree. 
The  moment  a  man  died  he  was  brought  to 
judgment.  The  public  accuser  was  heard.  If 
he  proved  that  the  conduct  of  the  d< 
had  been  bad,  his  memory  was  condemned, 
and  he  was  deprived  of  burial.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  the  people  admired  the 
power  of  the  laws,  which  extended  to  men 
even  after  death  ;  and  every  one,  struck  by 
example,  feared  to  disgrace  his  memory  and 
his  friends  !"  There  has  been  a  similar  prac- 
tice in  some  parts  of  Poland. 

Let  each  have  their  due  so  far  as  it  concerns 
us!  But  if  my  parents  or  ancestors  were  vi- 
cious, why  should  any  reasonable  person  con- 
demn me  for  their  misconduct  I  And  on  the 
other  hand,  if  they  were  righteous,  what  am  I 
the  better  for  their  virtues  if  I  am  wicked  ! 
Every  tub  must  stand  on  its  own  bottom, 
whether  it  be  oak,  ash  or  chestnut. 

I  had  an  ancestor  by  the  name  of  Adam, 
and  he  took  forbidden  fruit  :  .Moses,  in  wri- 
ting, communicated  it;  my  contemporaries  in 
society,  and  brethren  cursed  theold  man;  this 
disturbs  the  public  peace;  the  Bible  Socie- 
ties circumfuse  it — shall  [  not  apply  to  the 
Attorney  General  for  a  State  warrant,  and 
have  them  indicted  for  a  '•  libel"  and  also  <>''- 
tain  a  decree  to  suppress  them  in  the  land ! 

The  same  book  tells  about  Noah,  thai  he  ur"t 

drunk    and  of  the  misconduct  of  Jking   David 

and  Solomon:  I>  nol  the  Bible  a  libel  upon 

Also    oa     Peter,   Judas,   and    those 

priests  that  were  HIGH  and  CHIEF  !     Is  the 


Lorenzo's  trial  and  condemnation. 


197 


New  Testament  a  libel  upon  them  "?  Or  rather, 
is  not  the  Bible  a  history,  not  of  God  Almighty 
— but  of  some  of  his  most  prominent  dispen- 
sations in  the  affairs  of  mortals,  that  they  may 
be  able  to  discriminate  betwixt  vice  and  vir- 
tue, and  be  stimulated  to  order  their  line  of 
conduct  accordingly. 

There  has  been  many  quotations  and  refer- 
ence in  law  here  this  day,  most,  if  not  all 
of  them,  foreign  !  But  few.  if  any,  Ameri- 
can laws  have  been  mentioned  here  at  all  ! 
Common  law,  foreign  and  ancient.  Permit 
me  to  observe  once  more,  common,  foreign  and 
the  most  ancient  I  mean  yonder  BIBLE, 
laying  by  the  judge  upon  the  counter. 

Without  it  you  cannot  have  a  president  or 
juryman,  or  make  a  judge,  or  open  a  court. 
It  is  a  common  rule,  a  rule  of  common  prac- 
tice— a  rule  of  life  to  square  our  conduct 
by,  as  we  stand  in  relation  to  God  and 
man  ! 

That  blessed  book  is  faithful  to  tell  the 
truth,  both  good  and  bad — and  we  should  inform 
our  minds,  and  behave  ourselves  accordingly 
— as  ye  would  that  others  should  do  unto 
you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them,  for  this  is  the  law 
and  the  prophets.  Or  the  law  of  Moses,  the 
spirit  of  the  prophets,  and  the  example  of  Je- 
sus Christ ;  and  that  which  ye  measure  to 
others  shall  be  measured  to  you  again  ! 

This  book,  then,  is  the  basis  and  foundation 
of  our  government,  and  the  bulwark  and  safe- 
guard of  our  land.  Hence,  each  one  must  act 
his  part  aright,  that  he  may  come  out  safe, 
and  make  a  happy  landing. 

This  involves  the  desires  and  motives  of  the 
heart.  And  if  a  person  truly  desires  to  act 
right,  and  turn  his  attention  within,  there  is 
some  test  of  truth  in  his  mind  that  will  pre- 
ponder  one  way  or  the  other,  which  is  right. 
And  a  clear  conscience  is  like  a  clear  sky. 
without  a  cloud,  when  the  sun  is  shining  in 
his  strength — so  you  may  clear  your  own 
mind — by  this  upright  attention  :  for  man 
never  feels  guilty  for  acting  and  doing  right. 
Thus  he  meets  the  approbation  of  his  own 
judgment,  and  also  may  feel  the  witness  of  the 
Divine  influence  testifying  the  approbation  of 
his  God  ;  which  is  righteousness,  and  peace 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Were  it  possible  for  me  to  recall  the  last 
twenty-live  years  of  my  life,  with  an  idea  to 
amend  and  lead  them  over  again,  I  should  not 
wish  it  ;  for  it  is  uncertain,  considering  what 
checkered  scenes  I  have  passed  through,  how 
intricate  and  trying  has  been  the  road,  it  is 
uncertain  whether  I  should  clear  my  con- 
science so  well  a  second  time  ! 

And  although  the  morning  of  life  is  gone ! 
yea !  the  meridian  i*  passed  over !  and  the 
evening  shades  come  on  apace — yet  I  feel,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  to  travel  on,  to  meet  the  ap- 


probation of  my  God,  and  close  the  journey  of 
life  in  peace,  to  gain  the  happy  land  ! 

When  I  entered  Charleston  in  January  last, 
my  appointments  were  given  out — my  ar- 
rangements were  to  be  back  to  my  father's  in 
April— but  here  I  was  stopped  in  my  ca- 
reer ! 

A  certificate  was  presented  by  Capt.  Mar- 
tindale,  from  Mr.  Benjamin  Hammet,  for  me 
to  sign  as  the  only  condition  or  alternative  to 
prevent  this  persecution,*  and  bind  myself  to 
circulate  it  as  far  as  my  journal  had  gone, 
which  was  into  the  four  quarters  of  the 
globe. 

I  read,  and  looked,  and  thought  the  matter 
over — to  be  stopped  will  be  painful!  To  dis- 
appoint the  people,  and  also  frustrated  from 
returning  to  my  aged  father  at  the  appointed 
time;  which  the  circumstance  imperiously  de- 
mands! Capt.  M.  sail,  as  the  friend  of  old 
Hammet  and  young  Hammet,  and  my  friend, 
he  should  think,  if  I  would  not  sign  it,  it 
would  be  the  duty  of  the  young  man  to  seek 
and  take  that  step  in  law,  as  his  proper 
remedy. 

I  told  Capt.  M.,  as  an  honest  man,  I  could 
not  sign  it,  and  should  not,  for  my  conscience 
would  for  ever  harrow  me,  until  I  repented  of 
it,  and  made  acknowledgment  to  God  and  man  ! 
Therefore  he  might  inform  Mr.  Hammet  ac- 
cordingly— and  if  he  intended  to  take  any 
steps  with  me,  he  had  no  time  to  lose,  and  I 
was  to  be  found  at  Duke  Goodman's — Mar- 
tindale  left  me  with  tears  full  of  cryf— re- 
marking that  he  had  been  the  innocent  cause, 
by  purchasing  flhe  book  and  putting  it  into  his 
hands  ;  that  he  would  do  my  errand,  and  then 
wash  his  hands  of  the  whole  of  it — I  staid  till 
toward  evening,  when  my  companion  wished 
to  go  to  Mr.  Galushaw's.  and  we  went  ac- 
cordingly ;  and  just  before  night  the  public's 
humble  servant  came,  and  the  rest  of  the  his- 
tory you  know. 

Considering  Mr.  Hammet's  exalted  and  re- 
sponsible station  in  a  ministerial  point  of  view, 
which  is  more  important  than  that  of  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  which  sphere 
is  located  for  the  time  being  :  but  the  other 
involves  the  eternity  of  man  :  his  everlasting 
welfare. 

Hence,  viewing  the  danger  to  which  we  are  all 
exposed,  it  made  deep  impressions  on  my  mind, 
and  excited  that  exclamation  as  a  lamentation 
from  my  heart  and  pen  ;  and  intended  as  a 
cautionary  warning  for  others  ! 

Such  things  are  not  confined  to  one  society 
in  their  biographical  works,  but  are  to  be 
found  among  various.  Look  into  Hume's 
England,  Gibbon's  Rome,  Rollin's  Greece, 
and  Josephus'  Antiquities  of  the  Jews.     Look 


See  Note,  page  584. 


t  Jer.  xli.  6. 


199 


Lorenzo's  trial  and  condemnation. 


into  Church  History,  ancient  and  modern  :  see 
the  writings  of  the  innocent  and  peaceable 
Quakers  ;  we  find  instances  of  apostacy  men- 
tioned, and  some  awful  deaths  of  persecutors, 
\\k\  retributive  justice,  as  a  warning  to  others. 
•  history  of  the  Baptists  and  others 
might  be  cited,  as  well  as  the  journals  of 
many — Fox,  Wesley,  and  many  others.  But 
of  the  various  works  that  might  be  brought 
forward,  I  will  mention  but  one :  and  that  is 
the  ■'  Methodist's  Memorial,"  by  Charles  At- 
more,  who  relates  the  death  of  many  preach- 
ers: in  page  102,  he  mentions  one  Peter  Dean, 
who  died  in  despair  and  great  horror  of  mind, 
saying  he  had  commenced  the  itinerant 
preacher  only  to  obtain  a  rich  wife — adding 
God  has  given  me  my  desire,  and  His  curse 
with  it,  and  now  I  am  ruined  forever — Why 
did  the  author  relate  this  circumstance  1  out 
of  "  mahce,"  to  libel  the  dead  ?•  common  sense 
says  no.  And  his  own  testimony  assigns  the 
reason,  viz.,  "That  it  may  prove  an  everlast- 
ing warning  to  others." 

I  say  the  same  thing  !  And  I  think  who- 
ever will  read  the  book  impartially,  and  view 
it  in  the  aggregate  in  its  different  bearings  ; 
and  then  candidly  speak  their  own  judgment, 
cannot  and  will  not  say  that  they  think  and 
believe  it  was  done  with  malicious  intent. 

An  historian  is  not  supposed  to  know  the 
facts  himself,  but  communicates  them  accord- 
ing to  the  evidence  he  has,  as  given  to  him. 
And  in  this  case,  as  above  stated,  I  never  saw 
Mr.  Hammet.  He,  as  an  individual,  never  did 
me  any  harm  ;  and  of  course  I  could  have  no 
ground  for  malicious  feelings  toward  him. 
But  I  received  the  impression  through  such  a 
channel  as  I  conceived  to  be  credible,  that  of 
his  preachers,  and  might  be  relied  on.  Man 
cannot  believe  without  evidence,  neither  can 
he  believe  contrary  to  evidence,  if  he  gives 
reason  fair  play.  Man  may  admit  a  thing, 
and  yet  not  believe  it.  He  may  subscribe  to 
it  from  necessity,  which  he  would  never  have 
done,  had  he  been  unfettered,  and  not  tramel- 
ed.  but  his  mind  left  free!  For  the  evidence 
in  Lis  mind  preponderates  the  other  way  ! 
Had  I  subscribed  to  young  Hammefs  paper,  T 
might  have  escaped  much  trouble,  in  a  quali- 
fies sense;  But  what  must  have  been  my 
after  feelings,  if  I  was  not  hardened  and  cal- 
loused to  all  important'  things'?  My  con- 
science is  tender !  And  had  1  subscribed  my 
name  to  that  paper,  I  should  have  felt  as  un- 
happy as  if  I  had  committed  "perjury,"  in  a 
moral  point  of  view;  for  1  view  t he  turpitude 
to  be  of  the  same  complexion  :  whether  I  call 
Cod  to  witness  to  an  untruth,  by  kissing  a 
book,  or  knowingly  putting  my  hand  to  an 
instrument  of  writing  that  !  believe  to  be  false  ' 
The  latter  would  be  a  record  to  future  genera- 
tions, whilst  the  other  would  expire  with  the 


people  now  existing,  being  only  a  sound  of 
words ! 

Consequently,  though  I  might  have  escaped 
some  present  inconvenience  by  being  dra- 
gooned into  their  arbitrary  measures  from 
their  imperious  demands  :  yet  rather  than  to 
suffer  in  my  feelings  the  sting  I  know  that 
would  follow,  I  had  rather  suffer  any  infliction 
which  this  court  might  or  possibly  could  di- 
rect, rather  than  to  wound  and  destroy  my 
peace  of  mind  !  Sweet  peace  is  heaven  !  But 
a  privation  is  hell  !  And  an  awful  presage  to 
futurity — for  I  believe  in  a  future  judgment. 

Hence  I  observed  that  what  I  did,  I  gene- 
rally wished  time  for  reflection,  to  act  judici- 
ously and  to  act  aright — and  when  I  made  up 
my  mind  it  was  generally  decisive,  and  I  acted 
accordingly. 

A  few  thoughts  more  and  I  have  done. 

To  the  jury !  An  oath  is  a  solemn  and  aw- 
ful appeal  to  God  Almighty. 

In  all  the  Mosaic  economy  I  do  not  recollect 
of  an  oath's  being  administered  but  in  one 
case  ;  and  that  was  where  a  dispute  arose  be- 
twixt two,  and  no  earthly  power  was  adequate 
to  judge  for  the  want  of  evidence — then  the 
oath  of  the  Lord  was  between  them,  and  by 
virtue  of  this  oath,  the  matter  was  referred  to 
God  as  the  arbiter,  justifier  and  avenger  ! 

But  in  modern  times  oaths  are  so  common 
that  they  have  become,  as  it  were,  a  mere 
form,  and  are  considered  only  a  mere  ceremo- 
ny— apparently  without  viewing  and  taking 
into  account  the  great  responsibility.  There- 
fore, weigh  the  subject  well  and  take  the  thing 
into  consideration ;  and  make  up  your  minds 
and  bring  in  your  verdict  with  an  eye  to  the 
great  day  of  accounts,  to  which  your  oath  ex- 
tends. 

S.  Prioleau,  counsel  for  the  defendant, 
then  addressed  the  Court  as  follows  : — - 

May  it  please  your  Honor, 

Gentlemen  of  the  Jwy, 

After  the  simple  and  affecting  appeal  you 
have  just  heard  from  the  defendant  himself,  it 
may  be  thought  unnecessary,  if  not  presuming 
in  me  to  attempt  to  say  any  thing  further  in 
his  justification.  He  has  placed  his  cause 
upon  its  true,  and  consequently  only  strong, 
basis,  the  intention  which  actuated  him  ;  and 
from  the  facts  he  has  set  forth,  you  cannot,  if 
you  believe  him,  doubt  of  his  innocence.  But, 
Gentlemen,  the  cause  is  only  begun  and  the 
law  not  yet  developed.  You  are  still  to  be 
ed  on  the  part  of  the  State  by  a  gentle- 
man eminent  for  his  legal  learning  and  per- 
suasive eloquence  :  and  I  shall  be  very  fortu- 
nate if  I  can  but  anticipate  the  prominent 
points  he  may  take,  and  prepare  you  for  their 


LORENZO  S  TRIAL  AND  CONDEMNATION. 


199 


consideration.  It  is  at  any  rate  my  duty  to 
attempt  it,  and  this  must  be  my  apology. 
Happy  shall  I  feel,  if  I  can  succeed  in  trans- 
fusing into  your  minds  the  opinions  which  I 
entertain  on  this  most  interesting  subject — a 
subject  not  only  interesting  to  the  Reverend 
defendant,  now  arraigned  before  you  as  a 
criminal,  but  interesting  to  us  all  as  lovers  of 
truth,  of  morality  and  of  wisdom. 

Gentlemen — There  is  no  part  of  the  science 
of  the  law  which  is  so  replete  with  difficulties 
to  the  advocate  as  the  doctrine  of  slander.  So 
various  and  contradictory  have  been  the  de- 
cision of  Judges,  and  the  opinions  of  learned 
writers  on  this  subject,  that  every  lawyer 
must  be  at  a  loss  how  to  advise  his  client  to 
shape  his  defence.  That  ground  which  by  one 
Judge  would  be  regarded  as  conclusive  of  the 
defendant's  innocence,  by  another  would  be 
rejected  as  inadmissible — that  defence  which 
to  the  common  understanding  of  mankind 
is  unanswerable,  to  the  astute  mind  of  some 
lawyers  is  an  aggravation  of  the  crime.  The 
motive,  which  alone  can  stamp  an  act  with 
guilt,  is  said  to  be  a  legal  inference  that  can- 
not be  disproved,  or  explained. — Truth  herself 
is  banished  from  the  cause,  or,  if  admitted, 
changes  her  nature  and  becomes  hostile  to  her 
votary.  These  doctrines  form  part  of  a  system 
generated  in  the  dark  ages  of  English  despot- 
ism, by  a  Court  of  most  singular  nature  and 
extraordinary  powers.  It  was  a  kind  of  crim- 
inal Court  of  Equity — destitute  of  a  Jury; 
composed  of  Judges  appointed  by  the  king, 
and  holding  their  offices  during  his  pleasure. 
If  not  expressly  constituted  for  the  purpose, 
the  Court  of  Star  Chamber,  as  it  was  called, 
was  well  calculated  to  rivet  the  chains  of  sla- 
very on  the  people — it  was  subservient  to  the 
tyrant  on  the  throne — his  ministers  or  favorites 
and  their  flatterers — it  lent  its  aid  to  exclude 
from  public  investigation  the  evil  conduct  of 
its  adherents ;  until  at  length,  when  the  light 
of  freedom  began  to  dawn,  it  was  abolished 
for  its  intolerable  abuses — its  prostration  of 
justice,  and  its  want  of  wisdom.  That  we 
should,  in  this  enlightened  age  and  happy 
country,  have  adopted  rules  constructed  in 
such  a  Court,  in  such  an  age,  and  for  such  a 
purpose,  is  truly  astonishing.  But,  Gentle- 
men, this  is  r.ot  the  only  absurdity  attending 
this  branch  of  law.  The  crime  for  which  the 
defendant  is  indicted,  when  analysed,  will  be 
found  to  consist  solely  in  the  mechanical  ope- 
ration of  writing  down  the  words,  and  the  act 
of  communicating  the  writing.  The  ideas 
conveyed  by  the  words  are  not  criminal,  when 
communicated  by  the  organs  of  speech,  as  the 
Attorney  General  will  admit — no  indictment 
would  lie  for  them,  because  no  crime  would 
be  committed  by  uttering  them — no  civil  action 
could  be  brought,  because  no  damage  per  se, 


in  the  language  of  the  law,  can  be  presumed 
from  uttering  them !  These  words,  or  worse 
— words  which  might  charge  the  rankest  vil- 
lainy to  the  prosecutor  or  his  deceased  father 
and  all  his  ancestry,  might  have  been  spoken 
by  the  defendant  to  10,000  hearers  for  10,000 
successive  days,  yet  in  legal  contemplation  he 
would  have  been  perfectly  innocent !  But  if 
the  same  words  were  reduced  into  writing  and 
shown  to  only  one  person,  no  matter  who, 
then,  says  the  law,  you  have  committed  a 
crime  of  so  dark  a  hue  that  you  cannot  be 
permitted  even  to  explain  the  motive  that  in- 
duced the  act.  Your  pretended  or  real  inno- 
cence is  no  defence.  If  any  man  on  reading 
the  words  can  discern  that  they  imply  censure 
or  ridicule,  your  crime  is  complete.  You  are 
told  you  cannot  explain  or  extenuate  them, 
because  the  gist  of  the  prosecution  is,  that 
whether  your  motive  be  good  or  bad,  your 
publication  tends  to  excite  others  to  a  breach 
of  the  peace,  and  therefore  must  be  punished 
by  the  law — that  wise  law  forgetting  or  over- 
looking that  words  spoken  have  as  great  if 
not  a  greater  tendency  to  excite  to  this  dreaded 
breach  of  the  peace,  as  when  written. 

This  distinction  has  been  well  remarked 
upon  by  a  late  writer  of  much  talent  in  the 
following  manner: — "The  same  injustice  and 
inconsistency  pervades  the  other  branches  of 
the  libel  law.  A  distinction  of  the  most  ab- 
surd kind  is  taken  between  written  and  spoken 
slander,  as  if  the  same  publicity  might  not  be 
given  to  the  latter,  and  the  same  injury  done 
to  character  by  its  dissemination  ;  as  if  indeed 
written  slander  did  not  operate  against  cha- 
racter chiefly  by  its  becoming  in  its  course, 
spoken  slander.  What  can  be  more  absurd 
than  to  say  that  no  offence  is  committed  by 
the  most  false  and  calumnious  charges  that 
malignity  can  devise,  provided  they  are  not 
reduced  to  writing  1  There  is  one  thing  if  it 
be  possible,  yet  more  absurd,  and  it  is  the 
other  distinction  of  the  law,  that  the  same 
charges,  which  if  spoken,  are  not  even  action- 
able may  change  their  nature,  and  become  so 
by  being  written  down  upon  paper.  We  shall 
not  go  through  any  of  the  old  learning  upon 
these  subtleties,  because  much  of  it  is  now 
exploded  and  many  nice  differences  are  over- 
looked in  spite  of  ancient  and  venerable  names. 
But  it  is  still  undoubted  law,  that  a  man's 
character  may  be  falsely  attacked  in  the  len- 
derest  point  upon  thousands  of  hearers  every 
day  for  a  year :  he  may  be  called  a  coward, 
with  all  the  details;  a  liar;  a  swindler;  a 
knave;  and  there  is  no  remedy  by  action. 
But  if  he  is  called  a  libeller,  or  if  the  slight- 
est indictable  offence  is  imputed  to  him,  he 
has  his  action.  So  if  the  least  charge  of  any 
sort  is  written  against  him  ami  shown  to  a 
single  person,  he  lias  his  action.    To  proclaim 


iii  a  public  tneatre  every  nighl  for  a  month 
that  a  female  of  pure  fame  and  high  rank,  has 
been  criminally  connected  with  twenty  men, 
and  to  give  all  the  details  of  these  fabricated 
amours,  gives  no  right  of  action  by  our  law; 
nor  is  it  an  offence  in  any  way  cognizable. — 
But  to  write  in  a  private  letter  thai  she  behav- 
ed ridiculously  upon  any  occasion,  is  both 
punishable  as  a  crime  and  entitles  her  to  dam- 
ages in  civil  action.  No  argument  can  recon- 
cile the  mind  to  such  monstrous  deviations 
from  common  sense  :  no  reference  to  general 
principles  of  classification  can  make  us  over- 
look such  prodigious  inconsistencies."  Ed. 
Rev.  Vol.  '27.  So,  Gentlemen,  Sir  James 
Mansfield,  Chief  Justice  of  the  Common  Pleas, 
who  delivered  the  Judgment  of  the  Court  of 
Exchequer  in  the  case  of  Harley  v.  Kelly,  in 
1812,  is  said  to  have  stated  ex  plicitlj  "thai 
had  the  distinction  not  been  handed  down 
through  a  series  of  adjudged  cases,  the  Court 

-  hould  have  though]  of  asking  it !''  Tell 
iri,  thai  this  only  proves  that 
spoken  slander  should  be  punished  as  well  as 
written.  The  criminal  code  is  already  suffi- 
ciently extensive.— The  peace  of  mankind  is 
already  sufficiently  preserved  by  the  law  as  it 
has  heretofore  stood,  and  as  it  now  stands. 
It  calls  for  no  amendment  on  this  point  except 
that  which  shall  make  it  consistent  with  itself 
—  consistent  with  common  sense.  If  it  be  no 
crime  verbally  to  proclaim  the  words  to  the 
assembled  world,  let  it  be  none  to  write  and 
publish  them.  But  why.  Gentlemen,  do  I 
mention  this  distinction  to  you  1  What,  it  may 
I.  have  you  to  do  with  it  in  this 
ie  solely  to  show  you  the  absurd  na- 
ture of  that  part  of  the  system  you  are  called 
on  to  administer.  It  is  done  to  show  von  that 
unless  you  cannot  possibly  avoid  "it,  you 
ought  as  rational  beings  to  refuse  your  sanc- 
tion to  the  unmeaning  proposition  thai  what 
is  iimnceni.  if  spoken  to  millions,  becomes 
criminal  when  v>  uit.-ii  to  one.  It  is  done  to 
inform  \  ou  of  «  hal  no  man  can  deny,  thai  the 
mechanical  operation  of  writing  a  few  words, 
(not  the  intention  with   which  they  are 

I  is  the  only  crime  of  the  defer)  lant, 
which,  I  implore. you,  Gentlemen,  to  recollect, 
you  are  now  called  on  to  lend  your  aid  in 
punishing!  -*. 

Having  thus  staled   to  ihe  true 

nature  of  the  offence  with  which  this  Reverend 
defendanl  i 3  charged,  !  now  beg  leave  to  rail 
your  attention  to  the  legal  definition  of  a  Libel. 
A    lain    writer,    drawing   his   inference 

( !oke,  Hawkins  ami  others,  uses  the 
following  terms: — "A  libel  is  a  malicious  de- 
n,  e\  pressed  either  in  pi  intin  ■  or  writ- 
ing, in  li\  signs,  pictures.  cVe.  tending  either 
loblacken  the  memory  of  one  who  is  dead,  with 
an  intent  to  provoke  the  living,  or  the  reputa- 


tion of  one  who  is  alive,  and  thereby  e: 
him  to  public  hatred,  contempt,  or  ri 
Holt  on  Libels,  73.     This  definition,   i 
ciently    accurate    for    my    purpose,    but    one 
which  in  my  opinion  is  mom  preci 
hensive  and  elegant,  is  that  given  by  the  il- 
lustrious   General    Hamilton,    though 
said  with  much  diffidence  after  tin 
ment  the  great  Lord  Camden  I  on  the 

subject.  "A  libel  (says  he,  :;  John.  C:  -.  354.) 
is  a  censorious  or  ridiculing  writing,  picture, 
or  sign,  made  with  a  mischievous  and 
cious  intent  towards  government,  magi 
or  individuals."  From  these  definitions  it  fol- 
lows that  a  libel  on  the  dead  musl  be  shown 
to  possess  two  essential  qualities.  First — it 
must  he  malicious  as  well  as  censorious.  And 
secondly,  it  must  he  published  with  a" 
to  provoke  the  living.  If  either  of  these 
should  be  wanting,  the  crime  according  to  the 
legal  definition  is  not  complete. — Now  I  do 
and  e-  er  shall  contend  that  in  reason  and  law 
the  Jury  and  the  Jury  alone  are  the  proper 
of  these  constituents.  It  is  their  pro- 
vince to  declare  on  their  oaths  whether  the 
publication  he  censorious  and  malicious,  and 
intended  to  excite  the  family  of  the  dei 

of  revenge.  I  would  trust  no  Court 
with  this  power.  In  all  criminal  ma 
regard  the  right  of  every  citizen  of  this  coun- 
try to  be  judged  by  his  peers  as  sacn 
long  as  he  retains  this  privilege  his  li 
safe;  deprive  him  of  it  am!  the  consequences 
are  easily  foreseen.  But  Gentlemen,  can  you 
call  that  judgment  which  is  only  exercised  on 
the  fact  of  publication  and  the  import  of  the 
win.'-  which  cannot  consider  the  motive  I — 
which  cannot  investigate  whether  the  charge 
was  fabricated  by  the  defendant  with  malice 
and  falsehood,  or  innocently  published  '.  which 
cannot  inquire  into  tacts  and  circumstances 
that  with  all  mankind  would  lie  cone  II  iive  of 
innocence! — Can  you  call  thai  the  exercise  of 
judgment  in  a  Jury  when  their  verdict  must 
he  formed  without  knowing  either  the  defend- 
ant's situation  or  intentions,  although  he  otters 
in  Court  to  prove  both?  All  that  I  contend 
for  is  thai  the  law  should  be  contsistent  with 
itself.  Let  the  act.  if  it  musl  be 
other  crimes  and  misdemeanors  he  regarded  as 
false,  as  malicious,  as  tending  to  provoke,  till 
the  contrary  he  proved— to  that  I  do 
much    object,    hut    in    God's  name,   suffer  the 

1 >!  in  he  adduced  which  fhi  lant  has 

to  show  the  legal    inference    of  guill    i 

roneous.  This  seems  so  reasonable  and  con- 
sistent with  the  usual  course  of  the  law  that 
in  some  cases  the  Judges  have  allowed  it  even 

in  libel.  In  Holi  on  Libels,  243,  it  is  extract- 
ed as  a  principle  established  in  lour  different 
cases  there  quoted,  '-that  the  defendant  oughl 
to  show  at  tiie  trial  that  he  did  not  intend  to 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


J01 


scandalize,  and  that  the  Jury  are  judges  quo 
accimo,  this  was  done.  One  would  suppose 
this  had  opened  the  door  to  every  thing  the 
defendant  could  "urge  in  reason  to  satisfy  the 
Jury  of  his  motive  in  issuing  the  publication. 
But  no:  the  Jury  are  confined  to  the  natural 
meaning  of  the  words  themselves,  and  the 
Court  will  not  permit  the  defendant  to  prove 
his  intention  !  The  law  which  in  other  cases 
presumes  innocence  till  guilt  be  proved,  in  this 
presumes  guilt,  and  shuts  its  ears  to  the  con- 
trary!  So  in  another  case  in  the  same  book, 
page  307,  it  is  said  to  have  been  decided  in 
Coleman  and  Hatfield's  case  in  New  York, 
that  "if  on  an  indictment  for  a  libel  it  appear 
to  the  Jury  tha4  the  publication  was  not  made 
with  a  malicious  intent,  it  will  be  their  duty 
_to  acquit  the  defendant."  That  these  decisions 
are  founded  on  a  correct  knowledge  of  the 
Common  Law  I  have  no  doubt.  I  am  aware 
at  the  same  time  that  Lord  Mansfield  and 
others  have  recognized  the  opposite  doctrine, 
and  I  cannot  but  lament  the  difficulty  and  em- 
barrassment in  which  this  departure  from 
principle  has  involved  subsequent  Judges,  and 
late  writers  on  the  British  Constitution.  One 
of  the  most  celebrated  of  the  latter  was  De- 
lome,  a  Frenchman,  whose  work  is  deservedly 
held  in  high  estimation,  and  is  found  in  the 
library  of  every  lawyer.  He  expresses  him- 
self on  this  point  in  the  following  language  : 
"It  is  the  sole  office  of  the  Judges  (in  prose- 
cutions for  libels)  to  declare  the  punishment 
established  by  the  law  :  it  is  to  the  Jury  alone 
that  it  belongs  to  determine  on  the  matter  of 
law,  as  well  as  on  the  matter  of  fact;  that  is, 
to  determine  not  only  whether  the  writing 
which  is  the  subject  of  the  charge  has  really 
been  composed  by  the  person  charged  with 
having  done  it,  &c.  But  also  whether  its  con- 
tents are  criminal.  And  though  the  law  of 
England  does  not  allow  a  man  prosecuted  for 
having  published  a  libel,  to  offer  to  support 
by  evidence  the  truth  of  the  facts  contained 
in  it  (a  mode  of  proceeding  that  would  be  at- 
tended with  very  mischievous  consequences, 
and  is  every  where  prohibited)  yet  as  the  in- 
dictment is  to  express  that  the  facts  are  false, 
malicious,  &c.  and  the  jury  at  the  same  time, 
are  sole  masters  of  their  verdict,  that  is,  may 
ground  it  upon  what  considerations  they 
please,  it  is  very  probable  that  they  would 
acquit  the  accused-  party,  if  the  fact  asserted 
in  the  writing  before  them,  were  matter  of  un- 
doubted truth,  and  of  a  general  evil  tendency. 
They  at  hast  would  certainly  have  it  in  tfieir 
'power."  Now  'tis  clea^  that  the  Jury  cannot 
be  said  to  have  it  in  their  power  unless  they 
have  it  of  right.  They  have  no  power,  or 
even  existence,  but  what  the  Law,  which 
creates  them,  bestows  :  and  as  soon  as  it  is 
admitted  that  they  have  the  power,  as  Delome 


says,  (and  as  such  trials  often  show.)  they 
certainly  have,  the  admission  includes  the 
right.  The  Jury  can  have  no  power  to  act 
contrary  to  law.  Permit  me,  gentlemen,  to 
strengthen  and  adorn  this  part  of  my  argu- 
ment by  the  opinion  of  Judge  Kent,  whose 
fame  as  a  great  lawyer  is  not  confined  to  the 
limits  of  his  native  State,  or  of  these  United 
States,  but  is  as  extensive  as  the  Common 
Law  itself,  and  will,  I  trust,  be  as  imperish- 
able. 

The  reasoning  of  this  celebrated  Judge  on 
this,  as  on  all  legal  points  to  which  he  directs 
his  thoughts,  is  drawn  as  well  from  an  elaborate 
investigation  of  the  Ancient  Common  Law,  as 
handed  down  to  us  by  our  ancestors,  as  from 
a  deep  inlsight  into  the  nature  of  the  human 
mind.  He  was  assisted  in  forming  his  opin- 
ion by  a  profound  discussion  of  the  question 
on  both  sides,  by  the  most  eminent  Counsel- 
lors of  New  York,  among  whom  we  find  Gen- 
eral Hamilton.  Clarum  et  venerabile  nomen 
gentibus,  etmultum  nostra  quod proderat  urbiJ 
The  result  of  this  investigation  is  worthy  the 
deep  perusal  of  every  lawyer.  I  can  only 
read  to  you  a  very  small  part,  but  it  will  be 
enough  for  my  purpose.  I  read  from  3  John- 
son's Cases,  364,  the  case  of  the  people  v. 
CroswTell.  "  The  criminalty  of  the  charge  in 
the  indictment  consisted  in  a  malicious  and 
seditious  intention.'1''  (Hawk  tit.  Libel,  s.  1. 
2.  Wils.  403.  1  Esp.  Cas.  228.)'  There  can 
be  no  crime  without  an  evil  mind.  Actus  non 
facit  reran ,  nisi  mens  sit  rea.  The  simple  act 
of  publication  which  was  all  that  was  left  to 
the  Jury  in  the  present  case,  was  not  in  itself 
criminal.  It  is  the  application  to  times,  per- 
sons and  circumstances:  it  is  the  particular 
intent  and  tendency  that  constitute  the  Libel. 
Opinions  and  acts  may  be  innocent  under  one 
set  of  circumstances,  and  criminal  under  ano- 
ther— this  application  to  circumstanc 
this  particular  intent,  are  as  much  matters  of 
fact  as  the  printing  and  publishing.  (Wines 
Eunomus.  dial,  3,  s.  53.)  When  an  act,  in- 
nocent in  itself,  becomes  criminal,  when  done 
with  a  particular  intent,  that  intent  is  the  ma- 
terial fact  to  constitute  the  crime.  (Lord 
Mansfield,  3  Tr.  Rp.  429.  note.)  And  I  think 
there  cannot  be  aijjdoubt  that  the  mere  publica- 
tion of  a  paper 4j$  not  per  sc  criminal;  for 
otherwise  the  copying  of  the  indictment  by 
the  clerk,  or  writing  a  friendly  and  admoni- 
tory letter  to  a  father  on  the  vices  of  his  son 
would  be  criminal.  The  intention  of  the 
publisher,  and  every  circumstance  attending 
the  act  must  therefore  be  cognizable  by  the 
jury  as  questions  of  fact.  And  if  they  are 
satisfied  that  the  publication  i-  innocent;  that 
it  has  no  mischievous  or  evil  tendency  ;  that 
the  mind  of  the  writer  was  not  in  fault ;  that 
the  publication  was  inadvertent,  or  from  any 


202 


LORENZO  S  TRIAL  AND  CONDEMNATION. 


other  cause  was  no  libel,  how  can  they  consci- 
entiously pronounce  the  defendant  guilty,  from 
the  mere  fact  of  publication  1  A  verdict  of 
guilty  embraces  the  whole  charge  upon  the 
record,  and  are  the  jury  not  permitted  to  take 
into  consideration  the  only  thing  that  consti- 
tutes the  crime,  which  is  the  malicious  intent'? 
To  deny  the  jury  the  right  of  judging  of  the 
intent  and  tendency  of  the  act,  is  to  takeaway 
the  substance,  and  with  it  the  value  and  secu- 
rity of  this  mode  of  trial.  It  is  to  transfer 
the  exclusive  cognizance  of  crimes  from  the 
jury  to  the  court,  and  to  give  the  judges  the 
absolute  control  of  the  press — there  is  nothing 
peculiar  in  the  law  of  libels  to  withdraw  it 
from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  jury.  The  twelve 
judges,  in  their  opinion  to  the  house  of  lords, 
(April  1792)  admitted  that  the  general  crimi- 
nal law  of  England  was  the  law  of  libel. 
And  by  the  general  criminal  law  of  England 
the  oilice  of  the  jury  is  judicial — '"They  are 
the  only  judges,"  as  Lord  Somers  observes 
(Essay  on  the  Power  and  Duty  of  Grand  Ju- 
ries, p.  7.)  ••from  whose  sentence  the  indicted 
are  to  expect  life  or  death — upon  their  in- 
tegrity and  understanding,  the  lives  of  all 
thai  are  brought  into  judgment  do  ultimately 
depend.  From  their  verdict  their  lies  no  ap- 
peal. They  resolve  both  law  and  fact,  and 
this  has  always  been  their  custom  and  prac- 
tice." So  in  page  377  he  continues,  "There 
can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  competent  for  the 
defendant  to  rebut  the  presumption  of  malice 
drawn  from  the  fact  of  publication  ;  and  it  is 
consonant  to  the  general  theory  of  evidence 
and  the  dictates  of  justice,  that  the  defendant 
should  be  allowed  to  avail  himself  of  every 
fact  and  circumstance  that  may  serve  to  repel 
that  presumption.  And  what  can  be  a  more 
important  circumstance  than  the  truth  of  the 
charge  to  determine  the  goodness  of  the  mo- 
live  in  making  it,  if  it  be  a  charge  against  the 
competency  or  purity  of  a  character  in  public 
trust,  or  of  a  candidate  for  public  favor,  or  a 
charge  of  actions  in  which  the  community 
have  an  interest  and  are  deeply  concerned  '. 
To  shut  out  wholly  the  inquiry  into  the  truth 
of  the  accusation,  is  to  abridge  essentially  the 
means  of  defence,"  &c.  &c. 

Having  thus,  I  hope,  from  the  highest 
sources  of  the  law,  satisfied  your  minds,  Gen- 
riemen,  of  your  power  ami  duty,  1  shall  pro- 
ceed to  the  indictment  itself,  and  explain  to 
you  its  nature,  and  how  much  of  it  you  are 
to  consider.  It  consists  of  two  counts  or  spe- 
cifications of  the  crime  laid  to  the  defendant's 
charge.  The  second  count,  after  setting  forth 
the  words  published  against  the  deceased, 
with  the  innuendoes  or  explanations  of  those 
words,  according  to  the  view  taken  of  them 
by  the  attorney  general,  does  not  aver  or 
charge  that  they  were  published  and  intended 


to  provoke  the  living  to  a  breach  of  the 
peace,  &c.  but  merely  that  they  had  a  tenden- 
cy to  irritate  the  feelings  of  the  family. — Now 
that  this  is  not  sufficient  is  manifest,  for  a  bi- 
ography of  an  eminent  person  deceased  may 
be  so  meanly  and  poorly  written  by  a  scrib- 1 
bier,  as  to  have  a  tendency  to  irritate  the  feel- 
ings of  his  family  and  yet  contain  nothing 
libellous.  It  is  expressly  laid  down  by  Lord 
Mansfield  (in  Cowp.  679)  that  the  gist  of 
every  libel,  being  that  it  is  of  and  concerning 
a  person,  this  must  be  averred  in  the  indict- 
ment, and  in  the  case  of  the  King  v.  Toptiff,  4 
Tr.  Up.  126,  an  indictment  for  a  libel  on  the 
memory  of  George  Nassau  Clavering,  Earl 
Cowper  then  deceased,  was,  after  verdict  set 
aside,  because  it  did  not  aver  that  it  was  pub- 
lished with  a  design  to  bring  contempt  on  the 
family  of  the  deceased  and  to  excite  his  rela- 
tione to  a  breach-  of  the  peace.  If  this  case 
be  authority,  and  I  presume  it  is,  it  is  directly 
in  point,  and  destroys  this  second  count. 

The  first  count  therefore  is  the  one  which 
alone  is  to  be  considered,  because  the  intent  to 
provoke,  &c.  is  there  expressly  averred  and 
the  words  of  the  alleged  libel,  and  the  innuen- 
does are  the  same  as  in  the  other  count.  This 
consideration  involves  the  truth  of  the  innuen- 
does and  the  innocence  or  guilt  of  the  defen- 
dant. And  here  I  cannot  but  express  my  sur- 
prise at  the  construction  which  my  friend  the 
attorney  general  has  put  upon  the  simple 
words,  ••  1  find  that  he  has  gone  to  the  world 
of  spirits  to  answer  for  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body.''  This,  say^  the  innuendo,  means  that 
"the  said  William  Hammet  was  a  wicked 
man,  who  had  departed  this  life,  and  whose 
soul  had  gone  to  answer  to  God  and  to  be 
punished  for  the  sins  he  had  committed  on 
earth  !  "'  Now  this  expression  of  the 
dant's  was  but  a  scriptural  mode  of  communi- 
cating that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hammet  was  no 
more.  It  was  a  quotation  from  the 
epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  in  which 
the  apostle  announces  to  mankind  the  awful 
trial  to  which  we  shall  all  be  summoned. 
"For,"  says  he.  "we  must  all  appear  before 
the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  that  every  one 
may  receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  ac- 
cording to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be 
good  or  bad."1  This  then  must  be  the  lot  of 
all!  No  one  is  so  good  as  not  to  fear  this 
judgment,  or  so  presumptuous  as  to  hope  that 
he  may  escape  it!  How  then  can  the  appli- 
cation of  this  inspired  text  to  the  decease  of 
Mr.  Hammet  be  tortured  into  a  charge  of 
damning  depravity  .'  .  No,  gentlemen,  what- 
ever may  be  innocently  asserted  oi  all  man- 
kind may  as  innocently  be  averred  of  an  indi- 
vidual. 

The  next  charge  is,  that  his  motives  were 
i  in  pure  from  too  great  a  desire  of  popularity. 


Here  the  impurity  of  the  motive  is  explained 
to  mean  the  desire  of  popularity ;  and  surely 
it  is  not  a  malicious  libel  to  write  of  a  citizen 
of  a  free  country  like  ours  that  he  is  desirous 
of  popularity.  For  myself  I  know  not  a 
much  more  glorious  possession  than  popu- 
larity gained  by  virtuous  actions.'  To  obtain 
the  love  of  your  fellow  citizens  for  your  use- 
fulness, your  intelligence,  your  firmness,  your 
honorable  principles,  your  high-minded  de- 
portment, must  be  a  source  of  the  purest  de- 
light. To  desire  it — to  covet  it — to  aspire 
ardently  after  it — is  in  itself  detrimental  to 
goodness  or  greatness,  provided  the  means  are 
worthy  of  the  end.  This  simple  charge  then 
unaccompanied  by  any  thing  else,  is  innocent 
at  least ;  but  here  it  is  said  to  be  malicious 
because  'tis  followed  by  a  charge  of  breach 
of  confidence  respecting  the  meeting-house  and 
its  incorporation  with  which  'twas  said  the 
deceased  made  crooked  work.  Yet  it  is  not 
remembered  that  the  very  persons  whose  favor 
is  said  to  have  been  courted  with  so  much 
impurity  and  by  such  means,  are  the  indi- 
viduals whose  confidence  was  abused  by  the 
crooked  work !  Strange  method  indeed  to 
gain  popularity,  by  treachery  to  the  people  ! 
But,  Gentlemen,  there  has  been  quite  sufficient 
evidence  before  you,  brought  by  the  permission 
of  the  prosecutor  himself,  to  excuse,  if  not 
completely  justify,  the  defendant  in  making 
these  remarks.  In  the  second  volume  of 
Judge  Desaussune's  reports,  is  the  case  of 
Coomb  and  others  v.  Brazier  and  Matthews, 
in  which  the  crooked  work  alluded  to  was  by 
the  Chancellors  made  straight.  It  appears 
from  that  case,  partly  from  the  indictment 
itself,  and  from  some  of  the  witnesses  exa- 
mined to-day,  that  a  division  of  the  Metho- 
dists took  place,  and  Mr.  Hammet  became  the 
leader  of  one  of  the  parties.  That  his  follow- 
ers determined  to  subscribe  and  purchase  a  lot 
of  ground  on  which  to  build  a  meeting-house. 
That  Mr.  Hammet  collected  the  subscriptions; 
the  lot  was  bought  and  the  house  built.  It 
appears  that  the  title  deeds  of  this  house  and 
lot  were  drawn  in  trust  to  permit  Mr.  Hammet 
to  preach  there  for  life,  and  a  Mr.  Brazier 
after  his  decease,  and  to  authorize  Hammet  or 
Brazier,  whichever  might  survive,  to  nomi- 
nate the  future  preacher  for  the  Church,  pro- 
vided such  preacher  would  preach  certain 
sermons  of  John  Wesley.  That  Brazier,  after 
the  death  of  Hammet,  took  possession  of  the 
meeting-house  and  sold  it,  not  to  a  follower  of 
Wesley,  but  to  an  Episcopalian  clergyman, 
by  which  the  Methodists  were  actually  ex- 
pelled and  locked  out  of  their  own  church, 
and  were  compelled  to  bring  their  bill  in 
equity  to  set  aside  the  sale,  which  they  suc- 
ceeded in  after  considerable  difficulty  and  ex- 
pense.    Now  all  this  is  undisputed,  but  it  is 


triumphantly  asked,  how  does  it  affect  Ham- 
met 1  Did  he  make  the  deed  I  Was  he  party 
thereto'?  Did  he  sell  the  church?  We  an- 
swer no,  he  did  not  himself  sell  the  church, 
Brazier  did  it.  But  wetsay,  though  he  did 
not  grant  the  land,  yet  he  was  a  party  to  the 
deed  ;  and  that  the  defendant,  from  the  cir- 
cumstances, had  most  convincing  reasons  to 
believe  that  Brazier  was  only  enabled  to  sell  the 
church  thus  by  the  terms  of  the  deed,  which 
no  other  than  Hammet  could  have  prescribed. 
He  was,  you  will  recollect,  the  head  of  the 
division.  He  had  the  chief  agency  in  the 
whole  matter.  He  possessed  the  entire  con- 
fidence of  his  party ;  but  instead  of  securing 
to  them  the  property  they  had  purchased  for 
so  holy  a  purpose,  the  deed  was  so  worded, 
as  to  have  it  at  law  in  his  own  power,  and  in 
Brazier's  should  he  survive,  to  sell  the  church 
for  his  own  benefit  even  to  a  different  sect. 
So  susceptible,  gentlemen,  was  the  need  of 
this  interpretation,  that  the  learned  counsel 
for  Brazier  and  Matthews  (one  of  whom  was 
the  present  Chancellor  Gaillard)  contended 
that  by  its  terms  the  building  might  be  sold 
even  to  a  lloman  Catholic,  if  the  owner,  Bra- 
zier, pleased.  Could  such  terms  have  been 
prescribed  by  the  seller  of  the  lot?  ask  your- 
selves, and  answer  for  yourselves  that  ques- 
tion. Place  yourself  in  my  client's  place; 
a  Methodist  preacher  of  the  gospel  thus  wit- 
nessing a  large  body  of  his  friends  dispos- 
sessed of  the  temple  of  their  devotions,  and 
say  whether  you  would  not  probably  have 
exclaimed  with  him,  that  it  was  a  breach  of 
confidenca  not  to  prevent  a  deed's  being  so 
drawn  as  to  destroy  the  interests  of  the  true 
parties  1  Surely,  he  who  so  loosely  or  crimi- 
nally transacted  this  business,  may  be  spoken 
of  as  cognizant  of  it — as  promoting  it :  though 
simple  ignorance  of  the  terms  of  that  deed 
would  in  itself  have  justified  the  charge.  Tell 
me  not  that  the  sale  was  set  aside  by  the 
court — this  was  not  till  after  the  paragraph 
was  written  by  the  defendant  in  his  journal  in 
1804,  and  when  it  was  yet  uncertain  whether 
it  would  be  set  aside.  But  why  was  it  set 
aside,  and  how  1  because  the  court  thought  it 
never  could  have  been  the  intention  of  the 
congregation  to  authorize  any  man  to  transler 
them  and  their  building  to  another  sect :  and 
it  was  set  aside  by  the  exercise  of  the  equita- 
ble and  extraordinary  powers  of  that  court 
which  always  strives  to  do  justice  tempered 
with  equity ;  and  is  regardless  of  forms  when  it 
can  penetrate  the  substance.  But,  gentlemen, 
the  very  act  of  causing  or  even  neglecting  to 
prevent  a  deed  to  be  drawn  which  put  the 
congregation  to  the  pain  and  scandal  of  hav- 
ing these  things  publicly  canvassed  in  a  court 
of  justice  was  crooked  work  and  a  breach  of 
confidence.     You  will  weigh  the  grounds  of 


204 


LORENZO'S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


our  presumption  or  inference  that  Hammet 
regulated,  or  at  any  rate  was  cognizant  of, 
the  tenri>  of  that  deed;  for  he  was  the  head 
of  the  division,  and  ruled  over  all.  If,  Gen- 
tlemen, the  truth  had  been  permitted  to  be  ad- 
duced by  the  defendant,  this  part  might  have 
been  rendered  as  manifest  as  the  oaths  of 
witnesses  could  make  it — but  our  lips  are 
.sealed  most  cunningly,  refuge  is  taken  under 
the  rule  that  truth  is  an  aggravation  of  guilt 
in  libel  ;  and  all  you  can  do  is  to  infer  from 
the  little  light  that  is  permitted  to  shine  on  you 
from  this  Equity  Report.  Tis  however  to 
my  mind's  eye  light  enough  for  our  purpose  : 
blindness  only  can  prevent  your  exclaiming, 
with  the  defendant,  he  did  make  crooked 
work  1   there  was  a  breach  of  confidence  ! 

These  charges  being  thus  disposed  of,  and 
the  defendant  being  shown  not  to  have  fabri- 
cated them,  the  last  and  most  important  in  the 
view  of  the  prosecutor,  is  the  following,  "  aw- 
ful to  relate,  it  appears  he  died  drunk."  An  1 
here,  Gentlemen,  you  will  observe  that  it  is 
state  I  not  as  a  fact  which  came  within  the 
defendant's  knowledge,  but  as  a  report  :  it  ap- 
pears, he  says,  that  is,  it  seems,  or  it  is  said,  or 
it  is  reported  he  died  drunk.  This  1  only 
mention  to  remove  from  your  minds  the  im- 
pression that  the  defendant  had  asserted,  as  the 
libel  charges,  that  he  died  drunk.  Now  the 
prosecutor  has  said,  if  this  charge  can  be 
I,  he  is  desirous  that  it  should  he:  but 
he  confines  the  defendant  to  testimony  of 
what  passed  when  the  hand  of  death  bore  on 
the  deceased,  when  he  was  surrounded  only 
by  his  family  and  a  lady  who  is  now  dead. 
In  this  permission  there  is  great  safety,  for  the 
nit  was  not  there,  nor  did  he  ever  see 
Hammet  in  his  life.  When,  however,  we  ask 
whether  his  illness  was  not  caused  by  intem- 
e,  we  are  stopped  !  when  we.  demand 
if  Hammet  was  not  addicted  to  strong  drink, 
we  are  stopped !  when  we  inquire  if  it  was 
not  generally  believed  thai  he  was  brought  to 
his  end  by  it,  we  are  stopped  !  when  we  ques- 
tion the  witness,  who  saw  him  frequently  just 
before  his  last  confinement,  did  you  not  con- 
ceive, and  do  you  not  from  what  you  saw,  be- 
lieve that  intemperance  was  his  last  disease, 
we  are  again  stopped.  This  great  permission 
does  not  extend  so  far  as  to  enable  us  to  prove 
any  thing  else  but  thai  Hammet  literally  died 
drunk,    which  the  defendanl  never  asserted. 

lie  has  a  list  of  witnesses  to  prove  enough   to 

satisfy  any  reasonable  man  of  his  complete 
innocence  in  fabricating  the  report,  and  also 
of  its  probable,  though  not  absolute  ■ 
ness;  but  their  mouths  are  closed!  The  de- 
fendant is  denied  the  privilege  of  proving  him- 
self guiltless !  He  is  led  like  a  lamb  to  the 
slaughter,  and  must  be  dumb  before  his  shear- 
era  !     Helpless  and  defenceless,  he  must  j  ield 


himself  up,  bound  hand  and  foot  to  the  sacri- 
fice.— The  law,  'tis  said,  demands  it !  Bear 
in  mind,  then,  Gentlemen,  the  disadvantage  at 
which  he  is  taken,  and  extend  to  him,  for  you 
alone  can,  that  protection  which  the  law 
should  offer. 

But,  Gentlemen,  let  us   now   take   higher 
ground.     Give  to  the  charges  all  the  bitterness 
the   prosecutor  wishes— make   them,    if  you 
please,  still  more  rancorous  ;  yet  as  you  can- 
not find  the  defendant  guilty,  unless  he   had 
malice  against  both  dead  and  living,  you  must 
acquit,    for  you   cannot,    I   think,    find    such 
malice    here.     The   book   which  is  called  a 
libel,  is  but  the  simple  and  pious  memoir  of  a 
religious  traveller,  written  to  benefit  his  flock. 
It  is  the  history  of  his  life.     It  details,  in  con- 
secutive order,  the  occurrences  that  happened 
to  him  in  his  painful  pilgrimage — his  j' 
sorrows :    his   fears   and   hope- :   his  despair 
and  confidence,  are   recorded    as   they  arose; 
the  language  is  indeed  simple;  but  it  is  unaf- 
fected— and  the  style  is  not  adorned  by  any 
other  flowrets  than   piety  and  truth.     Gentle- 
men, let  me  endeavor  to  show  you  the  value 
of   compositions    of  this  species.     There   is, 
perhaps,  no  branch  of  human  inquiry  so  im- 
portant as  the  km  ourselves  and  of 
each  other.     We  are  all   travelling,  to   use   a 
trite  figure,  on  the  same  perilous  road  of  life — 
we  have  all  embarked,  as  it  is  often  termed, 
on  the  same  ocean — we  have  all  the  sa 
tination — the   difficulties  and   dangers   which 
encompass  us   are   not  only  great,   hut   innu- 
merable— happy,  thrice  happy  is  he  who  is 
aware  of  ami  knows  how  to  escape  them  ;  but 
the  blessings   of  Heaven   light   on  him  who 
points  them  out  to   others.     He  who  passed 
over  this  sea  of  human   life,  best  knows  the 
dangers  he   has   encountered — if  he   will  but 
instruct  us  by  his  experience,  he  deserve-  our 
heartfelt  gratitude.     Let  him   but    disclose  to 
our  view  what   the  melancholy  Young  terms 
•'  that  horrid   sight,  the  naked   human  heart," 
and  familiarize  us  with  its  innocence  and  self- 
deceptions — its    virtues    and    its     vices — its 
weakness  and  its  power,  and  we  must   i 
him    our    benefactor.     In    this    view    alone, 
as   the  depository   of    man's    knowledge  of 
himself,    is   history   useful.     It   is   app 
ly   hut  the    disgusting  record   of   human    de- 
pravity   and    wretchedness — it    is    a   bloody 
catalogue  of  battles — a  scene   where   there  is 
no  practical  justice,  for  villainy  is  generally 
successful,  and  innocence  suffers.     But,  Gen- 
tlemen, history  is   '■  philosophy  teaching  by 
example."     She  points  out  to  nations  and    in- 
dividuals the   miseries   which   fill   the  world, 
and  which  spring  from  ourselves  —Ik'   lays 
hare  the  very  nerves  and  sinews  of  human  ac- 
tion.    Her  object  is  to  bestow  happiness  with 
knowledge,  and  in  this  view  her  services  are 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


205 


invaluable — but  her  gifts  are  too  often  decep- 
tive— her  records  too  often  false — you  can 
place  but  slender  dependence  on  her  veracity 
— a  vein  of  truth  runs  through  her  pages,  but 
so  adulterated  by  falsehood,  that  there  is  no 
one  who  can  point  his  finger  to  one  part  and 
say  this  is  true,  to  another  this  is  false !  They 
who  have  experience  in  the  occurrences  of 
human  life,  in  all  its  varieties,  can  alone  tell 
how  impossible  it  is  to  arrive  with  certainty  at 
truth !  How  common  it  is  for  the  most  incor- 
ruptible witnesses  to  differ  in  their  relation  of 
a  fact !  How  then  can  the  evil  of  this  be  cor- 
rected ?■  By  one,  and  one  only  method.  By 
understanding  the  human  heart  you  will  ac- 
quire all  that  history,  even  if  nothing  but 
truth  could  find  a  place  in  her  records,  could 
impart.  This  knowledge  would  point  out  to 
you  with  comparative  certainty,  the  probable 
errors  inserted  in  the  historic  page  as  truths. 
Experience — individual  experience  alone  can 
impart  this  knowledge ;  and  the  works  in 
which  that  is  treasured  in  its  greatest  purity 
are  biographical. — Biography  is  more  authen- 
tic than  history,  for  the  writer  (particularly 
when  he  gives  his  own  life)  has  the  best 
sources  of  information. — In  this  point  of  view, 
and  'tis  perhaps  the  only  one  in  which  he  can 
be  so  regarded,  I  have  always  esteemed  Ros- 
seau  a  benefactor  to  mankind.  He  has,  as 
you  well  recollect,  Gentlemen,  published  a 
memoir  of  his  life,  which  he  calls  his  "  Con- 
fessions." He  there  exhibits  himself  as  a 
wretch,  guilty  of  crimes  against  the  helpless 
and  innocent  so  enormous  as  to  plant  thorns 
in  his  dying  pillow — he  details  the  motives 
which  led  him  on,  at  their  origin  scarcely  per- 
ceptible, but  in  their  termination  tremendous. 
He  thus  warns  us  against  the  first,  apparently 
innoxious,  deviations  from  truth  ; — and  in- 
creases our  acquaintance  with  mankind,  or 
rather  with  ourselves. — Now  had  he  conceal- 
ed this  fact,  or  perverted  it,  his  testimony 
would  have  been  untrue  and  deceptive — 
would  you  have  desired  this  ? — Would  you 
have  wished  him  to  have  fabricated  such  a 
biography  as  this  prosecution  and  the  law  of 
libel  would  seem  to  require,  and  which  alone, 
according  to  that  law,  would  be  compatible 
with  social  duty  ?  Gentlemen,  if  you  exclude 
truth  from  biography  or  history,  you  take 
away  all  its  value. — If  you  garble  a  life,  you 
deprive  it  of  its  correctness.  It  is  then  what 
it  purports  not  to  be.  Why  should,  you  do 
this  1  Why  suppress  the  truth  1  Because  it 
sometimes  must  inflict  pain  and  censure  ? 
Why,  that  is  not  the  fault  of  history,  but  of 
man. 

Show  me  the  book  which  relates  nothing 
but  good  of  the  person  whose  life  it  pretends 
to  give,  and  of  his  associates,  and  I  pronounce 
it  worthless.     It  is  astonishing  to  me  that  on 


this  account  this  book  of  the  defendant  should 
be  termed  a  libel  1     Where  is  the  biography 
that  is  so  free  from  such  a  charge  1     Tax  your 
memory,  and  say  whether  all  you  have  seen 
are  not  replete   with  censure  of  the  dead  and 
living  ?     Take  the  works  of  the  learned  and 
pious  Johnson,  the  great  moralist  of  his  age — 
the  man  of  virtue  and  of  wisdom — he,  whose 
mind  was  one  of  the  most  perfect  ever  be- 
stowed on  the  sons  of  men,  and  whose  piety 
was  so  profound  that  it  bordered  on  supersti- 
tion.    Who  dare   charge  him  as   a  libeller'? 
Who  dare  arraign  him  at  your  bar  as  a  crimi- 
nal 1     Yet  look  at  his   life   of  Savage,  his 
early  friend  ;  a  man,  who  but  for   a  mother's 
horrid  hatred,  might  have  been  the  first  poet 
and   gentleman    of  his   age.     He   was,  says 
Johnson,    the    adulterous    offspring    of    the 
countess  of  Macclesfield,  who  abhorred  him  in 
his  infancy  and  blighted  his  youthful  pros- 
pects ;  who  was  so  dead  to  the  feelings  of  na- 
ture  as   to  persecute  him  in   manhood,  and 
when   tried   for   his  life,  in   consequence   of 
being  involved  accidentally  in  an  affray  in 
which  a  man  was  killed,  exerted  her  noble  in- 
fluence to  effect  his  destruction !     Oh  !   barba- 
rous, inhuman  mother !     Who,  but  for  so  well 
authenticated  a  fact,  could  have  credited  thy 
monstrous  existence  ?     Now,  Gentlemen,   let 
me  ask  if  this  narrative  and  the  eloquent  and 
profound  reflections  it  elicits  from  the  biogra- 
pher, would  not  have  been  at  this  day  in  this 
place,  regarded  as  libellous  1     You  feel  that 
they  have  drawn  down  upon  that  woman  the 
contempt  and  abhorrence  of  the  world.     Yet 
at  that  day  they  were  published  fearlessly,  she 
being  alive,  and  that  too  by  a  writer  who  had 
not  yet  emerged  from  obscuritv.     And  who 
was  she  ?     A  woman   of  fortune,   rank  and 
power  !     Surely  the  writer  would  have  been 
prosecuted  by  the  law  if  the  doctrine  which 
now  prevails  had  been  settled  by  Lord  Mans- 
field, or  suspected  by  his  predecessors  to  ex- 
tend to  biography.     Fortunately  for  Dr.  John- 
son and  virtue,  Mansfield  was  not  then  oracu- 
lar.    But,  Gentlemen,  let  us  come  down  to  a 
later  period.     Take  the  life  of  Johnson  him- 
self, by  Boswell,  which  has  been  so  eulogized 
by  the  world.     It  is  in  a  legal  sense  a  libel  on 
a  thousand   persons,  if  to  censure   them   for 
vice  or  ridicule  them  for  folly,  be   libellous. 
Yet  what  a  literary   treasure  is  it  ?     Let  me 
point  your  attention,  however,  to  one  or  two 
instances  in  point.     You  recollect   probably 
the  dispute  on  the  authenticity   of  the  Poems 
of  Ossian,  which  divided  the  literary  world 
at  one  period.     'Tis  noticed  by  Boswell,  who 
says  Johnson  always  regarded  the  work  as  a 
literary  forgery  of  M'Pherson,  ami  did   not 
scruple  to  say  so.      It  led  to  a  dispute  be- 
tween them,  and  almost  to  a  personal  contest. 
It  was  terminated,  however,  by  a  letter  from 


L. 


206 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


Johnson  to  M'Pherson,  which  Boswell  takes 
great  glory  to  himself  for  having  obtained, 
and  which  is  perhaps  as  severe  a  philippic 
or  castigation  as  ever  was  inflicted  in  that 
form  upon  any  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  No- 
thing could  be  more  libellous,  according  to  the 
modern  acceptation  of  the  term — nothing,  in 
fact,  could  have  had  a  greater  tendency  to  a 
breach  of  the  peace :  and  what  is  quite  cer- 
tain, nothing  would  have  gratified  M'Pherson 
so  much  as  to  have  arraigned  the  writer  at  the 
bar  as  a  criminal,  had  he  or  any  of  his  friends 
dreamed  that  such  a  thing  was  practicable. 
Then  the  great  English  moralist  would  have 
suffered  imprisonment,  fine  and  loss  of  repu- 
tation, for  exposing  imposture  and  defying  the 
impostor !  Happily  this  doctrine  was  not 
then  sufficiently  matured  by  practice  to  be  fa- 
miliar; neither  was  it  so  when  Boswell  pub- 
lished the  letter  in  his  book,  or  the  work  might 
have  been  strangled  immediately  on  its  birth. 
If  it  be  said  M'Pherson  was  comparatively  ob- 
scure, what  will  be  said  of  the  exposure  of 
Lord  Chesterfield  in  the  same  work  ?  He  ei- 
ther promised  or  was  expected  to  patronise  the 
Dictionary,  but  he  left  the  author  to  pine  in 
want  for  that  patronage  which  would  have 
cost  him  nothing  :  but  when  the  great  book 
was  about  to  appear  in  the  world,  my  lord,  to 
enjoy  the  reputation  he  deserved  not,  puifed  it 
off  in  a  periodical  publication.  Instead,  how- 
ever, of  a  dedication,  he  met  with  his  just  re- 
ward in  a  letter  from  the  indignant  lexicogra- 
pher, which  has  always  met  with  admiration, 
as  well  for  its  independent  tone  as  its  caustic 
severity.  Heavens  !  what  pages  of  malicious 
innuendos  would  that  letter  have  furnished  to 
the  drawer  of  an  indictment !  But  severe  as 
it  was,  it  escaped  prosecution,  nor  was  Bos- 
well ever  called  to  an  account  for  handing  it 
to  the  world.  Gentlemen,  I  should  never 
cease,  were  I  to  detail  to  you  half  the 
libels  for  which  the  moral  and  literary 
worlds  are  so  grateful,  and  which  are  found 
incorporated  in  every  biographical  work  of 
the  least  interest.  You  must  perceive  the  im- 
mense benefit  resulting  to  society  from  their 
promulgation.  They  not  only  introduce  us  to 
each  other  and  ourselves,  but  they  operate  as 
a  wholesome  restraint  upon  the  vain  and 
wicked,  and  a  reward  to  virtue  and  innocence. 
Public  opinion,  Gentlemen,  is  a  censor  that 
few  can  oppose — it  furnishes  the  most  power- 
ful incentive  to  virtue,  and  the  most  efficacious 
preventive  of  vice.  Its  approbation  warms 
the  heart  with  delight — its  censure  sears  it 
to  the  quick.  It  keeps  the  different  orders  of 
men  in  society  within  their  proper  orbits — it 
regulates  in  this  country  the  lowest  as  well  as 
the  highest.  The  accused  and  the  Judge  who 
tries  him,  are  equally  under  its  influence.  He 
who  disregards  it,  at  length  falls  a  victim  to 


its  power,  and  is  made  to  submit  to  its  de- 
crees. Gentlemen,  the  most  remarkable  in- 
stance of  its  vengeance  on  the  person  of  a 
Judge  is  taken  from  the  quaint,  but  entertain- 
ing life  of  Lord  Guilford,  by  his  brother,  Roger 
North.  Lord  Guilford  was  contemporary  of 
the  detestable  Jeffries,  who,  from  the  dregs  of 
society  had  been  elevated  by  his  vices,  in  a 
vicious  age,  first  to  the  Chief  Justiceship  of 
the  King's  Bench,  and  then  to  the  Woolsack, 
as  Lord  Chancellor  of  England  !  North  says 
he  was  guilty  of  every  species  of  meanness 
and  vice.  A  fair  reputation  had  no  charms 
for  him.  What  men  thought  of  him  he  dis- 
regarded, provided  he  retained  his  post  and 
rendered  it  lucrative.  To  do  this  he  took 
bribes  in  the  causes  he  decided — and  he  com- 
mitted frequent  murders  under  the  sanction  of 
the  law.  In  a  word,  he  was  a  monster  ;  and 
his  death  was  worthy  of  him.  His  indiffer- 
ence to  public  opinion  led  him  to  the  indul- 
gence of  his  brutal  temper  on  the  bench  to- 
wards those  whose  misfortunes  brought  them 
before  him  for  trial.  One  poor  man  in  this 
situation  was  so  terrified  by  his  power,  that 
upon  being  carried  from  Court,  he  exclaimed, 
that  the  law  had  no  punishment  equal  to  the 
terror  inspired  by  that  Judge's  image;  which 
he  should  never  forget  while  life  lasted !  It 
happened  man}'  years  after,  that  Jeffries  was 
obliged,  from  certain  political  commotions,  to 
conceal  himself.  He  entered  into  a  porter 
cellar  in  London,  in  the  garb  of  a  sailor,  and 
hid  himself  among  some  butts.  The  man 
whom  his  ferocious  scowl  had  so  terrified 
many  years  before,  accidentally  entered.  As 
soon  as  he  cast  his  eyes  on  the  skulking 
wretch,  he  started  as  if  he  had  seen  a  basilisk. 
He  rushed  from  the  cellar — called  in  the  mob, 
who  seized  upon  the  Lord  Chancellor,  and 
tore  him  to  pieces!  Awful  catastrophe !  yet 
worthy  to  be  known  as  a  lesson  to  others  ! 
Happy,  however,  was  it  for  poor  Roger  North 
that  he  lived  and  wrote  before  this  doctrine  of 
the  Common  Law,  as  it  is  now  termed,  was 
known  or  practised.  He  was  a  good  lawyer, 
and  would  not  have  run  the  risk  of  his  per- 
sonal safety  had  he  known  the  consequences 
which  might  result  from  the  vengeance  of  Jef- 
fries' posterity. 

But,  Gentlemen,  I  can  trespass  on  your  pa- 
tience no  longer.  You  must  have  come  by 
this  time  to  the  conclusion  that  as  every  biog- 
raphy contains  censures  on  the  dead,  and 
sometimes  on  the  living;  and  as  this  must  be 
so  till  men  cease  to  be  censurable,  the  only 
questions  left  for  your  determination  are 
these  :  Is  the  publication  in  question  bona 
fide  ?  Is  it  sufficiently  well  authenticated  to 
excuse  the  writer  in  recording  the  fact  com- 
plained of;  or  has  the  censure  arisen  from  his 
own  heated  and  censorious  imagination,  and 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


207 


been  maliciously  embodied  in  his  work  ? 
These,  Gentlemen,  are  fortunately  easily  an- 
swered in  the  present  case  by  a  reference  to 
the  object  of  the  book  itself  and  its  execution. 
What  then  is  it  ]  The  history  of  the  defen- 
dant's life,  in  the  form  of  a  journal,  published 
many  years  ago,  and  but  lately  brought  here. 
This  idea  of  keeping  a  journal  is  not  novel. 
It  seems  to  be  in  some  sort  a  practice  among 
the  travelling  preachers  of  the  Methodists.  It 
was  introduced  by  their  founder  Wesley — 
adopted  by  his  brother  Charles  Wesley — fol- 
lowed by  Whitfield,  (who  travelled  through 
part  of  this  State  as  well  as  defendant,  and 
part  of  whose  journal  I  have  seen)  and  by 
many  others  whose  labors  in  that  ministry 
have  been  great.  These  journals,  Gentlemen, 
are  as  well  calculated  to  do  good  as  their  ser- 
mons— perhaps  they  sometimes  do  more  good. 
They  penetrate  where  the  voice  of  the  preach- 
er never  sounded — they  excite  the  curiosity  as 
well  of  the  idle  and  frivolous  as  of  the  pious  ; 
and  who  can  tell  what  benefit  may  not  often 
result  from  precept  illustrated  by  example,  un- 
obtrusively offered  ?  One  word  or  sentiment 
at  a  seasonable  moment  may  kindle  reflection 
in  a  mind  previously  vacant,  and  lead  to  the 
happiest  consequences — one  ray  of  consola- 
tion from  above,  gilding  the  gloomy  prospect 
of  the  journalist,  and  recorded  with  pious 
gratitude,  may  render  lustrous  the  path  of  a 
desponding  reader  !  One  argument  or  even  re- 
mark may  strike  a  holy  conviction  on  the 
heart  of  innocent  faith  staggering  under  a  load 
of  doubt.  I  cannot,  Gentlemen,  but  regard 
these  journals  as  most  useful  to  those  for 
whom  they  are  designed.  They  are  indeed 
but  one  mean,  but  I  must  think  a  most  power- 
ful one,  adopted  for  the  propagation  of  Chris- 
tianity, which  has  undoubtedly  been  greatly 
extended  by  the  labors  of  the  Methodists. 
That  sect  is  not  satisfied  with  disseminating 
its  faith  in  its  immediate  neighborhood,  but  it 
has  a  restless  activity  which  leads  it  to  the  ex- 
tremities of  the  world  at  every  hazard  and 
privation.  The  people  of  the  most  populous 
cities  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  borders  are 
equally  objects  of  its  care.  Even  the  savage 
Hottentot  is  not  neglected.  There  are  tens  of 
thousands  who  never  heard  the  word  of  God 
except  from  itinerant  Methodist  preachers. 
There  are  tens  of  thousands  destitute  of  church- 
es and  of  pastors,  like  sheep  without  a  fold  and 
without  a  shepherd,  ready  to  be  devoured.  The 
profoundness  of  this  religious  ignorance  will 
perhaps  be  better  perceived  when  I  mention  to 
you  an  anecdote  related  by  Southey  in  his 
life  of  Wesley.  He  says  that  a  preacher  in 
travelling  through  the  State  of  Delaware  met 
a  man  on  the  road  with  whom  he  entered  into 
conversation.  In  the  course  of  it  he  inquired 
in  a  manner  sometimes  adopted  by  religious 


persons  "  if  he  knew  Jesus  Christ  ?"  The 
man  hesitated  and  then  replied  "  he  did  not 
know  where  he  lived  !*'  The  preacher  sup- 
posing that  he  had  been  misunderstood,  re- 
peated the  question,  when  the  man  readily  re- 
plied, "He  knew  no  such  person  in  those 
parts  !"  It  can  with  difficulty  be  credited  that 
an  adult  in  a  country  where  the  rudiments  of 
education  are  so  universally  taught ;  where 
there  is  scarcely  a  man,  woman  or  child  of 
12  years,  who  cannot  and  does  not  read,  should 
be  so  ignorant  as  never  to  have  heard  the 
name  of  the  Saviour  of  mankind  !  But,  Gen- 
tlemen, 'tis  to  these  the  Methodists  go — to 
these  they  preach  :  and  thus  they  convert  the 
moral  wilderness  into  a  garden.  The  bless- 
ings they  confer  on  mankind  in  America  are 
known  to  us  all:  and  their  beneficial  labors  in 
England  have  lately  been  so  candidly  ac- 
knowledged by  a  writer  in  the  Quarterly  Re- 
view, which  is  a  high  church  publication,  that 
I  think  it  my  duty  to  read  it  to  you.  "But  it 
is  not  as  we  have  already  observed  by  the 
numbers  of  the  professed  Methodists  alone 
that  we  must  estimate  the  moral  effect  which 
they  have  produced,  and  are  producing  among 
Christians — The  religious  ferment  first  excited 
by  their  preaching  has  extended  far  beyond 
the  visible  bounds  of  their  society.  It  has 
stimulated  the  clergy  to  greater  seriousness 
and  activity  in  the  discharge  of  their  func- 
tions ;  it  has  set  the  laity  on  thinking  for 
themselves ;  it  has  as  an  incidental  consequence 
of  the  rivalry  of  hostile  sects  (roused  by  the 
new  phenomenon  to  the  practice  of  new 
means  of  popularity)  forwarded  to  a  degree 
never  previously  contemplated,  the  education 
and  religious  instruction  of  the  lower  classes ; 
it  has  opposed  among  those  classes  a  mighty 
and  countervailing  principle  to  the  poisonous 
flood  of  modern  philosophy.  It  is  obvious, 
even  to  a  careless  observer  that  religion  is 
more  in  the  minds  and  mouths  of  men  than 
formerly  ;  that  a  greater  curiosity  is  excited 
by  its  discussion — and  amid  all  the  vices 
which  a  long  war  and  a  luxurious  capital,  and 
a  renewed  intercourse  with  foreign  nations 
have  produced  in  the  two  extremes  of  society, 
the  majority  are,  on  the  whole,  less  ashamed 
of,  and  more  attentive  to  the  outward  appear- 
ances of  piety  than  they  seem  to  have  been  dur- 
ing the  preceding  century,"  &c.  (47  number, 
page  3.) 

But  it  may  be  said,  we  acknowledge  all 
this,  but  it  is  little  to  the  purpose.  AVhy  did 
not  the  defendant  omit  this  censure  on  his 
journal  ?  AVhat  good  can  it  do  to  record  this 
fact  ?  The  answer,  Gentlemen,  is  obvious. 
It  was  an  occurrence  that  met  him  in  his  way 
through  life.  It  was  a  part  of  his  history. 
He  sought  it  not — it  ran  against  him — He 
heard  it — he  believed  it — he  was  hurt  at  it, 


203 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


for  it  reflected  on  the  ministry  to  which  he  be- 
longed :  and  he  therefore  recorded  il — He  had 
good  reason  to  believe  it  true  as  I  have  shown 
you,  and  as  I  could  convince  you,  if  doubt  re- 
mainded,  had  1  the  privilege  of  examining  the 
witnesses  now  in  court.  Take  it  then  for 
granted  to  be  true,  and  let  me  in  turn  ask  if  it 
was  not  indeed  incumbent  on  him  to  notice 
the  conduct  of  one  of  his  own  persuasion  as  a 
warning  to  the  rest  1  If  he  had  mentioned 
Kammet  and  concealed  the  facts  he  himself 
might  have  shared  the  public  censure,  and  he 
was  obliged  to  mention  him,  or  his  journal 
would  not  have  contained  the  truth.  It  is  a 
sort  of  history  of  Methodism  in  those  places 
which  he  visited.  He  came  to  Charleston, 
and  let  me  now  ask  how  could  he  with  vera- 
city have  omitted  to  notice  the  divisions  among 
the  Methodists — the  breach  of  confidence  in 
the  title  deeds  of  the  meeting-house — the  un- 
worthy life  and  awful  reports  of  the  death  of 
its  ruler  ?-  I  look  on  this  act  to  be  nothing 
more  than  a  matter  of  admonition  to  other 
Methodists ;  as  a  part  of  the  discipline  of  their 
sect.  Now  whatever  is  so  cannot  be  regard- 
ed as  a  libel,  for  in  it  there  is  no  malice.  This 
has  been  ruled  to  be  law  in  the  case  of  Mary 
Jerom,  a  Quaker,  who  was  publicly  read  out 
of  meeting  for  non-conformity. — She  prosecu- 
ted the  clerk  of  the  meeting  for  a  libel  and  he 
was  found  guilty  (for  under  the  proof  allowed 
that  of  course  must  follow)  but  the  Judges  set 
aside  the  verdict  as  it  was  no  libel.  Holt  on 
libel  230,  note — King  v.  Hart,  2  Burn's  Eccles. 
Law  779) — It  is  indeed  surprising  that  there 
should  be  any  doubt  on  a  subject  which  the 
light  of  the  law  (as  its  analogies  are  termed) 
renders  so  manifest.  If  you  think  that  the 
publication  of  what  the  defendant  regarded  as 
the  truth,  connected  with  his  life,  be  a  matter 
of  conscience,  you  cannot  term  it  a  libel.  The 
law  respects  the  scruples  of  conscience,  it 
punishes  not  the  truth ;  nor  can  it  ever  regard 
the  exposure  of  vice  and  immorality  as  cen- 
surable. Why,  Gentlemen,  a  much  less  mo- 
tive will  justify  the  publisher  of  such  a  charge 
or  one  much  heavier.  In  the  very  law  book 
I  have  been  permitted  to  read  to  yog  as  a  part 
of  my  client's  defence, (2  Des.  Rep.  483,)  it  is 
stated  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Matthews,  a  defendant 
in  that  case  in  his  answer  swore  that  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Hammet  in  a  tit  of  intoxication  drove  him 
and  Munds  out  of  church.  Here  there  was  a 
charge  of  drunkenness  against  Hammet  (then 
deceased)  made  on  oath,  reduced  to  writing, 
published  in  a  book  which  is  daily  used  ;  but 
no  prosecution  was  ever  thought  of  I 
Why  was  the  Chancellor  who  published  this 
hook  permitted  to  escape  the  fangs  of  the  law  ? 
why  are  the  lawyers  who  now  own 
quote  and  lend  this  book  not  prosecuted  ! 
Because,  Gentlemen,  it  is  not  malicious — be- 


cause it  is  useful  to  mankind  that  trials  should 
be  recorded.  Now,  let  me  demand,  is  biogra- 
phy less  useful  1  Is  the  religious  observation 
and  censure  of  the  vicious  not  as  beneficial 
as  the  musty  report  of  a  law  suit  ?  Why 
"  there  are  cases.""  says  old  Barrington,  the  le- 
gal antiquary,  "  when  good  service  may  be 
rendered  even  by  libelling:"'  and  I  may  say 
there  are  cases  when  good  service  may  be 
rendered  to  mankind  by  a  true  publication  and 
proper  censure  of  the  vices  of  public  men  ■ 
particularly  those  who  should  be  eminent  for 
their  virtues.  They  of  all  men  deserve  most 
the  execration  of  the  public  for  their  wicked- 
ness ;  and  he  who  brings  them  to  justice  is  a 
benefactor.  What  was  the  situation  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Hammet  1  a  public  teacher  of  reli- 
gion. His  congregation,  indeed  the  whole 
sect  of  Methodists  had  a  deep  interest  in  his 
conduct  and  character.  He  was  placed  at 
the  head  of  his  division  as  a  burning  light, 
and  should  have  illuminated  the  path  of  his 
followers. — His  example  if  bad  might  have 
been  deadly,  and  his  people  should  have  been 
informed  of  it — If  his  life  had  been  good,  the 
untrue  slander  would  have  soon  fallen  to  the 
ground,  powerless  and  contemptible. 

Gentlemen,  This. is  the  first  instance  of  a 
prosecution  for  a  libel  on  the  dead  that  has 
occurred  in  this  country  as  far  as  I  can  dis- 
cover; I  hope  it  will  be  the  last.  Its  very 
novelty  forms  an  argument  against  it — It  is 
unsuitable  to  our  state  of  society  in  these 
United  States — We  here  regard  the  character 
of  the  dead  as  a  matter  of  history — It  is  a 
legacy  left  by  them  to  mankind  as  an  example 
or  a  warning — It  has  been  and  ought  always, 
and  every  where,  to  be  so  regarded.  If  you 
deprive  historians  of  their  privilege  and  duty 
of  recording  unpleasant  facts  and  confine 
them  to  flattering  representations  of  human 
character,  you  render  their  productions  worth- 
less. Vices  as  well  as  virtues  must  be  por- 
trayed. What  historian  ever  scrupled  to  do 
this,  however  exalted  his  own  or  the  character 
of  the  subject  he  delineates  ?  Even  writers 
of  less  dignity  than  historians — those  who 
furnish  facts  for  history  scruple  not  in  this 
matter.  Look  at  the  last  work  of  the  cele- 
brated Doctor  King,  of  Oxford,  who  in  the 
76th  year  of  his  age,  when  waiting  for  that 
moment,  so  near  at  hand,  that  was  to  carry 
him  before  the  Judgment  seat  of  his  Creator, 
passed  his  leisure  moments  in  recording  me- 
morials of  his  friends  and  contemporaries, 
who  were  then  no  more — See  what  he  says 
of  Sir  Robert  Wnlpole.  the  premier  of  Eng- 
land. "He  wanted  (says  Dr.  King  in  his 
Anecdo'  '!  )  to  carry  a  question  in  the 

House  of  Commons,  to  which  he  knew  there 
would  be  great  opposition,  and  which  was 
disliked  by  some  of  his  own  dependants.     As 


he  was  passing  through  the  Court  of  Re- 
quests, he  met  a  member  of  the  contrary  party, 
whose  avarice  he  imagined  would  not  reject  a 
large  bribe.  He  took  him  aside  and  said, 
"  Such  a  question  comes  on  this  day ;  give 
me  your  vote,  and  here  is  a  bank  bill  of 
£2000,,,  which  he  put  into  his  hands.  The 
member  made  this  answer  :  "  Sir  Robert,  you 
have  lately  served  some  of  my  particular 
friends;  and  when  my  wife  was  last  at  Court, 
the  king  was  very  gracious  to  her,  which 
must  have  happened  at  your  instance.  I 
should  therefore  think  myself  very  ungrateful 
(putting  the  bank  bill  into  his  pocket)  if  I  were 
to  refuse  the  favor  you  are  now  pleased  to 
ask  me."  Now  it  may  be  replied  to  this,  that 
Sir  Robert  was  a  Minister  of  State  and  fair 
game.  This  could  easily  be  answered — but 
see  what  the  same  writer  says  of  his  friend 
Pope,  whom  he  accuses  of  the  same  practice 
which  the  defendant  published,  was  reported 
of  the  prosecutor's  father  as  leading  to  his 
death.  "A  man,  says  he,  (page  20)  who  has 
contracted  the  pernicious  habit  of  drinking 
drams,  is  conscious  that  he  is  taking  in  a 
slow  poison,  and  therefore  he  will  never  own 
it  either  to  his  friend  or  his  physician,  though 
it  is  visible  to  all  his  acquaintance.  Pope 
and  I,  with  my  Lord  Orrery  and  Sir  Harry 
Bedingfield,  dined  with  the  late  Earl  of  Bur- 
lington. After  the  first  course  Pope  grew 
sick,  and  went  out  of  the  room.  When  din- 
ner was  ended  and  the  cloth  removed,  my 
Lord  Burlington  said  he  would  go  out  and  see 
what  was  become  of  Pope.  And  soon  after 
they  returned  together.  But  Pope,  who  had 
been  casting  up  his  dinner,  looked  very  pale, 
and  complained  much.  My  Lord  asked  him 
if  he  would  have  some  mulled  wine,  or  a 
glass  of  old  sack,  which  Pope  refused.  I  told 
my  Lord  Burlington  that  he  wanted  a  dram. 
Upon  which  the  little  man  expressed  some  re- 
sentment against  me,  and  said  he  would  not 
taste  any  spirits,  and  that  he  abhorred  drams 
as  much  as  I  did.  However,  T  persisted,  and 
assured  my  Lord  Burlington  that  he  could  not 
oblige  our  friend  more  at  that  instant,  than  by 
ordering  a  large  glass  of  cherry  brandy  to  be 
set  before  him.  This  was  done,  and  in  less 
than  half  an  hour,  while  my  Lord  was  ac- 
quainting us  with  an  affair  which  engaged 
aur  attention,  Pope  had  sipped  up  all  the 
brandy.  Pope's  frame  of  body  did  not  pro- 
mise long  life;  but  he  certainly  hastened  his 
death  by  feeding  much  on  high  seasoned  dishes 
and  drinking  spirits.'1'1  You  thus  see  that  this 
charge  was  quite  as  heavy,  and  coming  from 
the  quarter  it  did,  from  an  intimate  friend, 
much  heavier,  than  that  made  against  the  de- 
ceased by  the  present  defendant.  One  more 
instance  of  the  same  kind  from  the  same  book 
(page  23)  and  [  have  done,  though  there  are 


M 


|  others  there  as  strong.  "  The  last  time  I 
j  dined  with  Dean  Swift,  which  was  almost 
three  years  before  he  fell  into  this  distemper, 
j  which  totally  deprived  him  of  his  understand- 
|  ing,  I  observed  that  he  was  affected  by  the 
j  wine  he  drank,  about  a  pint  of  claret.  The 
J  next  morning,  as  we  were  walking  together 
in  his  garden,  he  complained  much  of  his 
head,  when  1  took  the  liberty  to  tell  him  (for 
I  most  sincerely  loved  him)  that  I  was  afraid 
he  drank  too  much  wine.  He  was  a  little 
startled,  and  answered,  '  that  as  to  his  drink- 
ing he  had  always  looked  on  himself  as  a 
very  temperate  man :  for  he  never  exceeded 
the  quantity  which  his  physician  had  allowed 
and  prescribed  him.'  Now  his  physician 
never  drank  less  than  two  bottles  of  claret 
after  his  dinner  !"  Pray,  gentlemen,  observe 
that  Dr.  King  avers  he  sincerely  loved  him  ; 
uut  nis  publication  shows  he  loved  truth 
more.  This,  however,  is  favorable  in  com- 
parison with  the  exhibition  of  SwifL's  charac- 
ter by  one  of  the  late  reviews.  He  is  there 
accused,  and  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  most  justly, 
of  being  the  murderer  of  two  extraordinary 
women,  whose  only  offence  was  loving  too 
much  so  selfish  a  wretch !  Little  did  these 
writers  imagine  that  their  details  were  crimi- 
nal by  the  law  !  and  that  they  were  subjecting 
themselves  and  their  printers  to  condign  pun- 
ishment, should  information  be  lodged  against 
them  for  their  works !  Little  did  they  suppose, 
though  most  enlightened  men,  that  the  law 
was  so  far  behind  the  human  race  in  wisdom 
as  to  harrow  up  their  feelings  by  a  public 
prosecution,  coupled  with  the  epithets  of  false 
and  malicious,  for  acts  of  kindness ; — for  at- 
tempts to  instruct  and  inform  !  oh  miserable 
reward  for  well  intentioned  labor  ! — wretched 
recompense  for  benefits  conferred  : — 

But,  Gentlemen,  this  book  of  the  defendant 
cannot  be  regarded  as  a  libel  by  you  for  an- 
other and  most  decisive  reason.  It  was  not 
published  by  the  defendant  to  bring  contempt 
on  the  family  of  the  deceased,  or  to  excite  them 
to  a  breach  of  the  peace.  This  point  I  have 
touched  on  before,  in  order  to  show  you  that 
it  is  what  lawyers  term  the  gist  of  this  prose- 
cution, or  in  other  terms  the  soul  of  the  action. 
If  this  be  not  proved  to  exist  the  action  dies. 
You  will  recollect  that  I  have  proved  to  you 
from  the  case  of  the  deceased  Earl  Cowper  (4 
Tr.  Rp.  126)  that  it  is  necessary  to  aver  in  the 
Indictment  that  the  publication  was  intended 
to  provoke  the  living,  and  it  is  a  general  rule 
in  pleading  that  whatever  must  be  averred 
must  be  proved.  To  this  conclusion  Chitty 
comes  in  his  Comments  on  Cowper's  case,  (see 
3  Chitty  Crim.  law,  868)  and  indeed  every  le- 
gal mind  must  arrive  at  the  same  result;  for 
if  the  averment  be  material  it  cannot  be  re- 
garded as  immaterial  or  surplusage,  nor  can  it 


be  rejected.  It  must,  therefore  be  proved,  for 
you  cannot  presume  a  material  fact  against  a 
defendant,  or  take  that  as  admitted  which 
would  be  tantamount  to  presuming  guilt  at 
once,  and  would  save  the  necessity  of  any 
proof  on  the  part  of  the  prosecution.  Now 
vou  will  observe  that  no  proof  of  this  fact  is 
even  pretended  to  be  in  existence.  But  the 
Attorney  General  leaves  it  to  inference  drawn 
from  the  language  of  the  alleged  libel,  whether 
it  was  not  thus  intended  by  the  defendant  1 
Even  however  tested  by  that  criterion  the 
proof  is  insufficient,  for  the  family  of  the  de- 
ceased is  never  once  mentioned,  or  in  the  re- 
motest manner  alluded  to  in  the  publication. 
Indeed  if  any  thing  could  render  this  plainer, 
it  would  be  what  is  proved  to  you  by  the 
prosecutor  himself,  who  is  one  of  that  family. 
At  the  time  of  his  father's  death  he  was  the 
eldest  of  his  two  children,  and  was  in  his 
tenth  year.  The  first  part  of  the  charge  ap- 
pears by  the  journal  to  have  been  written  22d 
March,  1803,  when  Hammet  was  alive,  and 
the  latter  just  after  his  death,  in  Jan.  1804. — 
Now  could  this  defendant  have  felt  any  malice 
against  these  children  whom  he  never  saw 
and  never  heard  of?  Who  can  credit  it  1 
Could  he  wish  to  excite  two  helpless  infants 
to  a  breach  of  the  peace,  or  to  brinu;  them  into 
contempt  and  hatred  1  Is  he  alone  of  all  the 
sons  of  men  to  be  presumed  to  act  without  a 
motive  1  And  if  not,  point  out,  I  pray,  an  ad- 
equate motive  for  such  a  proceeding  ?  Gen- 
tlemen, it  is  no  where  to  be  found,  for  it  never 
existed.  These  infants  were  unknown  to  him, 
when  he  wrote  his  journal  and  when  his  book 
was  printed.  He  did  not  publish  it  here  till 
he  sold  a  copy  from  necessity  last  January. 
It  was  printed  first  in  Europe,  and  then  in 
1815  in  Philadelphia  by  others,  not  himself. 
Have  these  children  then  any  right  to  complain 
of  any  injury  to  them  ?  And  if  they  do,  ought 
they  not  to  prove  it  to  your  satisfaction,  before 
you  find  the  defendant  guilty.  He  has  a  char- 
acter to  support  as  well  as  others.  His  is  very 
sacred,  for  he  is  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  and  reputation  is  as  dear,  at  least,  to 
him  as  to  any  man.  Stain  it  not,  I  beseech 
you,  by  an  inconsiderate  or  unjust  verdict. 
Reflect  well  before  you  act,  and  judge  of  the 
question  submitted  to  you  upon  the  only  prin- 
ciples which  law  and  common  sense  unite  in 
furnishing.  They  exclaim — take  out  this 
book  with  you — examine  its  contents — mark 
the  course  of  life  it  delineates — criticise  its 
principles  and  tendency.  If  you  should  then 
discern  that  the  writer  with  a  malignant  spirit 
has  converted  a  pretended  journal  of  his  life 
into  a  vehicle  of  falsehood  and  calumny  to 
debase  the  innocent  posterity  of  the  deceased, 
inflict  on  him  without  scruple  the  heaviest 
penalties  of  the  law.    He  should  not  be  spared, 


Gentlemen,  who  can  without  remorse  expose 
the  ashes  of  the  innocent  dead,  either  to  insult 
the  living,  or  to  gratify  his  hateful  instincts. 
But  if  you  should  see  recorded  in  that  book 
the  pious  labors  of  one  who  appears  to  have 
devoted  himself  to  the  service  of  his  God,  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience, 
as  regardless  of  the  allurements  as  of  the  con- 
tempt of  the  world ;  if  you  shall  observe  him 
often  whilst  in  affliction  and  sore  distress  : 
whilst  steeped  to  the  very  lips  in  poverty,  and 
suffering  under  excruciating  disease  of  body, 
piously  and  resignedly  looking  up  to  Heaven 
for  that  comfort,  which  in  affliction  Heaven 
only  can  bestow  ;  if  you  shall  observe  that 
his  whole  life  has  been  one  of  suffering — of 
self-denial — of  disinterestedness — of  piety  and 
of  charity — if,  in  short,  you  shall  see,  what 
others  undoubtedly  see,  sincerity,  truth  and 
holy  confidence,  however  alloyed  by  peculiar 
but  not  wicked  opinions,  pervade  that  work, 
you  will  not,  then,  Gentlemen,  call  him  a 
libeller.  Should  you,  notwithstanding,  do  so, 
his  whole  life  and  character  will  falsify  your 
verdict.  But,  Gentlemen,  such  a  verdict  can 
never  be  found — if  you  think  of  this  book  as 
I  do,  from  the  parts  I  have  perused,  you  will 
then  esteem  it  a  faithful  narrative  of  the  de- 
fendant's life  and  feelings — his  trials  and  opin- 
ions— his  habits  and  sentiments.  You  will 
then  see  much  to  approve,  and  be,  I  trust,  sat- 
isfied both  of  its  innocence  and  usefulness,  in 
the  sphere  for  which  it  was  intended  and  in 
which  it  circulates. — Perhaps.  Gentlemen,  my 
expressions  may  be  too  bold,  but  1  think  upon 
attentively  considering  its  object  and  the  life- 
paints  you  will  agree  that  so  far  from  his  be- 
ing ashamed  of  his  work — so  far  from  his  de- 
serving punishment  for  it — at  the  great  day  of 
judgment,  when  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and 
the  dead  shall  be  raised,  and  man  shall  be 
summoned  before  the  awful  tribunal  of  his 
Creator  to  account  for  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body,  the  defendant  may  walk  erect  from  his 
prison-house,  and  bearing  this  record  of  his 
life  and  faith  in  his  hand,  offer  it  with  a  holy 
but  trembling  confidence  at  the  footstool  of  his 
God,  saying,  Judge  thou  thy  servant.  Oh  Fa- 
ther, in  mercy,  according  to  these  his  works ! 

As  the  defendant's  counsel  concluded,  the  au- 
dience, which  was  very  crowded,  burst  out  into 
applause.  After  the  tumult  had  subside!,  the 
Judge  addressed  the  people,  and  observed  to 
them  that  he  felt  himself  constrained  to  notice 
the  gross  impropriety  of  their  conduct.  That 
however  richly  the  counsel  might  have  de- 
served their  plaudits  lor  his  eloquent  defence 
of  the  defendant,  the  manner  in  which  they 
had  testified  it  was  highly  censurable.  It  in 
the  first  place  disturbed  the  regularity  and  or- 
der and  decency  of  a  Court  of  Justice,  and 


LOHENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


212 


was  a  contempt.  But  it  did  more,  for  it  had 
a  tendency  to  influence  the  verdict  of  the  Jury 
by  the  manifestation  of  public  sentiment,  and 
therefore  could  not  be  endured.  He  therefore 
cautioned  them  against  ever  trespassing  in  like 
manner  again,  or  they  should  be  more  severely 
noticed. 


I  shall  now  proceed,  Gentlemen,  without 
further  preface,  briefly  to  explain  to  you  the 
law  applicable  to  the  case  before  you.  In  do- 
ing this  permit  me  to  request  that  you  will 
not  hastily  and  prematurely  apply  those  prin- 
ciples to  the  case  of  the  defendant;  I  wish 
only  at  this  stage  of  the  argument  to  fix  in 
your  mind  the  rules  of  law  applicable  to  cases 
of  libel  in  general,  and  it  will  be  time  enough 
to  apply  those  rules  to  Mr.  Dow,  when  we 
come  to  examine  the  facts  of  the  case,  nor  let 
it  ever  for  a  moment  be  forgotten,  that  by  the 
humane  provisions  of  our  law,  every  man  is 
presumed  to  be  innocent  until  his  guilt  is  made 
manifest 

One  of  the  best  definitions  of  a  libel  to  be 
found  in  the  books,  is  given  by  Hawkins,  and 
is  adopted  by  Chitty,  the  most  approved  mo- 
spent  his  days  in  the  service  of  religion,  is  of  |  dern  writer  on  Criminal  Law.  He  defines  a 
itself  sufficient  to  command  our  respect  and  j  libel  to  be  (see  3d  Chitty's  Criminal  Law, 
excite  our  sympathy — whilst  his  total  disre- '  P-  867.)  "A  malicious  defamation  tending 
gard  of  wealth  and  his  present  circumstances  !  to  blacken  the  memory  of  one  who  is  dead,  or 
and  situation  in  life  seem  to  place  his  charac-  I  the  reputation  of  one  who  is  alive,  and  to  ex- 
ter  above  the  imputation  of  interested  motives  I  pose  him  to  public  hatred,  contempt  or  ridi- 
— against  a  man  so  lowly  and  humble  in  his  cule." — Let  us  here  consider,  1st,  What  is  under- 
garb  and  appearance,  so  mild  and  inoffensive  i  stood  by  "o  defamation  ?" — 2nd,  What  is  the 
in  his  manners,  can  it  be  possible  that  any  |  legal  import  of  the  word  "  malicious  ?" — 3d, 


Robert  Y.  Hayne,  the  Attorney  General, 
rose  and  addressed  the  Court  as  follows : 

May  it  please  your  Honor, 

It  is  with  unfeigned  reluctance,  Gentlemen 
of  the  Jury,  that  I  find  myself  compelled  by 
official  duty  to  bring  forward  this  prosecution 
against  Lorenzo  Dow. — To  know  that  he  has 


liberal  mind  could  cherish  prejudices,  or  har- 
bor animosity'? — It  is  not  to  be  apprehended 
then,  that  any  bitter  and  hostile  feeling  will 
be  permitted  to  mingle  with  this  investigation. 
May  we  not  rather  fear  that  you  may  feel  dis- 
posed, Gentlemen,  on  account  of  his  poverty, 
age,  and  peculiar  character,  to  exempt  him 
from  the  operation  of  those  sacred  principles 
and  maxims  of  our  law,  which  next  to  our 
holy  religion  ought  to  be  preserved  pure  and 
inviolate. — But  let  me  tell  you,  Gentlemen, 
that  the  law  is  no  respecter  of  persons — no 
individual  is  so  exalted  as  to  be  beyond  the 
reach  of  its  power — none  so  humble  as  to  be 


Whether  the  truth  can  be  set  up  in  justifica 
tion  of  a  libel  in  case  of  a  criminal  prosecu- 
tion 1  1st,  What  is  "a  defamation  1"  As  the 
very  term  itself  imports,  it  is  that  which 
tends  to  defame  or  take  away  a  man's  fame 
or  reputation.  It  is  not  necessary,  to  make  a 
writing  defamatory,  that  it  should  impute  a 
crime  which  might  subject  a  man  to  punish- 
ment, or  an  infectious  disease,  which  might 
exclude  him  from  society,  nor  indeed  any  spe- 
cific fault  or  defect.  That  writing  is  defama- 
tory which  tends  in  any  degree  to  hold  a  man 
up  to  ridicule,  contempt  or  hatred.  The  au- 
thor above  quoted,  lays  down  the  rule  as  fol 


below  its  notice — it  extends  its  protection  and    lows  : — "In  order  to  constitute  a  libel  it  is  not 


applies  its  sanction  alike  to  the  rich  and  the 
poor — the  humble  and  the  powerful  —  the 
meanest  beggar  in  our  streets,  and  the  Judge 
upon  the  bench  are  equally  subject  to  its  au- 
thority, and  it  is  impossible  for  any  one  to 
emancipate  himself  from  its  control.  The 
peculiar  habits  and  opinions  of  Lorenzo  Dow 
cannot  therefore  be  suffered  to  exonerate  him 
from  those  wise  and  wholesome  rules  of  law 
which  were  established  by  our  ancestors,  and 
have  been  sanctified  by  the  experience  of  ages. 
I  call  upon  you,  Gentlemen,  in  the  name  of 
the  state,  I  invoke  you  as  you  regard  the 
eternal  principles  of  justice,  to  discard  from 
your  bosoms  any  feelings  for  or  against  the 
accused  which  may  be  calculated  to  mislead 


necessary  that  any  thing  criminal  should  be 
imputed  to  the  party  injured,  it  is  sufficient  if 
the  writer  has  exhibited  him  in  a  ludicrous 
point  of  view,  has  pointed  him  out  as  the  ob- 
ject of  ridicule,  or  disgust,  has  in  short  done 
that  which  has  a  natural  tendency  to  excite 
him  to  revenge;  words  become  criminal  if  put 
in  writing  so  that  they  tend  in  any  degree  to  a 
man's  discredit.'"'  This  doctrine  is  tally  sup- 
ported by  the  following  authorities  : — 2  Wil- 
son, 403.  Bac.  abr.  Libel  art.  2.  4  Taunton, 
355.  3  Campbell,  214.— 2d,  What  is  the  le- 
gal import  of  the  word  malicious  1  It  is  cer- 
tainly one  of  the  greatest  excellencies  of  the 
law,  as  a  science,  that  many  technical  terms 
have  been  adopted,  which  are  so  clearly  de 


your  judgment  in  this  important  inquiry. —  fined  in  the  books  and  their  precise  meaning 
Justice  requires  this,  and  I  know  "you  will  j  so  well  settled  that  they  could  not  be  mis- 
do  justice  for  truth's  sake  and  your  con- :  understood.  Language  is  in  many  respects  so 
science."  I  vague  that  learned  men  are  often  led  into  con- 


212 


Lorenzo's  trial  and  condemnation. 


troversies  which  when  sifted  to  the  bottom 
are  found  to  arise  from  a  difference  in  terms 
merely ;  and  there  cannot  be  a  doubt  that 
many"  unsettled  questions  in  morals  and  gene- 
ral science  would  soon  be  put  to  rest  if  greater 
accuracy  was  observed  in  the  use  of  well  de- 
fined words.  The  term  malice  affords  a  strong 
illustration  of  the  truth  of  these  remarks.  In 
the  common  parlance  this  term  imports  ani- 
mosity towards  individuals,  but  in  law  it  ra- 
ther refers  to  the  general  temper  and  disposi- 
tion as  manifested  by  acts,  the  malice  of  the 
law  is  the  evil  mind,  which  is  either  fatally 
bent  on  mischief,  or  does  not  duly  regard  our 
social  duty.  Human  laws  can  never  inquire 
into  the  secret  motives  by  which  men  may  be 
actuated  in  the  commission  of  those  acts  by 
which  society  is  injured.  Peculiar  opinions 
or  feelings  may  induce  an  individual  to  com- 
mit acts  (possibly  with  good  intentions)  which 
acts  may  be  the  ordinary  indications  of  a  de- 
praved heart,  or  may  be  highly  injurious  to 
society.  God  alone,  the  Searcher  of  all  hearts 
can  see  and  know,  and  properly  appreciate 
the  real  motives  by  which  men  are  governed  ; 
there  is  no  window  in  the  bosom,  which  opens 
to  mortal  view  the  secret  workings  of  the 
soul.  Human  tribunals  therefore  do  not  pre- 
tend to  inquire  into  the  hidden  motives  of  men's 
actions;  these  motives  are  in  almost  every  in- 
stance inferred  from  the  act,  and  the  moment 
any  act  is  declared  to  be  criminal,  every  ra- 
tional man  who  commits  it  is  presumed  to  be 
inlhienced  by  the  criminal  motives  which  the 
law  considers  as  an  ingredient  in  the  crime. 
Thus  in  murder,  malice  is  declared  to  be  its 
principal  ingredient,  and  an  indictment  for 
murder  is  bad  unless  it  charge  the  offence  as 
having  been  committed  with  "  malice  afore- 
thought." yet  a  man  may  be  guilty  of  murder 
who  unknowingly  kills  his  best  friend,  nay 
even  the  wife  of  his  bosom;  or  the  child  of 
his  affections  if  it  appear  that  he  was  at  the 
time  in  the  prosecution  of  a  criminal  act.  Thus 
a  man  attempting  to  murder  A.  kills  B.  this  is 
murder.  Lord  Dacres  and  others  went  to- 
gether into  a  park  to  steal  deer,  one  of  the 
company,  without  the  knowledge  or  consent 
of  the  rest  killed  the  game  keeper,  who  resist- 
ed him,  it  was  held  to  be  murder  in  all,  and 
Lord  Dacres  was  found  guily  of  having  killed 
the  game  keeper  with  malice  aforethought, 
and  died  fur  it.  AVhenever  certain  acts  arc 
prohibited,  the  law  infers  bad  motives  against 
all  such  as  commit  them.  If  such  acts  be  the 
usual  indications  of  such  motive*,  it  follows  of 
necessity  that  we  cannot  look  beyond  the  art 
itself  for  the  discovery  of  the  motive.  It  this 
rule  leads  us  occasionally  into  error,  it  is  Btill 
the  only  wise  and  practicable  rule  on  which 
society  can  act,  with  a  due  regard  to  its  own 
protection.    The  forbidden  act  and  the  forbid- 1 


den  motive  are  in  law  inseparable.  The  ma- 
licious motives  therefore  imputed  by  the  law  to 
certain  offences  mean  only  that  those  offences 
being  forbidden  it  must  always  be  inferred, 
that  the  party  offending  is  actuated  by  impro- 
per motives.  Thus  he  who  publishes  a  defa- 
matory libel  against  his  neighbor,  calculated 
to  hold  him  up  to  public  ridicule,  contempt  or 
hatred,  is  presumed  to  be  induced  so  to  act  from 
an  evil  mind  or  temper,  or  from  a  disregard  to 
social  duty.  If  the  public  good  require  that 
such  charges  should  not  be  made  public,  it 
must  be  a  violation  of  duty  to  publish  them, 
and  this  manifests  the  diregard  of  our  duties 
to  society  which  is  the  true  "  militia"  of  the 
law.  It  is  true  that  cases  may  sometimes  oc- 
cur in  which,  by  the  unbending  application  of 
a  general  rule,  a  good  man  may  be  punished 
whose  motives  may  be  perfectly  pure.  But 
every  reflecting  man  must  know  and  feel  that 
criminal  laws  can  only  be  administered  by 
general  rides.  It  is  in  vain  to  attempt  to  look 
into  the  heart  to  discover  the  secret  springs  of 
human  actions.  As  we  do  not  possess  omni- 
science we  must  always  fail  in  the  attempt. 
According  to  the  rules  here  laid  down  it  seems 
to  follow  that  when  a  libel  is  defined  to  be  a 
malicious  defamation,  it  is  not  intended  that 
the  publisher  is  in  truth  actuated  by  malice 
in  its  ordinary  acceptation  towards  the  person 
libelled — nor  is  it  intended  that  any  evil  mo- 
tive should  be  proved.  If  the  winds  be  defa- 
matory the  evil  intention  is  a  necessary  infer- 
ence of  law.  There  are  some  cases  however 
in  which  this  legal  inference  may  be  rebutted, 
and  to  this  class  of  cases  I  shall  hereafter  re- 
fer. In  support  of  the  principles,  which  I 
have  here  laid  down,  I  will  refer  to  the  author 
already  quoted,  (3  Chitty  869.)  "It  is  true 
(says  he)  that  the  term  malicious  is  introduced 
into  the  definition  by  Hawkins,  hut  in  this 
case,  as  in  murder  and  man}-  others,  the  qual- 
ity is  rather  a  legal  inference  from  the  crime, 
than  one  of  its  constituent  parts — indeed  there 
is  never  any  occasion  to  prove  it.  Whether  or 
not  the  party  acted  maliciously  makes  there- 
fore no  difference  in  practice — the  doctrine  of 
libels  is  founded  solely  on  a  regard  to  public 
tranquillity,  and  it  puts  the  merit?  and  the  feel- 
ings of  individuals  out  of  the  question." 

I  come  now  to  consider  in  the  3d  place, 
whether  the  truth  can  or  ought  to  be  sit  up  in 
justification  of  a  libel  in  a  criminal  prosecu- 
tion. If  a  person  has  been  injured  in  his  feel- 
ings, or  his  fortune  by  a  libel,  the  law  affords 
him  redress  by  enabling  him  to  recover  dama- 
ges in  a  civil  action.  If  the  charge,  however, 
be  true,  having  sustained  no  damage,  he  can 
recover  none,  and  even  if  the  charge  he  false, 
experience  has  full}-  proved  that  men  will  ra- 
ther resort  to  personal  revenge  than  to  an  ac- 
tion for  damages,  for  the  redress  of  such  an 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


213 


injury.  Libels,  therefore,  whether  true  or 
false,  equally  tend  to  a  breach  of  the  public 
peace,  and  they  equally  disturb  the  repose  of 
societ)^,  and  lead  to  hostility  and  bloodshed. 
No  man  can  bear  to  have  those  vices,  foibles 
or  misfortunes  which  the  laics  do  not  punish, 
held  up  to  public  view,  so  as  to  bring  upon 
their  possessor  contempt,  disgrace  or  ridicule. 
Human  laws  punish  those  offences  only  which 
directly  affect  the  public  tranquillity.  The 
performance  of  our  moral  obligations,  for  in- 
stance, can  only  in  general  be  enforced  by  the 
sanctions  of  religion.  A  man  may  be  un- 
grateful or  avaricious — he  may  be  an  unkind 
husband  or  father,  oranundutiful  child,  and  yet 
violate  no  municipal  law.  The  opinion  of  the 
world  and  the  precepts  of  religion  can  alone 
reach  cases  of  this  character.  Now,  if  the 
laws  themselves  do  not  punish  this  class  of 
offenders,  can  it  be  tolerated  that  every  indi- 
vidual should  exercise  the  right  to  inflict  pun- 
ishment at  his  own  discretion,  or  by  his  own 
measures?  A  bad  man  cannot  effectually 
conceal  his  character  or  conduct  from  the 
world.  It  will  in  general  be  known  sufficient- 
ly to  protect  society  against  him.  But  if  in- 
dividuals are  permitted  at  their  pleasure  to 
hold  up  to  public  hatred  those  who  they  be- 
lieve, or  fancy,  or  choose  to  represent  as  bad 
men,  must  it  not  inevitably  follow,  from  the 
nature  of  man,  that  perpetual  animosities,  tu- 
mult and  bloodshed  will  be  the  result  1  Why 
attempt  to  invest  in  unauthorised  individuals 
a  power  too  great  to  be  wielded  by  the  law  ? 
If  one  man  could  be  found  wiser  than  the  law 
— and  capable  of  exercising  a  salutary  juris- 
diction, a.  judicious  censorship  over  the  moral 
offences,  faults  and  defects  of  mankind,  (a  ju- 
risdiction, however,  which  all  wise  legislators 
have  thought  cannot  be  entrusted  even  to  gov- 
ernments,) still  it  is  obvious  that  men  in  gene- 
ral are  incapable  of  exercising  so  delicate  and 
difficult  an  office  Now,  if  the  truth  of  a  de- 
famation could  justify  its  publication,  then  all 
men  would  be  at  liberty  to  publish  what  they 
pleased,  provided  it  be  true.  This  would 
operate  as  a  temptation  to  slander.  It  would 
call  into  action  the  worst  passions  of  the  hu- 
man heart.  Envy,  hatred,  malice  and  revenge 
would  then  find  full  scope  in  bringing  to  light 
the  weakness  and  vanity,  the  vices  and  infir- 
mities of  individuals.  Let  it  be  recollected, 
likewise,  that  it  is  the  easiest  thing  imagina- 
ble to  create  and  spread  a  slanderous  report — 
it  is  the  most  difficult  to  refute  the  calumny. 
It  is  easy  to  administer  poison — it  is  difficult 
to  provide  an  antidote.  The  poet  has  most 
truly  said, 

"  On  eagle's  wings  immori  il  slanders  flj-, 
While  virtuous  actions  are  but  born  and  die." 

Besides,  is  it  not  extremely  difficult,  if  not  im- 
possible to  draw  the  line  between  truth  and 


falsehood,  in  matters  of  this  kind.  Every 
man  has  his  fault — we  are  all  subject  to  weak- 
nesses and  foibles,  and  may  be  betrayed  into 
vices  at  which  our  better  nature  revolts. 
Who  has  ever  passed  through  a  long  life 
without  affording  some  ground  of  being 
charged  with  a  departure  from  the  straight 
line  of  duty.  And  shall  it  be  permitted  to 
every  one  to  publish  to  the  world  these  aber- 
rations from  the  paths  of  rectitude,  and  to 
plead  the  truth  in  justification'?  How  easy 
is  it  also  to  give  a  color  to  transactions,  so  as 
to  deceive  the  world  as  to  their  true  character. 
Should  the  laws  permit  the  unrestrained  pub- 
lication of  all  truths,  however  scandalous,  and 
however  injurious  to  reputation,  in  a  short 
time  truth  and  falsehood  would  be  so  mingled 
that  the  law  would,  in  practice,  sanction  the 
basest  and  most  malignant  slanders.  Repu- 
tation, exposed  to  attack  from  every  quarter, 
would  cease  to  be  of  much  value,  and  the 
great  incentive  to  virtue  would  lose  much  of 
its  influence.  And  here  let  me  ask,  whether 
it  will  be  possible  to  allow  the  liberty  con- 
ten  le  1  for.  without  opening  a  wide  door  for 
violence  and  bloodshed.  Men  will  be  found 
in  every  community,  who  will  not  tamely  sit 
down  and  see  their  reputation  destroyed  by 
the  publications  of  their  enemies.  To  the 
authority  of  Courts  of  Justice  they  may 
submir,  but  depend  upon  it,  Gentlemen,  men 
of  high  spirit  and  a  nice  sense  of  honor  can- 
not, in  this  enlightened  age,  be  brought  to 
submit  quietly  to  the  censorship  of  individu- 
als. They  will  rise  in  their  native  might  and 
crush  the  assailant.  Nor  will  the  truth  of 
the  libel  ever  be  found  in  practice  to  diminish 
the  resentment  felt  by  the  party  assailed.  The 
law  has,  therefore,  wisely  said,  from  a  just 
regard  to  the  public  peace  and  repose,  that 
except  when  a  man  has  committed  a  crime 
punishable  by  the  laws,  he  shall  not  be  held 
up  to  public  hatred,  contempt,  or  ridicule.  In- 
dividuals may  give  information  when  the  laws 
are  violated,  and  it  is  not  a  libel !  but  if  the 
laws  are  not  violated,  the  private  character 
and  conduct  of  every  man,  and  his  peculiar 
opinions  and  habits — must,  like  his  castle,  be 
free  from  the  invasion  of  impertinent  curiosity, 
of  hostile  intrusion,  and  (except  by  his  own 
consent,)  even  of  friendly  remonstrance. 
These  principles  are  fully  recognised  and  es- 
tablished by  all  the  authorities  on  this  sub- 
ject. In  3d  Chitty's  Criminal  Law,  page  867, 
it  is  stated  "  that  nothing  can  be  clearer  than 
that  truth  is  no  justification  of  defamatory 
writings,  as  far  as  respects  criminal  prosecu- 
tions, for  this  reason,  that  the  criminal  law 
subjects  libellers  to  punishment,  not  as  a  mode  of 
redress  to  the  parties  libelled,  but  on  account  of 
such  libel  having  a  tendency  to  occasion  a 
breach  of  the  peace."  Buller's  N.  P.  9.  Selwyn's 


214 


Lorenzo's  trial  and  condemnation. 


N.  P.  1047,  note  p.  5.  Coke  125.  See  also  Holt 
on  Libels.  The  following  emphatic  expressions 
from  that  excellent  writer,  Hawkins,  are  en- 
titled to  great  weight.— 1st.  Haw.  354.  "A 
Grand  Jury  should  not  find  an  indictment  un- 
less the  offence  may  be  construed  to  have  a 
tendency  to  disturb  the  peace  and  harmony  of 
the  community.  In  such  a  case  the  public 
arc  justly  placed  in  the  character  of  an  of- 
fended prosecutor,  to  vindicate  the  common 
right  of  all :  for  the  malicious  publication  of 
even  truth  itself  cannot,  in  true  policy,  be  suf- 
fered to  interrupt  the  tranquillity  of  any  well 
ordered  society.  This  is  a  principle  so  ra- 
tional and  pure,  that  it  cannot  be  tainted  by 
the  vulgar  odium  of  its  being  derived  from  the 
Star  Chamber;  the  adoption  of  it  by  the 
worst  of  Courts  can  never  weaken  its  authori- 
ty, and  without  it,  all  the  comforts  of  society 
might,  with  impunity,  be  hourly  endangered 
or  destroyed. 

This  question,  however,  is  not  only  settled 
by  the  concurrence  of  all  the  English  and  se- 
veral of  the  American  authorities,  but  it  has 
been  solemnly  adjudged  in  our  own  State. 
after  able  argument  and  by  our  ablest  Judges. 
I  beg  leave  here  to  read  a  part  of  the  unani- 
mous opinion  of  the  whole  bench  of  law  judges 
of  South  Carolina,  delivered  by  Mr.  Jus- 
tice Waites  in  January,  1811,  in  the  case  of 
the  State  vs.  Lebre.  The  eloquence,  and 
sound  practical  wisdom  which  pervades  this 
decision  will  excuse  the  length  of  my  quo- 
tation. "It  has  been  insisted  on  for  the  de- 
fendant, that  in  a  criminal  proceeding  as  well 
as  in  a  civil  action,  a  party  charged  with  libel, 
may  give  the  truth  of  it  in  evidence.  His 
counsel  have  contended  that  this  was  the  gen- 
eral rule  of  the  common  law,  which  may  be 
inferred  from  the  statutes  of  Westminster,  2 
Richard  2d,  and  1  and  2  Phil,  and  Mary,  all 
of  which  provide  for  the  punishment  of  false 
talcs  only."  "These  statutes,  it  appears,  have 
prescribed  new  and  more  greivous  punish- 
ments; it  is  most  probable,  therefore,  that  they 
only  intended  to  punish  in  a  greater  degree, 
the  publication  of  tales  which  were  aggra- 
vated by  falsehood,  and  to  leave  the  lesser 
offence  to  the  common  law  remedy,  this  pre- 
sumption is  strengthened  by  the  consideration 
that  all  these  statutes  were  made  for  special 
purposes.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to  explain 
the  dark  recesses  of  the  ancient  Law,  to  as- 
certain this  point.  It  has  been  ascertained 
for  us  by  those  more  eminently  qualified  than 
"we  are  for  this  great  labor,  by  those  who  are 
our  best  guides  in  all  our  legal  researches, 
and  to  whose  steady  and  unerring  light 
we  may  more  safely  trust  than  to  any  new 
light  of  the  present  day.  All  the  great  ex- 
pounders  of  the  law,  from  Lord  Col. 
to  Mr.  Justice  Blackstone,  have  uniformly  laid  it 


down  as  a  rule  of  the  Common  Law  that  the 
truth  of  a  libel  cannot  be  given  in  evidence  in 
a  criminal  proceeding,  and  this  rule  has  never 
been  departed  from  in  a  single  instance.     It 
is  true,  that  a  difference  of   opinion  did  for 
some  time  subsist  among  the  English  Judges,  as 
to  the  laws  respecting  libels ;  but  this  was  only 
on  the  question,  whether  the  Court  or  the  Ju- 
ry should  decide  on  the  criminal  intent  of  the 
publication.     A  jury  has  the  unquestionable 
right  to  decide  on  the  criminality  of  a  libel,  as 
far  as  the  libel  itself  is  the  evidence  of  it.  For 
this  purpose  a   defendant  may  read   and   rely 
on  any  part  of  it,  to  show  an  innocent  motive 
and  purpose  in  the  publication.     But  the  lav/ 
at  no   time,  and  under  no  construction,  has 
ever  authorised  a  defendant  in  a  criminal  pro- 
ceeding to  justify  a  libel  by  giving  the   truth 
of  it  in  evidence,  this  has  been  invariably  re- 
fused.    It  has  been  asserted  that  \he  first  case 
in  which  this  was  solemnly  ruled,  was  decided 
in  the  Star  Chamber;  but  as  no  case  can  be 
found   prior  to   that,  in  which   it  was  other- 
wise ruled,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude  that 
this  was  not  the  creation   of  a  new  rule  but 
the  observance  only  of  an  old  one.    And  even 
if  it  did  originate  in  this  odious  and  tyrannical 
Court,  yet  it  does  not  follow  that  the  rule  it- 
self is  odious  and  tyrannical.     The  adherence 
to  it  by  the  common  Law  Courts,  ever  since, 
proves  the  contrary.    They  have  given  legiti- 
macy to  it  as  a  common  law  rule  ;  and  its  au- 
thority is   further   sanctioned  by  the    justice 
and  molality   of  its  object.     How  many  other 
rules   are  there   of  modern  origin,  and  of  less 
importance  to  the  quiet  and  happiness  of  so- 
ciety, which  are  acknowledged  to  form  a  part 
of  the  Common  Law,  and  from  which  we  are 
not  at  liberty  to  depart  ?     It  is  a  great  error  to 
look  to  the  first  sources  of  the  Common  Law, 
for  the  purity  of  its  principles.     The  best  and 
purest  of  these,  are  of  later  accession.     The 
sources  of  the  Common   Law,   (except  such 
parts  as  were  derived  from  the  laws  of  Rome) 
were  shallow  and  muddy.     In  its  downward 
course  it  has  become   continually  filtered  and 
enlarged,  by  passing  through   Courts   of    in- 
creased wisdom  and  science ;  and  it  is  owing 
to   these   continued   filterings   and   accessions 
that  we   see   it  as  it  now  is,   a  clear,  whole- 
some, deep,  and  majestic  stream.     The  most 
ancient   decisions    rest    chiefly   upon    feudal 
principles,  or  upon  reasons  altogether  barba- 
rous and   preposterous;  these  have  been  gra- 
dually disregarded,   and  we  see  more   modern 
adjudications    supported   by   such   solid    and 
rational  grounds,  that  we  may  now  say  of  the 
Common   Law,  with   a    very  few   exc« 
that  nothing  is  law  which  is  not  reason.     I > ' 1 1 
there  is  good   cause  to   believe  that  this   rule 
did  not  originate  in   the  Star  Chamber,  and 
was  not  the  creature  of  that  Court.     The  rule 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


215 


was  not  peculiar  to  England.  It  existed  long 
before :  it  made  a  part  of  the  Roman  law. 
We  read  in  the  Pandects  of  Justinian,  that  "a 
defamer  is  not  to  be  exempt  from  the  punish- 
ment due  to  the  injury,  although  the  libel 
contain  nothing  but  what  is  true.  It  is  not 
permitted  to  make  proof  of  facts,  which  are 
secret  and  which  have  been  the  foundation  of 
the  Libel.1'  The  same  rule  was  adopted  by  a 
special  edict  of  France  in  1561.  And  it  is 
also  to  be  found  in  the  Constitution  of  the 
Emperor  Charles  the  5th,  in  these  words : 
"Though  the  defamation  were  grounded  on 
truth,  yet  the  defamer  ought  to  be  punished 
according  to  the  power  of  the  Judge."  (.See  Just. 
Justin,  lib.  2,  tit.  4,  2.  Domat.  B.  3,  tit.  12.) 
And  also  Bayle's  Dissertation  on  Defamatory 
Libels.)  It  is  most  probable,  then,  that  this  rule 
was  derived  from  the  civil  law.  We  know 
that  for  many  centuries  this  was  the  law  of 
all  Europe  ;  and  England  was  governed  by  it 
for  near  four  hundred  years.  Although  the 
Barbarians  who  successively  invaded  and 
pos.-es.Ned  that  country,  introduced  into  it 
many  of  their  own  laws  and  customs,  yet  the 
maxims  and  principles  of  the  Roman  law 
were  too  deeply  founded  in  reason  and  justice, 
to  have  been  ever  disused ;  and  there  is  no 
doubt  that  they  compose  now  a  large  part  of 
the  common  law  of  England.  The  celebrated 
Sir  William  Jones  has  said  "  the  Pandects  of 
Justinian  are  a  most  valuable  mine  of  judicial 
knowledge.  They  give  law  at  this  hour  to 
the  greatest  part  of  Europe  ;.  and  though  few 
English  lawyers  dare  make  such  an  acknow- 
ledgment, the  civil  law  is  the  true  source  of 
nearly  all  our  English  laws  that  are  not 
founded  on  a  feudal  origin."  (Letter  to  the 
Governor  General  of  India  in  1788.)  "I  have 
so  far  considered  the  case,  on  the  ground  of 
authority,  and  it  would  be  sufficient  for  us  to 
decide  it  on  that  ground  only ;  for  we  are 
bound  to  declare  the  law,  and  to  give  it  opera- 
tion, whether  it  be  founded  on  good  or  bad 
reasons.  But  as  there  does  not  exist  in  the 
whole  system  of  our  laws  a  rule  better  sup- 
ported by  reasons  than  the  one  under  conside- 
ration, and  as  the  counsel  for  the  defendant 
have  contended  that  those  reasons  are  not  ap- 
plicable to  the  state  of  our  society — it  is  proper 
that  I  should  take  some  notice  of  the  objec- 
tions made  on  this  ground.  I  think,  indeed, 
that  the  multiplied  instances  of  the  general 
adoption  of  the  rule  in  every  state  of  society 
and  under  every  form  of  government,  afford  a 
sufficient  proof  of  its  being  a  rule  both  of 
general  policy  and  morality.  A  libel  is  an 
offence,  not  because  it  is  false,  but  because  it 
tends  to  provoke  quarrels  and  bloodshed,  and 
because  it  is  an  act  of  private  revenge,  which 
is  an  usurpation  of  public  authority,  that  the 
objects  therefore  of  punishing  a  libel  are  to 


preserve  the  public  peace  and  to  enforce  a  due 
obedience  of  the  laws.  Can  it  be  seriously 
contended  that  these  objects  are  not  applicable 
to  our  state  of  society'?  It  appears  to  me 
that  every  reflecting  mind  must  allow  that 
they  are  peculiarly  necessary  to  a  free  govern- 
ment. The  preservation  of  the  public  peace, 
and  the  prevention  of  private  vengeance,  in 
any  form,  are  the  very  foundation  of  civil 
liberty,  which  could  not  be  said  to  be  fully 
enjoyed,  unless  these  great  ends  were  fully 
secured.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  sending 
a  challenge  is  a  high  offence ;  this  too  is  pun- 
ishable only  because  it  is  provocation  to  a 
breach  of  the  public  peace.  It  is  also  a  public 
offence,  to  seize  by  force  on  one's  own  proper- 
ty, because  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  man  to 
redress  his  own  wrongs.  If  therefore  a  man 
forcibly  takes  possession  of  his  own  land,  he 
is  punishable  for  a  forcible  entry.  However 
manifest  his  right  may  be,  yet  he  is  not  al- 
lowed to  regain  it  by  force,  but  must  apply  to 
the  law  for  its  aid  and  sanction.  It  would  be 
in  vain  for  him  to  urge  the  hardship  of  being 
punished  for  taking  his  own  property.  The 
law  would  reply  that  he  had  done  an  act 
wffich  affected  the  public  peace ;  that  it  was 
his  duty  to  refer  his  claim  to  an  au'.horizeu 
tribunal,  and  to  seek  redress  from  the  law. 
This  reply  may  be  fairly  made  to  the  reason- 
ing of  the  counsel  for  the  defendant  in  the 
present  case.  It  was  zealously  contended 
that  the  publication  of  truth  could  not  be  a 
crime.  But  the  truth  makes  no  part  of  the 
essence  of  a  libel  :  though  the  defendant  had 
proved  his  charges  against  the  prosecutor,  yet 
this  proof  could  not  have  availed  him ;  he 
would  notwithstanding  be  guilty  of  having 
provoked  a  breach  of  the  public  peace,  and 
of  having  usurped  the  public  right,  by  redress- 
ing his  grievance  in  his  own  way,  and  inflict- 
ing punishment  by  his  own  measure.  These 
reasons  for  not  allowing  the  truth  of  a  libel  to 
be  given  in  evidence,  in  a  criminal  proceeding, 
are  fully  sufficient  to  justify  the  rule.  But 
there  is  another  reason  for  it,  which  will  be 
thought  by  many  to  give  more  value  to  it 
than  any  other.  It  serves  to  protect  from 
public  exposure  secret  infirmities  of  mind  and 
body,  and  even  crimes  which  have  been  re- 
pented of  and  forgiven.  Who  will  say  that 
the  truth  of  these  should  be  given  in  evidence, 
to  satisfy  or  excuse  the  exposure  of  them  I 
A  man  may  have  been  overcome  by  some 
strong  temptation,  and  been  induced  to  commit 
a  crime  which  he  has  since  abhorred;  for 
which,  by  a  long  perseverance  in  virtue  and 
honesty,  he  made  nis  peace  with  all  who  could 
be  injured  by  it,  and  has  thus  a  well  grounded 
hope  of  being  pardoned  by  his  God.  A  wo- 
man, too,  who  may  have  yielded  to  some  se- 
ducer, or  even  have  been  the  willing  servant 


216 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


of  vice,  may  have  since  become  the  faithful 
partner  of  some  worthy  man,  and  the  mother 
of  a  virtuous  offspring  :  her  frailties  have  been 
long  forgiven,  and  she  is  in  the  enjoyment  of 
the  esteem  and  respect  of  all  her  neighbors. 
Will  any  one  say  that  these  expiated  sins 
may  be  dragged  from  the  privacy  in  which 
they  have  been  sheltered,  that  they  may  be 
presented  to  the  view  of  an  unfeeling  world  ; 
be  punished  afresh  by  disgrace  and  odium,  in 
which  innocent  connexions  must  participate, 
and  that  the  author  of  all  this  misery  must 
justify  the  act  by  showing  the  truth  of  the 
charges'?  Shall  he  be  allowed  to  disturb  the 
sacred  work  of  reformatian,  and  rob  the  poor- 
penitent  of  the  blessed  fruits  of  her  repent- 
ance? Justice,  charity  and  morality  all  forbid 
it,  and.  thank  God  !  the  law  forbids  it  also." 

Having  now,  I  trust,  clearly  shown  the 
rules  of  law  which  apply  to  libels  in  general, 
I  proceed  next  to  consider  the  rules  particu- 
larly applicable  to  libels  on  the  dead.  On  the 
first  blush  of  this  question  it  would  appear 
that  the  same  principles  ought  to  govern  in 
both  cases.  But  some  of  our  writers,  adher- 
ing too  closely  to  the  letter  of  the  law,  have 
forgotten  its  spirit.  They  argue,  that  as  the 
object  of  punishing  for  a  libel  is  to  prevent  a 
breach  of  the  peace,  a  libel  on  the  dead  can 
only  be  punished  on  account  of  its  tendency 
to  excite  the  family  of  the  deceased  to  revenge, 
and  one  writer  has  gone  so  far  as  to  say  that 
it  is  necessary  "to  aver  and  prove"  that  the 
libel  was  "  published  with  this  intention." — 
But  if  we  look  into  the  reason  of  the  law,  we 
find  that  in  the  libels  on  the  living,  the  ten- 
dency to  a  breach  of  the  peace,  is  principally 
relied  on,  because  the  private  injury  can  be 
redressed  by  a  civil  action. — But  in  cases  of 
libels  on  the  dead  no  civil  action  can  be  sus- 
tained by  any  one.  and  if  their  tendency  to  a 
breach  of  the  peace  is  to  be  regarded  exclu- 
sively, it  would  seem  that  the  law  does  not 
regard  the  preservation  of  reputation  for  its 
own  sake,  and  that  a  man  dying  without  a 
family,  it  would  be  no  offence  to  libel  his 
memory  in  the  grossest  and  most  unwarranta- 
ble terms.  When  such  a  case  shall  occur,  I 
am  inclined  to  think  it  will  be  held  that  a  vir- 
tuous fame,  acquired  by  a  well  spent  life,  is 
within  the  protection  of  the  law.  The  love 
of  posthumous  fame  is  certainly  strongly  felt 
by  every  virtuous  man  ;  it  is  a  greal  incentive 
to  noble  deeds,  and  such  fame  would  be  val- 
ueless, if  the  fruits  of  a  life  of  pood  conduct 
could  be  blasted  by  the  corrupted  breath  of  the 
slanderer  of  the  dead.  It  is  unnecessary 
for  the  occasion,  however,  to  enter  into  this 
controversy,  and  I  shall  content  myself  with 
proving  that  in  a  libel  on  the  dead,  J  the 
words  be  defamatory,  the  malicious  motive  is 
a  legal  inference — and  that  if  it  be  necessary 


to  charge  in  the  indictment  the  tendency  to  ex- 
cite the  family  of  the  deceased,  and  to  bring 
them  into  contempt,  or  even  to  allege  such  an 
intention  on  the  part  of  the  publisher,  that 
still  the  law  does  not  require  that  such  inten- 
tion should  in  any  case  be  proved. — Cbitty,  in 
his  Criminal  Law.  1st  Vol.  p.  868,  says,  that 
it  is  necessary  to  "averand  prove  at  the  trial, " 
that  the  publication  was  intended  to  excite  the 
family  to  a  breach  of  the  peace.  But  in  this 
assertion,  I  shall  demonstrate  that  he  is  un- 
supported by  any  writer  who  has  gone  before 
him,  and  is  contradicted  by  the  ver}  case  from 
which  he  deduces  the  rule.  If  the  inti 
be  not  a  legal  inference  from  the  act,  how  is  it 
possible,  let  me  ask,  to  prove  that  which  from 
its  very  nature,  is  secret,  unknown,  and  per- 
haps carefully  concealed  from  human  view. 

All  the  reasoning  applicable  to  the  infer- 
ence of  motives  from  acts  in  cases  of  murder, 
and  in  libels  on  the  living,  apply  in  full  force 
to  libels  on  the  dead.  The  rule  is,  in  general, 
laid  down  precisely  in  the  same  terms  as  to  both 
species  of  libel. — Thus,  in  Shaw's  Practical 
Justice,  p.  639  and  642,  we  find  the  following 
words — "A  libel  (in  this  place)  signifies  a 
scandalous  report  raised  and  spread  abroad  of 
another,  or  otherwise  unlawfully  published, 
and  this  may  be  either  in  writing  or  without 
it ;  if  in  writing,  the  making  a  copy  thereof, 
and  delivering  that  copy  to  another,  is  a  pub- 
lication. And  it  is  not  material  whether  the 
libel  be  true  or  false,  the  party  scandalised, 
living  or  dead,  of  good  or  ill  name." 

In  3d  Burn's  Justice,  99,  100.  he  lavs  down 
the  rule  thus  :  "A  libel  is  a  malicious  defa- 
mation of  any  person,  expressed  either  in 
printing  or  writing,  signs  or  pictures,  to  as- 
perse the  reputation  of  one  that  is  alive,  or  the 
memory  of  one  that  is  dead,  for  the  offence  is 
the  same,  whether  the  person  libelled  be  alive 
or  dead.'' 

In  1st  Hawkins'  Pleas  of  the  Crown,  p.  352, 
this  excellent  and  approved  writer  says  :  ••  A 
libel,  in  a  strict  sense,  is  taken  for  a  malicious 
defamation — tending  either  to  blacken  the 
memory  of  one  who  is  dead,  or  the  reputation 
of  one  who  is  alive." 

In  5th  Coke,  125,  the  rule  is  laid  down  in 
a  similar  manner,  and  indeed  almost  all  the 
approved  writers  on  criminal  law  use  on  this 
subject  the  same  language. 

Now,  is  it  possible  for  any  rational  man  to 
infer  from  these  authorities  that  the  law  is 
different  in  cases  of  libel  on  the  living  and  the 
dead — and  that  what  is  a  legal  inference  (to 
act  the  quo  animo  or  intention)  in  the  former 
case,  must  in  the  latter  be  ••  averred  and 
proved?"  It  may  indeed  be  necessary  to  ver 
in  the  indictment  the  motive,  or,  perhaps  the 
intention  or  tendency,  but  it  cannot  be  neces- 
sary  to  furnish  any  other  proof  of  that  inten- 


tion,  than  what  the  law  must  infer  from  the 
words  themselves.  Chitly,  however,  deduces 
the  rule  as  laid  down  by  him,  from  the  case  in 
4  Term  Rep.  125.  A  superficial  examination 
of  this  case  may  lead  us  to  the  conclusion 
adopted  by  Chitty,  and  it  is  so  loosely  re- 
ported, that  detached  sentences  may  be  found 
in  support  of  the  doctrine.  But  a  careful  ex- 
amination of  the  whole  case  must  lead  us  to  a 
different  conclusion.  And  here  let  it  be  ob- 
served, that  the  point  now  in  contest  is, 
whether  it  be  necessary  to  offer  at  the  trial 
any  positive  proof  of  the  intention — or  wheth- 
er in  a  libel  on  the  dead,  the  intention  be  not 
inferred  in  like  manner,  as  in  cases  of  libel  on 
the  living.  As  to  the  necessity  cf  making  an 
averment  of  the  tendency  or  intention,  I  shall 
say  nothing,  because  in  t he  Indictment  now 
before  you,  I  have  prepared  two  counts — the 
1st  charging  the  intention,  in  the  manner  re- 
commended by  Chitty,  and  2d,  stating  the  ten- 
dency of  the  libel,  which  latter  I  am  inclined 
to  think,  is  the  most  proper  form.  As  far  as 
the  decision  goes,  therefore,  to  the  necessity 
of  averring  any  thing — my  Indictment  is,  be- 
yond exception,  but  should  the  law  require 
actual  proof  of  the  intention,  I  admit,  this 
proof  has  not  been  given  in  the  present  case, 
and  perhaps  can  seldom  or  ever  be  furnished 
in  any  case. 

But  to  return  to  the  decision  in  4  T.  Rep. 
The  question  before  the  Court  then,  was  not 
as  to  the  proof  to  be  given  at  the  trial,  but  it 
related  to  the  form  of  the  Indictment  only.  It 
was  no  where  charged  that  the  libel  was  pub- 
lished with  an  intention  to  bring  the  family 
of  the  deceased  into  contempt,  and  to  excite 
them  to  revenge,  nor  was  it  stated  that  the 
words  had  such  a  tendency.  The  exception 
was,  that  something  of  this  kind  ought  to  have 
been  stated.  It  seems  to  have  been  conceded 
by  the  Bar  and  the  Bench,  that  if  it  had  been 
stated,  the  case  was  made  out,  and  the  defend- 
ant must  have  been  found  guilty.  Now,  no 
legal  decision  is  binding  as  an  authority,  ex- 
cept on  the  very  point  on  which  that  decision 
rests,  and  the  only  point  here  decided  was  the 
necessity  of  giving  a  certain  form  to  the  In- 
dictment. In  page  126,  it  is  objected  to  the 
Indictment,  that  it  did  not  aver  the  tendency, 
and  from  the  last  page  it  might  be  inferred 
that  it  is  necessary  to  aver  the  intention.  But 
not  a  word  is  said  in  the  whole  case  of  prov- 
ing either  the  tendency  or  the  intention.  Like 
the  cases  of  murder,  therefore,  and  libels  on  the 
living,  it  is  necessary  to  charge  certain  mo- 
tives, but  no  proof  is  to  be  furnished  except 
the  legal  inference.  There  is  another  part  of 
this  decision  which  demonstrates  that  this  is 
the  true  construction  to  be  put  upon  it.  The 
Judge,  in  that  case,  had  charged  the  Jury  that 
no  proof  of  the  motive  was  necessary,  and  that 


they  were  only  to  judge  of  the  fact  of  publi- 
cation, and  the  truth  of  the  innuendoes.  And 
on  the  motion  for  a  new  trial,  the  Court  ex- 
pressly recognise  and  maintain  the  rule,  that 
the  intention  must  always  be  inferred  from  the 
act.  Now,  how  are  these  apparently  contra- 
dictory rules  to  be  reconciled  ] — I  answer,  by 
putting  this  construction  on  the  decision: — 
that  it  decided,  1st,  the  necessity  of  alleging 
the  motive  in  the  Indictment,  and  2d,  that  the 
intention  being  alleged,  the  general  rule  of 
law  applies,  of  inferring  the  motive  from  the 
act  itself.  This  is  the  construction  put  on  the 
decision  by  the  only  two  writers  except  Chitty, 
who  have  commented  upon  it.  Holt  on  Li- 
bels, 236,  7,  8,  states  the  rule  as  laid  down  in 
4th  T.  R.  to  be  that  you  must  charge  or  aver 
the  design  or  intention;  hut  he  no  where  in- 
sists on  the  necessity  of  proving  it  specially. 
So  M'George,  in  a  treatise  on  the  law  of  libel, 
published  in  1812,  p.  94,  to  97,  reasons,  I 
think  conclusively,  in  support  of  the  views  I 
have  taken  on  this  subject.  He  sums  up  his 
argument  by  declaring  in  substance,  that  when- 
ever the  question  shall  arise  as  to  the  true 
construction  of  the  decision,  in  4  Term.  Rep. 
125,  it  will  be  held  to  declare,  that  though  it 
be  necessary  to  charge  the  motive  or  intent  in 
the  Indictment,  yet  that  it  is  not  necessary  to 
prove  it,  as  the  law  always  infers  the  intent 
from  the  act. 

Having  thus,  Gentlemen  of  the  Jury,  stated 
all  the  general  rules  of  law  applicable  to  this 
case,  I  shall  proceed  to  consider  the  case  itself. 
and  to  enquire  whether  the  defendant,  Loren- 
zo Dow,  is  guilty  of  publishing  a  libel  on  the 
dead,  according  to  the  principles  of  our  law. 
The  offence  charged  in  the  Indictment,  con- 
sists in  the  sale  of  a  book  by  the  defendant  in 
this  city,  on  or  about  the  day  of 

last,  in  which  is  contained  the  two  following 
sentences: — "  Mattheivs  invited  me  to  supply 
an  appointment  for  him  in  the  great  meeting- 
house, which  was  built  for  the  Methodists,  and 
about  which  Hainmet  made  crooked  work."  fyc. 
And  again,  "  I find  Mr.  Hammet  has  txonc  to 
a  world  of  spirits,  to  answer  for  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body  :  As  it  respects  his  division,  it  ap- 
pears his  motives  were  impure,  arising  from  a 
desire  of  popularity  ;  in  consequence  of  which, 
there  was  a  breach  of  confidence  by  him  as  re- 
spected the  incorporation  of  the  house  ;  awful 
to  relate,  it  appeals  he  died  drunk V  The 
book  is  a  journal  of  the  defendant's  life,  and 
the  present  edition  appears  to  have  been  pub- 
lished in  Philadelphia,  on 

The  disseminating  that  book  here  on  the 
last,  constitutes  the  offence  of  publishing 
a  libel,  or  which  in  law  does  not  imply  print- 
ing it.  but  making  it  public.  Thus  in  Chitty's 
Criminal  Law,  3d.  vol.  p.  870,  it  is  said,  "the 
party  who  writes  a  libel  dictated  by  another, 


218 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


he  who  composes  it,  he  who  prints  or  procures 
it  to  be  printed,  he  who  publishes  or  causes  it 
to  be  published,  all  in  short,  who  assist  in 
framing  or  diffusing  it,  are  implicated  in  the 
guilt  of  the  offence."  And  so  in  2d  M'Nally, 
643,  it  is  laid  down,  that  if  a  book  is  passed 
only  from  one  hand  to  another,  with  the  in- 
tention of  making  the  contents  known,  (and  it 
be  libellous)  this  is  a  publication.  See  also  1 
Sulk.  417,  2  Cam]).  512.  Hawkins,  b.  1,  c. 
73,  s.  10.  It  has  been  clearly  proved  in  this 
case,  (and  indeed  is  not  denied  by  the  defend- 
ant) that  he  caused  to  be  sold  in  this  city,  at 
the  time  stated,  several  copies  of  the  book  con- 
taining; the  libel  in  question.  The  offence 
therefore  as  far  as  the  publication  is  concerned 
is  certain! i/  complete.  Let  us  then  next  inquire 
whether  these  words  are  libellous?  And  1st. 
are  they  defamatory?  do  they  tend  to  blacken 
the  memory  of  the  deceased,  and  to  rouse  the 
feelings  of  his  family,  and  excite  them  to  a 
breach  of  the  peace.  If  they  do  this,  "in  any 
degree,"  it  clearly  follows  from  the  authorities 
above  quoted,  that  they  are  defamatory  and 
libellous.  And  here  I  must  observe,  that  I 
can  scarcely  imagine  any  accusation,  either 
against  the  living  or  the  dead,  better  calculated 
to  disturb  the  peace  and  harmony  of  the  com- 
munity, than  that  here  made  against  the  Rev. 
William  Hammet.  It  appears  from  the  proof 
given  in  this  case,  and  indeed  is  notorious  to 
us  all,  that  Mr.  Hammet  was  a  preacher  of 
the  Methodist  persuasion,  that  he  was  a  lead- 
er of  one  of  the  divisions  of  that  sect  in 
Charleston,  calling  themselves  "Primitive  Me- 
thodists," that  these  Methodists  had  caused  a 
house  of  public  worship  to  be  built,  called 
Trinity  Church,  of  which  Mr.  Hammet  was 
the  pastor,  and  in  which  he  constantly  preach- 
ed for  many  years,  and  up  to  the  period  of  his 
death.  The  members  of  this  congregation,  it 
appears,  were  by  an  act  of  the  Legislature, 
made  a  body  politic  and  corporate  in  1793. 
And  Mr.  Hammet  died,  leaving  two  children, 
a  son  and  daughter,  the  former  of  whom  (a 
merchant  of  this  city,  now  about  27  years  of 
age,)  has  instituted  this  prosecution.  Inform- 
ing a  judgment  of  the  defamatory  nature  of 
the  libel,  these  facts  must  be  always  kept  in 
mind.  The  first  part  of  the  libel  to  which  I 
call  your  attention,  is  the  following: — "I 
find  that  Mr.  Hammet  has  gone  to  the  world 
of  spirits,  to  answer  for  the  deeds  dune  in  the 
body."  These  words  considered  by  themselves 
contain  a  simple  truth,  which  might  with 
equal  justice,  be  applied  to  every  hnman  be- 
ing who  has  ever  existed.  Yet  when  we 
take  them  in  connection  with  what  follows, 
no  man  who  reads  them  can  doubt  that  they 
are  intended  to  convey  the  impression  that 
Mr.  Hammet  was  not  a  pious  man,  that  he 
perished   in   his  sins,  un regenerate.,   and  had 


gone  to  answer  for  his  offences,  and  to  meet 
merited  punishment  for  his  crimes.  This  is 
the  construction  put  on  the  words  in  the  In- 
dictment. You  will  determine,  Gentlemen, 
the  correctness  of  the  innuendo,  but  if  correct, 
who  can  doubt  their  libellous  character  ? — 1 
proceed,  however,  to  the  next  charge — "As 
respects  his  division  it  appears  his  motives 
were  impure,  arising  from  a  desire  of  popular- 
ity," and  in  another  place  we  find  these  words, 
"Mr.  Hammet  made  crooked  work."'  These 
sentences  contain  in  substance,  the  same 
charge,  and  my  imagination  cannot  conceive  a 
charge  of  a  more  serious  nature.  Mr.  Ham- 
met was  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel — he  profes- 
sed to  be  a  humble  follower  of  the  "meek  and 
lowly  Jesus,"  his  employment  imperiously  re- 
quired him  to  renounce  all  the  vain  pomp  and 
glory  of  this  world — he  professed  to  be  a 
"  Teacher  sent  from  God,"  and  he  took  on 
himself  the  office  of  guiding  and  directing 
others  in  the  road  to  heaven.  To  say  of  such 
a  man  that  "  his  motives  were  impure,"  is  to 
accuse  him  of  the  basest  hypocrisy,  and  when  it 
isadded,  that  he  was  influenced  ••  by  the  desire 
of  popularity,"  what  is  it  but  to  say  that  he  was 
destitute  of  all  Christian  graces  and  virtues, 
and  thai,  forgetting  his  duty  to  God,  and  re- 
gardless of  his  obligations  to  his  flock,  he  had 
set  himself  up  as  the  idol  of  his  own  worship, 
and  had  departed  from  the  service  of  the 
Master  whom  he  professed  to  follow.  The 
next  charge  is  contained  in  these  words: 
••  There  was  a  breach  of  confidence  by  him  us 
respected  the  incorporation  of  the  House."1  To 
commit  a  breach  of  confidence  under  an\  cir- 
cumstances, is  one  of  the  basest  acts  of  which 
a  man  can  be  guilty,  and  to  commit  such  an 
act  in  relation  to  those  who  are  your  inferiors 
and  dependents  must  aggravate  the  crime. 
But  can  language  paint  the  depravity  of  which 
he  must  be  guilty,  who  defrau  Is  his  spiritual 
children,  ami  at  the  very  time  they  are  look- 
ing up  to  him  for  guidance  and  protection? — 
If  such  a  crime  can  be  aggravated,  it  must  be 
by  committing  a  breach  ol  confidence  in  rela- 
tion to  the  house  of  God  itself  to  cover  the 
crime  with  the  cloak  of  religion,  ami  to  profess 
to  do  the  act  in  the  name,  and  as  the  servant 
of  the  Most  High.  Comment  on  such  a  charge 
is  unnecessary.  "  Awjul  to  relate  it  appears 
he  died  drunk.''1  Death,  it  has  been  well  said, 
puts  the  seals  of  our  character.  At  that  so- 
lemn moment,  when  the  earth  is  beginning  to 
disappear,  and  Heaven  is  opening  befi 
few  men  have  been  ever  found  so  steeled 
againsl  all  virtuous  emotions,  and  so  harden- 
ed in  iniquity,  as  not  to  feel  a  deep  sense  of 
their  awful  situation.  The  coldest  heart  has 
been  wanned,  the  most  i/inty  bosom  has  been 
often  softened  by  the  approach  of  death.  But 
for  any  man  in  such  a  situation,  to  fly  from 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


219 


the  contemplation  of  his  awful  condition,  to 
rush  covered  with  voluntary  crime  into  the 
presence   of  God,   and    to   close  his  eyes  in 
drunkenness  when  he  knows  they  must  next 
be  opened  in  the  presence  of  his  God,  is  a  de- 
gree of  depravity  which  lam  happy  in  believ- 
ing has  seldom  been  witnessed  in  any  age  or 
in  any  country.    That  a  preacher  of  the  word 
of  life  should  do  such  an  act,  is  I  believe  with- 
out example  in  the  history  of  the  world,  and 
I   thank   God,  it  has  been  clearly  proved  in 
this  case,  that  in  relation  to  Mr.  Hammer, 
there  is  not  the  shadow  of  a  foundation  for 
the  charge.    It  appears  from  the  evidence  that 
he  died  calmly  and  triumphantly,  in  peace 
with   all  men,  and  in  hope   of  a  blessed  im- 
mortality.    Such  is  the  defamatory  nature  of 'j 
the  libel  before,  us,  and  surely  it  would  be  a 
waste   of  argument  to  prove  that  it  tends  to 
bring  the  memory  of  Mr.  Hammet  into  public  j 
hatred  and  contempt,  or  to 'show  that  it  has  a 
tendency  to  excite  the  family  of  the  deceased, 
and  disturb  the  peace  and  harmony  of  society. 
Having  thus  shown  that  the  words  used  are 
defamatory,   it  follows,   as  a  legal   inference 
that  they  were  published  "maliciously,"  or  to 
use  terms  according  to  their  proper  meaning. 
that  they  were  published  with  illegal  and  im- 
proper motives,  and  contrary  to  the  duty  which 
every  man  owes  to  society,  and  against  the 
peace  and  dignity  of  the  state.     Even  if  the 
charges  were  true,  the  motive  would  not  there- 
by be  purified.     But  happily  for  the  reputa- 
tion of  Mr.  Hammet,  as  far  as  the  truth  of  the 
charges  have  been  investigated  at  this  trial,  it 
appears  they  have  no  foundation.     It  is  true 
the  defendant  was  not  permitted  to  go  gener- 
ally into  the  truth  of  his  charges  in  justifica- 
tion of  the  libel.     But  at  the  earnest  request 
of  the  prosecutor,  the  defendant  was  permitted 
by  the  State  to  prove,  if  he  could,  the  truth  of 
the  allegation  that  Mr.  Hammet  had  died  drunk, 
and  as  to  the  incorporation  of  the  Church  and 
the  division  of  the  Methodists,  the  Report  of 
the  trial  in  the  Court  of  Equity  of  this  State, 
involving  the  merits  of  those  proceedings,  was 
suffered  to  be  read,  and  has  been  fully  submit- 
ted to  you.     The  privilege  sought  for  by  de- 
fendant of  going  into  a  full  history  of  the 
whole  of  Mr.  Hammet's  life,  and  of  all  the 
proceedings    touching    the    division    of    the 
Church,  was  denied  to  him,  because  it  could 
avail  him  nothing — was  calculated  to  involve 
us  in  an  interminable  inquiry,  and  was  cer- 
tainly irrelevant  to  the  issue  before  us.     In- 
deed if  every  part  of  the  libel  could  have  been 
shown  to  be  true,  neither  in  law  nor  reason 
would   Mr.  Dow  have  been  justified.      And 
here  permit  me,  Gentlemen  of  the  Jury,  to  call 
your  attention  for  a  moment  lo  the  evidence  in 
this  case,  and  I  do  so  merely  for  the  purpose 
of  vindicating  the  memory  of  Mr.  Hammet 


j  from  the  charges  contained  in  the  libel.  I 
never  saw  the  man,  yet  I  feel  that  I  am  tread- 
|  ing  upon  holy  ground,  and  am  engaged  in  a 
pious  office,  when  I  approach  the  monument 
'  which  covers  his  remains,  to  erase  the  record 
of  crimes  lie  never  committed.  It  is  said  that 
!  he  was  guilty  of  a  breach  of  confidence  con- 
cerning the  incorporation  of  the  Church.  Look 
into  the  decision  of  the  Court  of  Appeals  in 
Equity;  you  there  find  that  the  incorporation 
was  granted  to  the  congregation  and  not  to 
Mr.  Hammet — you  find  the  property  was  vest- 
ed in  Trustees,  and  Mr.  Hammet  was  only  Pas- 
tor of  the  Church — you  find  that  the  pretended 
sale  of  the  church,  so  much  and  so  justly  com- 
plained of  did  not  take  place  till'  after  Mr. 
Hammet's  death,  and  that  up  lo  that  period  he 
continued  to  officiate  as  Pastor  of  tin;  Church 
without  complaint  and  without  reproach. 
Again — you  are  told  that  he  died  drunk  !  ! 

What  say  the  witnesses  1  Can  you  ever 
forget,  Gentlemen,  the  touching  scene  described 
with  so  much  simplicity  and  feeling  by  young 
Mr.  Hammet  ]  He  tells  you  that  at  the  death 
of  his  father  he  was  about  ten  years  of  age, 
that  it  is  still  fresh  in  his  memory,  that  a  few 
minutes  before  his  father  breathed  his  last.  lie 
was  called  to  his  bedside  with  his  sister  and 
mother  to  receive  his  last  adieu  and  his  part- 
ing benediction.  The  dying  man  was  calm 
and  serene,  and  having  bestowed  on  these  ob- 
jects of  his  dearest  affections  the  Christian's 
blessing  and  the  burning  kiss,  "he  gave  his 
honors  to  the  world  again,  his  blessed  part  to 
Heaven,  and  slept  in  peace."'  But  this  you 
are  told  is  the  tale  of  a  child  who  was  too 
young  to  remember,  what,  it  appear;  lie  can 
never  forget.  All  the  witnesses  however,  now 
alive,  who  were  present  at  the  death,  or  du- 
ring the  last  illness  of  Mr.  Hammet,  have  been 
examined  before  you.  And  what  is  the  re- 
sult 1  They  tell  you  he  was  calm  and  com- 
posed, and  when  he  felt  the  immediate  ap- 
proach of  the  King  of  Terrors — he  joined  in 
prayer — and  calling  for  his  wife  and  children 
— kissed  them  affectionately,  and  expressing 
a  Christian  confidence  "  that  he  was  going  to 
God  and  to  glory" — closed  his  eyes  forever. 

Every  good  man  must  rejoice  that  such  was 
the  end  of  Mr.  Hammet,  and  I  greatly  mistake 
the  feelings  of  the  defendant  if  it  has  not  af- 
forded him  a  real  satisfaction  to  discover  that 
he  was  mistaken  in  alleging  that  Mr.  Ham- 
met died  drunk.  Here,  however,  I  am  met  by 
the  observation  that  the  remarks  of  Mr.  Dow 
are  qualified  by  the  expression  of  "it  appears," 
and  that  it  is  evident  throughout  that  he  is 
speaking  on  the  authority  of  others.  This  is 
in  law  no  excuse  for  libel.  The  publisher  of 
a  libel  is  as  guilty  as  the  printer  or  the  com- 
poser, and  he  who  assists  to  circulate  a  libel- 
lous report  must  abide  by  the  consequences. 


220 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


It  is  further  to  be  observed,  that  the  expres- 
sion "it  appears,'1  seems  to  imply  that  the 
thing  hail  appeared  or  become  manifest,  and 
that  the  narrator  having  satisfied  himself  of 
the  truth  of  the  charge,  undertook  to  assert  the 
fact  so  to  be.  Yet  it  now  appears  that  the  de- 
fendant never  made  an  inquiry  of  any  person 
who  was  present  when  Mr.  Hammet  died. 
The  eloquent  counsel  for  the  defendant  has 
very  ingeniously  attempted  to  shield  his  client, 
by  alleging  that  though  malice  may  be,  prima 
facie,  a  legal  inference  from  the  defamatory 
words,  yet  that  is  a  legal  presumption  merely, 
which  may  be  rebutted,  and  he  argues  that 
this  presumption  may  be  rebutted  by  showing 
that  the  libel  was  innocently  published,  or 
that  the  charge  was  true,  or  that  the  defendant 
was  unacquainted  with  the  contents — or  pub- 
lished as  an  historian,  or  had  no  intention  to 
libel  the  dead,  or  injure  the  living.  I  freely 
admit  that  the  legal  inference  of  malice  is  ca- 
pable of  being  rebutted — but  the  truth  cannot 
be  received  for  that  purpose,  as  it  could  not 
prove  the  publication  to  be  innocent,  the  law 
forbids  the  publication  even  of  truth  which  is 
libellous,  nor  can  the  defendant  be  permitted 
to  show  that  he  had  no  animosity  against  the 
deceased  or  his  family — for  any  particular 
malice  towards  them  is  no  part  of  the  legal  of- 
fence. He  may  show  however  that  he  is  an 
innocent  publisher,  as  that  he  sold  the  book 
without  knowing  or  having  any  means  of  be- 
coming acquainted  with  the  contents,  or  he 
may  show  that  he  has  published  an  impartial 
history.  This  last  ground  is  the  only  one 
which  can  possibly  avail  the  defendant  in  this 
case,  and  I  will  proceed  briefly  to  examine  it. 
The  interests  of  mankind  require  that  a  faith- 
ful record  should  be  kept  and  published  of 
those  important  events  which  tend  to  elucidate 
truth.  History  indeed  gives  to  posterity  the 
experience  of  the  ages  which  are  past,  and  by 
means  of  the  press,  the  wise  and  good  of  all 
ages  and  countries  are  brought  together,  and 
men  are  enlightened  by  their  wisdom  and  im- 
proved by  their  virtues.  Biography  is  a  spe- 
cies of  history  which  gives  us  a  closer  view 
of  human  nature  than  we  could  obtain  from 
any  other  source.  This  also  is  worthy  of  pro- 
tection. But  some  limitation  must  certainly 
be  put  on  the  liberty  of  mankind  with  regard 
to  this  last  species  of  history.  Surely  the 
peace  and  harmony  of  society  would  be  des- 
troyed if  every  man  possessed  the  right  of  pub- 
lishing the  biography  of  any  citizen  the  mo- 
ment his  body  was  deposited  in  the  tomb.  It 
may  be  difficult  to  draw  the  exact  line  which 
separates  legitimate  biography  from  a  libel  on 
the  dead;  but  some  rules  can  be  laid  down 
:  that  cannot  mislead  us— and  Istly,  greater  lat- 
I  itude  would  be  allowed  in  treating  of  the  char- 
acter of  a  political  or  military  chief,  than  of  a 


private  citizen  ;  2ndly,  public  acts  ought  to  be 
more  freely  commented  on  than  private  char- 
acter or  conduct;  3dly,  the  comment  ought  to 
be  confined  to  such  matters  only  as  concern 
the  public  to  know,  and  it  ought  not  to  be 
used  merely  to  expose  frailties,  with  which 
the  public  can  have  no  concern  ;  4thly,  before 
the  private  character  or  conduct  of  any  man  is 
made  the  subject  of  free  and  injurious  reflec- 
tions, he  ought  to  have  reposed  long  enough 
in  his  grave  to  cause  unfounded  slanders  to 
be  forgotten,  and  the  feelings  of  his  family 
and  friends  to  have  subsided.  To  appl)» these 
rules,  I  should  say  that  it  would  be  a  iibel  to 
publish  within  a  year  after  any  man's  death, 
any  thing  reflecting  on  his  private  character; 
and  I  should  also  say,  that  after  the  lapse  of 
one  hundred  years,  the  same  publication  might 
be  innocent.  I  do  not  pretend  to  lay  down 
these  as  rules  of  law,  but  of  reason  ;  I  suggest 
them  merely  as  helps  to  the  mind  in  drawing 
the  distinction  between  a  history  and  a  libel. 
The  law  merely  says  that  a  work  published 
in  the  genuine  spirit  of  history  is  not  a  libel, 
but  it  declares  at  the  same  time,  that  a  book 
reflecting  on  an  individual  is  a  libel,  whether 
it  be  true  or  false.  In  order  to  judge  of  the 
historical  character  of  any  passage  charged  as 
libellous,  we  have  a  right  to  look  into  the 
whole  book.  Now  let  us  take  up  the  journal 
of  Mr.  Dow,  and  candidly  inquire  whether  the 
remarks  on  Mr.  Hammet  are  made  in  the  gen- 
uine spirit  of  candid  and  impartial  history  1 
Mr.  Hammet  was  no  statesman  or  warrior — 
he  was  a  humble  preacher  of  a  very  small  and 
humble  sect  of  Christians — the  comments  do 
not  relate  to  the  religious  opinions,  and  doc- 
trines he  espoused,  but  they  treat  of  the  secret 
motives  of  his  actions ;  they  do  not  charge  him 
with  spiritual  errors,  but  with  a  breach  of  con- 
fidence— the  attack  is  not  made  on  his  head, 
but  his  heart — and  he  is  followed  into  his  do- 
mestic retirement :  his  private  habits  are  held 
up  to  reproach,  and  the  trying  scene  of  his 
death-bed  is  painted  in  the  mosl  glowing  colors 
that  could  be  used  to  discredit  and  disgrace 
him.  Now  as  to  the  time  when  these  charges 
were  made,,  six  months  had  not  elapsed  as 
appears  from  the  date  of  the  journal,  and 
the  sod  which  covered  his  body  was  scarce- 
ly green  when  this  libel  was  composed, 
and  was,  I  believe,  shortly  afterwards  pub- 
lished to  the  world.*  If  Mr.  Hammet  had 
friends,  surely  their  feelings  could  not  have 
been  yet  prepared  for  such  an  attack.  If, 
then,  we  consider  the  time  of  publication,  the 


"  In  this  it  has  since  appeared    the    Attorney   General    , 
was  mistaken.    Though   the  entr]    concerning   Mr.  11. 
was  made  in  the  journal  six   months  after  liisdealh.it  I 

was  not  published  till  the  year ,  and years  after    j 

nil,  and  it  was  tin mi  published  in  Europe,  and  was 
not  issued  from  the  American  press  till . 


character  of  Mr.  Hammet,  or  the  nature  of  the 
charges — I  think  we  must  arrive  at  the  con- 
clusion that  this  libel  cannot  be  sheltered 
under  the  protection  afforded  to  history.  You 
will  take  the  book  out  with  you,  gentlemen, 
and  judging  from  the  words  and  the  context, 
will  say  whether  you  deem  this  a  fair  and  im- 
partial history,  or  a  libel  on  the  memory  of 
Mr.  Hammet,  and  with  your  decision  I  shall 
be  well  content.  One  remark  only  will  I  here 
add  on  this  point:  if  the  charge  that  Mr. 
Hammet  "  died  drunk''  had  been  strictly  true, 
I  am  entirely  at  a  loss  to  conceive  how  the 
publication  of  that  fact  could  possibly  pro- 
mote the  cause  of  religion  or  morality,  or  in- 
deed to  promote  any  other  end  than  to  bring 
contempt  and  disgrace  upon  his  memory,  and 
inflict  an  incurable  wound  in  the  feelings  of 
his  friends. 

There  is  but  one  other  argument  urged  by 
my  friend,  which  now  occurs  to  my  mind  as 
necessary  to  be  answered.  He  says  that  the 
defendant  is  a  Methodist,  and  he  has  painted 
in  colors  as  true  as  they  are  glowing,  the 
great  services  rendered  to  mankind  by  the 
zealous  and  devoted  sect  to  which  his  client 
belongs.  He  tells  you  further,  this  circum- 
stance, connected  with  Mr.  Dow's  peculiar 
habits  and  mode  of  life,  entitle  him  "  to  find 
favor  in  your  eyes."  I  most  cordially  and 
sincerely  unite  with  my  friend  in  the  enco- 
miums he  has  bestowed  on  the  Methodists  as 
a  sect,  and  though  I  cannot  bring  my- 
self to  approve  of  all  their  opinions,  and 
modes  of  worship,  I  do  believe  they  ren- 
der more  service  to  the  people  at  large 
than  any  sect  of  Christians  with  which  I  am 
acquainted,  and  I  am  inclined  to  think,  than 
all  of  them  put  together.  The  strict  economy 
which  pervades  all  of  their  establishments — 
their  practice  of  providing  at  a  very  small  ex- 
pense preachers  who  constantly  traverse  the 
country  in  all  directions,  carrying  "  the  glad 
tidings  of  the  Gospel"  to  every  door — and 
their  plain  and  earnest  appeals  to  the  hearts 
and  consciences  of  their  hearers,  have  cer- 
tainly produced  a  wonderful  effect  in  every 
part  of  our  country.  There  are  portions  of 
this  state  in  which  vice  formerly  abounded, 
and  in  which,  since  the  Methodist  went  among 
them,  virtue  "  still  more  abounds" — the  profli- 
gate has  been  reclaimed — the  daring  infidel 
converted,  and  the  souls  of  multitudes  have 
been  saved.  Whatever  may  be  the  opinion 
of  any  man  as  to  their  errors,  while  we  apply 
the  Christian  rule,  "  by  their  fruits  ye  shall 
know  them,"  the  character  and  services  of 
the  Methodists  must  be  entitled  to  the  high- 
est praise.  My  official  duty  calls  me  oc- 
casionally to  a  district  in  this  State  where 
there  exists  no  regular  established  Church, 
and   no   established    clergyman   of  any   de- 


nomination. The  Methodists  took  up  the 
work  which  all  others  had  abandoned,  and  are 
daily  producing  "  the  fruits  of  good  living  and 
a  holy  conversation."  That  Mr.  Dow  be- 
longs to  such  a  sect,  can  excite  no  feelings 
against  him  in  my  bosom,  and  certainly  none 
in  this  community,  where  the  services  of  the 
Methodists  are  so  universally  prized.  His 
mode  of  life,  too,  has  excited  popular  feeling 
in  his  behalf,  in  a  very  high  degree,  and  in 
the  progress  of  this  trial  we  have  received 
plain  indications  of  the  public  sympathy  being 
with  him.  But  are  we  prepared  to  say  that 
the  member  of  any  religious  sect  shall  have  law 
and  justice  measured  out  to  him  by  a  different 
rule  from  others  ?  Shall  Mr.  Dow  be  suffered 
to  violate  our  laws  with  impunity  1  I  do  not 
ask  you  to  find  him  guilty,  unless  you  are 
fully  satisfied  of  his  legal  guilt.  But  if  you 
are  satisfied,  you  cannot  hesitate  how  to  act. 
You  must  support  the  authority  of  the  laws, 
and  teach  all  men  by  this  example,  that  the 
laws  are  supreme. — The  measure  of  punish- 
ment will  be  for  the  Court,  and  that  it  will  be 
mild  and  humane,  is  not  only  my  sincere  wish, 
but  from  the  high  character  of  the  Judge,  may 
be  confidently  expected. 

The  counsel  for  the  defendant  has  argued 
that  there  is  no  distinction  in  reason,  between 
spoken  and  written  slander,  and  he  has  stated 
that  charges  of  the  most  atrocious  nature  may 
be  made  verbally  without  being  actionable,  and 
he  therefore  concludes  that  the  same  words 
ought  not  to  be  actionable,  if  written  or  print- 
ed. I  dissent  from  both  branches  of  this  pro- 
position. There  is  a  wide  difference  between 
verbal  and  printed  slander,  and  the  cases  put 
where  the  former  would  not  be  actionable,  so 
far  from  proving  that  they  ought  not  to  be  ac- 
tionable when  printed,  demonstrate  that  they 
ought  to  be  actionable  even  when  spoken.  In 
support  of  this  opinion,  I  shall  urge  but  one 
or  two  plain  and  obvious  arguments.  Verbal 
slander  is  often  the  result  of  excited  passions, 
and  from  this  cause  loses  much  of  its  influ- 
ence on  the  opinions  of  the  hearer — it  is  con- 
fined to  the  small  circle  who  may  chance  to 
surround  the  speaker — it  is  soon  forgotten  by 
those  to  whom  it  is  addressed,  and  in  general 
produces  no  permanent  injury  to  the  person 
whose  reputation  is  assailed  Printed  slander, 
on  the  contrary,  is  the  result  of  cool  delibera- 
tion, and  the  solemnity  of  the  charge  gives  it 
greater  weight — it  is  not  confined  to  a  small 
circle,  but  is  disseminated  through  the  com- 
munity (and  in  the  language  of  the  defendant, 
in  relation  to  his  book)  "it  traverses  every 
part  of  our  own  country,  visits  all  the  coun- 
tries of  Europe,  penetrates  into  Asia,  and  finds 
its  way  even  into  Africa."  Its  form  is  per- 
manent, it  may  not  only  outlive  the  present 
generation,  but  may  live  to  the  end  of  the 


222 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


world,  and  not  only  destroys  the  reputation  of 
the  person  attacked,  but  may  entail  disgrace 
on  his  posterity,  to  the  remotest  generations. 
If  slander  in  any  form  has  been  supposed  to 
imply  malice,  surely  printed  slander  more 
strongly  admits  of  that  implication.  The 
libel  is  composed  deliberately  in  the  retire- 
ment of  the  closet; — it  is  corrected  at  leisure 
— a  contract  is  made  with  the  printer — the 
proof  sheets  are  examined,  and  not  till  then  is 
the  work  issued  from  the  press.  It  would 
seem  to  follow,  from  these  considerations,  that 
there  is  some  reason  in  holding  printed  slander 
to  be  more  reprehensible  than  verbal  slander. 
Now  let  us  advert  to  the  case  put  by  my 
friend.  He  says  that  by  the  English  law,  an 
amiable  female  may,  in  the  presence  of  a  mul- 
titude, be  accused  of  the  want  of  virtue,  and 
may  be  branded  with  the  most  odious  epithets, 
and  this  is  not  actionable.  But  will  he,  or 
any  man  of  feeling,  say  that  such  an  offence 
ought  not  to  be  punished.  The  objection, 
then,  it  appears,  is  not  that  such  slanders 
ought  not  to  be  punished  when  printed,  but 
on  the  contrary,  that  they  ought  to  be  severe- 
ly punished  even  when  spoken.  I  am  satis- 
fled  that  all  intelligent  men,  whether  lawyers 
or  citizens,  at  this  day  concur,  that  it  is  re- 
proach to  the  law  that  it  affords  no  redress  for 
words  spoken  derogatory  to  character.  Shall 
we  magnify  the  evil  by  taking  away  the 
remedy  wisely  provided  for  a  still  greater  of- 
fence, to  wit :  printed  defamation. 

Having  now,  Gentlemen  of  the  Jury,  gone 
through  the  law  and  the  facts  of  this  case,  I 
must  request  you  to  bear  with  me  for  a  few 
moments  longer,  while  I  attempt  to  impress 
on  your  minds  and  hearts  the  inestimable  va- 
lue of  reputation  ;  and  the  absolute  necessity 
of  maintaining  the  law  of  libel,  in  order  to 
render  reputation  secure.  If  we  consider  the 
intrinsic  value  of  "a  good  name,"  or  its  utility 
as  an  incentive  to  virtue,  we  cannot  fail  to 
acknowledge  its  immense  importance.  Man 
is  a  social  being:  he  can  never  make  himself 
independent  of  the  world,  and  the  good  opin- 
ion of  mankind  must  therefore  be  of  greater 
importance  to  his  welfare  (ban  either  wealth 
or  power.  "A  good  name  (says  the  inspired 
writer)  is  better  than  riches."  If  it  be  true  as 
Lord  Bacon  has  decared,  "  that  knowledge  is 
power,"  surely  reputation  is  entitled  to  the 
same  praise.  Without  it  no  man  can  maintain 
a  commanding  influence  over  the  minds  and 
opinions  of  others.  Without  it  knowledge  is 
comparatively  useless — courage  is  nerveless 
— wealth  despicable,  and  even  virtue  itself 
loses  half  its  excellence.  To  be  useful  is  the 
highest  praise,  and  ought  to  be  the  chief  ob- 
ject of  every  good  man.  But  what  can  so 
enlarge  the  sphere  of  influence  and  add  such 
vast  powers  to  human  exertion  as  a  spotless 


fame  ?  This  not  only  makes  us  eminently 
useful,  but  it  secures  our  happiness.  If  wealth 
enables  us  to  promote  the  arts  and  sciences, 
to  build  churches  and  establish  schools ;  if 
ambition  points  out  the  road  to  power,  and 
thus  enables  its  votary  to  confer  important  be- 
nefits on  mankind,  it  is  reputation  only  that 
crowns  the  efforts  of  the  one  and  sanctifies  the 
triumphs  of  the  other.  In  all  ages  men  have 
acknowleged  the  value  of  a  virtuous  fame. 
The  great  father  of  the  drama,  the  immortal 
Shakespeare,  has  caused  one  of  his  heroes  to 
exclaim, 

"  Set  honor  in  one  eye  and  death  in  t'other 
"And  I  will  look  on"death  indifferently." 

To  this  sentiment  every  bosom  of  refined  sen- 
sibility must  respond.  We  have  all  witnessed, 
Gentlemen,  melancholy  wrecks  of  noble  minds. 
I  have  seen  a  man  rich  in  earthly  goods,  sur- 
rounded by  an  amiable  family,  and  a  brilliant 
circle  of  devoted  friends.  I  have  seen  such  a 
man,  the  pride  of  the  state,  "  observed  of  all 
observers,"  admired  for  his  talents,  and  belov- 
ed for  his  virtues.  To  him  could  with  truth 
be  applied  the  beautiful  language  of  the  book 
of  Job.  "The  candle  of  the  Lord  shined  upon 
his  heal — the  Almighty  was  yet  with  him, 
and  his  children  were  about  him.  He  washed 
his  steps  with  butter  and  the  rock  poured  him 
out  rivers  of  oil.  The  young  men  saw  him 
and  hid  themselves,  and  the  a<red  arose  and 
stood  up.  When  the  ear  heard  him  it  blessed 
him,  and  when  the  eye  saw  him  it  gave  wit- 
ness to  him.  Then  (he  said)  I  shall  die  in 
my  nest  and  shall  multiply  my  days  as  the 
sand."  His  reputation  was  unspotted — But  I 
I  have  seen  the  same  man  without  hi*  fame — 
calumny  had  blasted,  or  misconduct  had  de- 
stroyed it.  You  have  seen  the  stately  edifice 
towering  in  the  pride  of  majesty  and  beauty, 
struck  by  the  bolt  of  heaven,  ami  in  an  instant 
levelled  with  the  earth  and  reduced  to  a  heap 
of  black  and  smoking  ruins.  Such  was  the 
change  produced  on  the  character  of  him  who 
had  been  despoiled  of  his  reputation.  He 
moved  along  like  a  pale  and  melancholy 
ghost — a  stranger  among  hi*  friends,  without 
a  smile  to  greet  him,  or  a  hand  to  bid  him 
welcome.  Then  it  was  that  I  felt  the  full 
force  of  the  declaration  that  "  the  spirit  of  a 
man  may  bear  his  infirmities  but  a  wounded 
spirit  who  can  bear." 

It  has  been  urged  by  the  defendant  that  in 
this  counrty  a  greater  latitude  ought  to  be  al- 
lowed in  relation  to  publications  affecting  re- 
putation, and  we  are  told  that  "the  freedom 
of  the  press,"  which  is  secured  by  the  consti- 
tution requires  this  liberty.  But  it  seems  to 
me  that  in  this  free  and  happy  country  pecu- 
liar guards  are  required  for  the  preservation 
of  reputation.      Among  what  people  is  the 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


223 


sense  of  honor  so  delicate  and  refined'?  In 
what  country  is  the  spirit  of  the  people  so 
likely  to  overleap  the  bounds  of  the  law,  and 
to  expiate  by  blood  every  attack  on  private 
character  %  In  other  countries  wealth  and 
rank  give  character,  influence  and  power,  even 
to  the  vicious  and  corrupt.  In  America  we 
have  no  nobility  but  that  of  wisdom  and  of 
virtue.  It  seems  to  follow,  therefore,  that  as 
character  with  us  creates  the  only  distinction 
between  men,  that  it  has  peculiar  value,  and 
ought  to  be  protected  by  peculiar  sanctions  ; 
and  assuredly  the  peace  and  harmony  of  so- 
ciety must  be  in  an  extraordinary  degree  dis- 
turbed by  every  attack  on  reputation.  In 
America  it  is  "  the  very  jewel  of  our  souls," 
of  which  we  cannot  be  rifled  with  impunity. 
If  such  be  the  value  of  reputation  to  the  liv- 
ing, ought  it  to  perish  with  us,  and  be  buried 
with  our  bodies  in  the  grave  1  Who  is  there 
that  would  wish  to  die  and  be  forgotten  1  to 
have  no  tear  of  affection  shed  upon  his  tomb  ] 
to  leave  no  record  of  his  virtues  ?  to  have  his 
very  name  forgotten,  and  "  to  pass  away  as 
the  beasts  that  perish  and  are  no  more  seen 
forever  V  No,  Gentlemen,  we  all  wish  to 
live  beyond  the  grave,  in  our  children  who  in- 
herit our  fortunes  and  our  names,  and  in  the 
memory  of  our  friends.  But  if  it  be  desirable 
not  to  be  forgotten,  what  shall  we  say  of  having 
our  names  remembered  only  to  be  despised — 
and  our  history  told  only  to  bring  our  memory 
into  public  hatred  and  contempt — that  our 
very  names  should  bring  disgrace  on  our  in- 
nocent offspring,  and  never  be  mentioned  in 
their  presence  without  mantling  the  youthful 
cheek  with  the  burning  blush  of  shame  1 
Who  can  contemplate  such  a  fate  as  his  own 
without  being  tempted  to  curse  the  hour  that 
gave  him  birth — and  to  wish  that  a  mill-stone 
had  rather  been  put  about  his  neck  and  he 
had  been  cast  into  the  sea.  Shall  it  be  said 
that  the  reputation  of  the  dead  ought  not  to 
be  protected  by  the  laws  1  If  men  were  not 
punished  for  libels  on  the  dead,  whose  fame 
would  be  secure  beyond  the  period  of  his  life  ? 
And  here  permit  me  to  remark  that  the  dead 
are  defenceless,  and  if  posthumous  fame  be  an 
incentive  to  virtue,  society  only  can  afford  it 
protection.  The  sentiment  of  reverence  for 
the  dead  is  deeply  imprinted  on  the  human 
heart,  It  is  a  delighful  incident  in  history, 
that  when  a  certain  nation  was  subdued  and 
driven  out  from  their  country,  the  only  request 
they  made  of  their  conquerors  was  to  be  per- 
mitted to  carry  with  them  the  bones  of  their 
fathers.  "  De  mortuis  nil  nisi  bonum,"  is  a 
proverb  in  every  country.  I  will  illustrate 
the  feeling  of  abhorrence  with  which  men  re- 
gard all  attacks  on  the  dead,  by  but  one  other 
remark.  There  is  an  animal  odious  in  its 
character  and  form,  and  of  so  ferocious  a  dis- 


position that  though  taken  young,  no  assiduity 
or  kindness  (however  long  continued)  can 
subdue  ils  fierceness,  or  calm  its  fury — It  is 
called  "the  hyena — fellest  of  the  fell."  And 
it  is  to  this  animal  that  poetry  and  fable  have 
assigned  the  appropriate  employment  of  prow- 
ling about  the  grave  and  feasting  on  the  dead. 
But  the  hyena  feeds  only  on  the  mortal  part 
of  man ;  he  but  destroys  the  loathsome,  and 
corrupted  body.  Surely  to  assail  the  immor- 
tal fame  of  man  and  to  strip  the  tomb  of  the 
flowers  with  which  the  hand  of  affection  has 
decked  it,  is  a  more  odious  office.  Never, 
Gentlemen,  no,  never  can  our  laws  permit  any 
violation  of  the  sanctity  of  the  grave.  God  for- 
bid, Gentlemen,  that  I  should  impute  to  the  de- 
fendant such  feelings  or  such  motives;  I  know 
he  is  incapable  of  them.  But  he  has  not  duly 
regarded  the  sacred  character  of  the  dead — he 
has  published  a  libel  on  the  memory  of  Mr. 
Hammer,  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  our  wise  and 
wholesome  laws,  whose  authority  you  must 
this  day  maintain  by  your  verdict,  or  consent 
to  see  them  violated  hereafter  with  impunity. 


JK5P°"  The  foregoing  contains  a  very  imper- 
fect sketch  of  the  Speech  of  the  Attorney  Ge- 
neral in  this  case.  In  consequence  of  Mr. 
Dow's  suddenly  leaving  Charleston,  and  de- 
siring to  carry  with  him  the  materials  for  the 
publication  of  the  trial,  this  speech  was  hasti- 
ly prepared,  and  is  published  without  any 
correction  by  the  author. 


JUDGE  JOHNSON'S  CHARGE. 

Gentlemen  of  the  Jury, 

The  Indictment  in  this  case  charges  in  the 
first  count  that  the  defendant  published  a  libel 
on  the  memory  of  the  deceased  Mr.  Hammet, 
with  a  view  to  provoke  his  relations  to  a 
breach  of  the  peace  ;  and  in  the  second,  that 
his  publication  had  a  tendency  to  the  same 
effect.  The  distinction  between  these  two 
counts  is  purely  technical,  and  I  will  give  no 
opinion  on  it  till  we  have  discovered  whether 
the  words  published  by  the  defendant  are  a 
libel  or  not.  The  definition  of  libel,  which  is 
found  in  Chitty,  is  that  it  is  a  malicious  defa- 
mation in  writing,  and  tending  either  to  black- 
en the  memory  of  one  who  is  dead,  or  the 
reputation  of  one  who  is  alive.  Now  it  is 
only  necessary  to  read  the  words  against  the 
defendant,  and  to  ask  yourselves  whether 
their  obvious  intent  and  meaning  be  not  to 
blacken  the  memory  of  the  deceased  1 — For 


224 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


my  own  part,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying, 
I  "think  they  do.  This  being  so,  the  law,  | 
Gentlemen,  'implies  the  publication  to  have 
been  malicious,  and  intended  by  the  defendant 
to  blacken  the  memory  and  bring  into  disre- 
pute the  family  of  the  deceased.  If  either 
count  be  bad.  it  is  the  first,  and  not  the  last, 
as  has  been  argued,  for  the  last  expressly 
shows  the  tendency  of  the  act  which  means 
the  intent.  The  publication,  therefore,  being 
admitted  by  the  defendant  himself,  is  sufficient; 
for  the  law,  as  I  have  said,  implies  the  malice 
and  the  intent  to  provoke.  The  question  of 
libel  or  no  libel,  is  one  purely  of  law — and  for 
the  Court,  not  the  Jury,  to  decide.  All  the 
.hi it  have  generally  to  do  with  the  case  is 
with  the  fact  of  publication  and  the  truth  of 
the  innuendoes  or  meanings,  attached  to  the 
words.  They  may  indeed  take  on  themselves 
to  judge  of  the  motives  with  which  the  publi- 
cation was  made.  If  a  Jury,  Gentlemen,  could 
satisfy  themselves  that  a  virtuous  motive  or 
intent  existed,  I  do  not  pretend  to  say,  that 
there  are  not  cases  in  which  it  might  operate 
to  excuse  the  act.  But  it  would  be  a  most 
dangerous  thing  to  give  the  writer  of  a  book 
a  general  license  to  print  whatever  he  learns, 
true  or  false,  of  different  persons,  notwith- 
standing they  may  be  dead,  upon  the  pretence 
of  subserving  the  cause  of  morality  ;  for  if  he 
can  publish  this  of  the  dead  he  can  do  the 
same  of  the  living,  by  taking  care  to  give  his 
book  a  religious  cast.  Gentlemen,  this  habit 
of  libelling  should  be  suppressed — the  peace 
and  happiness  of  society  demand  it — there  is 
no  pretext,  in  my  opinion,  which  can  justify 
it ;  and  I  have  seen  and  heard  nothing,  what- 
soever, that  in  my  view,  can  afford  any  justi- 
fication for  this  act  of  the  defendant.  It  is 
your  province,  however,  Gentlemen,  to  judge 
of  his  defence,  and  I  leave  it  with  you. 


The  Jury  retired,  and  some  time  afterwards 
brought  in  a  verdict  of  Guilty. 

On  a  subsequent  day,  2  1th  May,  the  defen- 
dant was  brought  up  to  be  sentenced  ;  when 
on  his  being  asked  if  he  had  any  observations 
to  make  previous  to  the  passing  of  the  sen- 
tence of  the  law,  replied  thai  he  had,  and  by 
the  permission  of  the  Court  would  read  them 
from  a  paper,  which  he  did,  as  follows: — 

[The  Reader  will  notice  in  the  digest  of  S. 
C.  the  title  authority,  &c.  &c.  of  the  KING,  is 

still  retained,  (1814)  and  I  was  tried  by  British 
law.] 

©Eg-  Before  sentence  is  passed,  criminals 
are  commonly  allowed  to  speak  in  BRITISH 
courts  when  condemned  by  BRITISH  LAW; 


therefore  I  conceive  myself  at  liberty  to  make 
a  few  remarks,  as  a  dying  man  to  dying  men! 

The  Judge  seemed  to  suspect  malice  arising 
from  a  mistake  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  bar, 
from  the  observation  and  the  words — "The 
preachers  were  shy — the  meeting-house  was 
shut  against  me,"  &c. 

Here  I  would  remark,  that  there  were  two 
societies  of  Methodists  at  that  time.  One  was 
distinguished  by  the  name  of"Asbury  Me- 
thodists,"1 the  other  by  the  name  of  "Hammet 
Methodists" — but  I  was  not  in  connection 
with  either.  The  Asbury  Methodists  were 
shy,  as  intimated  in  the  book,  but  Hammet's 
preachers  where  not  shy,  but  opened  their 
meeting-houses  to  me  on  that  occasion. 

Hence  I  could  feel  no  party  spirit  or  perso- 
nal malice  in  my  breast  at  Mr.  Hammefs 
leaving  them  and  setting  up  for  himself — for 
I  am  not  bound  by  any  specific  human  creed, 
to  any  society,  but  endeavor  to  follow  the 
openings  of  Divine  Providence,  to  gain  access 
to  the  people,  to  preach  Christ,  and  him  cru- 
cified ;  and  recommend  to  all,  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come ;  as  they  will  be  judged  accord- 
ing to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

The  Attorney  General  seemed  to  say,  if  it 
appeared  that  the  relation  in  the  Journal  was 
historical,  there  would  be  an  end  of  the  inves- 
tigation ;  and  brought  up  no  particular  instance 
of  a  historian  being  punished  for  history,  but 
seemed  to  lay  much  stress  on  the  idea  of  six 
months  being  too  short  a  time  to  speak  freely 
of  the  dead. 

A  material  fact  seemed  to  have  escaped  the 
notice  of  the  Court.  The  publication  of  the 
Journal  was  not  for  a  lapse  of  years,  and  the 
first  American  edition  was  about  ten  years 
after  the  death  of  Mr.  Hammet,  which  the 
copy  right  to  T.  C.  Totten,  back  of  the  title 
page  of  the  history,  (I  think)  will  show.  How 
long  a  time  is  sufficient  for  one  to  be  dead  be- 
fore you  may  write  the  truth  about  them  1 
And  what  is  the  book  but  a  History  of  Cos- 
mopolite, with  its  concomitants?  And  if  you 
may  not  speak  the  truth  of  public  men  who 
are  set  up  as  moral  teachers,  when  their  ex- 
ample may  he  injurious  to  society,  is  not  this 
protecting  vice  by  law  ?  and  moreover  be  a 
preventive  of  impartial  history,  and  also  for 
men  of  infamous  habit,  to  fly  to  S.  Carolina 
as  an  Asylum,  under  the  protection  of  law, 
that  the  truth  of  their  evil  deeds  may  not  be 
spoken.  If  I  were  allowed  to  pass  an  opinion 
on  the  Attorney  General's  eloquent  observa- 
tion, on  the  great  importance  of  posthumous 
fame,  I  would  say,  that  it  was  besl  preserved 
by  leading  a  virtuous  life,  and  not  by  gagging 
the  condemnation  of  vice.  It  has  been  sug- 
gested  that  my  having  counsel,  witnesses,  &c. 
was  indicative  of  malice!  but  a  word  will  set 
this  in  a  proper  light — as  the  Attorney  Gene- 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


225 


ral  and  all  my  friends  know,  it  was  my  in- 
tention to  have  no  such  provision,  but  the 
Attorney  General  recommended  the  necessity 
of  the  thing;,  to  answer  certain  points  in  law  : 
and  a  friend  of  mine  had  engaged  Mr.  Prio- 
leau  before  I  knew  it;  and  Mr.  Hayne  had 
put  the  indictment  also  in  his  hand  before  I 
knew  it;  and  Mr.  Prioleau  advised  to  have 
some  witnesses — which  since  I  have  been 
pained  at,  as  being  the  innocent  cause  of  some- 
thing like  perjury,  when  they  swore  to  tell 
the  truth  and  the  whole  truth,  and  yet  they 
were  restricted  in  their  disclosures ! — I  have 
been  informed  that  malice  constituted  the  gist 
of  a  libel.  And  although  malice  may  be  im- 
plied from  the  use  of  words  calculated  to  bring 
a  man  into  contempt,  still,  if  it  can  be  shown 
from  circumstances,  that  there  Avas  no  malice, 
can  that  be  a  libel  1  Here  let  it  be  remem- 
bered, first,  that  I  never  saw  Mr.  Hammet ; 
second,  that  I  never  knew  he  had  a  son, 
or  daughter  till  January  last ;  and  thirdly, 
so  far  was  I  from  malice,  that  I  never  caused 
intentionally  any  of  those  books  to  come  to 
Charleston,  or  strove  to  prevent  it,  and  those 
few  copies  (which  were  brought  here  by  a 
Thomas  Pitts,  with  other  books)  have  been 
here  for  years — and  he  gave  me  his  order  to 
obtain  them  as  I  came  along.  I  am  no 
lawyer,  and  have  chiefly  confined  my  study 
to  the  law  of  nature  and  the  law  of  God. 
But  it  seems  strange  to  me,  that  an  American 
citizen,  after  forty-five  years  of  Independence, 
should  be  tried  by  foreign  law ;  and  that 
merely  the  OPINIONS  of  men  CALLED  law.' 
and  these  opinions  are  so  various,  as  to  ap- 
pear almost  omnifarious  ;  and  are  so  contra- 
dictory and  clashing,  that  the  Judge  is  free  to 
take  WHICH  opinion  he  pleases. — So  true  is 
this,  that  it  is  not  uncommon  to  see  the  Judges 
equally  divided  on  the  bench.  Would  it  not 
seem  strange,  if  I  should  request  to  bring  in 
or  introduce  an  Egyptian  or  Turkish  law  ? 
and  yet  in  reason,  why  the  law  of  one  foreign 
country,  and  not  that  of  another  1 

Circumstances,  analagous,  are  exemplified 
in  the  Spanish  History  of  S.  America — trying 
the  people  of  one  country  by  the  laws  of 
another.  The  natives  were  brought  to  trial 
before  the  ecclesiastical  court,  found  guilty  of 
heresy,  and  executed  ! — May  such  things  be 
a  lesson  to  us,  and  open  the  eyes  of  the 
American  People,  to  see  and  make  a  proper 
distinction  between  those  principles  and  laws 
deduced  from  the  "  inherent"  and  "  unalien- 
able rights  of  man,"  and  those  of  the  old 
world,  founded  on  assumption  only,  and  then 
improperly  called  Divine  Rights. — And  even 
those  laws  of  England  called  "  Common  Law," 
which  may  well  be  styled,  "  UNCOMMON," 
when  found  in  S.  Carolina*  to  convict  a  citi- 


'  John  Adams'  "  Gag  Law"  may  be,  as  it  were,  consid- 


zen  of  the  United  States,  repugnant  to  the  ex- 
press declaration  of  the  Constitution  cf  the 
U.  S.,  which  is  express  against  abridging  the 
freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press,  and  also  is 
acknowledged  to  be  the  supreme  law  of  the 
land  !  and  also  in  violation  of  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  State  of  S.  Carolina,  which,  arti- 
cle 9,  section  6,  expressly  declares,  that 
"THE  LIBERTY  OF  THE  PRESS.  SHALL 
BE  FOREVER  INVIOLABLY  PRESERV- 
ED."* I  read  in  Johnson's  Dictionary,  invio- 
lably means — 1.  Not  to  be  profaned,  not  to 
be  injured. — 2.  Not  to  be  broken. — 3.  Insus- 
ceptible of  hurt  or  wound,  and  4.  without 
breach,  without  failure. — Here,  then,  arises 
an  important  question — viz.  Which  is  to  be 
considered  the  most  sacred  and  important  in 
S.  Carolina,  her  own  CONSTITUTION, 
which  is  the  FOUNTAIN  of  her  laws,  and 
in  which  it  is  expressed,  ■'  that  the  liberty  of 
the  press  shall  be  forever  inviolably  preserved, 
or  the  introduction  of  British  laws,  which 
cost  the  treasure  and  blood  of  our  fathers  to 
repel,  and  to  extricate  and  preserve  us  from 
their  baleful  influence  1  Again,  what  assu- 
rance of  protection  can  one  State  give  to  the 
citizens  of  another,  as  it  relates  to  their  per- 
sons and  property,  if  they  give  preference  to  a 
foreign  law,  contrary  to  the  express  declara- 
tion of  their  own  constitution  ?  And  may  not 
the  rulers,  as  the  delegates  of  the  people  be 
asked,  how  can  these  things  be  answered  to 
the  people  with  can  lor  and  fidelity'?  If  it  be 
true  that  the  legislature  of  this  State,  upwards 
of  an  hundred  years,  when  young,  as  a  British 
province,  and  having  few  laws  of  their  own, 
from  the  exigency  of  the  times,  adopted  certain 
English  Laws — can  it  still  be  true,  that  the 
opinions  of  Englishmen  since  then,  can  be 
admitted  to  be  laws  in  THIS  land?  Is  not 
the  wisdom  of  this  nation,  when  brought  to  a 
focus,  clear  on  the  subject  of  the  liberty  of  the 
press?  And  can  the  opinion  of  an  English- 
man, when  opposed  both  to  the  Constitution 
of  the  U.  S.,  and  also  of  the  State  of  S.  Caro- 
lina, be  admitted  as  a  good  and  wholesome  law 
in  THIS  land  ?  If  so,  where  is  the  hand  of 
safety  and  protection  to  the  defenceless  stran- 
ger ;  who  has  his  enemies,  and  is  pre 
by  foreign  law  from  pursuing  his  journey, 
when  passing  peaceably  along  ?  Can  these 
things  stand  the  test  of  investigation,  and  b« 
sanctioned  by  the  people  in  this  State  ?     May 

ered  divine,  when  contrasted  with  this  British  principle, 
in  the  unwritten  law  or  tradition  ;  for  the  former  admit 
ted  evidence,  the  latter  does  not. 

»  Common  Law,  State  Law,  1712.  See  Constitution,  and 
Judge's  oath,  Article  IV.  Constitution  of  South  Carolina. 

"  I  do  swear,  or  affirm,  that  1  am  duly  qualified,  accord- 
ing to  the  Constitution  of  this  State,  to  execute  the  office  to 
which  I  have  been  appointed,  and  will,  to  the  best  of  my 
abilities,  discharge  the  duties  thereof,  and  PRESERVE, 
PROTECT  and  DEFEND  the  CONSTITUTION  of 
THIS  STATE,  and  of  the  UNITED  STATES." 


IS 


226 


LOUENZo's    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


God  forbid  !     Is  it  not  time  for  American  citi- 
zens to  be  tried  by  American  laws  ? 

Again,  if  you  Bay  I  cannot  appeal  to  the 
U.  S°  Court,  I  can,  as  a  citizen,  appeal  to  the 
good  sense  of  the  American  people,  for  that 
justice  which  the  nature  of  the  case  admits  of, 
and  their  true  interests  require  !  And  as  a 
Christian,  I  appeal  to  the  GREAT  JEHOVAH, 
who  rules  the  people,  and  who  looketh  at  u2 
heart,  and  idgeth  according  to  intentions! 
And  the  day  will  come  when  all  secrets  will 
be  disclosed,  and  TRUTH  and  EVIDENCE 
will  be  brought  to  light,  and  it  will  then  be 
made  manifest  to  angels  ami  men,  whether 
malice  was  in  my  heart,  or  the  hearts  of  those 
of  my  persecutors  ! 

God  save  the  State  ! 

God  save  the  people  ! 

Amen,  Amen. 


Here,  it  would  be  proper  to  remark — first,  I 
have  already  been  in  prison — secondly,  I  have 
had  one  thousand  miles  extra  travel  on  this  ac- 
count— thirdly,  my  companion  had  to  travel  sev- 
eral hundred  miles  by  herself,  as  a  lonely  wo- 
man, to  return  to  our  friends  in  the  North — 
fourthly,  my  congregations  were  disappointed 
— fifthly,  it  has  involved  domestic  concerns  too 
painful  to  be  mentioned — and  sixthly,  there 
has  been  more  than  one  hundred  dollars  ex- 
pense already,  which  is  considerable  for  one 
in  my  situation  of  life,  exposed  to  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  time,  floating  at  the  mercy  of  a  wide 
world!  And  as  I  cannot  suppose  your  Honor 
would  wish  to  give  a  double  punishment,  you 
will  please,  in  the  sentence,  to  take  these 
things  into  account.* 


JUDGE  JOHNSON'S  SENTENCE. 

Lorenzo  Dow — 

You  have  been  tried  and  convicted,  after  a 
patient,  and  I  hope  an  impartial  trial,  for  the 
publication  of  a  libel,  tending  to  reflect  on  the 
memory  of  a  deceased  person.  The  novelty 
of  the  charge  has  excited  a  considerable  sen- 
sation, and  called  forth  the  talents  of  eminent 
counsel.  After  the  most  patient  investigation 
of  the  case,  I  can  only  say  thai  I  am  satisfied 


•  When  I  had  finished,  keeping  my  standing  position, 
to  hear  what  the  Judge  would  say,  my  thought!  were  ar- 
retted with  an  awful  sense  of  the  General  Judgment, 
when  all  secret*  would  he  disclosed,  and  mankind  re- 
warded according  to  the  deedi  done  in  the  body  ;  though 
they  might  attempt  to  hide  them  from  mortals  for  a  little 
season  here  '. 

The  Judge  and  present  company  appeared  as  Grus- 
huh-i  hi,  when  contrasted  with  that  day  '.  and  my  MIND 
wu  kept  in  PEACE! 


you  have  been  convicted  in  stiict  conformity 
with  the  rules  of  law.     For  those  rules,  you 
are  aware,  I  am  not  responsible,  nor  is  it  my 
duty  to  do  more  than  faithfully  to  expound 
them.     You  have  said  in  your  address,  that 
the    liberty    of    the    press,    so    guarded    by 
the  Constitution,   has  been  violated  in  your 
conviction.     From  this  remark,  I  fear,  that  you 
have  not  distinguished  between  the  liberty  of 
the  press  and  its  abuses.   .  The  framers  of  that 
Constitution    never   intended   to    license   the 
slander  of  private  character,  or  sanctify  acts 
inconsistent  with  the  harmony  of  society.     It 
is  objected  by  you  also,  that   you   have  been 
tried  by  the  rules  of  English  law  :  this  is  true 
— but  it  is  equally  true  that  they  are  declared 
by  an  a/, (of  the  Legislature  to  be  the  laws  of 
the  land.     They  are  founded  on   the  experi- 
ence of  ages,  and  I  know  not  why  they  should 
be  regarded  as  baneful  only  because  they  are 
also  the  laws  of  another  country.     You  are  a 
stranger  here,  and  complain  that  an  appeal  to 
the  Court  of  the  United  States  has  been  denied 
you.     I  must  remark  in  this,   you  have  not 
followed  the  example  of  your  Great  Master : 
He  directed  that  you  should  render  unto  Caesar 
the  things  that  are  Casar's.     Your  voluntary 
presence  here  subjected  you  to  the  govern- 
ment of  our  laws,  and  you  must  pay  the  trib- 
ute of  obedience  they  exact.     It  is  the  pre- 
rogative of  all  laws  to  punish  those  who  vio- 
late them  within  their  territorial  limits.     You 
cannot  but  know  that  man  is  the   creature  of 
passion,  and  prompt  to  revenge  every  injury. 
Nothing  can  have  a  greater   tendency   to  in- 
flame the  passions  of  the  living,  than  the  li- 
belling of  the  dead,  particularly  when  aggra- 
vated, as  in   your  case,  by  the  abuse   being 
pointed  to  the  very  moment  of  dissolution — a 
moment  which,  in  this  instance,  some   of  the 
witnesses  testified,  was,  as  to  the  deceased,  a 
moment  of  blissful  hope.     You  yourself  have 
shown  the  dangerous  tendency  of  your  own 
acts — your  book  circulates  over  the  world  be- 
yond your  control,  and  beyond  the  correcting 
influence  of  truth  itself ;  it  inflicts  lasting  in- 
sults on  the  family  of  the  deceased — wherever 
they  may  go,  and  however  innocent,  they  may 
become,   the    objects   at    which    "scorn  may 
point  her  slow  and   moving  finger."     Let  me 
caution  you,  in  your  future  journey  through 
life,  to  spare   the  character  of  the  living,  and 
the  memory  of  the  dead.     To  the  living,  repu- 
tation is  that  which  is  most  dear — life,  with- 
out it,  is  scarce  worth  preservation — and  the 
hope  of  posthumous  fame  excites  men  to  noble 
and  worthy  pursuits  ;  seek  not  then  to  "  drag 
the  frailties  of  the  departed  from  their  dread 
abode."     No  beneficial   purpose    can  be  an- 
swered by  it ;  for  it  promotes  not  the  cause  of 
virtue  or  religion.     In  the  sentence  now  about 
to  be  passed  on  you,  I  am  actuated  by  motive! 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


207 


which,  perhaps,  in  its  strictness,  the  law  might 
not  wholly  justify.  You  are,  however,  a 
man  who  has  devoted  himself,  it  is  said,  with 
great  self-denial,  to  a  religious  life.  The  mo- 
tives which  have  actuated  you,  have  been  as- 
certained rather  by  a  legal  implication  from  the 
words  as  published,  than  positive  proof.  Your 
circumstances  are  not  prosperous,  and  you 
may  have  already  suffered  much  from  this 
prosecution.  The  sentence  of  the  law  is,  that 
you  be  confined  in  the  common  jail  for  twenty- 
four  hours,  be  fined  one  dollar,  and  pay  the 
cost  of  this  prosecution. 

The  defendant  paid  the  fine,  but  the  costs 
were  all  relinquished  by  the  officers  of  the 
Court.  He  then  went  to  jail,  from  which  the 
pardon  of  his  Excellency  the  Governor,  Thom- 
as Bennett,  released  him  in  the  afternoon  of 
the  same  day. 


The  State 

vs. 

Lorenzo  Dow. 


Guilty  of  Libel — sentenced 
to  pay  a  fine  of  one  dollar, 
and  to  be  imprisoned  for 
twenty  four  hours. 


RECEIVED  24th  of  May,  1821,  of  the  de- 
fendant, one  dollar  in  full  of  the  line  imposed 
— costs  of  prosecution  being  remitted. 

W.  S.  SMITH,  Clerk  General  Sessions. 
Charleston,  S.  C. 

The  State  )  (Copy.) 

vs.  >    Libel.      Imprison- 

The  Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow.  )    ment  for  24  hours 
from  half-past  10  o'clock,  to  be  discharged  to- 
morrow morning  at  half-past  10  o'clock.    Mr. 
Hyams  will  receive  Mr.  Dow  as  a  prisoner. 
J.  G.  DELUSSELIM.  Sheriff. 
May  24th,  1821. 

WENT  with  the  above  in  hand,  without  an 
officer  to  the  tight  house  I 

The  Stale      j    Indictment  Libel.     The  de- 

vs.  >    fendant  in  this  case  having 

Lorenzo  Dow.  )    complied  with  che  sentence, 

anl  his  Bond   being  cancelled,  he   is  hereby 

discharged  from  further  attendance  at  Court. 

W.  S.  SMITH,  Clerk  General  Sessions. 

Charleston,  S.  C.  26th  of  May,  1821. 


228 


Lorenzo's  trial  and  condemnation. 


APPENDIX. 


ADDRESS    TO    THE    PUBLIC 


Here,  I  have  learned  two  things.  The  judge 
constitutes  the  Court,  and  the  clergy  constitutes 
the  church. 

The  "  common  law"  is  unwritten — of  course 
is  only  taken  from  precedents,  founded  on  tra- 
dition, transmitted  from  the  dark  ages  of  the 
world — and  is  considered  and  quoted  as  being 
in  force,  like  statute  law,  as  an  expression  of 
the  will  of  the  people,  by  their  delegate  and 
representative.  And  the  tradition  of  the 
church  is  put  on  equal  footing  with  the  Scrip- 
tures in  point  of  validity. 

A  precedent  from  tradition  may  be  brought 
to  prove  anything — even  contraries — and  so 
establish  nothing. 

But  as  common  sense,  since  the  time  of  Mar- 
tin Luther,  called  the  authenticity  of  the  un- 
written tradition  of  the  church  in  question,  so 
may  the  good  sense  of  the  American  people 
call  in  question  the  "unwritten  "  law  of  feudal 
principles — for  those  traditions,  whether  civil 
or  ecclesiastical,  may  be  considered  twins 
when  applied  in  a  social  point  of  view. 

To  detach  a  man's  actions  or  words  from 
their  relative  connections,  and  concomitant 
parts,  and  then  to  give  the  same  your  own 
twist  and  turning — you  might  make  him  say 
any  thing,  and  mean  nothing. 

A  young  lady  administered  arsenic  to  a  sick 
person,  through  the  servants  misplacing  the 
phial — here  detach  the  act  from  the  connection 
— admit  of  nothing  but  the  fact  to  infer  the 
motive  from — you  might  say  she  poisoned  the 
person — she  is  a  murderer !  Those  principles 
are  congenial  with  the  systems  of  the  old 
world,  who  think  they  have  arrived  to  the 
summit  of  perfection  in  their  political  economy. 
But  Americans  require  laws,  congenial  with 
our  first  and  fundamental  principles,  as  estab- 
lished and  recognized  in  this  land — and  I  hope 
to  see  the  day,  when  we  Americans  shall  be 
so  improved  as  to  be  governed  by  American 
laws  only. 


The  doctrine  of  the  "  BENEFIT  OF  CLER- 
GY" is  not  admissible  in  the  United  States, 
whatever  it  may  be  in  Spain  or  Portugal. — 
Hence,  why  not  expunge  that  antiquated, 
thread-bare,  twisted  ism  of  expression — unless 
we  find  it  necessary  to  retain  a  great  swelled 
word — perverted  from  its  primary  meaning,  to 
dupe  the  ignorant — for  letters  screen  no  man 
now,  whatever  might  have  been  the  custom 
once. 

Also  the  doctrine  of  "  corruption  of  blood," 
as  mentioned  in  the  digest,  cannot  exist  here, 
and  attach  and  retain  the  same  meaning  as  in 
Europe.  For  there  are  thirteen  grades  of  dis- 
tinction in  the  theory  of  the  old  world  betwixt 
the  slave  and  the  despot — most  of  whom  are 
designated  by  some  NICK-NAME,  under  the 
title  of  nobility — or  rather  no  ability — as  if 
they  were  a  superior  order  of  beings — but  if 
their  conduct  displeased  the  sovereign — away 
went  their  title — property  and  all.  So  they 
would  be  on  a  level  with  other  poor  people. 
and  hence  their  degradation  was  supposed  to 
corrupt  their  blood.  What  corruption  of  blood 
then  do  we  find  in  America  1  LORENZO,  be 
cautious  that  you  do  not  compose  a  LIBEL ! 
"The  greater  the  truth,  the  greater  the  lie" — 
truth  sure  can  be  no  lie  ! 

A  certain  lady  whom  I  shall  call  Miss  [s- 
sippi — remarked  at  a  dining  pail  v.  thai  she 
thought  that  "GENERAL  CONGRESS"  must 
be  a  great  man — every  body  was  talking  about 
him — for  her  part  she  wished  that  he  would 
pass  that  way,  that  she  might  see  the  Gentle- 
man.— Another,  whom  I  shall  call  Laihj  Caro- 
line, very  soberly  inquired,  who  Miss  Ouri 
was,  and  where  she  lived,  that  General  Congress 
should  pay  such  attention  to  her  ? 

A  third  replied,  that  Miss  Ouri,  is  supposed 
to  be  a  colored  woman — and  his  attention  has 
been  so  much  upon  Miss  Ouri,  that  the  general 
seemed  to  have  little  time  to  think  about  any 
thing  else,  except  his  eight  dollars  a  day  ! 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


229 


Indians  suppose  themselves  as  much  su- 
perior to  white  master,  as  the  colored  servant 
is  below — hence,  said  the  chief — The  Great 
Spirit  first  made  the  black  man,  out  of  black 
earth,  then  the  white  man,  out  of  the  tree, — 
afterward  the  red  man,  from  the  red  earth. 

Here  it  may  be  asked,  From  whence  came 
the  FOURTH  CLASS,  or  kind  of  people? 
8Qf  Is  this  the  American  corruption  of  blood  1 

It  has  been  argued  that  this  doctrine  of  libels 
is  necessary  to  protect  the  character  of  RE- 
FORMED LADIES.  But  were  they  to  speak 
through  me,  perhaps  they  would  ask,  Is  it  not 
rather  to  protect  the  character  of  UNREFORM- 
ED  GENTLEMEN,  so  called  1 

A  few  hints  more,  and  I've  done. 

Query.  1.  Would  it  not  be  well  for  all  per- 
sons, who  think  of  becoming  candidates  for 
public  office,  to  examine  first,  their  motive, 
and  second,  their  talents  1  whether  it  be  sin- 
ister or  to  serve  the  public  good,  and  whether 
they  have  talents  for  it  1  Otherwise  your 
principle  is  mean,  and  you  stand  in  the  way 
of  a  better. 

2.  Clear  heads,  sound  judgment,  a  virtuous 
heart,  and  an  independent  mind,  to  act  as 
JURORS — and  save  the  Judge  the  trouble — 
and  similar  materials  for  the  different  places 
in  society.  And  if  you  say  timber  is  scarce  ! 
the  greater  is  the  pity. 

Fellow  citizens,  be  guarded  against  those 
office  hunters  who  court  your  friendship  mere- 
ly for  the  loaves  and  fishes !  The  welfare  of 
the  nation  is  connected  with,  and  in  a  mea- 
sure, is  dependent  on  your  CHOICE.  The 
exercise  of  your  judgment — look  for  evidence 
of  the  best  of  materials — and  never  give  your 
vote  for  a  drink  of  grog, — but  conduct  your- 
self as  a  member  of  the  community  ought  to 
do  ;  as  you  expect  to  answer  to  the  Great  Je- 
hovah for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body  :  and  as 
a  friend  to  society,  and  to  the  RIGHTS  OF 
MANKIND ! 

BQf  If  the  opinion  of  an  European  is  the 
law,  and  none  but  lawyers  have  it — How  can 
a  citizen  know  when  he  is  safe  ?  Does  not 
this  show  the  need  of  simple  and  plain  acts  of 
legislation,  and  afforded  cheap  to  people, 
that  they  may  know  the  laws  of  their  own 
country  ? 

A  certain  man  was  indicted  for  assault  and 
hattery,  the  Jury,  not  knowing  the  meaning 
of  the  words,  brought  in  a  verdict  of  man- 
slaughter, were  reprimanded  and  sent  out 
again,  concluding  if  it  was  not  man-slaughter, 
it  must  be  something  worse,  so  returned  a  ver- 
dict of  wilful  murder — but  the  Judge  had  to 
turn  Juryman  virtually  and  explain  what  man- 
slaughter was,  and  what  they  must  bring  in. 

Another  set  of  Jurymen,  as  the  birds  say, 
would  unanimously  have  acquitted  a  prisoner 
in  their  conscience,  but  thought  that  by  their 


oaths  they  were  hound  to  bring  in  such  a  ver- 
dict as  the  Judge  dictated! 

JS®^  A  man  is  what  God  made  him — and 
why  should  any  Judge  remark  on  the  looks 
or  appearance  of  a  prisoner,  to  prejudice  a 
Jury,  and  so  harden  their  feelings  against 
him. 


A  few  thoughts  after  sentence,  penned  in  Jail, 
just  before  the  release  from  the  Governor. 

THE  STRANGER'S  FAREWELL. 

He  came  a  stranger  among  you,  not  for 
your  money,  but  to  seek  your  Good.  The 
time  is  at  hand  when  He  expects  to  leave  you 
never  to  return  ;  at  least  that  is  the  present 
prospect.  Therefore  a  few  friendly  hints,  as 
a  caution,  are  left  behind. 

There  is  a  Cloud  arising,  though  remote — 
the  Quakers  have  seen  it  and  are  gone ;  retired 
beyond  the  river,  and  their  worship  houses  are 
monuments  of  mourning  in  the  land  !  Then 
let  the  people  turn  to  God — and  every  man 
turn  from  his  evil  way  and  leave  the  road  of 
sinning,  before  the  cup  of  their  iniquity  be 
full — that  God  may  pardon  your  crimes  and 
give  you  a  lot  with  His  people  among  the 
blessed ! 

And  let  what  is  amiss  in  this  land,  by  tra- 
dition, as  it  relates  to  "  Feudal  Law,""  and 
"  Common  Law"  and  "Lunch's  Law"  be  so 
regulated  by  "  Statttie  Law,"  that  PROTEC- 
TION and  JUSTICE  and  HUMANITY  may 
be  extended  to  both  PEOPLE  and  CATTLE  !* 

Charleston  Jail,  May  24,  1821. 


Postscript. — From  all  circumstances,  one 
may  believe  that  the  police  of  the  city,  having 
a  presage  of  my  coming,  bad  designed  a  trap 
for  the  occasion — or  to  block  up  my  way,  or 
both.  For  first,  all  the  streets  and  market- 
houses,  with  other  places,  were  interdicted  me, 
as  far  their  power  extended — perhaps  on  ac- 
count of  a  book  called  the  "Yankee  Spy."' 

Secondly,  the  man  who  bought  the  book 
for  *****•,  and  on  which  the  prosecution  was 
predicated,  appears  to  be  my  warmest  friend, 
by  having  a  stand  erected  outside  of  the  cor- 
poration, taking  me  by  the  hand,  and  pretend- 
ing to  keep  the  peace,  &c.  But  the  two  lead- 
ing persons  were  challenged  to  fight  duels  by 
some  who  saw  their  procedure! ! 


♦  Qg-  Genesis  xv.  16.    Daniel  iv.  22  and  27. 


230 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


Major  General  Gaines  sent  word  to  the 
Sheriff,  that  he  would  bail  me  out  to  the 
amount  of  $10,000  ;  after  which  a  number  of- 
fered to  become  my  security  for  my  appearance 
at  court ;  and  it  was  thought  by  some  of  my 
opponents,  that  I  would  forfeit  my  bonds — but 
being  disappointed  here,  there  was  a  move  to 
leave  it  to  citizens — but  the  reply  was,  that 
they  had  done  all  they  could  to  scandalize 
me,  I  would  therefore,  rather  it  would  come  to 
an  open  fair  trial — which  is  related  officially 
in  the  preceding  pages.  After  my  return  to 
New  England  about  one  thousand  copies  of 
the  report,  with  the  "caution  wrote  in  jail" 
annexed,  were  sent  back  to  Charleston  (S.  C.) 
and  arrived  about  the  time  that  the  Negro 
Plot  broke  out,  and  was  discovered.  Hence 
a  criticism  that  L.  D.  must  have  been  knowing 
to  the  same — and  if  they  now  had  him  in  tow, 
would  know  what  to  do  with,  and  how  to  dis- 
pose of  him,  &c. 

After  my  condemnation  the  growth  of  the 
seed  planted  by  William  Penn,  as  it  relates  to 
his  economy  in  fostering  and  establishing  equal 
rights  of  conscience — 140  years  after  was  ex- 
tended to  me  in  the  piazza  of  the  custom-house 
at  Charleston,  by  the  hands  of  the  officers  of 
the  Federal  Government — over  which  the  Cor- 
poration had  no  control — there  I  was  permit- 
ted to  address  thousands — under  my  own  vine 
and  fig  tree,  and  there  was  none  to  make  me 
afraid  ! 

However,  the  Law  which  condemned  L.  D. 
was  brought  to  Trial  itself,  before  a  Consti- 
tutional Court  of  Seven  Judges,  and  there  ar- 
gued, and  Judgment  passed  upon  its  obnoxious 
principle  in  such  a  mode  of  practice — and  sent 
it  down  the  hill ! 

In  Connecticut,  the  principle  was  put  down 
before,  and  in  the  state  of  New  York,  since — 
may  the  day  arrive  when  it  shall  be  banished 
from  the  Union ! 

Should  the  once  supposed  to  be  cattle  in 
Hayti,  be  recognized  as  independent  folks  by 
our  Supreme,  what  would  Brother  Jonathan's 
sisters  to  the  Yankees  say  ?  especially  in  some 
of  their  edicts  of  economy] — Georgia  and 
South  Carolina  have  adopted  some  things  in 
practice  by  incorporation,  as  twin-sisters,  con- 
stituting the  circumfusion  of  information  Hioh 
Treason  !  ! ! 

But  what  will  be  said  and  done  in  the  day 
that  cattle  are  found  to  be  folks  1 — and  Bolivar- 
ism  should  spread  to  the  adjacent  Islands — 
and  what  was  only  begun  in  North  America, 
perfected  in  the  South  Continent ;  but  re- 
acting on  the  North  1  Judge  by  analogy  the 
effects  of  causes — from  the  New  World  to  the 
old  continent !  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear ! — and  depart,  where  his  posterity  may 
be  in  safety  ! 
The  death  of  Alexander  may  be  considered 


as  the  end  of  the  unholy  league,  and  that  Con- 
gress, of  course,  virtually  at  an  end — whilst 
in  the  order  of  Providence  the  balance  is  cast 
in  the  opposite  scale,  for  a  Congress  upon  dif- 
ferent principles,  and  for  a  different  end  !  O 
my  countrymen,  my  fellow  citizens!  what 
hath  God  wrought,  in  the  period  of  fifty  years, 
or  since  the  memory  of  man ! 

Nearly  all  North  America  belonged  to 
France  in  1755 — except  a  strip  of  country 
east  of  the  Back-bone — and  in  j.  few  years 
she  lost  the  whole  of  her  claim .' — In  1763  a 
large  luxurious  dinner,  with  collected  silver 
plate,  in  New  York,  gave  rise  to  the  impres- 
sion of  luxury  in  the  colonies,  by  the  report 
of  the  officers,  after  their  return  to  the  fast- 
anchored  isle— hence,  in  1764,  the  ground 
work  of  Taxation  without  our  consent — and 
hence  the  dispute  that  ushered  in  a  new  na- 
tion, July  4th,  1776.  Lorenzo  Dow  came 
upon  the  stage,  Oct.  16th,  1777 — and  in  those 
days,  priestcraft  and  kingism,  produced  the 
'•  1/luminati"  who  brought  forth  the  Encyclo- 
pccdial — to  extend  and  circumfuse  information 
on  correct  principles  to  the  understanding  of 
man  ! 

In  true  light  there  is,  or  may  be,  a  correct 
judgment,  and  man's  conduct,  if  actuated  by 
proper  principles,  will  be  exemplified  accord- 
ingly ! 

This  year,  1826,  being  the  fiftieth  year  of 
our  Independence,  may  be  viewed  as  our  Ju- 
bilee, in  a  national  point  of  view.  The  year 
of  release  was  to  be  every  seventh  year.  New 
York  passed  a  law  to  that  effect  to  be  seen 
1827,  when  the  oppressed  are  to  go  free  ! 

1  think  the  Hebrew  antiquities  mention 
thirty-six  Jubilees  in  the  succession  of  their 
political  existence.  Judging  from  the  past, 
with  the  aspect  of  the  present  times — what 
will  a  few  years  develope,  and  another  Jubilee 
from  this  produce  ? 

Most  of  the  present  race  of  people  will  be 
then  gone;  children  yet  unborn  will  occupy 
our  place — but  under  such  circumstances  in 
the  world  far  different  from  ours  ! 

Then  let  all  those  into  whose  hands  these 
hints  may  fall,  take  timely  warning  and  be 
actuated  by  proper  motives  and  principles  of 
heart ;  and  prepare  to  meet  God  your  Judge, 
that  you  may  be  acquitted  in  that  day  when 
all  secrets  shall  be  brought  to  light,  and  man- 
kind rewarded  according  to  their  deeds  done 
in  the  body ! 

Thirty  years  of  my  life  have  been  spent 
mostly  in  the  itinerant  Ministry — and  many 
have  been  the  trying  scenes  and  vicissitudes, 
in  different  climes,  that  I  have  passed  through 
in  that  period  of  time,  in  the  twenty-four 
states  of  America,  the  Canadas,  and  some 
parts  of  the  Old  World,  in  my  different  v::sits 
there. 


LORENZO  S    TRIAL    AND    CONDE3INATION. 


231 


The  sun  of  life  is  declining  fast,  and  the 
evening  shades  are  coming  on  apace  ! 

Those  of  you  who  have  heard  my  name, 
but  have  never  seen  my  face,  and  those  who 
have  seen  my  face  in  the  flesh,  but  will  ere 
long  hear  the  sound  of  my  voice  no  more  in 
this  world — remember  the  day  of  Death 
draws  near,  and  soon  1  must  meet  you  in 
judgment,  at  the  bar  of  our  God.  Suffer  me 
then,  as  a  friend,  and  as  a  dying  man,  to  warn 
you,  and  to  entreat  you,  to  solemn  reflection 
and  close  investigation,  how  it  is  with  you, 
and  how  it  stands  betwixt  GOD  and  your 
soul  ! 

Remember  that  by  nature  you  are  a  fallen, 
degenerate  creature  ;  therefore,  ye  must  be  re- 
generated and  "  BORN  of  the  SPIRIT"— for 
without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord ! 

Never  lay  down  to  rest  without  committing 
3rourself  into  the  protection  of  kind  Providence 
— and  when  you  awake,  give  thanks.  Thus 
begin,  spend,  and  close  every  day  with  an  in- 
ward devotion  to  that  Being,  on  whom  we  are 
dependent,  and  unto  whom  we  are  account- 
able for  our  conduct  in  time — that  you  may 


feel  and  enjoy  the  virtue  and  spirit  of  redemp- 
tion in  thy  soul,  called  "Christ  within,  the 
hope  of  Glory'' — for  what  Moses  saw  and 
heard,  and  which  taught  him  to  worship  on 
holy  ground,  you  may  hear,  and  feel,  and  en- 
joy in  the  heart;  as  an  inward  and  spiritual 
worshipper  of  that  great  JEHOVAH,  whose 
name  and  spirit  should  ever  be  as  a  covering 
to  our  minds ! 

As  in  many  branches  of  science,  as  far  as 
we  advance,  so  far  we  do  know  and  are  taught ; 
the  same  will  apply  to  religious  experience  in 
the  things  of  God  ! 

Hence  the  doctrine  of  Repentance,  and  the 
exercise  of  Faith,  as  taught  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, to  bring  the  mind  to  that  MASTERLY 
enjoyment  of  true  Charity,  which  is  DIVINE 
LOV'E  felt  in  the  SOUL!  preparatory  for 
another  world,  and  as  an  earnest  of  future 
life,  and  a  presage  of  joys  to  come  ! 
Adieu ! 
LORENZO  DOW. 

IVJieeling,  Virginia, 
Feb.  22d,  1826. 


232 


Lorenzo's  second  trial,  confession  and  condemnation. 


WISDOM  DISPLAYED,  AND  LORENZO'S   VIL- 
LAINY  DETECTED 

OR  THE  SECOND  TRIAL,  CONFESSION  AND  CONDEMNATION  OF  LORENZO  DOW. 

Before  Vie  Superior  Court.,  held  at  Noru-ich,  Conn.  January  Term,  1829. 


F.ccl.  iv.  1. — So  I  returned,  and  considered  all  the  oppressions  that  are  done  under  the  sun  ;  and,  behold,  the  tean 
of  such  as  were  oppressed,  and  they  had  no  Comforter ;  and  on  the  side  of  their  OPPRESSORS  there  was  POWER  ; 
but  they  had  NO  COMFORTER, 


FROM    THE   THIRD    EDITION. 


TO  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  CONNECTICUT  AND  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


Fellow  Citizens  :  From  a  sense  of  duty 
ro  myself  and  to  the  Public  at  large,  involv- 
ing the  interests  and  welfare  of  generations 
yet  unborn,  I  am  constrained  to  address  you 
on  a  very  interesting  but  painful  subject — 
arising  from  circumstances  beyond  the  power 
of  my  control — as  the  power  of  redress  for 
relief,  is  only  to  be  found  there  by  the  voice 
of  yoxir  Representatives,  in  their  Legislative 
Capacity ! 

The  principles  of  Law  on  the  subject  of 
water  as  it  now  stands,  involves  awful  conse- 
quences, when  considered  as  a  precedent, 
introduced  and  adopted,  to  become  the  govern- 
ing principle  of  the  country — as  the  Supreme 
Law  ok  tup.  Land. 

Supposing  for  instance,  the  intended  dam 
on  the  Shetucket  River,  about  Chelsea  Land- 
ing, should  go  into  operation — what  must  be 
the  consequence,  as  the  principle  called  Laiv, 
now  stands  ? 

It  would  give  a  favored  FEW,  complete 
control  over  one  eighth  part  of  the  water  in 
tin-  suite,  by  computation  involving  the  tribu- 
tary streams. 

For  if  a  man  has  a  water  privilege  on  his 
premises,  he  has  no  right  to  improve  it  by 
building  a  dam  on  it  for  machinery — if  there 
be  any  mill  or  factory  below  ;  although  tbedam 
should  be  no  injury  to  any  one  ;  but  rather,  a 
very  great  advantage  to  all ;  but  still  it  would 


be  actionable,  for  it  is  considered  a  crime,  in 
point  of  Law,  to  do  a  man  a  favor,  without 
his  consent,  equally  as  to  do  him  an   injury. 

To  build  a  dam,  to  lower  a  dam,  to  tighten 
a  dam,  or  to  make  a  leak  in  a  dam,  or  to 
raise  a  dam  if  there  be  machinery  below — is 
actionable ;  you  must  let  it  remain  as  it 
was — stationary. 

One  has  all  the  right.  The  other  has  no 
right.  One  is  privileged  the  other  depressed. 
One  is  Master  the  other  a  Servant.  One  is 
"  My  Lord"  the  other  "  Obedient  and  very 
humble  Servant" — "Cap  in  hand."  One  has 
all  the  privilege,  the  other  is  deprived  of  all — 
not  allowed  to  improve  the  water  equally  on 
his  own  land  ;  although  nobody  in  the  least 
degree  is  injured — still  it  is  a  crime — unless 
you  obtain  the  consent  of  the  Big  Man 
below — whose  works  may  be  ten  miles  off — 
and  a  dozen  dams  intervene;  and  should  all 
above  and  below  him  acknowledge  it  to  be  a 
real  benefit  to  them — still  he  could  prosecute 
and  obtain  damage  and  cost :  by  this — same- 
thing — called  Law — as  exemplified  in  the  late 
decision  at  Norwich. 

If  a  citizen  has  a  spring  branch  on  his 
farm,  he  is  liable  to  be  prosecuted  even  for 
stopping  water,  by  darning  the  stream  for  a 
bog  wallow  or  goose  pond ;  or  by  the  same 
rule,  for  detaining  it  falling  from  the  eaves 
of  his  house. 


LORENZO  S    SECOND    TRIAL,    CONFESSION    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


233 


Therefore,  it  is  plain  to  a  discerning  mind 
that  a  few  capitalists  might  seize  on  the 
outlets  of  streams  between  the  rivers  Seban 
and  St.  Croix,  and  control  all  the  waters  of 
the  United  States  ! 

Hence  the  doctrine  of  EQUAL  RIGHTS, 
&s.  Privilege  is  done  away — seeing  a  man 
is  not  allowed  to  improve  his  own  water 
power  and  privilege  equal  to  his  neighbor — 
when  his  neighbor  suffers  no  injury  or  pos- 
sible harm  by  it. 

This  doctrine  being  admitted — and  the 
principle  of  it  adopted  for  Law — -farewell  for- 
ever to  the  PRIVILEGES  which  our  fathers 
fought  and  bled  to  obtain,  and  then  trans- 
mitted to  us  their  children.  If  the  fence  of  a 
farm  be  down  for  a  season,  my  neighbor  in- 
terdicts my  repairing  it  because  he  claims  the 
privilege  for  his  hogs,  &.c.  by  the  same  mode 
of  reasoning. 

The  darkness  of  the  Feudal  System  seems 
to  threaten  our  borders — an  "  embargo" 
being  in  the  land. 

Thus  the  one  who  is  privileged  to  have  the 
ascendancy  over  his  neighbor,  is  like  a 
"  LORD,"'  and  should  he  sell  his  possessions 
he  would  sell  the  privileges  with  it — and  the 
other  is  only  as  vassals  or  kind  of  "Tenant 
at  will,"  without  any  way  for  redress — the 
Statute  Law  being  lame  on  the  subject. 

Here  then  I  would  suggest  the  propriety 
of  getting  a  petition  from  a  considerate  pub- 
lic, to  present  to  the  General  Assembly,  for  a 
redress  of  grievance,  to  obtain  some  special 
acts  of  Legislation,  to  protect  us  in  the 
peaceable  possession  and  enjoyment  of  our 
freehold  estates  in  fee  simple — with  all  the 
privileges  thereto  belonging — that  we  may  be 
protected  from  the  imposition  and  tyrannical 
hand  of  oppressors — and  thereby  prevent  the 
introduction  of  darkness — the  darkness  of  the 
Feudal  System — a  favored  few,  to  be  suffered 
to  monopolize  two  elements  in  this  land  ! — by 
"  ex  post  facto  ism." 

LORENZO  DOW. 

April  25,  1829. 


COPY  OF  A  WRIT 

LEFT    FOR    LORENZO    DOW. 

No  1.  if  "To  the  Sheriff  of  the  county  of 
New  London,  his  Deputy,  or  to  either  of  the 
Constables  of  the  Town  of  Montville,  in  said 
County,  Greeting.  By  authority  of  the  State 
of  Connecticut,  you  are  hereby  commanded 
to  attach  the  Goods  or  Estate  of  Lorenzo 
Dow,  of  said  Town  of  Montville,  to  the 
value  of  Two  Thousand  Dollars,  and  for 
want  thereof,  to  attach  the  Body  of  the  said 
Lorenzo  Dow,  if  he  may  be  found  in  your 


precincts,  and  him  safely  keep,  so  that  he 
may  be  had  to  appear  before  the  County 
Court  to  be  holden  at  Norwich,  within  and 
for  the  county  of  New  London,  on  the  third 
Tuesday  of  November,  A.  D.  1827,  then  and 
there  to  answer  unto  Peter  Richards,  of  the 
Town  of  New  London,  in  said  County,  and 
Henry  A.  Richards,  of  said  town  of  Mont- 
ville. 

No.  2.  IT  In  a  plea  of  Trespass  on  the 
case,  whereupon  the  Plaintiffs  declare  and 
say,  that  on  the  10th  day  of  August,  1827, 
and  for  a  long  period  before  said  10th  day  of 
August,  1827,  [1]  to  wit,  to  more  than  four 
years,  they  as  Tenants  in  common,  owned 
and  possessed,  and  were  well  seized  in  Fee, 
and  as  Tenants  in  common,  now  own  and 
possess  and  are  well  seized  in  Fee  of  a  cer- 
tain Tract  of  Land,  situate  in  said  Town  of 
Montville,  bounded  as  described  as  follows, 
viz.  Northerly,  on  Nathaniel  Bradford's 
Land,  and  land  formerly  owned  by  Joseph 
Rogers  ;  Easterly,  on  the  old  Road  leading 
from  New  London  to  Norwich,  Southerly,  by 
land  owned  by  Ehenezer  Comstock,  on  Church 
and  the  middle  of  the  Brook,  commonly 
called  Lester's  Brook,  which  separates  from 
David  Congdon's  Land,  Westerly,  by  lands  of 
David  Congdon  ami  Nathaniel  Bradford. 
That  the  stream  of  Water,  (commonly  called 
Lester's  Brook,)  originating  from  Miner's 
Pond,  so  called,  a  natural  Pond  of  Water, 
situate  in  the  Town  of  Montville,  passes  by 
and  bounds  on  said  land  of  the  Plaintiffs,  for 
a  long  distance,  until  it  comes  within  about 
one  hundred  rods  of  the  east  side  of  the 
Plaintiffs  said  Lands  from  Northwest  to 
Southwest,  where  said  Brook  runs  through 
said  lands  of  the  Plaintiffs. 

No.  3.  r  And  the  Plaintiffs  say  that  for 
more  than  One  Hundred  years  last  past,  on 
said  Lands  described  as  aforesaid,  and  near 
the  turnpike  road  leading  from  New  London 
to  Norwich,  there  has  been  and  is  now  kept 
up  ami  maintained  on  and  across  said  stream, 
by  the  Plaintiffs,  and  those  under  whom  the 
Plaintiffs  claim  and  derive  their  title  to  said 
Lauds,  a  certain  Dam,  for  the  purpose  of  re- 
taining the  Water  which  runs  in  said  stream, 
for  the  use  of  a  certain  Grist  Mill  and  other 
Manufacturing  Establishments,  which  the 
Plaintiffs  and  those  under  whom  they  claim, 
have  constantly,  during  all  the  time  afore- 
said,  kept,  and  maintained  on  said   premises. 

No.  4.  IT  "And  the  Plaintiffs  say,  that  they 
and  those  under  whom  than  they  claim  said 
Premises,  have  been  used  and  accustomed,  tor 
more  [2]  one  hundred  years  last  past,  and 
until  within  one  year  last  past  to  have  the 
Waters  of  said  Miner's  Pond,  freely  and 
without  obstruction,  to  flow  ami  run  from  said 
Miner's  Pond  to  the  Plaintiffs  Baid   Mill  and 


other  Manufacturing  Establishments,  situate 
on  said  stream  on  the  Plaintiffs1  Premises 
described  as  aforesaid.   [3] 

No.  5.  II  "Ami  the  PJaintiffs  say,  that  re- 
lying upon  it  that  they  had  good  and  lawful 
right  to  have  said  Waters  flow  from  said 
Miner's  Pond  and  run  lo  the  Plaintiffs'  Mill 
aforesaid,  and  premises  in  their  usual  course 
and  accustomed  quantity,  without  interrup- 
tion or  obstruction,  they  did,  about  five  years 
since,  erect  a  new  and  expensive  Grist  Mill 
and  a  large  Cotton  Manufactory  on  said 
stream,  and  on  their  said  premises,  and  have 
laid  out  and  expended  on  the  same  more  than 
Fifty  Thousand  Dollars,  and  have  success- 
fully and  uninterruptedly  used  and  improved 
the  same,  and  have  had  an  abundant  [4] 
supply  of  Water  from  said  stream,  as  it 
usually  had  and  naturally  would  flow  and 
run  from  said  Pond  and  in  said  stream  to 
carry  all  the  Mills  and  Machinery  on  their 
said  Premises,  (until  within  six  months  last 
past)  for  all  the  space  of  time  within  thirty 
.years  last  past. 

No.  C.  11  "  And  the  Plaintiffs  say  that  they 
were  wholly  dependant  on  said  stream,  and 
the  waters  flowing  from  said  Miner's  Pond 
for  the  supply  of  their  said  Grist  Mill,  Cotton 
Factory  and  other  Manufacturing  Establish- 
ments, and  the  Defendant  well  knows  the 
same.  Yet  the  Plaintiffs  say  that  the  Defend- 
ant without  law  or  right,  against  the  mind  or 
will  of  the  Plaintiffs,  and  with  set  design  to 
injure  them  and  break  up  their  said  Estab- 
lishment, did,  on  or  about  the  first  day  of 
November,  A.  D.  1826,  erect  and  build  on  his 
own  premises,  at  or  near  the  outlet  of  Miner's 
Pond,  so  called,  a  large,  substantial  and  per- 
manent Dam,  and  raised  the  same  at  least  six 
feet  higher  than  any  obstruction,  Dam,  or 
other  stoppage  at  said  outlet  ever  had  ex- 
isted or  been  maintained,  for  more  than  One 
Hundred  years,  or  ever  had  existed  since  the 
memory  of  man. 

No.  7.  II  "  And  by  means  thereof  hath 
wholly  stopped  and  confined  the  waters  of 
said  Pond,  within  the  same,  [5]  and  wholly 
refuses  to  suffer  and  permit  any  of  the  waters 
of  said  Pond  to  flow  and  run  in  said  stream, 
as  they  have  been  used  and  accustomed  to 
do;  and  has  wholly  obstructed  the  same  so 
as  to  prevent  the  said  waters  from  flowing 
and  running  to  the  Plaintiffs  said  Mill, 
Cotton  Factory,  and  their  other  Manufac- 
turing Establishments  on  said  stream ;  by 
means  whereof,  the  same  has  been  obliged 
and  compelled  to  stop  and  suspend  their 
operations,  to  the  great  damage  and  injury  of 
the  Plaintiffs. 

No.  8.  1T  "And  the  Plaintiffs  further  say, 
that  on  or  about  the  6th  day  of  Aug.  A.  D. 
1827,  they  then  had  their  said  Grist  Mill  in 


full  operation,  their  said  Cotton  Factory  and 
other  Manufacturing  Establishments,  also 
being  in  full  operation,  and  there  was  in  said 
Miner's  Pond,  so  called,  a  great  supply  and 
sufficiency  of  water  as  usually  flowed  and 
run  in  said  stream — but  for  the  obstructions 
placed  there  by  the  Defendant,  to  have  sup- 
plied and  carried  all  the  Plaintiffs'  said  Mill 
and  Machinery  on  their  said  premises — and 
they  then  had  on  band  large  supplies  of 
Cotton,  purchased  at  great  price,  viz.  more 
than  one  thousand  dollars,  and  workmen  and 
hands  engaged  and  paid  by  the  Plaintiffs  to 
attend  said  Mills  and  Machinery,  therein 
carried  by  water,  at  an  expense  to  the  Plain- 
tiffs of  two  hundred  dollars  per  day — and  also 
large  quantities,  to  wit,  one  hundred  bushels 
of  grain  on  hand,  to  be  ground  in  said  Grist- 
mill— all  which  facts  were  well  known  to 
the  Defendant,  [6]  yet  the  Defendant,  wan- 
tonly and  wickedly,  on  said  6th  day  of 
August,  1827 — wholly  stopped  said  water 
and  by  his  dam  aforesaid,  obstructed  the 
same,  so  as  to  prevent  any  water  flowing 
from  said  Pond — to  the  Plaintiffs'  said  Mills 
all  which  wrong  doings  of  the  Defendant 
have  subjected  the  Plaintiffs  to  great  and 
lasting  injury  in  the  loss  of  time,  wages  of 
Hands  by  them  employed  in  said  business, 
loss  of  Grain.  Cotton,  and  injury  to  their 
Machinery  employed  in  said  Mills — all  by 
means  of  the  wrong  and  alleged  acts  of  the 
Defendant.  [7.] 

No.  9.  IT  "And  the  Plaintiffs  further 
declare  and  say,  that  on  the  9th  day  of 
August,  A.  D.  1827 — and  for  a  long  period 
before  said  9th  day  of  August,  A.  D.  1827,  to 
wit,  for  more  than  four  years,  they  as  Ten- 
ants in  common,  owned  and  possessed  and 
were  well  seized  in  fee  and  as  Tenants  in 
common,  now  own  and  possess  and  were 
well  seized  in  fee  of  a  certain  tract  of  Land 
situate  in  said  Town  of  Montville.  Bounded 
and  described  as  mentioned  in  the  first  Count 
of  this  declaration  : — That  a  stream  of  water, 
originating  from  Miner's  Pond,  so  called,  in 
said  Montville,  passes  through  said  Premises 
of  the  Plaintiffs.  And  the  Plaintiffs,  say, 
that  for  more  than  [8]  one  hundred  years  last 
past,  on  said  Premises,  there  has  been  and 
now  is  a  certain  Dam  kept  up  and  main- 
tained on  and  across  said  stream  by  the  Plain- 
tiffs and  those  under  whom  they  claim,  for 
the  purpose  of  retaining  the  water  of  said 
stream  for  the  use  of  a  certain  Grist  Mill  and 
other  Milling  establishments,  which  the 
Plaintiff's  and  those  under  whom  they  claim, 
have  constantly,  during  the  time  aforesaid, 
kept  and  maintained  on  said  Premises.  And 
the  said  Plaintiffs  say,  that  they  and  those 
under  whom  they  claim  said  Premises,  have 
been  used  and  accustomed,  for  more  than  one 


hundred  years,  and  until  one  year,  to  have 
the  Waters  of  said  Miner's  Pond,  run  and 
flow,  [9]  freely  and  without  obstruction,  from 
said  Pond  through  the  course  of  said  stream, 
to  the  Plaintiffs'  said  Mill  and  other  Milling 
Establishments,  situate  on  said  stream  on 
said  described  Premises — and  that  they  and 
those,  whom  they  claim,  have  during  ail  said 
time,  had  right  to  the  use  and  benefit  of  the 
waters  of  said  Pond,  for  the  purpose  of 
working  said  Mills. 

No.  10.  IT  "  Yet  the  Defendant  well  know- 
ing the  same,  on  the  6th  day  of  July,  1827, 
and  divers  other  days  since,  wrongfully  and 
injuriously  obstructed  the  waters  of  said 
Pond,  and  prevented  and  hindered  them  from 
running  and  flowing  in  their  ancient  course 
to  said  Mills  of  the  Plaintiffs,  and  from  sup- 
plying the  same  with  water  for  the  working 
thereof — in  so  ample  and  beneficial  a  manner 
as  during  all  the  time  aforesaid  it  would  and 
ought  to  have  done,  whereby  the  Plaintiffs 
have  lost  much  of  the  use,  profit  and  advan- 
tage of  their  said  Mills,  all  which  wrong 
doings  of  the  Defendant,  are  and  were  con- 
trary to  law — again  at  the  mind  and  will  of 
the  Plaintiffs  and  to  their  damage  the  sum  of — 
two  thousand  dollars,  which  to  recover  with 
just  cost  this  suit  is  brought.  Bond  suffi- 
cient for  prosecution  being  given.  Hereof 
fail  not,  but  of  this  writ  with  your  doings 
thereon,  lawful  service  and  due  return  make. 
Thirty-four  cents  State  Duty  are  received  on 
this  Writ  and  Peter  Richards  recognized  one 
hundred  dollars  for  prosecution  in  due  form 
of  Law. 

Dated  at  New  London,  this  11th  dav  of 
Aug.  A.  D.  1827. 

Certified  and  signed  by 

WM.  P.  CLEAVELAND,  Jr. 

Justice  of  Peace. 

No.  11.  IT  "New  London  County,  ss. 
Montville,  August  11th,  1827.  Then  by 
virtue  of  this  Writ  and  by  direction  of  the 
Plaintiffs,  I  attached  as  the  property  of  the 
within  named  Defendant  a  certain  tract  or 
parcel  of  Land  lying  and  situate  in  said  town 
of  Montville,  containing  about  fifty  acres 
more  or  less,  with  a  Dwelling  House,  Barn, 
Mills  and  other  Buildings  thereon  standing, 
being  the  same  premises  which  formerly  was 
owned  and  occupied  by  Henry  Miner.  Butted 
and  bounded  as  follows,  Northerly  on  Land 
of  Nathaniel  Comstock,  Easterly  and  South- 
erly on  Land  of  Joshua  Baker,  and  Westerly 
on  Lands  of  William  Thompson,  Parthenia 
Thompson,  and  Burrell  Thompson,  together 
with  the  privilege  of  the  Pond  and  all  other 
appurtenances  thereto  belonging.    The  within 


and   above   is   a   true  Copy  of  the  original 
Writ  with  my  Indorsement  thereon. 
Attest,  NATHAN  RAYMOND, 

Deputy  Sheriff. 

No.  12.  IT  "At  the  Superior  Court  of  Judi- 
cature holden  at  Norwich,  in  and  for  the 
County  of  New  London,  in  the  State  of  Con- 
necticut on  the  fourth  Tuesday  of  January  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  twenty-nine. 

No.  13.  IT  "Peter  Richards  of  New  Lon- 
don in  New  London  County,  and  Henry  A. 
Richards  of  Montville,  in  said  County,  Plain- 
tiffs, vs.  Lorenzo  Dow,  of  said  Montville, 
Defendant,  in  an  action  or  Plea  of  the  case 
set  forth  at  large  in  the  writ  and  declaration 
of  the  Plaintiffs,  demanding  the  sum  of  2000 
dollars  damages,  with  cost  of  suit,  as  by  writ 
on  file,  dated  the  11th  day  of  August,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord,  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  twenty-seven. 

No.  14.  H  "This  action  was  brought  by 
appeal  of  the  Plaintiffs,  from  the  County 
Court,  holden  at  Norwich,  in  and  for  the 
County  of  New  London,  on  the  third  Tues- 
day of  November,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty-seven,  to 
the  January  term  of  this  Court,  A.  D.  1828, 
and  by  legal  removes,  comes  to  this  Court, 
and  now,  the  parties  appear  and  join  in  an 
issue  to  the  Jury,  on  the  plea  of  the  Defend- 
ant, that  he  is  not  guilty  in  manner,  &c.  as  on 
file.  The  issue  was  committed  to  the  Jury, 
who  found  the  following  verdict,  viz  : — 

Jury   were    Elisha 


Waterman,  AsaRoath, 
Abial  Roath,  Joshua 
Maples,  Jr.,  Jacob 
Mc  Call,  Bishop  Burn- 
ham,  Ebenezerllough, 
Julius  S.  Hammond, 
Thomas  H.  Wilson, 
Matthew  Brown,  and 
Henry  Brown  —  the 
parties  agreeing  to 
eleven  Jurors  in  the 
case. 

which  this  Court  accepts  and  orders  to  be 
recorded — Whereupon,  it  is  considered  by  this 
Court,  that  the  Plaintiffs  receive  of  the 
Defendant  the  sum  of  thirty  dollars  damages 
and  their  cost  of  suit,  allowed  to  be  the  sum 
of  $60,94  and  that  Execution,  &c.  Execu- 
tion granted  January  thirtieth,  A.  D.  1829. 
A  true  copy  of  record,  examined  by 

CHARLES  LATHROP,  Clerk. 


"  In  this  case  the 
Jury  find  that  the  De- 
fendant is  guilty,  in 
manner  and  form  as 
the  Plaintiffs  in  their 
declaration  have  al- 
leged, and  therefore 
find  for  the  Plaintiffs 
to  recover  thirty  dol- 
lars damages  and  their 
cost." 


Ub= 


Plaintiff's  cost, 

Writ, 

$  4,02 

Officer, 

6,27 

Co.  Ct  Nov.  1827, 

Travel, 

,21 

Attend, 

1,50 

Atto.  fee, 

1,34 

Court  fee, 

ya 

236 


LORENZO  S    SECOND    TRIAL,    CONFESSION    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


1828,  January,  Sup.  Ct.    Travel, 
Attend, 


October, 


1829,  January. 


i  lerk  fee, 

Travel, 

Attend, 

Clerk, 

Travel, 

Attend, 

Two  Subpoenas, 

Twenty-one  Services, 

Travel  28  miles, 

Deposition, 


$29,37 


1,03 


R.  Hurlbut,  Travel,     40 

Bridge  and  attend,        63      1,16 
H.  Browning,  Travel,  35 

Attend.  68 

A.  Otis,  Travel,  35 

Attend.  68     1,03 

N.  Comstock,  Travel,  35 

Attend.  63     1,03 

J.  Comstock,  Travel,  35 

Attend.  63      1,03 

A.  Comstock,  Travel,  35 
Attend.  68      1,03 

B.  Thomson,  Travel,   35 
Attend.  68      1,03 

J.  Hartshorn,  Travel,  35 

Attend.  68     1,03 

J. C.Andrew, Travel,  35 

Attend.  68      1,03 

J.  Baker,  Travel,  35 

Attend.  63      1,03 

N. Comstock,  Jr.  Trmv  35 


Attend. 

68      1,03 

D.  Lester,  Travel, 

35 

Attend. 

63      1,03 

E.  Baker,  Travel, 

35 

Attend. 

63      1,03 

Atto.  fee, 

2,68 

Clerk  for  copies, 

4,87 

Court  and  Jury  fee, 

10,50 

$31,57 

$60,94 

HOSMER,  J. 

Taxed  by 


A  true  copy  of  the  bill  of  cost,  in  the  case 
of  Richards  &  Co.  vs.  Lorenzo  Dow. 

CHARLES  LATHROP,  Cleric." 
No.  15. 

"  New  London,  Feb.  10th,  1829. 
Mr.  Dow- 
Sir — The  execution  for  the  amount  of  judg- 
ment, ninety  dollars  94  cts.  and  execution  25 
cents,  making  ninety-one  dollars  19  cts.  in 
the  case  of  Richards  vs.  Dow,  I  have  in  my 
possession,  I  shall  be  pleased  to  have  you 
call  and  settle  it  when  you  are  next  in  town, 
if  convenient. 

Yours,  &c. 
W.  P.  CLEAVELAND,  Jr." 

No.  16.  "To  the  Sheriff  of  the  County  of 
New  London,  or  his  Deputy,  or  either  of  the 
Constables  of  the  Town  of  Montville,  within 
Baid  County ;  Greeting.  Whereas,  Peter 
Richards,  of  New  London,  in  said  County, 
and  Henry  A.  Richards,  of  said  Montville,  re- 
covered Judgment  against  Lorenzo  Dow,  of 
said    Montville,   before   the    Superior  Court, 


holden  at  Norwich,  within  the  county  of  New 
London,  aforesaid,  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  of 
January,  Anno  Domini  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  twenty-nine,  for  the  sum  of  30 
dollars  damages,  and  for  the  sum  of  60  dollars 
94  cents  costs  of  suit,  as  appears  of  record, 
whereof  execution  remains  to  be  done.  These 
are  therefore,  by  authority  by  the  State  of 
Connecticut,  to  command  you,  That  of  the 
goods,  chattels,  or  lands  of  the  said  debtor 
within  your  precincts,  you  cause  to  be  levied, 
and  the  same  being  disposed  of  or  appraised 
as  the  law  directs,  paid  and  satisfied  unto  the 
said  creditors,  the  aforesaid  sums  being  90 
dollars  94  cents,  in  the  whole  ;  with  25  cents 
more  for  this  writ,  and  thereof  also  to  satisfy 
yourself  for  your  own  fees.  And  for  want 
of  such  goods,  chattels  or  lands  of  the  said 
debtor,  to  be  by  him  shown  unto  you.  or 
found  within  your  precincts,  to  the  accept- 
ance of  the  said  creditors  for  satisfying  the 
aforesaid  sums,  you  are  hereby  commanded 
to  take  the  body  of  the  said  debtor  and  him 
commit  unto  the  keeper  of  the  jail  in  New 
London,  in  the  county  aforesaid,  within  the 
said  prison ;  who  is  likewise  hereby  com- 
manded to  receive  the  said  debtor  and  him 
safely  keep  until  he  pay  unto  the  said  credi- 
tors, the  full  sums  above  mentioned,  and  by 
them  released,  and  also  to  satisfy  your  fees. 
Hereof  fail  not,  and  make  due  return  of  this 
writ,  with  your  doings  thereon,  according  to 
law,  within  sixty  days  next  coming.  Dated 
New  London  county,  this  30th  day  of  Janu- 
ary, A.  D.  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
twenty-nine. 

CHARLES  LATHROP,  Clerk." 

No.  17. 

"  New  London,  Feb.  16th,  1829. 

Received  the  amount  of  the  within  Execu- 
tion, the  same  being  ninety-one  dollars  and 
19  cents,  for  P.  &  H.  A.  Richards. 

\V.  P.  CLEAVELAND,  Jr.  Attorney." 

CLEAVELANDS  PLEA. 

No.  18. 

"  I.  If  the  Plaintiffs  and  those  under  whom 
they  claim,  have  used  the  water  flowing  from 
the  Minard's  pond,  for  the  purpose  of  ma- 
chinery for  15  years  or  more  previous  to  the 
time  the  Defendant  raised  his  dam,  at  the  only 
outlet  of  said  pond,  they  have  thereby  ac- 
quired a  right  to  have  the  water  from  Miner's 
pond  flow  to  their  mills  in  the  same  manner 
it  had  done  previous  to  raising  the  dam. 

4th.  Day,  244 — Sherwood  vs.  Burr. 
2d.    Con.    Rep.    584 — Ingraham    vs. 
Hutchinson. 

No.  19. 

"II.  Though  the  Plaintiffs  may  have 
changed  the  application  of  the  water,  and  in- 
stead of  using  it  for  the  purpose  of  propelling 


machinery  of  one  kind,  have  used  it  for  pro- 
pelling machinery  of  a  different  description, 
and  also  for  propelling  a  greater  quantity  of 
machinery,  still  the  prescription  is  continued, 
and  their  rights  as  to  propriety  on  the  stream 
ahove  them,  remain  the  same,  as  though  no 
alteration  in  the  use  of  the  water  had  been 
made. 

4th.  Coke,  87 — Luttrel's  case. 

1st.  Bran  wall  and  Alderson,  Rep.  258 
— Saunders  vs.  Newman. 

No.  20.  "  III.  As  to  proprietor's  rights  to 
the  use  of  a  stream  of  water,  see  1st,  Wilson, 
174,— 1st,  East,  208.— 9,  Mass,  316—13, 
Mass.  420.— 10,  John.  241.— 17,  John,  306. 
2,  Con  584." 


CONFESSION. 

According  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge 
and  belief — I  confess  that  I  think  Owanico, 
principal  Sachem  of  the  Mohegan  Tribe,  to  be 
the  same  as  Onccho  the  son  of  Uncas — was  a 
blood  connection,  of  the  great  Saccicus,  prin- 
cipal Sachem  of  the  ancient  Pcquot  Indians! 

That  Uncas  was  made  a  Princely  Sachem 
by  the  white  mm.  That  OWANICO,  on  the 
11th  of  December,  1698,  gave  a  deed  of  Land 
to  Thomas  Stanton  of  Stonington  ; — that  the 
said  Stanton  sold  it  to  Lieut.  James  Harris,  a 
noted  land  speculator — who  sold  it  to  Joseph 
Otis; — and  the  said  Otis  6old  it  to  William 
Milliard,  and  the  said  William  left  it  by  heir- 
ship to  his  son,  Jonathan — who  conveyed  it 
b}  deed  to  his  son,  Capt.  Jonathan  Mynard, 
jr..  who  convoyed  it  by  deed  to  his  son  Henry  : 
— and  the  said  Henry  Mynard  conveyed  it  to 
me  —with  all  the  Cows  and  Hogs,  &c.  &c.  by 
deed — as  recorded  in  Mont  tulle. 

There  were  four  mortgages  on  the  premi- 
ses, the  last  was  mine  ;  in  my  absence,  there 
was  a  decree  of  Court — that  if  I  did  not  pay 
the  others,  I  must  be  cut  off  by  a  " foreclosure" 
— heace,  I  confess,  I  did  not  want  the  proper- 
ty— so  I  concluded  to  offer  it  to  Peter  Rich- 
ard*, for  less  than  the  value  of  my  mortgage 
on  the  face  !  As  the  said  Peter  and  his  son 
were  preparing  great  Water  Works  below,  on 
the  same  stream,  near  six  miles  off;  as  I 
thought  that  they  would  wish  tor  ^fountain, 
as  a  reservoir  for  a  dry  time ;  so,  I  confess, 
that  in  good  friendship,  I  offered  the  same — 
as  I  saw  no  way  for  them  to  be  supplied 
with  sure  water,  otherwise. 

But  the  said  Peter  differed  from  me  in  opin- 
ion— and  declined  the  offer,  as  if  he  felt  no 
interest;  seemingly.  So  I  was  obliged  to 
take  the  deed  myself,  or  lose  my  claim  ! 

After  this,  with  some  hands,  had  the  trees 
and  bushes  cut  down,  at  the  outlet  of  "  Oxo- 


boxo"  Pond,  on  said  premises — to  see  how 
the  appearances  were  ;  and  the  location  of 
situation,  also. 

On  the  east  side,  there  is  a  high  pile  of 
Rocks,  from  the  summit  of  which  may  be 
seen  the  Ocean,  three  Light  Houses — several 
Islands,  vessels  sailing,  &c,  and  retiring  down 
you  have  all  the  romance  of  the  wilder- 
ness, bordering  on  the  solitude  of  Monastic 
Hermitage! 

On  the  west  side  of  the  stream  is  another 
pile  or  ledge  of  Rocks,  forming  a  promon- 
tory! 

One  pile  of  rocks  is  considered  good  for 
building  stone  of  superb  quality,  that  may 
be  rolled  down  with  ease  and  convenience  ; 
and  the  other  may  be  easily  split  into  flag  or  flat 
stone,  according  to  wish  ;  and  also  some  '■'■fire 
stone" — enough  for  several  hundred  buildings, 
near  at  hand. 

The  pond  in  front,  a  dale  in  the  rear,  or 
down  the  stream  south-east,  toward  the 
Thames !  with  excellent  springs  of  water, 
convenient  to  the  establishment,  and  other 
things  in  appearance,  as  "Chalk  Clay'' — 
"  Iron  Ore,"  &c. 

This  place  has  about  twenty  feet  press  and 
fall  of  water — and  according  to  computation, 
from  testimony  in  court,  "a  mile  square"-- 
twelve  feet  deep.  More  than  300,000,000 
"  cubic  feet,"  might  be  applied  to  the  use  of 
machinery. 

There  was  a  mill  erected  here,  about  one 
hundred  and,  twenty  years  ago — kept  in  use 
for  the  neighborhood  ever  since;  and  said  to 
have  been  the  first  erected  in  this  part  of  the 
country;  and  of  course  must  have  been  the 
oldest  on  the  stream  by  occupancy. 

There  are  eight  dams  bcloiv  mine;  the  last 
but  one,  belongs  to  the  Richards — laying 
on  the  road  from  Norwich  to  New  London ; 
and  six  between  theirs  and  mine! 

From  rocks  on  each  side,  at  the  outlet  of 
the  pond,  a  U'all  for  a  permanent  support, 
might  be  connected  with  them  at  the  ends — 
being  about  seventy-five  feet  asunder,  from 
side  to  side ! 

This  wall  being  raised  sixteen  feet  high, 
connected  with  the  two  rocks  at  the  ends, 
would  admit  of  a  trench  in  front,  for  boards  to 
be  set  perpendicularly,  with  two  thicknesses, 
so  as  to  break  joints — that  water,  nor  eels 
should  find  a  way  through  the  dam  when 
completed — hence,  the  old  dam  being  about 
forty  feet  above,  or  higher  up  the  stream  than 
the  wall— the  concave  was  filled  with  earth 
— wet  down,  to  make  it  permanent  and  solid 
around  the  boards;  and  from  the  old  dam  to 
the  new  wall ;  which  wall  was  eight  feet 
thick. 

The  rock  on  the  west  might  be  so  reduced, 
as   to   admit  of  a  sluice-way,   for  the   pond 


238 


Lorenzo's  second  trial,  confession  and  condemnation. 


floods  to  escape  from  the  Pond,  and  so  Vent 
itself,  without  danger  of  being  washed  away 
by  ice  and  freshets !  And,  moreover,  double 
the  quantity  of  water  would  be  retained  of 
the  Spring  freshets,  and  reserved  for  a  dry 
season!  without  injury  to  any  body;  but 
beneficial  to  all  parties  concerned  or  any  way 
connected  or  interested  in  the  water  privileges 
on  the  stream  ! 

I  went  to  Mr.  Richards,  and  attempted  to 
describe  to  him  the  advantage  that  might  be 
taken  of  the  situation  by  improvement — 
thinking  it  would  be  for  his  interest  as  well 
as  mine's  and  if  he  would  aid  therein,  should 
share  the  benefit.  I  confess  that  I  did  go  to 
him  this  second  time,  and  made  this  second 
offer,  whether  Right  or  Wrong — it  was  well 
meant  by  me ! 

But  the  offer  was  declined  by  him  ;  so  I 
undertook  the  erection  of  the  dam  alone,  with 
the  intention  of  raising  it  higher  than  the 
old  dam,  to  detain  more  water.  For  I  had  no 
idea  of  giving  offence  to  any  one  ;  nor  did  I 
think  that  such  an  act  could  injure  any  one ; 
seeing  all  the  water  which  I  expected  to 
detain,  was  only  that  which  would  run  off  in 
the  spring  of  the  year,  without  doing  any 
body  any  good  ;  and  at  a  season  too,  when 
there  would  be  plenty  of  water  for  all  con- 
cerned ! 

But  Mr.  Richards  wr.  te  me  a  curious  kind 
of  letter ;  or  at  least  it  seemed  so  to  me ;  of 
which  the  following  is  a  copy. 

New  London,  11th  Oct.  1829. 
Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow, 

Sir — Understanding  that  you  are  repairing 
or  rebuilding  the  dam  to  your  Miner  Pond, 
without  knowing  or  pretending  to  know  your 
intentions  as  to  the  structure  of  it,  we  deem 
it  a  friendly  duty  to  advise  you,  that  you 
have  no  legal  right  to  raise  the  dam  in  the 
least  degree  above  what  it  has  heretofore 
been,  and  that  you  have  not  the  right  to  hold 
back  the  water  or  to  let  it  off  at  your  pleasure 
to  the  injury  of  those  who  improve  Mill 
Seats  below  you.  We  would  presume  that 
you  have  no  unfriendly  intentions,  never- 
theless we  consider  it  our  duty  in  this  friendly 
manner  to  advise  you  as  above,  what  we 
have  no  doubt  is  law  on  this  subject,  and  to 
add,  that  we  shall  endeavor  to  maintain  our 
own  rights,  and  should  you  raise  your  Dam 
above  its  former  height,  or  hold  back,  or  let 
off  Water,  otherwise  than  for  your  own 
necessary  and  fair  purposes,  and  we  are  in- 
jured thereby, we  shall  hold  you  liable  for  all 
damages. 

We  are  very  respectfully,   your  obedient 
servants, 

P.  &  H.  A.  RICHARDS. 


So  I  called  on  him  for  an  explanation— 
where,  I  confess  I  talked  my  Lorenzo  talk 
very  plain. 

Among  the  rest,  if  I  mistake  not,  I  thmK  1 
said,  "  If  you  sue  me  for  damage ;  ana  the 
Law  will  give  you  my  property,  without  an 
equivalent — if  you  can  afford  to  receive  it  so — 
I  can  afford  to  let  you  have  it  for  nothing  ;" 
or  words  to  that  point,  this  being  the  third 
time  of  my  calling;  and  I  think  it  was  the 
last. 

0C5-  In  Nov.  1826—1  went  to  the  West  and 
South,  and  was  gone  till  about  the  16th  or 
17th  of  August,  1827. 

About  December  20th,  1826,  the  si nice-way 
was  blown  out — the  dam  finished  and  the 
gates  shut  down,  and  pond  filled  and  run  over, 
without  any  harm  to  anybody — the  mill 
ground  for  the  neighborhood,  one  day  in  the 
week,  which  supplied  the  neighborhood  for 
the  Winter.  But  in  the  spring  there  was  a 
miller  all  the  time,  every  day,  until  late  in  the 
fall,  so  that  there  should  be  the  usual  flow  of 
water  as  heretofore — steadily  grinding  for 
customers  as  they  came  to  mill. 

Before  this  property  fell  into  my  hands, 
the  ivater  has  been  so  low,  that  I  have  been 
under  the  necessity  of  sending  out  of  the 
neighborhood,  a  distance,  to  obtain  grinding 
for  my  family.  For  it  appears  almost  from 
time  immemorial,  that  there  has  been  a  scar- 
city of  water  in  a  dry  season  ;  there  being  no 
stream  that  runs  into  the  pond  in  a  dry  time, 
above  ground — still  the  pond  has  been  known 
before  it  came  into  my  possession,  to  rise  a 
foot  in  a  few  days  from  springs  ;  when  the 
gate  has  been  kept  shut — the  water  being,  as 
is  said,  about  fifty  feet  deep ! 

All  those  who  are  concerned  in  the  water 
privileges  below  me,  except  the  Mr.  Richards, 
admit  my  dam  is  no  injury  to  them  or  their 
water  privileges ;  but  most  of  them  admit  it 
rather  of  the  two,  to  be  a  benefit  than  other- 
wise ! 

Mr.  Peter  Richards  called  in  my  absence, 
and  requested  extra  water  to  be  let  off,  over 
and  above  the  usual  quantity,  to  keep  his 
Factory  with  a  steady  supply,  which  is  very 
different  from  a  mill  going  occasionally,  for 
customers — at  my  mill — and  as  it  was  at 
Lester's  mill,  before  Mr.  R.  put  up  the  Fac- 
tory there,  which  mill  was  about  "  thirty  0(/d" 
years  standing,  only. 

But  as  there  fell  a  torrent  of  rain,  *  *  * 
concluded  that  Mr.  R.  was  supplied  with 
water,  and  hence  things  remained  as  they 
were,  until  Elder  Palmer,  wished  to  repair 
his  floom  ;  and  hence,  drawing  his  Pond  low 
as  possible,  and  then  stopping  all  the  water 
he  could,  by  corking  it  with  moss,  &c.  which 

dried  Mr.  R 's  big  factory  right  up, 

and  he  had  to  stop  ! 


Lorenzo's  second  trial,  confession  and  condemnation. 


239 


Mr.  R.  then  called  on  *  *  *  a  second 
time,  and  "demanded"  the  gate  to  be  hoisted, 
as  his  "  Right" — to  have  water  over  and 
above  what  the  Miller  let  off  by  grinding  ! 

I  confess,  that  I  suppose  that  *  *  *  talked 
some  of  *  *  *  *  *  talk — as  *  *  *  instead 
of  playing  the  hypocrite,  is  very  apt  to  let  off, 
and  according  to  *  *  *  statement,  said  that 
*  *  *  was  glad  there  was  some  men,  viz. 
Thames  Company,  who  had  honor  and 
honesty  enough  to  procure  a  fountain  of 
water  at  their  own  expense  ! 

So  he  told  *  *  *  what  he  would  do,  and 
he  did  it,  viz.  commence  suit — see  the  Copy 
of  the  Writ,  the  dates  of  it ;  also  the  deliberate 
dates  of  those  who  kept  Journals  of  the 
weather,  water,  detention  of  the  factory,  &c. 
for  only  a  few  weeks,  and  dropped  it,  but 
not  like  the  PERSEVERING  PHILOSO- 
PHERS. 

The  overseer  of  the  Factory,  in  the  fall  of 
1826,  told  me,  that  it  yielded  a  profit  of  28 
dollars  per  day,  after  paying  every  expense, 
and  allowing  ten  per  cent  interest  on  the 
whole  capital  of  $60,000,  also  ! 

Now  afttr  my  return  home  about  16th  of 
August,  1827,  to  find  my  property  under 
attachment  at  $2,000  was  a  thing  that  I  little 
expected  ;  and  to  find  myself  to  be  so  bad  a 
man,  so  mean,  and  wicked  ;  was  a  thing  that 
I  little  dreamed. 

The  Power  of  Fancy  must  have  been  very 
great ;  when  some  have  believed  the  say  so 
of  the  Doctors  or  of  the  Priests  in  opposition 
to  their  own  senses  ! 

So  thought  I — is  it  possible  that  I  have 
been  at  home,  and  haveigiven  such  instruc- 
tions, as  what  some  say  ?  No !  Where  was 
I  when  I  wrote  those  instructions,  laid  to  nry 
charge  I 

I  was  from  home  when  the  dam  was 
finished,  and  wrote  nothing  about  it,  by  way 
ot instruction,  when  gone! 

But  I  must  confess  that  I  am  Convicted, 
and  found  "GUILTY"  in  the  Eye  of  "THE 
LAW,"  as  stated  in  the  title  page — of  what 
I  there  called  "  villainy  detected — matter 
of  fact  to  the  contrary,  notwithstanding  ! 

For  to  come  on  the  nicety  of  the  case,  it  is 
my  candid  opinion,  that  the  Dam,  erected  by 
me,  was  never  any  real  injury  to  any  one 
below  me ! 

Neither  do  I  think  that  Peter  and  //.  A. 
Richards,  ever  had  one  hogshead  of  water 
detained  by  me,  from  having  it  when  they 
wanted  it,  and  that  would  have  benefitted 
them,  had  my  dam  been  out  of  the  way. 

Now  I  confess,  that  after  my  return  from 
the  West,  that  the  Mr.  Richards  came  to  see 
me — and  as  they  intimated,  to  settle  with  me  ! 

But  I  replied,  that  I  had  got  nothing  to 
settle  with  them ;  for  I  owed  them  nothing, 


neither  had  I  any  claim  against  them,  and  of 
course  I  had  nothing  to  settle.  But  if  they 
wished  to  talk  about  Water,  provided  the 
suit  was  withdrawn  and  the  cost  paid,  I  was 
ready  to  meet  them  on  fair  ground  ;  but 
while  they  had  a  rod  shook  over  my  head,  I 
had  nothing  to  say  ! 

This,  Peter  said  he  was  not  disposed  to  do, 
for  he  supposed  the  Law  was  on  his  side.' 

WThat  this  Law  was,  I  then  knew  not ;  for 
it  was  not  to  be  found  in  the  "  statute 
Book  ;"  but  I  knew  the  common  old  custom  : 
and  the  privileges  I  had  bought ;  handed 
down  through  seen  hands,  betwixt  the  Indians 
and  me .' 

But  times  turn  !  A  "NEW  LAW"  must 
be  brought  in  !  a  dawn  of  a  new  era  begins 
to  appear.  One  must  be  favored  and  the 
other  depressed ! 

The  privilege  of  the  water,  according  to 
custom,  which  had  remained  undisputed,  not 
only  for  "FIFTEEN  YEARS''  last  past; 
before  Peter  began  the  trouble  to  claim  more 
water  than  heretofore;  but  for  an  hundred 
years  anterior  to  that ;  was  in  peaceable 
possession  by  occupancy  for  about  116  years 
in  all. 

The  suit  was  commenced  three  months 
sooner  than  was  necessary  for  suing,  timely 
for  Court,  whereas,  had  they  wished  to  meet 
me  on  the  principles  of  reciprocity,  if  they 
had  waited  only  one  week  longer,  I  should 
have  been  at  home  ! 

But  I  suppose  they  wished  to  establish  a 
principle ;  and  see  the  same  exemplified  ; 
to  be  the  "  Law  of  the  Land  ;  and  if  they 
did  not,  no  doubt  others  would  ! 

So  the  case  was  appealed  up  from  the 
county  to  the  Superior  Court ;  and  in  Jan- 
uary term,  was  put  over  to  October  1828; 
when  there  were  so  many  Criminals,  to  be 
tried,  that  it  was  put  off  to  January  1829; 
keeping  me  in  suspense,  by  detention  and 
cutting  across  all  my  other  arrangements; 
cost,  vexation  and  trouble  enough. 

For,  when  in  New  Orleans,  I  had  to  return 
back  on  a  fool's  errand,  to  attend  court,  for 
nothing  ;  such  was  the  nature  of  the  case  for 
about  18  months. 

But  the  struggle  came  on  at  last ;  strongest 
fend  off;  the  agony  is  over;  and  brought 
forth  both  a  mountain  and  a  mouse! 

Now,  thoughts  being  involuntarily,  I  con- 
fess, what  came  into  my  head,  like  a  dream, 
viz.  That  the  office  of  the  county  court 
"Bench"  being  somewhat  Vacant;  an  ap- 
pointment made  for  a  gentleman  of  very  high 
standing,  as  a  "Counsellor  at  Law,"  to 
fill;  but  not  accepted,  till  after  the  late 
decision ;  which,  if  it  had  been  anterior, 
might  have  prevented  his  assiduity  on  the 
trial .' 


240 


Lorenzo's  second  trial,  confession  and  condemnation. 


My  friend,  Hungerford,  made  a  speech  to 
the  point,  as  I  thought,  considering  circum- 
stances, when  I  was  called  from  court  to 
attend  meeting,  which  prevented  my  hearing 
the  other  two  gentlemen,  viz.  Lyman  Law, 
who  was  my  other  attorney,  and  Calvin 
Goddard,  who  was  on  the  other  side,  Judge 
Homer,  on  the  Bench  :  the  "  Anties"  were 
all  around  whispering,  that  his  Honor  would 
give  me  the  case,  because  I  was  a  Mason  ; 
and  were  watching  for  signs,  as  they  have 
6ince  confessed!  such  is  their  delusion,  and 
the  fanaticism  among  them  .' 

I  applied  to  the  Hon.  Calvin  Goddard,  for 
his  plea  ;  but  he  gave  me  to  understand  that 
he  could  not  help  me  to  "  make  a  book.'1'' 

I  applied  to  Mr.  C.  who  only  furnished  me 
with  a  short  extract  which  is  annexed  in  the 
trial,  with  such  official  documents  as  I  could 
procure. 

An  W  Englishman,  from  Wales  emigrated 
to  America  with  his  wife,  by  the  name  of 
John  Dolbeare,  a  brass  founder,  whose  "  coat 
of  arms,"1  according  to  "  Heraldry. "  exhibits 
the  family  once,  to  have  been  the  '■■fourth 
family"  in  the  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain. 

The  personal  estate  inventory  was  about 
75,000  besides  vast  real  worth  !  after  his 
decease ! 

They  had  twenty-four  children — 22  sons 
and  2  daughters — the  24th  Child,  named 
George,  was  given  to  a  gentleman,  in  appear- 
ance, for  he  had  a  laced  hat  and  coat,  with 
gold,  from  a  place  called  "  Pcgu'iink."  This 
son  George  heired  the  estate  of  Lands  in  this 
part  of  the  country. 

In  sixteen  hundred  and  ninety-eight,  one  of 
the  established  ministers,  preached  an  "  Elec- 
tion sermon" — not  Calvinistic,  but  Pol  it  >  ml 
election,  for  which  he  was  to  "  have  200 
acres  of  land,"  "  bounded  by  water,'"  li  be 
the  same  more  or  less"  i.  e.  1500  acres; 
which  location  was  made  betwixt  Oxoboxo 
Pond  and  Bozrah  Lake  ;  and  being  divided 
betwixt  two  clergymen,  the  preacher  kept  the 
south  half,  and  sold  it  to  one  Livingston, 
whose  widow  sold  it  to  James  Unix,  the 
land  speculator,  who  sold  it  to  John  Dolbeare 
of  Boston,  whose  24th  child,  George,  came 
into  possession  of  it  by  heirship  ! 

This  George  was  considered  a  great  man  in 
his  day.  having  four  Saw  Mills  and  much  land. 

And  he  sent  to  London  for  a  Gun,  with  his 
name  engraven  thereon  ;  and  to  make  a  trial 
with  his  gun,  he  shot  down  a  fine  beef,  say- 
ing to  the  poor,  dress  and  eat,  so  they  took  it 
away. 

And  hearing  decrees  of  u  Predestination" 
preached,  concluded  that  it  was  of  little 
account  for  us  to  go  to  meeting,  if  all  our 
destinies  were  fixed,  and  hence  made  himself 
scarce  from  the  pew  ! 


Now  this  George  had  a  son  hy  the  name  of 
George,  whose  partner  was  named  Margaret, 
and  was  called  "  aunt  peggt  :"  but  she  was 
of  an  unhappy  turn  of  mind,  it  being  im- 
possible for  any  one  to  meet  her  mind — she, 
forever  working  by  the  rule  of  contrary. 

George  Jr.  heired  the  gun,  for  the  name- 
sake, engraved,  and  so  it  descended  to  his  s  in 
George.  But  Aunt  Peggy  stole  the  gun  and 
sold  it  for  two  dollars,  which  was  a  grief  to 
the  Dolbeare  Family,  and  the  gun  went  the 
rounds  while  George  was  absent.  But  when 
he  came  home,  at  a  shooting  match,  the  gun 
being  put  into  his  hands,  he  kept  it.  and 
carried  it  off,  which  was  construed  a  "  tres~ 
pass."  So  the  said  George  was  taken  up  and 
tried  before  //.  Browning,  Esq.  and  con- 
demned for  a  trespass ;  but  George  went  off, 
and  carries  off  the  gun  to  Indiana. 

Now  the  24th  child  had  6  children,  three 
sons  and  three  daughters,  one  of  whom 
married  Mr.  Guy  Richards,  of  New  London, 
the  father  of  Peter,  and  whose  son,  H.  A.  is 
mentioned  in  this  "  Case." 

Now  it  must  be  mentioned  that  Aunt 
Peggy  lived  a  widow,  many  years  and  then 

married  again,  to  a  Mr.  W ,  whom  I 

shall  call  Mr.  Wrong. 

With  spite  she  cheated  her  children — got 
married — went  off — but  the  race  of  human 
career  must  have  an  end. 

I  remarked  to  my  family,  that  it  appeared 
to  me.  that  they  would  ere  long  hear  that 
Aunt  Peggy  was  taken  sick  ;  went  to  Boston, 
returning  home,  told  Lucy  that  I  thought. 
Aunt  Peggy  would  be  willing  to  see  her  tor 
the  first  time. 

On  our  arrival,  found  she  was  sick,  and 
then  wished  to  see  her  children  and  to  make 
them  some  remuneration  for  the  injury  done 
them. 

I  advised  them  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 
any  thing  she  had — remarking,  there  would 
only  be  a  curse  attending  it ;  and  feeling  her 
time  near,  I  quit  home  for  about  two  weeks. 
till  I  felt  she  was  dead,  and  then  I  returned 
home. 

Judge  T.  wrote  her  will,  without  heing 
candid   enough  to  say  it  was  of  no  account, 

but  showed  it  to  Mr.  W ,  and   put 

bun  in  train  to  possess  the  whole,  as  Mr.  W. 
had  been  much  in  law,  and  never  had  been 
known  to  lose  a  case,  because  he  could 
always  prove  what  he  undertook  ! 

By  going  away  escaped  the  Sunday  trap 
business,   but  now  to  get  out  of  the  clutches 

of  Mr.  W ,  it  came  into  my  heart,  to 

do  with  him  as  God  dealt  with  the  1L 
in    the    wilderness,    viz.    give    him    all    he 
would — I     went — enquired — gave — let     him 
dictate — and  take  all  he  wanted,  and  passed 
receipts,    after    which,    I    remarked,    that    1 


Lorenzo's  second  trial,  confession  and  condemnation. 


241 


thought  his  race  was  short  and  swift,  and  his 
judgment  sure;  and  if  he  died  the  common 
death  of  men,  I  was  mistaken — he  staid  a  few 
months  only  ;*■****  — 
under  circumstances,  solemnly  and  awfully 
impressive  ! 

Aunt  Peggy  had  her  will  while  she  lived, 
but  was  prevented  it  when  she  died. 

M.  Dow,  of  Norfolk,  England,  turned  his 
thoughts  to  the  Wilderness  of  America — his 
son  T.  came  over,  and  his  son  Wm.  Dow,  the 
grand  son  was  buried  at  Ipswich-  -had  four 
sons,  who  spent  one  night  in  conversation, 
and  dispersed  to  seek  their  fortunes — one 
was  heard  of  no  more — one  came  to  Volun- 
town,  and  settled,  one  came  to  Plainfield,  and 
the  other,  Ephraim,  settled  in  Coventry,  on 
lands  bought  of  the  Indian  SACHEM,  Joshua  ! 

Ephraim  married  the  daughter  of  Hum- 
phrey Clarke,  of  Ipswich  ;  and  from  whom 
my  father  was  named,  and  lays  deposited  by 
the  side  of  my  mother  in  my  native  place. 

She  was  the  daughter  of  James  Parker,  the 
son  of  Joseph  Parker,  whose  parents  came 
from  England,  and  were  murdered  by  the 
Indians — himself  with  the  other  children 
escaped  the  Indians,  by  hiding  in  the  grass 
and  brush,  still  in  plain  sight — one  was  an 
infant,  which  the  sister  had  dropped  from  her 
arms  and  Joseph  picked  it  up  :  and  the  child 
happened  to  be  still  and  quiet,  so  they  were 
not  discovered. 

Joseph  died  at  the  age  of  94  years,  having 
possessed  the  first  house  ever  built,  (by  one 
Rust,)  in  Coventry,  with  "  Port  Holes/' 
through  hewed  logs,  for  fear  of  Indians,  in 
that  day  ;  which  house  was  standing  since 
the  days  within  my  recollection. 

Here  then,  according  to  tradition,  were  the 
descendants  of  "  Lord  Parker"  of  Maccles- 
field. England,  who  is  said  to  have  descended 
from  one  of  the  natural  children  of  King 
Charles  2d,  who  in  circumlocution,  is  said  to 
have  descended  from  William  the  Conqueror, 
and  pray,  who  was  he  ?  Why,  the  son  of  a 
\Y  *  *  *  *  M 

Thus  we  may  all  trace  back  our  origin  to 
the  ashes  from  whence  we  "  sprang — dust 
thou  art — and  unto  dust  thou  shalt  return  !" 

Whether  my  "  coat  of  arms,"  be  "a  star, 
a  basket,"  or  a  "  broom,"  hereditary  from 
my  forefathers — what  is  that  to  mel  If  I 
inherit  their  vices,  I  am  none  the  better  for 
that,  nor  any  the  worse,  if  I  imitate  their 
Virtues  ! 

Virtue  nor  Vice,  can  be  hereditary,  in  a 
moral  point  of  view.  The  effect  of  Vice  or 
Virtue,  may  ;  but  not  the  principle,  personally, 
for  "  natural  evil"  is  not  a  moral  evil. 

Moral  Evil  is  sin !  give  loose  to  passion — 
evil  in  nature,  by  going  beyond  the  bounds 
of  rectitude,  it  becomes  a  sin — moral  evil,  it 


IC 


is  your  own  act — involving  motives,  which 
gives  character  to  the  action  !  Reason  and 
judgment  then  should  be  called  into  the 
account,  by  proper  exerc.se,  and  hence  the 
doctrine  of  the  Cross,  and  self-denial ;  follow- 
ing Christ  in  the  regeneration,  by  the 
Spirit  of  his  Grace  !  to  escape  condemnation 
for  personal  crime. 

Some  thought  the  water  from  me  to  R. 
would  take  but  a  few  hours  to  run  ;  but 
when  the  gate  was  hoisted  a  little  extra, 
about  3  feet  long,  and  about  4  inches  high  ; 
(which  in  Court  some  said  was  5  feet  long, 
and  one  foot  high  ;  which  judgment  was  not 
correct ;)  it  took  about  26  hours  to  reach 
them,  which  is  the  best  evidence  I  have  on 
the  subject  of  its  velocity.  This  letting  off, 
was,  first,  to  blow  out  the  sluice-way  rather 
more  to  my  mind  ;  the  second  time,  to  secure 
a  plank  that  was  sprung;  third,  to  measure 
the  land  by  survey,  that  was  overflowed,  so 
as  to  estimate  the  damage,  and  remunerate 
the  owners. 

There  is  another  privilege  on  the  premises, 
but  it  would  be  a  trespass  to  improve  it,  as 
the  Law  now  stands.  What  clashing  of 
interest  and  trammelling  of  Property,  by  this 
something,  called  Law  1  But  it  is  a  poor 
wind  which  blows  nobody  any  good.  It 
makes  better  fisfiing  for  Lawyers. 

Whilst  we  were  standing  by  the  family 
Vault  of  her  great  grandfather,  which  was 
one  hundred  years  old,  by  the  date  there 
engraved;  "John  Dolbeare,  1725;"  along 
came  our  friend  La  Fayette,  following  the 
Masonic  and  procession  of  citizens  to  "  Bun- 
ker Hill,"  from  Boston  State  House.  "June 
17th,  1825." 

Thus  "  all  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all  the 
glory  of  man,  as  the  flower  of  the  grass,  the 
grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  thereof  fadeth 
away." 

The  Hebrews  were  forbidden  to  reap  the 
corners  of  their  fields,  or  to  return  after  a 
sheaf  when  forgotten,  or  to  glean  their  fields, 
for  it  was  for  the  stranger,  the  fatherless  and 
the  widow  ;  neither  were  they  to  glean  their 
Vineyards,  for  what  was  left,  should  be  for 
the  needy  ;  they  might  enter  their  neighbor's 
Vineyard  and  eat  grapes,  but  not  carry  any 
aw  ay . 

The  stranger,  the  fatherless  and  widow, 
with  the  poor  was  not  to  be  oppressed,  nor 
be  unfeeling,  or  bowels  of  mercy  shut  up. — 
But  were  to  remember  that  they  were  once 
strangers,  and  in  bondage,  in  Egypt. 

They  were  interdicted  oppressing  each  other 
by  trading,  either  in  buying  or  selling. 

And  if  a  man  be  unfortunate  in  worldly 
affairs,  or  by  age  infirm,  thou  shalt  relieve 
him,  humanity  and  mercy  was  the  Law  of 
Moses  as  well  as  justice. 


242 


Lorenzo's  second  trial,  confession  and  condemnation. 


Tn  my  experience  on  the  journey  of  life,  I 
find  that  man  by  nature,  is  a  democrat,  as  it 
relates  to  himself,  but  when  taken  in  relation 
to  his  neighbor,  he  seems  to  be  a  Tyrant. 
As  though  power  constituted  right.  And 
hence  he  will,  too  often,  make  them  feel  it. 

Several  times  have  I  known  the  walls  of 
tne  Tight  House,  called  "prisons*'  in  the  old 
world,"  but  have  been  released,  because  they 
found  no  cause  for  punishment.  To  be 
arrested  in  my  own  country,  I  have  been 
no  stranger  to  such  treatment ;  for  do  as  one 
may,  they  will  have  those  who  will  oppose 
them. 

At  Charleston,  S.  C.  the  circumstances 
were  painful  and  distressing;  a  few  months 
passed  over,  and  whilst  those  had  me  in  their 
Power,  are  gone,  having  reduced  me  to  a  level 
with  the  world  ;  "  all  but,"  yet  I  have  been 
permitted  to  see  good  days,  in  the  land  of  the 
living,  since  most  of  them  have  been  sleeping 
under  ground. 

Was  called  to  account  in  Philadelphia,  but 
a  receipt  in  full,  produced  my  discharge  ; 
which  anterior,  had  been  attained.  In  New 
York,  two  claims,  from  the  mismanagement 
of  one,  who  had  gone  off  and  died  ;  I  was 
brought  into  trouble,  by  those  who  used 
authority,  when  I  ought  to  have  been  dis- 
charged ;  but  the  justice  of  my  case  was  made 
to  appear  in  a  way  beyond  my  ability,  and 
deliverance  came  to  my  relief. 

At  Troy,  twenty  years  after  a  contract  was 
made,  and  paid  by  me,  and  afterward  paid  a 
second  time,  then  arrested,  before  a  Congrega- 
tion of  4  or  5,000  persons,  to  make  me  pay 
it  a  third  time,  which  to  avoid  the  vexation, 
after  going  to  attend  Court,  in  the  dead  of 
winter,  on  a  fool's  errand,  more  than  a  hun- 
dred miles,  the  law  having  altered  the  time  of 
court,  a  month  sooner,  hence  I  gave  what 
would  procure  an  exchange  of  receipts, 
"  from  the  beginning  of  time,  to  the  end  of 
the  world" — but  an  Attorney,  whom  I  had 
never  seen  nor  employed,  stepped  forward,  as 
a  "  FRIEND,"  at  the  time  of  Court,  and 
some  years  after,  wrote  me  his  bill,  and  also 

sent  it  to  an  Attorney  in  to  make  me 

pay  it,  and  there  was  no  escape  20  years  from 
the  first  payment,  from  my  hands — see  his 
bill  of  items. 


Retaining  fee  Wat.  Attorney  and  filing,  $2,68  5 

Do.  special  bail  for  2  and  Copy  and  filing,  43 

Notice  of  retaining  19  do.  special  bail  19,  33 

Do  plea  notice  for  6  fair  copy,  copy  to  file  and 

copy  to  nerve,  1,62  5 

Do    affidavit  to  put  cause  over  Feb.  term  for  6 

anil  fair  copies,  75 

Court  fee,  taking  same  12  clerk  reading  and 

filing  affidavit  12,  25 

Writ  of  sub.  25,  do.  ticket  for  3  and  copy,  80 

Brief  for  trial  75,  trial  for  attending  court  on 

notice,  200,  2,75 

Brief  on  M.  to  put  one  cause  and  me  and  rule 

to  pnt  over  cause,  2,37  6 


Aug.  of  M  100  copy,  cost  25  notice  of  tax  29, 
tax  25,  attend.  25, 


Counsel  retaining  fee, 
Counsel  fee  at  Term, 


October  31,  1828.    Received  the  amoant  of 

the  within,  $23,88  6 

When  in  Europe,  pursued  by  the  King's 
officers  both  in  England  and  in  Ireland,  set  on 
by  those  who  sought  to  do  me  harm,  by  mis- 
representing me  to  the  government,  to  appear 
Loyal,  and  to  remove  one  whom  they 
thought  was  in  their  way  ;  but  when  I  went 
back  12  years  after,  where  did  I  find  the 
calumniators  ? 

Twice  have  I  commenced  suit  myself,  not 
with  the  design  ever  to  let  it  come  to  trial, 
but  from  necessity  of  the  case — of  all  evils, 
to  avoid  the  greatest,  hence  they  were 
withdrawn,  and  I  paid  the  cost ;  yet  perhaps 
it  would  have  been  better,  if  I  had  not  com- 
menced the  suits  at  all. 

1  have  had  various  suits  commenced  against 
me — much  trouble  and  cost — I  ever  aim  to 
pay  all  my  just  and  honest  debts,  soon  as  I 
can  ;  for  it  is  ever,  more  satisfactory  to  me  to 
pay  a  debt,  than  to  make  it ;  and  people, 
sometimes  by  suing,  are  kept  out  of  their 
money  longer,  than  if  they  had  used  lenity. 
It  is  not  a  good  thing  to  make  debts,  but 
sometimes,  people  are  unfortunate,  although 
they  have  every  prospect  at  the  time. 

But  to  oppress  the  poor,  and  the  unfortu- 
nate, is  not  good  ;  it  is  not  doing  as  you 
would  be  done  by,  in  the  like  circumstances, 
it  is  a  violation  of  that  golden  rule  or  prac- 
tice— Love  thy  neighbor  AS !  ! 

Looking  forward  to  the  day  of  RETRIBU- 
TION, I  have  felt  much  more  peace — sweet 
peace  !  to  err,  if  indeed  it  was  an  error,  to 
show  lenity,  "  forgive  my  debt,"  and  lose  it, 
than  to  attempt  to  recover  it  by  the  tyrannical 
hand  of  oppression.  For  I  remember  the 
saying  of  HIM  who  is  ALL  POWERFUL!— 
"  That  which  ye  measure  to  others,  shall  be 
measured  to  you  again  !*' — I  had  rather  attend 
to  the  direction — feel  peace — leave  it  with 
Providence — meet  His  approbation,  and  there- 
by insure  His  protection,  than  run  the  risk  of 
losing  His  favor,  and  the  protecting  Hand  of 
Peace. 

To  injure  another,  because  we  can,  is  not 
good,  either  in  his  person,  property  or 
character.  For  POWER  nor  CONFIDENCE 
should  never  be  ABUSED. 

Whoever  will  reflect  on  the  Jewish  economy, 
not  merely  the  ceremonies  of  Law,  but  the 
rule  of  practice,  as  it  relates  to  the  stranger, 
the  Poor  and  the  Unfortunate,  will  see  a 
principle,  which  Jesus  Christ  enlarged  upon, 
by  the  precepts  and  example,  on  which  the 
"  Law  and  the  Prophets"  were  built. 


LORENZO  S    SECOND    TRIAL,    CONFESSION    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


243 


For  it  is  a  plain  case,  throughout  the 
general  run  and  tenor  of  the  good  Book,  that 
virtue  shall  not  go  unrewarded,  nor  vice  go 
unpunished. 

This  may  appear  enthusiastic.  But  it  is 
my  Creed  in  times  of  exigency ;  when  no 
human  power  can  relieve — all  shut  up  and 
dark. 

"  Where  Reason  fails,  there  faith  begins  !" 
"  For  man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity  ."' 
Hence,  "  Cast  thy  Bread  upon  the  waters, 
and  thou  shalt  find  it  after  many  days." 

"  In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  thou  him, 
and  He  shall  sustain  thee."  For  He  will 
keep  those  in  peace,  whose  mind  is  staid  on 
Him.     Read,  Psalm  91. 

Had  I  been  brought  up  behind  a  Counter, 
to  buy  and  sell  at  my  own  price,  and  as  an 
indulged  child,  to  have  "  my  own  way,"  or  in 
any  other  located,  limited  and  secluded  sphere, 
I  should  have  had  but  little  knowledge  of  the 
world,  and  of  course  but  illy  qualified  to  cal- 
culate, how  to  meet  the  contradictions  and 
opposition  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  world, 
that  may  well  be  termed,   "Omnifarious." 

But  my  parents,  by  example  and  precept, 
taught  me  when  young,  to  respect  those  1 
stood  in  relation  to,  and  hence  to  respect 
myself ! 

At  about  15,  Divine  Grace  was  my  theme 
of  pursuit;  at  18,  went  into  a  wide  world; 
seeing  as  I  started,  while  viewing  the  rocks 
and  trees,  my  mother  looking  till  I  got  out  of 
sight. 

But  0,  the  scenes,  the  trying  scenes,  in  the 
Vicissitudes  of  Life,  till  now  in  my  52d  year  ! 
But  IF  I  am  the  man,  as  stated  in  the  WRIT  ; 
the  several  Paragraphs,  and  the  figures  in- 
terspersed ;  then  it  is  time  that  I  should 
"  Confess  JUDGMENT,"  and  be  "  Confined" 
that  I  may  trouble  the  world  no  more  ! 

The  term  "  villain,"  in  these  days,  is  per- 
verted from  the  sense  and  mode,  in  which  it 
wTas  formerly  used,  in  the  days  of  the  Feudal 
System ;  when  it  meant  a  Tenant  in  Servi- 
tude, or  "  Vassal,"  which  was  the  Land 
Lord's  property  in  that  day. 

And,  if  a  man  now,  owns  land,  with  a 
Water  Stream  on  it ;  but  must  not  improve  it 
or  alter  the  situation  of  it,  but  by  the  will  and 
consent  of  another,  then  he  becomes  a 
"  Vassal"  or  "  VILLAIN"  and  "  Tenant  at 
will"  for  the  other. 

fjcf-  He  must  not  build  a  new  dam  great  or 
small,  but  by  the  consent  of  the  one  below ; 
if  he  has  machinery,  although  miles  off,  and 
others  intervene.  Nor  to  stop  a  leak  in  his 
dam,  nor  make  a  leak,  nor  raise  the  dam,  nor 
lower  it.  But  must  keep  it  stationary,  for  the 
convenience  of  the  one  below,  at  your  own 
expense ;  though  you  do  not  wish  to  use  it 
all ;  thus  it  is  like  "  Cap  in  hand,"  "  your 


humble  servant,"  virtually,  like  the  ancient 
"VILLAINS,"  in  Vassalage,  in  its  degree, 
according  to  the  Feudal  form,  "  MY  MAS- 
TER," which  principle  is  reviving,  and 
travelling  very  fast  in  the  country,  to  seize 
on  the  outlets  of  streams,  and  thus  to 
monopolize  two  Elements,  "  EARTH  and 
WATER ! !" 

Od="  P.  S.  Cost  &c.  in  the  aggregate,  about 
$200  ;  but  what  the  whole  cost  was,  on  the 
other  side,  don't  know  ! 

How  soon  I  may  be  sued  again,  don't 
know !  But  I  acknowledge  myself  CON- 
QUERED ;  and  found  guiltv  in  the  Eye  of 
"  THE  LAW  !"  and  although,  I  once  thought 
myself  a  "  FREEMAN ;"  I  find  that  I  was 
mistaken  !  And  only  a  "  VILLAIN,"  "  Vas- 
sal," "Tenant  at  will,"  a  "GATE  TEN- 
DER," for  others  at  my  own  expense,  and 
that  is  not  all,  J  cannot  help  myself! — Fare- 
well sweet  freedom  !  My  property  I  cannot 
call  my  own .'  Brother  Gate  tenders, 
LOOK  OUT  !  ! ! ! ! 


PETER  RICHARDS,  &c.  )  Action  of  the  case 


I  for  flowing   or 


LORENZO  DOW. 

Establishments. 


rather     obstruct- 
J  ing  water. 


1.  Dow's, 

2.  Baker's, 

3.  Scholfield's, 


4.  R.  Palmer's,        I  7.  Giles  Turner's. 

5.  Smith's  fulling  |  8.  Peter  Richards. 

mill, 

6.  G.  Palmer's, 


PLAINTIFFS'  WITNESSES. 

Esq.  Hurlbut. — Distances  from  Factory  to 
Pond,  1711  rods  to  Pond — to  Giles  Turner 
235— to  G.  Palmer  163— to  Smith's  170— to 
R.  Palmers  130— to  Scholfield's  526— to 
Baker's  280— to  the  Pond  207. 

Baker's  Pond,  small ;  Scholfield's  larger, 
dam  small,  perhaps  from  8  to  10  feet  high; 
considerable  surface  of  Pond,  perhaps  15  or 
20  acres;  R.  Palmer's  pond,  long,  narrow, 
dam  not  high ;  does  not  recollect  how  high  ; 
Smith's  pond  small — dam  not  high  ;  G.  Pal- 
mer's pond  small,  dam  low  ;  Turner's  pond 
small,  dam  low  ;  no  large  streams  running 
into  the  principal  ones  ;  has  noticed  them  on 
plan,  first  small,  2d,  largest ;  it  cannot  differ 
much  from  30  years  since  ;  Lester  first  built 
his  grist  mill ;  cotton  factory  being  built 
within  five  or  six  years;  oil  mill  never 
run — before  the  purchase  of  Lester's  small 
dam ;  since  enlarged  ;  did  not  grind ;  for- 
merly went  there  to  mill;  cannot  say 
whether  every  year  or  not ;  mill3  above 
occasionally  dry;  the  Fox  mills;  has  been 


to  Dow's  Jam  2  or  3  times  since  he  built  it  : 
cannot  say  whether  as  much  water  in  the 
stream  as  before:  thinks  more  power  neces- 
sary to  move  the  present  machinery  than  for- 
me I  v  :  thinks  in  the  course  of  the  year  as 
much  as  formerly  run  to  Richard's  mill; 
Hoes  not  know  whether  more  or  less  in  the 
ison  ;  1827-28,  wet ;  more  wet  through 
the  year  of  27  than  26  :  Dow's  dam  accumul- 
ates much  more  water  than  formerly  could 
have  f'cen  ;  the  surface  in  the  basin  much 
larger  than  formerly. 

Hasard  Browning. — Dow's  dam  raised  con- 
siderably, thinks  4  feet ;  dam  very  tight  when 
he  saw  it ;  has  frequently  been  there  ;  been 
acquainted  about  twenty-five  years ;  cannot 
tell  how  much  land  flowed  by  the  new  dam, 
trees  killed  ;  large  pond,  say  1  mile  or  over, 
long;  1-2  or  3-4  of  a  mile  wide,  generally 
speaking;  in  August  27.  9th  day,  found 
water  shut  up  ;  very  little  leak  from  the  dam 
or  flume;  if  any  had  been  let  out  that  day 
must  have  been  early,  water  about  3  feet 
above  old  dam ;  never  been  there  since  to 
examine;  had  seen  it  when  the  dam  was 
building,  which  thinks  was  1826;  was  a 
waste  way  to  the  old  dam,  and  when  the 
pond  was  filled  they  would  raise  the  gate  and 
let  it  off  in  freshets;  were  some  holes,  thinks 
two,  in  the  old  dam  ;  never  saw  the  body  of 
the  water  in  the  pond  before;  tight  match 
whether  he  ever  saw  so  little  in  the  stream 
below  ;  saw  the  dam  while  building,  went 
there  with  Joshua  Baker,  and  saw  them 
wheeling  the  dirt ;  afterwards  went  and  saw 
it  after  finished  :  went  with  Cleaveland  ; 
knew  the  old  dam  to  be  leaky  ;  been  there  to 
mill  ;  just  above  Dow's  dam,  apparently  an 
old  dam  ;  never  saw  the  time  but  that  there 
was  water  in  the  ditch  ;  behind  the  old  dam 
in  very  dry  time  and  water  much  drawn  off 
to  grind,  thinks  dry.  R.  Palmer's  grist-mill 
pond  long  :  has  sometimes  seen  the  water 
rather  low,  then  he  has  been  obliged  to  wait 
for  grinding:  in  a  very  extreme  dry  time 
guesses  all  the  mills  have  been  in  want  of 
water;  as  much  runs  down  the  stream  as 
before  only  what  is  reserved  ;  since  Dow's 
dam  is  built;  has  not  waited  at  R.  Palmers, 
because  very  wet  seasons. 

Asahel  Otis. — Former  dam  quite  old  ;  leaked 
some;  Dow  has  raised  dam,  made  a  nice  one, 
very  durable;  dam  thinks  finished  in  1827, 
in  the  fall  blowed  awray  the  Rocks  ;  thinks 
the  bottom  of  the  sluiceway  about  4  feet 
higher  than  the  old  dam  ;  has  been  acquainted 
with  the  old  dam  ever  since  a  school  boy; 
old  dam  pretty  much  the  same,  leaky  ;  thinks 
Pond  would  embrace  a  mile  square  ;  never 
formerly  came  up  to  the  road  into  '20  rods; 
deep  pond  ;  an  island  in  the  middle ;  has 
seen   half  an  acre  dry  ;    1827-8   have    been 


wet  seasons;  in  1826  till  last  cf  July  very 
dry,  then  wet ;  no  leak  to  this  pond  ;  dam 
very  tight ;  old  and  new  dam  abut  against  a 
ledge,  old  sluiceway  would  let  off  when  up 
to  certain  pitch  ;  so  it  does  now  above  four 
feet  higher;  thinks  the  dam  about  five  feet 
higher  than  before,  has  been  to  Dow's  mill 
formerly,  frequently  when  he  could  get  no 
grinding;  used  to  clear  out  the  ditch.  Mr. 
Miner  used  to  invite  his  neighbors  to  dig  out, 
thinks  a  little  spot  of  2  or  3  rods  lower  than 
the  ditch  and  where  it  stood  ;  Palmer  used  to 
grind  when  Miner  did  not;  there  is  another 
stream  running  into  Palmer's  pond  ;  it  has 
been  so  low  that  they  ground  very  little  : 
does  not  think  that  there  is  any  more  water 
discharged  here  in  the  dry  season  than  for- 
merly, has  never  known  Dow's  mill  want  for 
water  since  Dow  owned  it ;  frequently  did 
before  ;  does  not  as  he  thinks  grind  as  much 
as  was  ground  7  years  ago;  does  not  know 
that  in  1826  there  was  a  want  of  water  at 
this  or  any  of  these  mills,  did  not  think  there 
was ;  has  known  the  old  dam  more  than 
forty  years,  pretty  much  the  same  as  re- 
mained only  it  grew  rather  worse. 

Nathan  Comstock,  Jr. — Commenced  busi- 
ness in  1812  where  he  now  lives,  recollects 
the  Lester  mill  about  31  years,  and  that 
before  Scholfield  came  into  these  parts,  grist 
mill  did  not  take  so  much  water  as  the  Les- 
ter's does,  when  the  water  run  over  the  fac- 
tory dam  came  in  too  great  quantities  at  a 
time,  the  water  that  was  wasted  at  Lester's 
dam  was  equal  to  nearly  as  much  as  is 
necessary  to  operate  the  machinery,  water 
might  be  a  day  or  two  coming  from  Miner's 
dam,  said  the  cotton  factory  stopped  year 
before  last,  cannot  tell  what  time  of  the  year, 
always  been  occupied  since  he  has  known  it, 
when  the  Richards'  factory  stopt.  thinks  the 
other  mills  stopt  on  the  stream,  at  Richards', 
thinks  part  of  the  same  race  way  in  part  can't 
tell,  race  way  about  the  same,  thinks  the  side 
built  a  little  higher  than  before,  thinks  the 
Richards'  mill  has  occasionally  stopt  in  a 
very  dry  time  before  Dow  built  his  dam,  not 
very  certain. 

James  Comstock. — Has  known  Lester's 
mill  about  thirty  years,  situated  very  near 
Richards'  mills,  been  accounted  as  permanent 
a  stream  as  any  they  had  among  them,  two 
last  seasons  been  very  wet,  as  near  as  he  can 
recollect  they  have  stopped  at  Richards'  some 
days,  thinks  there  would  have  been  water 
enough  the  two  last  seasons,  cannot  tell 
whether  the  water  wasted  at  Lester's  would 
have  been  sufficient  to  carry  the  factory 
wheel,  large,  does  not  know  as  he  ever  knew 
Lester's  mill  stop  for  any  length  of  time  for 
want  of  water,  4  years  since  Richards'  lactory 
got  a  going  can  lay  up  more  water  much 


LORENZO  S    SECOND    TRIAL,    CONFESSION    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


245 


than  formerly,  thinks  the  old  raceway  nearly 
as  formerly,  Richards'  grist  mill,  where  Les- 
ter's was,  thinks  would  not  vary,  thinks  there 
would  have  been  enough  for  the  grist  mill  if 
had  not  used  it  for  factory,  thinks  not  enough 
to  carry  Lester's  grist  mill. 

Amos  Comstock. — Known  Lester's  mill  say 
25  years,  some  times  wanted  water,  but  con- 
sidered very  dry  when  stream  lacked,  occu- 
pied in  W.  Comstock's  mill  for  the  last  two 
years,  all  that  is  retained  has  not  come  along, 
two  last  years  has  been  present,  has  been  a 
lack  of  water  for  several  days,  summer  before 
this  last,  he  stopped  one  whole  day  and  two 
or  three  other  days  in  part,  dry  time  when 
stopped,  frequently  stop  their  mill,  because 
not  water  to  carry  both,  doubtful  whether 
there  would  have  been  enough  to  carry  Les- 
ter's mill,  does  not  know  whether  he  ever  did 
know  all  the  factories  and  mills  stopped  for 
want  of  water. 

Burrell  Thompson. — Dow's  dam  higher 
than  the  other,  this  very  tight,  the  old  one 
not  very  tight,  plenty  of  water  for  grinding 
at  Dow's,  sometimes  not  constant  millers 
there,  believe  they  had  set  days,  thinks  one 
day  in  a  week,  was  such  a  time  but  cannot 
tell  how  long  it  continued,  can't  tell  whether 
Dow's  pond  generally  ran  over,  can't  tell 
how  much  more  it  flows  than  formerly, 
thinks  does  not  flow  20  rods  farther  towards 
the  road  than  formerly,  has  risen  on  his 
land,  can't  tell  how  far  nor  how  deep,  per- 
haps from  two  to  three  feet,  thinks  in  the  fall 
of  the  year,  the  set  days  for  grinding  cannot 
tell  exactly,  thinks  one  of  Miner's  sons 
tended,  was  a  Latham  tended,  after  crossed 
the  stream  did  not  particularly  observe,  has 
known  the  water  very  low,  rare  that  grind- 
ing could  not  be  had,  should  not  think  there 
was  more  water  ran  down  this  stream  in  the 
dry  season  in  consequence  of  Dow's  dam. 

J.  Hartshorn. — Mill  stopped  on  the  24th 
of  July,  1827,  1-4  of  a  day.  25th  1-4  of  a  day, 
6th  day  of  August  l-4th  of  a  day,  7th  whole 
day,  lllh  whole  day,  from  11th  to  13th  had  a 
heavy  rain  and  stopped,  grist  mill  had  no 
water,  should  say  could  not  be  considered  a 
dry  time,  factory  built  in  1823,  commenced 
operation  12th  April  1824—1826  or  25  had  a 
dry  season,  afterwards  more  wet,  thinks 
there  would  have  been  enough  water  if  it  had 
come  in  the  natural  stream,  if  it  had  come  as 
formerly,  thinks  it  would  not  have  been  as 
likely  to  stop,  thinks  stopped  more  this 
season  for  want  of  water  than  before,  45  per- 
sons employed,  great  inconvenience  to  be 
interrupted  parts  of  days.  Richards'  dam 
completed  in  the  spring  of  '27,  old  dam  did 
not  lay  up  as  much  water  as  this,  unusual 
quantity  of  water  came  down  at  the  time  of 
the   heavy    rain,    does    not    know    whether 


owing  to  that  cause  or  not,  operations  of  fac- 
tory suspended  in  '25  and  '26.  Flume  6  feet 
in  width,  depth  6  feet,  quantity  of  water 
under  the  gate  opens  1  1-2  or  2  inches,  since 
the  dam  finished  by  Richards',  more  water 
than  before,  good  deal  of  water  ran  by  of 
which  he  had  not  the  benefit,  wasted,  don't 
know  how  much  water  was  required  at  the 
old  mill,  factory  now  takes  more  water  than 
the  grist  mill.  Peter  Richards,  understood 
went  to  Mrs.  Dow.  don't  know  any  thing 
about  application  to  purchase  the  water 
above,  Mr.  Richards  sent  him  to  request  Mr. 
Miner  to  let  the  water  down,  purchased  the 
right  of  Mr.  Miner  for  15  dollars.  In  the  dry 
season  of  1825  6  can't  tell  how  long  the 
water  had  been  held  back,  had  rather  pay  a 
little  than  keep  it  back,  one  of  the  dams 
below  would  retain  the  water  more  than 
three  or  four  hours,  great  advantage  to  the 
mill  owners  below,  if  they  could  control  the 
dam,  can't  say  whether  the  entry  on  the  book 
was  made  the  same  day  or  day  after,  don't 
recollect  whether  the  notes  at  the  bottom 
were  made  when  the  others  were  or  not. 

James  C.  Andrew. —  Works  in  the  factory, 
July  24th,  1-4  of  a  day,  25th  same,  Aug. 
6th,  1-4  day.  7th.  whole  day,  11th  whole 
day,  between  the  7th  and  11th,  25  persons  in 
the  mill,  stoppages  inconvenient,  does  not 
recollect  how  much  they  have  stopt  in  pre- 
vious seasons. 

Joshua  Baker. — Dow's  dam  raised  in  the 
fall  of '26,  don't  know  but  that  he  worked  on 
it,  in  January,  4  1-2  feet  higher  than  the  old 
dam,  2  1-2  or  3  feet  head  raised,  retains  one 
third  more  water,  in  the  summer  of '27  rather 
held  back,  had  some  considerable  grinding, 
winter  ground  only  one  day  in  the  week,  last 
of  July  or  August  '27  thinks  it  did  not  run 
out  of  the  sluice-way  much,  recollects  once 
the  water  came  out  freely,  soon  after  the  suit 
was  brought,  ran  2  or  three  days,  lowered  it 
down  to  the  old  dam,  thinks  drew  it  down  to 
nearly  the  level  of  the  old  dam.  Dow  not  at 
home  when  the  suit  was  brought,  ran  out  of 
the  waste-way  before,  for  a  fortnight  previous 
thinks  the  water  had  run  over  the  waste- 
gate,  frequently  went  to  Miner  and  got  liberty 
to  hoist  the  gate,  water  discharged  only  at  the 
waste-gate  and  flume,  no  stream  below  Dow's 
and  his  mill  which  enters,-Dow  did  not  keep 
back  from  him,  when  they  grind  at  Dow's  he 
can  saw,  main  flume  plank  had  sprung  and 
to  repair  it  was  the  object,  took  off  the  board, 
2  planks  sprung,  had  miller  very  generally  in 
the  summer,  set  days  begun  in  the  fall  and 
continued  in  the  winter,  never  know  Dow  to 
6top  the  6tream  except  when  repairing,  has 
known  all  the  mills  pretty  much  stop,  did  in 
dry  times,  has  owned  his  mill  30  years,  been 
the  custom  for  each  one  to  retain  until  he 


246 


Lorenzo's  second  trial,  confession  and  condemnation. 


had  occasion  to  use,  often  asked  Miner  to  [ 
accommodate  him,  no  more  dry  than  formerly, 
no  disadvantage  to  him,  thinks  very  little 
difference  as  it  regards  Lester's  Mill,  cannot 
say,  thinks  sluice-way  finished  after  suit  was 
commenced. 

Nathan  Comstock,  jr. — Went  to  Miner, 
stood  he  refused  to  grind,  went  up, 
asked  Minor  lo  grind,  he  refused,  demanded 
the  water.  Miner  said  he  had  water  in  the 
pond,  pay  him  he  would  let  it  come,  asked 
him  $20.  Richards  said  he  would  give  him 
a  five  dollar  bill,  proposed  to  open  the  flume, 
finally  gave  15  dollars. 

Robert  Comstock,  Depo. — Occupied  a  mill 
below  Fncasville  Factory,  went  to  Dow's 
pond  and  Richards',  a  day  or  two  before  the 
suit.  In  consequence  of  the  dry  weather 
and  detention  of  the  water  in  Dow's  pond, 
Uncasville  Factory  stopped. 

Daniel  Lester. — Son  of  the  former  owner, 
built  a  little  over  30  years,  tended  part  of  the 
time,  used  to  lack  some  for  water,  only  in  a 
ill  v  time,  has  known  it  stop,  present  canal  a 
little  larger  than  formerly,  does  take  more  to 
carry  this  factory  than  old  grist  mill,  what 
ordinarily  run  in  the  stream.  Don't  think  at 
all  times  the  water  that  run  in  the  stream 
would  carry  the  factory.  His  father  used  to 
collect  the  water  in  the  nights,  formerly  let  it 
come  as  they  had  occasion  to  use  it. 

Edwin  Baker. — Stoppage  of  the  factory  in 
the  summer  of  1827. — July  24th  part  of  day, 
25th  same,  August  6th  a  fourth,  7th  a  whole 
day,  11th  whole.  Kept  a  meteorological 
journal.  7th  of  August,  Comstock  and 
Richards  were  up  to  the  Dow  dam. 


DEFENDANT'S  WITNESSES. 

Gideon  Palmer. — Acquainted  with  the 
stream,  knew  Lester's  situation,  small  dam, 
temporary,  to  turn  water  into  t**e  ditch,  above 
could  put  down  a  plank  and  raise  consider- 
able water,  could  operate  his  mill  wi'th  little 
water,  2  1-2  inches  when  he  saw  it,  con- 
siderable quantity  of  grain  in  the  mill,  could 
grind  but  little.  Just  above  this  pond  a 
little  brook  puts  in,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
another  stream  pats  in.  Giles  Turner's  mill 
in  27,  from  12  to  14  feet  high,  into  that  pond 
a  little  stream  from  the  east,  on  the  west  side 
one  or  two  small  streams,  above  his  pond  a 
considerable  of  a  stream.  Smith  raises  about 
4  feet,  above  this  a  small  stream  which 
empties  in,  the  Fox  mill  seat,  Elder  Palmer 
and  Eels,  head  about  4  feet,  12  feet  head  and 
fall,  pond  a  mile  or  more  long,  channel  way 
running  from  the  dam  to  the  upper  end, 
whole  distance  across  the  marshes  thinks  50 


rods  when  pond  full,  stream  considerable, 
one  empties  into  the  pond,  Scholfield's  pond 
considerable  large,  raises  4  1-2  or  5  feet  of 
water,  does  not  recollect  any  year  in  which 
there  has  not  been  a  complaint  of  want  of 
water.  At  Dow's  mill  about  the  time  of 
lowering  his  sluiceway,  of  great  advantage  as 
he  thought.  Has  bought  the  water  at  the 
Fox  mill  seat,  thinks  the  dam  very  beneficial, 
if  properly  used,  much  safer  thinks  in  high 
freshets,  if  it  should  be  shut  down  and  kept 
tight  would  be  of  great  advantage.  Brother 
Reuben's  pond  large,  oil  mill  necessary  that 
the  mill  should  be  kept  in  operation.  Fore 
part  of  Aug.  '27,  his  brother  wished  to  repair, 
went  to  help  him  on  Tuesday,  ihen  turned 
the  water  into  a  particular  channel,  secured 
the  bottom  part  Tuesday  afternoon,  repaired 
the  dam  up  along,  Thursday  night  put  up 
another  plank,  held  the  water  until  Saturday 
afternoon,  thought  the  water  came  down  in 
the  usual  quantity,  run  faster  than  he  ex- 
pected, thinks  July  and  1st  of  August  dry, 
has  heard  no  complaint  from  the  owners 
above,  never  knew  that  the  lower  proprietors 
had  any  claim  upon  the  proprietors  further 
up  the  stream,  Mr.  Lester's  gristmill  fre- 
quently stopped  for  want  of  water — the 
detention  of  water  at  Elder  Palmer's  pond, 
and  not  at  Dow's,  when  put  down  first  plank, 
rarely  any  running  water  below,  as  it  rose 
leaked  a  little  more.  Fore  part  of  the  month 
of  August,  began  to  repair  on  Tuesday,  on 
Wednesday  supposed  there  would  be  a  want 
of  water,  cannot  tell  how  much  higher  this 
dam  than  the  old  one,  droughts  operated 
considerably  on  the  springs. 

Elder  Palmer. — Should  agree  with  the 
testimony  of  his  brother  generally — 33  years 
has  known  the  stream,  excepting  four  years 
in  the  mean  time,  knew  of  Lester's  building 
his  mill,  did  not  much  business  at  it  except  in 
dry  season,  the  one  occupied  by  him  has  had 
an  extensive  custom,  very  durable,  none  more 
so  than  at  Lester's,  for  7  years  past  or  more 
business  managed  differently,  Rogers  built  a 
machine  factory,  that  failed  and  then  turned 
into  a  cotton  mill,  then  run  all  day,  prior  to 
that  time  he  used  it  for  customers.  When 
Richards'  folks  began,  workmen  went  to 
Richards,'  his  factory  burnt  in  March  1825, 
knew  the  privilege  twenty  years  before  he 
was  interested  in  it.  All  retained,  supposed 
he  was  obliged  to  submit  to  it.  Has  been 
acquainted  with  the  stream  30  years.  Can- 
not say  whether  the  present  establishment 
requires  more  water  than  the  gristmill.  Les- 
ter's mill  frequently  had  not  water  enough  in 
the  morning.  Do  not  think  the  stream  im- 
paired. In  the  summer  season  has  more 
water  than  formerly.  Cannot  say  whether 
the  water  was  stopped  at  Dow's  dam  when 


LORENZO  S    SECOND    TRIAL,    CONFESSION    AND    CONDEMNATION. 


247 


he  repaired.  Monday  or  Tuesday  after  his 
repairs,  saw  Richards  and  Comstock  return- 
ing. Privileges  have  not  been  injured. 
Have  always  considered  themselves  inde- 
pendent of  Miner's  pond.  Thinks  at  present 
more  water  requisite  to  the  factory  than  did 
the  old  mill.  Thinks  it  would  take  twenty- 
four  hours  for  the  water  to  go  from  Dow's  to 
Richards'.  While  his  dam  was  repairing 
water  continually  flowing.  Advantages  de- 
taining freshet  water — reservoir — gave  him 
to  understand  (i.  e.  Richards  and  Comstock 
did)  that  they  had  been  to  Dow's,  all  stoppeJ 
below  till  he  has  started — thinks  the  time  he 
was  repairing  his  mill  the  usual  quantity  of 
water  came  down,  and  that  the  lack  of  water 
at  Richards'  factory  in  August  1827  was  occa- 
sioned by  the  not  using  his  dam. 

Cushing  Eels. — Owned  the  property  several 
years,  never  there  but  once,  thinks  the  altera- 
tions beneficial.  Should  think  it  beneficial 
to  the  factory  below. 

H.  Miner. — Owned  the  mill  betwen  20  and 
30  years.  As  soon  as  the  pond  is  full,  runs 
round.  Gravelled  the  dam.  If  as  much 
grinding  as  much  water  runs — tended  the 
mill  for  Dow,  and  does  now — Peter  Richards 
wanted  to  get  the  water,  none  of  the  pro- 
prietors claimed  a  right  to  open  his  darn 
while  he  owned  it,  at  his  own  dam  once 
stopped  could  grind  only  about  a  bushel. 
Dam  say  about  fifteen  feet,  pond  is  increased, 
covers  5  or  6  acres  more  than  formerly,  sup- 
poses. Ground  one  day  in  a  week,  in  the 
fall  or  fore  part  of  the  winter  or  in  the 
winter.  When  they  ground  but  one  day  in 
the  week,  plenty  of  water.  Richards  wanted 
the  water,  talked  of  knocking  down  the 
flume.  Gave  him  15  dollars  for  letting  the 
water  go.  Always  practice  to  raise  a  pond 
and  no  one  ever  interfered  with  him  till 
Richards'  return  a  week  or  fortnight  after  the 
suit  was  brought. 

John  Vallet. — Acquainted  with  the  water 
privilege  (i.  e.  Dow  and  Bakers.)  Have 
always  calculated  upon  a  scarcity  oi  water  in 
the  stream  once  a  year.  Used  to  go  to  Fox's 
mills  pretty  much  in  the  last  resort  for  grind- 
ing. Thinks  Dow's  improvements  beneficial 
to  all.  Elder  Dow  has  not  to  his  knowledge 
withheld  the  6tream.     Dam  before  Dow  had 


possession,  sometimes  leaky.  Waste  gates 
could  sometimes  be  raised,  then  put  down 
boards.  Used  to  stop  dam  as  had  occasion, 
the  stoppages  in  the  dam  to  reserve  the 
water. 

Branch. — Came  in  May  before  last,  in 
1827.  Mill  required  more  water  in  '28  than  | 
now.  No  such  lack  of  water  as  required 
him  to  stop  his  wheel.  Never  knew  Dow 
withhold  his  waler  intentionally.  Pond  50 
rods,  say  20  wide.  Never  stopped  all  his 
machinery. 

Schoolfield. — Did  not  know  about  the 
stream,  prior  to  April.  Mill  principally  fur- 
nished by  the  Miner  pond.  A  stream  runs 
into  his  pond  ;  operated  one  carding  machine, 
sometimes  not  so  fast  as  he  could  wish.  One 
time  was  the  week  before  the  water  came 
down.     Suffered  no  inconvenience. 

Abel  Bissel. — Concerned  in  an  oil  mill. 
Did  but  little  business  except  when  the  water 
was  plenty.  Improved  Schoolfield's  estab- 
lishment 3  or  4  years.  Lacked  water  thinks 
in  the  fall  of  1825.  Thinks  if  Dow  operated 
his  mill  beneficial  to  all.  Thinks  the  custom 
to  the  mill  would  cause  this  to  discharge 
more  water  than  Miner's  could.  In  August, 
1827,  thinks  there  was  a  miller  regularly  em- 
ployed and  constantly  attended  in  August. 

Giles  Turner. — Should  agree  substantially 
with  the  Palmers.  The  effects  of  Dow's  im- 
provements at  the  head  of  the  stream.  Some- 
thing was  said  to  him  about  paying  Mr. 
Miner.  Mills  below  have  occasionally 
wanted  water.  Eels'  establishment  as  far  as 
he  knows,  could  do  more  or  less  business 
every  day,  although  there  has  been  a  lackage. 
Those  on  the  lower  part  of  the  stream  have 
smaller  dams.  Never  claimed  a  right  to  con- 
trol others.  Had  some  acquaintance  with 
the  Lester  mill.  Often  wanted  water,  although 
ground  a  little  every  day.  Fore  part  of  the 
season  of  '27,  wet.  July  and  fore  part  of 
August,  not. 

Ct3=By  CHICANERY— in  circumlocution, 
the  property  is  now  in  the  possession  of 
hands  on  the  OTHER  SIDE— and  they  have 
raised  the  water  several  feet  higher  than  I 
did. — What  will  not  some  people  do  to 
answer  their  own  purposes  ! 


248 


ON    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


ON  CAMP  MEETINGS, 


The  wisdom  of  man  is  foolishness  with 
God  !  For  God  hath  chosen  that,  which 
man  would  call  weakness,  to  confound 
that  which  is  mighty. 

The  assumed  dignity  of  short  lighted  and 
benighted  man,  his  self-importance  of  superior 
dignity  is  obnoxious  in  the  sis;ht  of  the  great 
ARCHITECT!  But  the  child-like  simplicity 
of  meekness,  humility  and  tender  heartedness; 
such  as  are  enquiring  and  are  teachable  :  feel- 
ing their  weakness  and  dependence — even  on 
"  him  that  is  of  a  broken  heart  and  of  a  contrite 
spirit  will  I  look,  said  the  Lord  !" 

Such  attend  to  the  voice  of  the  spirit  and 
the  path  of  rectitude,  and  the  way  of  Provi- 
dence in  their  journey  of  life. 

Japheth  shall  be  enlarged,  and  shall  dwell 
in  the  il  TENTS  of  SHEM!"  Genesis,  9.  27. 
Through  this  lineage,  the  Salvation  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus,  was  manifested  to  mankind  in 
after  ages,  on  the  subject  of  Redemption  ! 

Abraham  of  this  lineage,  was  called  to  quit 
his  father's  house,  and  to  live  in  tents,  where 
the  worship  of  God  was  set  up  ;  which  call, 
"  by  faith"  he  obeyed  :  and  with  Isaac  and 
Jacob,  "  dwelt  in  Tabernacles."  Hebrews, 
ii.  9.     Gen.  12.  1.  and  8,  &c. 

The  four  or  five  generations  dwelt  in 
<:  tents"  and  "booths,"  or  "tabernacles"  un- 
til they  went  down  into  Egypt — where  they 
had  to  build  cities,  by  the  order  of  man  ! 

However,  the  order  of  man  was  broken,  and 
God  called  his  people  again  to  dwell  in  a  Camp 
made  of  boughs  for  booths  or  tents,  &c.  where 
his  worship  was  set  up. 

Three  times  a  year,  all  their  males  who 
were  over  twenty  years  of  age,  were  to  appear 
before  the  Lord,  at  the  place  where  he  chose 
to  put  his  name. 

1.  The  feast  of  the  Passover,  which  was  to 
be  held  on  the  evening  of  the  fourteenth  day, 
on  the  first  month. 

2.  The  feast  of  Weeks. 

3-  The  feast  of  tabernacles  or  "  Pentecost" 
— which  was  to   begin  on  the-  Sabbath  and 


end  on  the  Sabbath ;  hence  lasted  seven  days 
in  the  seventh  month. 

The  first  day  of  the  seventh  month  was  a 
Holiday,  on  which  the  trumpets  were  to  sound, 
to  stir  up  the  minds  of  the  people,  preparatory; 
and  on  the  tenth  day  was  another  Holiday,  on 
which  there  should  be  a  kind  of  Yankee  Fast, 
or  a  day  of  humility,  to  "afflict  their  souls" 
by  humiliation. 

And  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  same  month 
was  the  Camp  Meeting,  or  feast  of  tabernacles, 
to  begin  and  last  seven  days,  annually. 

On  the  year  of  release,  which  was  a  sabati- 
cal  year,  at  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  "  the  book 
of  the  Law  "  was  to  be  taken  from  the  ark  and 
read  in  the  hearing  of  all  the  people;  men, 
women  and  children  !  Levit.  xxiii,  40  ;  Deut. 
xvi.  32 — also,  xxxi,  9  to  13  ;  Nehemiah.  viii, 
15  to  18.     Psalm  lxxxi,  3. 

The  destruction  of  Gog  and  Magog.  Ezekiel, 
chapters  38  and  39,  with  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon, where  the  beast  and  false  prophet  shall 
be  taken  away — is  elucidated  in  Zachariah, 
chap,  xiv,  12  to  14,  and  from  verse  16  ;  what 
will  be  consequent  upon  it — as  it  relates  to  the 
Heathen  or  Gentile  world,  and  the  "  feast  of 
tabernacles" — then  will  Japheth  dwell  in 
"the  tents  of  Shem" — the  "fullness  of  the 
Gentiles  be  come  in  and  Israel  shall  be 
saved." 

Although  God  selected  Jerusalem,  on  Mount 
Moriah,  as  a  place  to  put  his  name,  when  the 
"Great  King"  should  come  riding  upon  an 
ass,  meek  and  lowly — which  should  cause  the 
daughters  of  zion  to  rejoice,  (i.  e.)  the  good 
people — and  the  daughters  of  Jerusalem  to 
shout,  (i.  e.)  inhabitants — yet  he  told  the  poor 
woman  of  Samaria,  that  neither  in  that  Moun- 
tain, nor  at  Jerusalem,  was  the  worship  of 
God  confined  to — but  in  spirit  and  in  truth  : 
for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  Him. 

A  dedicated  house  of  national  or  sectarian 
bigotry,  is  not  the  Lord's  house,  but  man's, 
for  selfish  purposes  of  men — and  hence  is  a 
kind  of  den  of  thieves  ! 


But  Jesus  taught  in  the  temple  at  the  feast 
of  tabernacles,  and  in  the  synagogues,  in  the 
public  places,  private  houses,  on  the  moun- 
tains, and  in  desert  places,  in  the  wilderness, 
and  on  ship-board  :  and  also  at  feasts  when 
invited — availing  himself  of  all  opportunities, 
under  all  circumstances,  to  extend  his  useful- 
ness to  men,  while  he  had  the  opportunity  in 
this  world. 

His  enemies  accused  him  of  his  public  and 
extensive  teaching,  as  though  it  was  a  crime 
— "  the  world  is  gone  after  him — and  all  men 
will  believe  on  him,  &c.  &c.  if  we  let  him,  thus 
alone  ;  and  the  Romans  will  come  and  take 
away  both  our  place  and  nation." 

They  interdicted  his  disciples  from  public 
testimony  also — and  strove  to  block  or  hedge 
and  shut  up  their  way. 

But  they  occupied  private  rooms,  the  streets 
and  highways,  as  well  as  the  temple  and  syn- 
agogues, and  upper  chambers  and  market 
houses,  or  the  water  side ! 

For  the  wicked  will  not  come  to  us — we  are 
to  go  to  them — For  the  Son  of  Man  came  to 
seek  and  save  that  which  was  lost. 

The  prophetess  Deborah,  judged  Israel,  and 
sat  under  &  palm  tree — Judges,  iv.  4.  &c. 

In  Isaiah,  xli.  19,  the  different  sects  or  de- 
nominations of  people,  represented  under  the 
form  of  trees  of  different  kinds,  under  different 
names,  come  together,  and  are  brought  into 
union  of  bonds  and  friendship  ! 

The  dispensations  of  God  are  fitted  to  the 
state  and  condition  or  situation  of  men  ;  hence 
the  expressions — "Neither  hath  this  man 
sinned  nor  his  parents :"  but  he  was  born 
blind,  that  the  works  of  God  might  be  made 
manifest  in  him,  and  thereby  glorify  God. 
And  concerning  the  death,  &c.  of  Lazarus,  "  I 
am  glad  that  I  was  not  there  for  your  sakes." 

0  the  beauty  and  wisdom  of  the  doctrine  of 
a  superintending  Providence  !  How  wide  the 
field!     How  consoling  is  the  theme! 

Just  before  the  consummation  of  all  things 
— when  Satan  is  loosed  for  a  season,  a  falling 
away  takes  place — the  wicked  compass  the 
"CAMP  OF  THE  SAINTS,"— which  could 
never  happen,  if  they  had  no  Camp! 

Thus,  by  the  inspiration  of  God,  the  TENTS 
were  spoken  of  immediately  after  the  flood — 
in  the  solitary  ages  of  the  world  !  And  by 
the  call  and  superintending  providence  of  God, 
under  his  appointment,  have  been  brought  into 
practice  from  the  time  of  Abraham,  down ! 
and  will  continue  to  the  end  of  the  world  ! 

In  the  wilderness — the  voice  of  one  crying 
in  the  wilderness — the  Church  with  the  wings 
of  an  eagle  fled  and  flew  into  the  wilderness, 
to  the  place  appointed  and  prepared  for  her,  of 
God.  She  is  to  come  forth  from  the  wilderness, 
leaning  upon  her  beloved ! 

The  most  godly  and  pious  men  of  old,  were 


the  worshippers  of  God,  in  dens,  and  in  moun- 
tains and  caves,  and  solitary  places — in  sheep 
skins  and  in  goat  skins — of  whom  the  world 
was  not  worthy  ! — Afflicted  and  tormented — 
but  by  Faith  they  anticipated  a  glorious  resur- 
rection— as  Paul  to  the  Hebrews,  chapter  1 1th, 
exemplifies. 

A  regular  ordained  learned  clergy,  is  the 
order  of  the  day.  But,  although  the  twelve 
were  commanded  to  go,  &c,  yet  they  abode  at 
Jerusalem — while  the  brethren,  laymen,  trav- 
elled after  the  death  of  Stephen,  extensively. 

The  name  of  Priscilla  is  mentioned  before 
that  of  her  husband,  which  contains  meaning, 
as  a  teacheress; — and  Phillip,  the  deacon, 
after  he  baptized  the  eunuch,  went  into  Ce- 
sarea,  where  he  had  a  family  ;  and  four  of 
his  daughters  were  prophesied,  i  e.  were  pub- 
lic characters  in  testimony.  They,  we  read, 
were  virgins— hence  single,  and  of  good  repute  ' 

Phebe  was  called  a  servant  of  the  Church  ; 
and  many  similar  persons  and  circumstances 
are  mentioned  in  the  sacred  volume,  in  differ 
ent  ages  of  the  world,  from  the  sister  of  Moses, 
and  Huldah,  and  Anna,  down.  And  men,  whom 
their  wisdom  would  contemn  with  disdain, 
have  been  the  chosen  instruments  of  God. 

How  knoweth  this  man  letters,  having  never 
learned — is  not  this  the  Carpentefs  son  ?  His 
brethren — his  sisters ! — so  the  Apostles — ig- 
norant and  unlearned  men  ! 

Moses  was  learned,  and  so  was  Luke 
and  Paul — and  learning  is  very  good  in  its. 
place. 

But  when  there  was  a  school  and  a  college 
to  qualify  men  to  be  prophets,  in  the  days  of 
Samuel,  Elisha  and  Huldah  ;  there  is  no  evi- 
dence of  their  ever  being  used  by  the  wisdom 
and  Providence  of  God,  for  any  special  work — 
more  than  a  kind  of  common  place  servant — 
and  that  only  on  a  few  occasions. 

Luther  was  a  man  of  learning,  but  not  of 
the  highest  grade,  according  to  the  judgment 
of  his  enemies.  And  when  he  found  an 
old  book  in  a  Monastery,  knew  not  what  it 
was,  until  an  old  Friar  told  him,  it  was  the 
Bible  !  He  burnt  the  Pope's  Bull  out  of  doors, 
and  began  his  work  of  Reformation  from  the 
pompous  folly  of  those  days. 

John  Calvin  followed  in  train — but  I  will 
let  him  go — as  Arminius  came  after,  to  ex- 
plain the  truth— and  was  condemned,  unheard 
at  the  Ecclesiastical  Court  of  Dort,  after  his 
death  ;  and  his  followers  were  gagged  on  that 
occasion. 

The  Papists  say,  that  Calvin,  when  a  Catho- 
lic, for  a  "  nameless  crime,''''  was  branded  be- 
twixt the  shoulders,  and  then  banished ; — and 
afterwards  caused  Michael  Servetus  to  be 
burnt  or  roasted  alive,  because  the  Spanish 
physician  differed  from  him  in  opinion  in  mat- 
ters of  religion. 


250 


ON    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


How  different  was  the  spirit  of  George  Fox, 
the  celebrated  Quaker!  He  used  no  carnal 
weapons — he  saw  the  reformation  was  not 
gone  far  enough  : — hence  he  came  out  in  his 
testimony  against  hireling  priests  and  ceremo- 
nies, to  seek  God,  the  substance,  the  best  of 
teachers,  and  the  HAPPY  FRUITION  of  all ! 

The  doctrine  of  toleration  was  then  un- 
known ;  but  a  silent  meeting  was  a  breach  of 
no  law — hence  he  spoke  not,  without  he  felt 
something  to  say. 

And  yet  in  all  his  Journal  there  is  no  ac- 
count of  his  holding  a  silent  meeting  where 
there  were  world's  People  !  But  he  had  al- 
ways something  to  say  on  such  occasions  : 
and  only  one  silent  meeting  at  all ;  and  that 
was,  where  there  was  a  settled  meeting  of 
friends,  only. 

The  power  attended  the  Quaker  meetings  in 
those  days  with  sudden  conviction,  trembling 

and  FALLING  UNDER  THE  POWER  ! 

There  are  many  of  their  ancient  books 
which  give  account  of  such  fruit. 

Mary  Fell,  who  afterwards  became  the 
wife  of  George  Fox,  was  an  instance,  under 
the  testimony  of  G.  F.  to  feel  the  convincing 
power. 

At  Bristol,  England,  in  the  open  air  in  an 
orchard  or  field,  people  fell  under  the  power; 
and  many  ten  thousands  were  gathered  into 
the  fold  in  that  day,  within  the  space  of  a 
few  years. 

They  were  firm  to  their  testimony,  though 
thousands  were  imprisoned  for  no  crime,  but 
wickedness  in  their  enemies;  and  hundreds 
of  them,  through  suffering,  died  in  prison. 

Others  were  whipped,  cropped  and  branded, 
yea,  banished; — and  some  were  put  to  death  ! 

But  the  liberties  of  England  and  those  of 
America  began  to  take  date,  and  dawn  from 
them  ;  and  which  is  now  progressing  in  the 
world;  and  will  continue  to  progress,  until  the 
image  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  law  religion  shall 
give  away  to  universal  liberty  of  conscience  ! 

How  many  meetings  did  Fox  and  Penn  and 
others  have  out  of  doors,  in  the  streets, 
and  under  the  shades,  their  histories  and  Jour- 
nals record  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  should 
come  after!  For  "the  righteous  shall  be  had 
in  everlasting  remembrance." 

Many  of  the  Quakers,  when  going  fiomone 
prison  to  another,  went  with  a  rnitimus,  with- 
out an  officer ;  and  Fox  went  from  Lancaster 
to  London,  on  the  word  of  a  Christian,  and 
carried  the  papers  to  court,  against  himself! 

There  are  no  evidences  that  Wesley  was 
ever  useful  to  the  conversion  of  souls,  until  he 
was  shut  out  of  all  the  consecrated  buildings, 
culled  Churches,  in  and  about  London  ; — then, 
when  all  doors  were  shut  against  him,  he 
took  the  field.  At  Morefields,  seven  persons 
fell  under  the  power !    The  greater  part  of 


whom  professed  to  find  peace,  in  the  course 
of  the  night  following.  John  Wesley  was 
then  36  years  old— 1739.  He  encouraged 
street  preaching  and  field  meetings  all  the  days 
of  his  life — precept  and  example  exemplified 
it. 

So  the  labors  of  Whitfield  were  in  the  streets 
and  fields ; — useful  to  many  thousands  in  his 
day. 

But  after  Wesley's  decease,  field  preaching 
was  dropped  and  laid  aside,  and  meeting- 
houses, called  Chapels,  were  then  substituted, 
as  the  necessary  inference  from  the  minutes 
of  conference  made  for  me  and  others  on  that 
occasion,  1807,  and  put  into  their  M-.'<>:azine. 

The  Sacramental  meetings  in  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee,  laid  a  foundation  for  the  revival 
and  spread  of  the  work  in  booths — where  the 
glory  of  God  was  manifestly  displayed  among 
the  people — both  Presbyterians  and  Metho- 
dists—about 1800. 

The  clergyman  whose  pulpit  had  been 
burnt,  as  a  testimony  against  his  doctrine,  in 
Iredell  County,  in  N.  Carolina,  had  a  glorious 
part  in  this  work,  as  means  in  the  hands  of 
Divine  Providence.  First,  in  the  early  revival 
in  the  West,  about  Green  River  ;  and  then  in 
N.  C.  For  some  of  his  old  hearers  becoming 
subjects  of  the  work,  after  their  removal  to  the 
West,  and  wrote  back  to  Iredell  County  about 
it,  which  paved  the  way  for  a  wish  for  his 
return. 

Phillip  Bruce  returning  from  Virginia  to 
Iredell  about  the  same  time,  gave  rise  to  a 
woods  meeting,  at  an  inclement  season  of  the 
year;  and  hence  about  thirty  TEXTS  were 
prepared  ;  which  was  the  first  regular  meeting 
of  that  kind— and  hence  the  origin  of  the  well 
known  name,  "  Camp  Meeting." 

The  first  I  saw  was  on  Shoulderbone 
Creek,  in  Georgia,  in  1803.  In  1804  I  ap- 
pointed and  attended  the  first  regular  Camp 
Meeting  in  the  centre  of  Virginia  ;  and  the 
same  year  the  first  that  was  held  in  the  State 
of  New  York — and  also  in  the  Mississippi.  In 
1805,  the  first  that  was  ever  held  in  the  State 
of  Connecticut,  and  in  Massachusetts  also  ;  af- 
terwards a  foundation  for  Vermont — and  in 
1820,  the  first  that  was  ever  in  the  State  of 
Rhode  Island. 

In  1805,  6,  and  7,  my  lot  was  in  Europe. 
My  desire  to  revive  street  and  field  meetings, 
and  to  introduce  Camp  Meetings  into  that  re- 
gion, was  my  object,  should  Providence 
permit. 

Wesley's  rule  was  to  notice  the  movement 
and  openings  of  Providence,  and  to  follow  the 
same ;  and  hence  to  vary  his  rules,  according 
to  times  and  circumstances. 

But  his  sons  in  the  Gospel,  after  his  decease, 
departed  from  his  ways — therefore,  when 
another  society  rose  up,  they  took  the  name 


ON    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


251 


of  "  Primitive  Methodists,"  a  short  account  of 
which  is  here  subjoined ;  as  a  relation  of  cir- 
cumstances elucidates  the  simple  leadings  and 
dispensations  of  the  superintending  Providence 
of  God. 

Also,  a  "  Defence  of  Camp  Meetings,'1'1  and 
some  choice  Hymns,  used  in  the  early  times 
of  this  revival,  at  such  meetings  in  the  West 
mostly  composed  by  J.  A.  G.,  called  the 
"  Wild  Man  of  the  Woods,'1'1  whose  happy 
spirit  has  since  flown  to  a  better  world,  to 
dwell  with  his  God  forever!  Prefaced  with 
some  documents,  that  may  be  viewed  authen- 
tic, if  not  official,  to  cast  light  where  there  is 
seeming  darkness,  for  the  information  of  en- 
quiring minds,  on  the  subject  of  the  Diana  of 
Episcopacy,  which  has  brought  the  confusion 
of  Babel  into  the  tender  mind,  and  caused  so 
much  evil  contention  in  the  land. 


See  the  Problem  of  Episcopacy  Book,  by  N. 
Bangs,  D.  D.  p.  59  to  62. 

"  In  every  community,  as  well  religious  as 
civil,  there  must  be  some  centre  of  power, 
some  supreme  authority,  from  whence  all 
others  must  emanate.  And  this  supreme  au- 
thority may  either  retain  its  original  right 
within  itself,  or  may,  if  necessary  or  expe- 
dient, impart  a  portion  of  it  to  others,  who 
must  be  responsible  for  its  use  to  the  authority 
from  which  it  was  derived.  It  is  not  always 
necessary,  nay,  it  is  often  totally  impracti- 
cable, for  that  body  to  which  the  power  of 
right  belongs  to  govern,  to  exercise  that  pow- 
er. Thus  it  is  the  inherent  right  of  every 
man  to  govern  himself.  But  where  a  number 
of  individuals  form  a  community,  it  being  ini- 
piacticable  for  each  individual  to  exercise  his 
own  inherent  right  of  governing  himself,  he 
resigns  up  a  part  of  that  right,  in  order  to  se- 
cure the  good  of  the  whole  community.  When 
this  association  is  formed  by  mutual  consent, 
and  for  mutual  good,  the  right  of  government 
is  transferred  from  each  individual  to  the 
whole  body.  But  this  community  itself  will 
find  it  necessary  to  concentrate  its  authority 
in  the  hands  of  one  or  more  persons,  in  order 
to  make  and  execute  its  laws.  Hence  arises 
the  necessity  of  representative  government,  by 
which  the  authority  of  the  whole  community 
is  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  a  few.  But 
even  these  few  although  they  may  deliberate 
together,  and  enact  laws  for  the  regulation  of 
the  community,  they  cannot  execute  them  in 
their  collective  capacity.  Hence  arises  the 
necessity  of  a  division  of  power  into  the 
hands  of  individuals,  who  now  possess,  not 
only  their  original  right  of  governing  them- 


selves, but  also,  by  delegation,  the  right  of 
governing  others ;  and  that  too,  in  those  im- 
portant points  which  involve  the  dearest  in- 
terests of  mankind  :  I  allude  to  governors, 
judges,  &c.  This  kind  of  apportionment  of 
power  originates  of  necessity  from  the  present 
state  of  human  society.  Society  cannot  exist 
without  it.  Every  man  must  resign  some 
portion  of  his  individual  rights,  in  order  to 
secure  those  which  he  retains. — otherwise  he 
must  be  deprived  of  the  whole. 

But  these  observations  apply  principally  to 
the  regulation  of  civil  society.  Here  all  power 
is  derived  primarily  from  the  people,  who 
were  created  by  God:  and  they  have  the  right 
of  modifying,  and  of  apportioning  that  power, 
as  the  state  of  society,  and  the  exigencies  of 
time  and  place,  may  require.  Ami  all  good 
ami  wise  legislators  will  be  actuated  with  a 
view  to  the  good  of  the  whole  community. 
But  the  government  of  the  church  of 
God  is  somewhat  different.  God  calls  men, 
whom  He  pleases,  to  be  the  ministers  of  his 
word.  And  as  an  individual  man  possesses 
the  right  of  governing  himself  in  all  secular 
matters,  until  the  state  of  society  shall  dictate 
the  necessity,  from  an  intercommunity  of  in- 
terests, of  surrendering  a  part  of  that  right  in- 
to the  hands  of  others,  SO  those  ministers 
whom  God  selects  to  be  the  shepherds  of  his 
flock,  and  the  guardians  of  his  people,  possess 
the  BIGHT  of  governing  themselves  in  reli- 
gious matters,  and  ALL  those  committed  to 
their  care.  Hence,  Ministers  primarily  derive 
their  AUTHORITY  to  preachy  and  to  exercise 
their  ministerial  functions,  among  which 
is  the  OVERSIGHT  of  the  church,  from  JESUS 
christ  himself  :  this  is  the  Supreme  FOUN- 
TAIN of  their  AUTHORITY;  and  of  THIS 
AUTHORITY  no  man,  or  number  of  men, 
have  a  RIGHT  to  dispossess  them ;  that  is, 
while  they  maintain  the  character  of  true  mi- 
nisters of  Jesus  Christ." 

'•  The  general  Conference  possess  the  sole 
right  of  making  rules  for  the  government  of 
the  church."  Page  13S  and  139,  with  some 
few  exceptions  about  money  matters,  and  Da- 
gon  or  Diana  of  episcopacy,  &c. 


COPIES— CIRCULAR  LETTER,  &c. 

"  To  the  Members  and  Friends  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  in  New  York 

'New  York,  August  11,  1820. 

"  Whereas  divers  reports  have  been  circu- 
lated in  this  city,  purporting  that  the  New 
York  Annual  Conference  had  formed  a  design 
to  possess  themselves  of  the  property  belong- 


252 


ON    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


ing  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  we 
whose  names  are  undersigned,  having  been 
present  at  the  last  session  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, where  the  resolutions  were  adopted 
which  governed  the  subsequent  acts  of  the 
New  York  Annual  Conference;  and  having 
also  been  present  at  the  last  session  of  the 
said  Annual  Conference,  consider  it  our  duty 
to  lay  before  our  people  the  design  both  of  the 
General  and  Annual  Conference  on  this  sub- 
ject. The  resolution  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence is  as  follows  : — 

*  '•  '  In  future  WE  will  admit  no  charter, 
deed,  or  conveyance  for  any  house  of  worship, 
to  be  used  by  us,  unless  it  be  provided  in  such 
charter,  deed,  or  conveyance,  that  the  trustees 
of  said  house  shall  at  all  times  permit  such 
ministers  and  preachers  belonging  to  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church,  as  shall  from  time 
to  time  be  duly  authorized  by  the  General 
Conference  of  the  Ministers  of  our  church,  or 
by  the  Annual  Conferences,  to  preach  and  ex- 
pound God's  holy  word,  and  to  EXECUTE 
the  discipline  of  the  church,  and  to  administer 
the  sacraments  therein,  according  to  the  true 
meaning  and  purport  of  our  deed  of  settle- 
ment.' From  the  above  resolution  it  appears 
obvious  that  the  design  of  the  General  Con- 
ference was  to  establish  and  perpetuate  a 
UNIFORM  SYSTEM  IN  THE  WHOLE 
BODY,  and  simply  to  secure  the  property  to 
the  church,  in  conformity  to  the  laws  of  the 
several  states  respectively ;  and  the  RIGHT 
of  the  ministers  of  said  church  at  all  times  to 
preach  the  word  of  God,  administer  the  holy 
ordinances,  and  EXECUTE  THE  DISCI- 
PLINE in  all  the  houses  of  worship  :  no  other 
right  in,  or  title  to  the  property  having  ever 
been  designed  or  contemplated. 

"  If  it  were  necessary  to  give  further  proof 
of  this  design,  the  preliminary  remarks  to  the 
deed  of  settlement  in  the  form  of  discipline  are 
clearly  in  point.  Those  remarks  are  as  fol- 
lows, '  Let  the  following  plan  of  a  deed  of 
settlement  be  brought  into  effect  in  all  possible 
cases,  and  as  far  as  the  laws  of  the  states  re- 
spectively will  admit  of  it.  But  each  annual 
conference  is  authorized  to  make  such  modifi- 
cation in  the  deeds,  as  they  may  find  the 
different  usuages  and  customs  of  law  require 
in  the  different  states  and  territories,  so  as  to 
secure  the  premises  firmly  by  deed,  and  per- 
manently to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
according  to  the  TRUE  INTENT  and  mean- 
ing ot  the  following  form  of  a  deed  of  settle- 
ment; any  thing  in  the  said  form  to  the  con- 
trary notwithstanding.'  Comment  on  the 
above  would  be  superfluous ;  for  it  unequivo- 


cally requires  that  the  property  be  secured, 
permanently  to  the  '  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,'  and  therefore  can  never  be  secured 
to  an  Annual  Conference,  or  to  any  other 
body,  without  the  most  plain  and  obvious 
violation  of  the  rules  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence. In  conformity  with  the  resolutions  of 
the  General  Conference,  and  conceiving  that 
some  of  the  requisitions  of  the  General  law  of 
the  Commonwealth  of  New  York,  under  which 
the  different  religious  societies  in  the  state 
were  at  liberty  to  incorporate  were  such  as  to 
render  it  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  observe 
those  requisitions,  and  at  the  same  time  to  be 
governed  by  the  rules  of  OUR  CHURCH  DIS- 
CIPLINE, the  New  York  Annual  Conference, 
at  its  last  session,  passed  the  following  reso- 
lutions. 

*  ["  That,  in  order  to  obviate  the  difficul- 
ties which  do  no  now,  and  have  for  some  time 
past,  existed  in  this  city,  in  respect  to  the  ap- 
pointment of  trustees,  it  is  both  expedient  and 
necessary  for  the  Conference,  to  recommend 
to  the  people  of  their  charge  to  petition  the 
Legislature  of  this  State,  at  its  next  session, 
for  an  ACT  of  incorporation-,  which  shall 
recognize  the  PECULIARITIES  of  OUR 
form  of  Church  Government,  and  thereby 
enable  US  more  fully  and  effectually  to  EX- 
ECUTE the  discipline  of  OUR  Church.— 
This  your  Committee  think  to  be  necessary 
not  only  to  regulate  the  affairs  of  our  Church 
in  this  city,  but  also  throughout  the  State; 
such  is  the  present  law  of  this  State  in  respect 
to  the  Incorporation  of  religious  societies,  that 
the  trustees  of  our  church  in  the  exercise  of 
their  functions,  either  cannot,  or  will  not  con- 
form to  the  requirement  of  our  discipline — your 
committee  therefore  recommend  the  adoption 
of  the  following  resolutions.] 

"'1st.  Resolved,  that  a  committee  of  five 
be  appointed  to  prepare  a  memorial  to  be  pre- 
sented to  the  Legislature  of  this  state  at  their 
next  session,  praying  them  for  a  special  act  of 
incorporation  for  our  Church  throughout  the 
state,  in  conformity  to  the  rules  and  regula- 
tions of  our  discipline;  and  that  the  said 
Committee  be  instructed  to  furnish  each  pre- 
siding elder  with  twenty  printed  copies  of  said 
memorial. 

"  '  2.  Resolved,  that  it  shall  be  the  duty  of 
the  Presiding  Elders  to  furnish  each  preacher 
in  their  district,  who  may  travel  in  the  state 
of  New  York,  with  a  copv  of  said  memorial, 
and  that  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  such  preach- 
ers to  use  their  endeavors  to  obtain  subscribers, 
and  to  forward  their  names  and  memorials  to 
the  stationed  preacher  in  Albany. 


•This  resolution  was  passed  in  the  next  General  Con- 
ference,  after  my  Thoughts  on  Church  Government  |  •  The  within  inclosed  in  brackets  [thus]  was  in  the  re- 
were  published  in  which  it  was  observed  that  the  Meet-  ,  solutions  of  the  Conference  but  withheld  irom  the  public 
ing  houses  were  deeded  to  nobody.    Discipline,  page  166.  |  —what  for  1    The  Reader  must  draw  his  own  inference. 


ON    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


253 


"  '  3.  Resolved,  that  a  copy  of  this  report  be  j 
forwarded  to  the  Genesee  Conference,  praying 
them  to  co-operate  with  us  in  circulating  a 
memorial  on  their  circuits  in  the  bounds  of 
their  charge,  which  are  within  the  limits  of 
the  State  of  New  York. 

"'4.  Resolved,  that  it  be  the  duty  of  all 
those  preachers  who  obtain  subscribers  to  said 
memorials,  to  forward  them  sometime  before 
the  next  session  of  the  Legislature  of  this 
State,  to  the  preacher  in  charge  in  the  city  of 
Albany,  to  be  by  him  presented  to  the  said 
Legislature. 

" '  5.  Resolved,  that  the  Committee  ap- 
pointed to  prepare  the  before-mentioned  me- 
morial, be  also  instructed  to  prepare  a  draft 
of  an  act  of  incorporation,  in  conformity  to  the 
first  resolution  of  this  report,  to  be  presented 
to  the  State  Legislature.' 

["After  reading  the  document  submitted  to 
them  from  Vermont,  your  Committee  recom- 
mend to  the  Brethren  in  that  State,  to  take 
similar  measures  to  obtain  an  act  of  Incor- 
poration, or  otherwise  to  proceed  immediately 
to  re-organize,  according  to  the  present  stat- 
utes of  the  State,  in  such  case  as  made  and 
provided.] 

"The  true  intent  and  design  of  the  New 
York  Conference,  in  the  passage  of  the  above 
resolutions  was,  to  act  in  perfect  harmony 
with  the  resolution  and  design  of  the  General 
Conference,  as  before  stated  ;  and  permanently 
to  secure  the  houses  of  worship  to  the  '  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  ;'  and  to  the  ministers 
of  said  church  nothing  more  than  the  right  of 
preaching  in  the  houses,  and  of  administering 
the  holy  ordinances,  and  EXECUTING  the 
discipline  of  the  church. 

"  That  none  might  misunderstand  the  inten- 
tion of  the  Conference,  it  was  explicitly  stated  on 
the  Conference  floor,  that  it  was  not  intended 
to  take  any  measure  which  should  go  to  de- 
prive our  people  of  the  liberty  of  choosing 
their  Trustees.  This  was  done  with  a  special 
view  to  the  mode  of  appointing  Trustees,  as 
recommended  in  the  deed  of  settlement,  in  the 
form  of  discipline,  and  which,  as  has  already 
been  stated,  each  Annual  Conference  is  at  lib- 
erty to  modify  according  to  the  usages  and 
customs  of  law  in  the  several  states  ;  the  man- 
ner of  appointing  the  board  of  Trustees,  mak- 
ing no  kind  of  difference  with  respect  to  the 
security  and  control  of  the  property.  We  de- 
sire that  it  may  be  particularly  noticed,  that  it 
was  understood  by  the  Conference,  and  by  the 
Committee  appointed  to  draft  the   memorial, 


and  the  bill,  for  an  act  of  incorporation,  that 
the  Trustees  were  to  be  chosen  by  the  people. 
"  It  should  further  be  recollected  that  the 
Committee  appointed  by  the  Conference  for  the 
above  purpose  have,  as  yet,  never  met  to 
draft  the  memorial  and  bill,  on  the  character 
of  which  the  merits  of  the  question,  relative  to 
the  claim  which  it  is  alledged  the  Conference 
design  to  secure  to  the  church  property,  de- 
pend. And  also  that  when  drafted,  both  the 
memorial,  and  bill,  will  be  presented  to  the 
people*  for  their  approbation  and  signatures, 
which  will  give  them  full  opportunity  to  form 
a  judgment  relative  to  the  true  intention  and 
design  of  the  Conference  relative  to  the 
church  property.  Till  this  period  arrives,  all 
we  can  do  is  to  give  the  most  positive  assu- 
rance, as  we  hereby  do,  that  nothing  is  intended 
or  designed,  either  by  the  General  or  Annual 
Conference,  but  to  secure  the  property  perma- 
nently to  the  '  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,' 
and  to  the  Ministers  of  said  Church,  regularly 
authorised  by  the  General  Conference,  and  by 
the  Annual  Conferences  respectively,  the  right 
to  preach,  exercise  the  discipline,  and  admin- 
ister the  ordinances  of  the  Church  in  the 
houses  of  worship  so  secured.  Considering 
that  no  alteration  has  taken  place  with  respect 
to  the  charter  by  which  the  property  of  the 
Church  is  held,  and  that  no  change  can  take 
place,  till  it  is  fully  and  specifically  before  the 
people,  for  their  examination  and  approval ; 
and  considering  further,  that  such  change  or 
alteration  must  be  made  by  a  wise  and  patri- 
otic Legislature,  ever  tenacious  of  the  rights 
and  prerogatives  of  the  people,  we  must  sub- 
mit it  to  an  enlightened  community  to  judge 
what  ground  of  present  alarm  can  be  found  in 
the  act,  either  of  the  General  or  Annual  Con- 
ference. 

"ENOCH  GEORGE.* 

"FREEBORN  GARRETTSON* 

"NATHAN  BANGS* 

"P.  P.  SANDFORD* 

"JOSHUA  SOULE.* 

"ALEXANDER  M-CAINE.* 

"THOMAS  MASON* 

"AARON  HUNT.f 

"B.  HIBBARD.f 

"T.  SPICER.f 

"E.  HEBARD.f 


*  But  was  this  the  original  design  or  intention  ? 

"  Those  whose  names  are  marked  thus  *  were  present  at 
the  General  and  Annual  Conferences. 

"  Those  whose  names  are  marked  thus  f  were  present  at 
the  Annual,  but  not  at  the  General  Conference." 


254 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP   MEETINGS. 


DEFENCE   OF   CAMP   MEETINGS, 


Rev.  Stith  Mead, 

"  Dear  Sir — Agreeably  to  your  request,  I 
have  thrown  together  some  reflections  on  the 
subject  of  Camp  Meetings. 

"  As  a  plan,  the  most  simple,  and  of  course 
the  best  calculated  to  answer  the  intended  pur- 
pose, I  have  stated  the  objections  which  are 
commonly  raised  by  those  who  oppose  you, 
and  have  annexed  the  answer  to  each  in  the 
order  in  which  they  occcrred  to  my  mind.  As 
my  only  aim  is  to  put  down  that  superficial 
tribe  of  men,  who  commonly  are  at  the  head 
of  unreasonable  opposition,  I  have  studied 
simplicity  and  plainness.  And  though  more 
judicious  critics  might  say,  that  some  of  the 
arguments  are  strained,  and  that  others  might 
be  considered  arguments  ad  hominem,  yet  I 
apprehend  no  danger  from  a  public  reply.  An 
error  which  may  have  been  admitted,  must 
be  too  trivial  to  merit  the  opposition  of  men  of 
ability,  and  I  fear  nothing  from  the  others,  be- 
cause I  should  not  find  time  to  pay  them  at- 
tention. 

"  It  might  be  said,  for  instance,  that  my  de- 
fence of  an  unlettered  ministry,  would  ulti- 
mately lead  to  evil  consequences,  '  to  the  per- 
petuation of  ignorance.''  But  I  have  not  the 
same  apprehension.  The  time  is  fast  ap- 
proaching when  every  man  who  wishes  to  be 
an  acceptable  minister  of  the  gospel,  will  find 
himself  obliged  to  take  Paul's  advice  to  Timo- 
thy, and  with  diligence  strive  to  grow  not 
only  in  grace,  but  likewise  in  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth — I  have  no  intention  to  say  that 
literature  is  useless.  My  meaning  is,  that  the 
same  zeal,  which  induces  men  to  renounce  the 
pleasures  of  the  world  and  offer  themselves  as 
laborers  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ,  will  push 
them  on  to  make  all  necessary  improve- 
ment. 

"  Again  it  may  be  said  that  arguments  in 
favor  of  noise  and  confusion  drawn  from  the 
conduct  of  the  Jews,  are  far-fetched  and  inap- 


plicable. But  I  feel  clear  in  having  adduced 
examples  taken  from  the  New  Testament, 
which  are  of  similar  import,  and  therefore  in- 
vincible. 

"  As  to  the  arguments  which  are  addressed 
ad  hominem  to  the  opposer.  I  think  them  di- 
rectly in  point,  as  intended  to  silence  gainsay- 
ers,  who  act  without  information  or  reflec- 
tion. 

"On  the  whole,  when  I  declare  my  prevail- 
ing design  in  sending  forward  this  little  pro- 
duction, is  not  to  injure  the  feelings  of  candid 
and  honest  men,  but  to  aid  in  the  spread  of  true 
godliness,  I  am  sure  to  be  heard,  by  such,  with 
patience.  And  if  any  one  should  wish  to  cor- 
rect me,  he  will  do  it  as  becomes  the  profes- 
sion of  a  peaceful  gospel. 

"  If  you  think  it  can  be  of  any  service  to 
the  public,  you  are  at  liberty  to  publish  these 
sheets,  and  apply  the  profits  of  the  publication 
to  the  purpose  of  finishing  the  new  Meeting 
House  at  Lynchburg. 
"  I  am,  fyc., 

"  SAMUEL  K.  JENNINGS. 
"  September  23d,  1805." 


"  LIGHT  and  darkness  must  forever  stand 
opposed  to  each  other.  If  either  prevail,  in 
portion  to  its  prevalence,  the  other  must  dis- 
appear. The  kingdom  of  righteousness  and 
true  holiness,  must  forever  be  opposed  to  the 
kingdom  of  Satan,  or  the  wicked  inclinations 
of  men.  Every  man  is  subject  to  one  or  other 
of  these  powers.  Lovers  of  God  and  of 
truth  delight  in  the  prosperity  of  religion, 
from  motives  of  duty  and  benevolence.  The 
enemies  of  God  and  of  his  word  are  pleased 
to  see  religion  put  down,  from  the  selfish  de- 
sign of  covering  their  lusts.  The  true  Chris- 
tian will  defend  those  institutions,  and  means 
which  most  conduce  *.o  the  reformation  of  sin- 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


255 


ners,  whatever  the  world  may  think  of  him. 
Temporizers  and  those  who  love  the  praise  of 
men  rather  than  the  praise  of  God,  will  advo- 
cate or  oppose  measures,  according  to  the  de- 
gree of  approbation  they  may  receive,  or  ex- 
pect to  receive  from  the  world. 

Many  hundreds  of  the  most  striking  refor- 
mations have  been  at  least  commenced  by 
means  of  Methodist  Camp  Meetings !  With 
these  interesting  facts  before  them,  some  look 
on  with  approbation,  some  join  with  earnest- 
ness in  promoting  and  carrying  the  hopeful 
design  into  effect,  while  others  treat  the  meet- 
ings with  contempt,  and  their  advocates  as 
fools,  madmen,  and  enthusiasts.  Some  sub- 
mit to  every  inconvenience  to  attend  upon 
them,  while  others  proclaim  the  importance 
of  suppressing  them  as  a  public  nuisance. 
The  design  of  these  sheets,  is  to  examine  some 
of  the  objections  commonly  raised  against  this 
important  institution. 

"Objection  1st.  Too  much  time  is  spent  in 
vain.     '  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor,  &c.' 

"  Answer.  This  is  a  specious  objection,  and 
seems  to  be  supported  by  an  express  command 
of  God.  Let  it  be  observed,  however,  that 
our  Lord  Christ,  in  Matthew  vi.  33,  advised 
and  commanded  that  we  should  '  first  seek 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness.' 
That  we  should  prefer  spiritual  before  tempo- 
ral interest.  In  another  place  our  Lord  esti- 
mates the  soul  of  a  man  to  be  of  greater  worth 
than  the  whole  world.  'What  shall  it  profit 
a  man  if  he  should  gain  the  whole  world  and 
lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what  shall  he  give  in 
exchange?'  &c.  Paul 'considered  all  things 
but  loss,  so  that  he  might  win  Christ  and  be 
found  in  him.'  In  a  country  where,  with  the 
continued  and  united  exertions  of  all  its  citi- 
zens, sufficient  provisions  could  not  be  made 
for  its  necessities,  such  an  objection  might 
have  some  weight;  but  with  a  soil  and  cli- 
mate like  ours,  where  on  an  accurate  calcula- 
tion it  will  be  found,  that  if  one-fourth  of  the 
time  be  spent  in  agriculture,  ample  supplies 
will  be  produced  for  a  man  and  beast,  an  ar- 
gument founded  on  the  necessity  of  labor, 
must  be  entirely  frivolous. 

"  If  we  be  disposed  to  consider  religion  as 
a  matter  of  no  consequence,  a  very  trivial  rea- 
son will  be  to  us  sufficient  for  neglecting  it. 
But  if  the  exercise  and  indulgence  of  true  re- 
pentance, and  the  acquisition  of  a  living  faith 
in  Jesus  Christ,  be  considered  essential  to  sal- 
vation; it  must  follow,  that  those  who  feel 
themselves  destitute  of  this  '  Pearl  of  great 
price,'  will  find  sufficient  time  to  perform  their 
necessary  labor,  and  still  spare,  occasionally, 
a  week  for  the  special  work  of  waiting  upon 
God  in  the  use  of  such  means,  as  are  found 
conducive  to  reformation.  While  riches, 
honors    and  distinctions  are  considered   the 


principal  objects  of  pursuit,  and  the  only  at- 
tainments worthy  the  attention  of  men,  much 
will  be  said  about  the  importance  of  labor. 
But  let  a  man  be  properly  affected  with  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  and  he  will  no  more  at 
tempt  to  avail  himself  of  this  objection  in  op- 
posing Camp  Meetings. 

"Objection  2d.  Granting  the  argument  for 
making  provision  for  the  body,  ought  not  to 
weigh  in  this  case,  yet  surely  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted a  reasonable  objection,  that  by  attend- 
ing upon  such  meetings,  health  is  exposed  and 
injured. 

Answer.  "  It  is  possible,  we  grant,  that  the 
sickly  or  delicate  might  be  injured  by  too  long 
standing  or  sitting,  or  lying  on  the  ground,  but 
common  sense  would  teach  all  valetudinarians 
either  to  stay  at  home  or  to  make  the  necessary 
provisions  for  their  safety.  We  cannot,  there- 
fore, be  answerable  for  their  imprudence.  But 
a  proper  religious  excitement  is  not  calculated 
either  directly  or  indirectly  to  injure  health, 
unless  victory  over  passion,  a  tranquil  expec- 
tation of  unavoidable  adversity,  with  triumph 
over  the  fear  of  death,  can  constitute  disease. 
But,  says  the  objector,  the  awful  anxiety 
which  frequently  precedes  this  comfortable 
state  of  the  mind  often  does  mischief.  This 
last  difficulty  involves  in  it  another  question. 
For  if  the  exercise  preparatory  to  a  gracious 
state,  be  a  deep  sense  of  sin,  and  its  awful 
consequences  followed  by  an  humble  accept- 
ance of  mercy  on  the  terms  of  the  Gospel ; 
then  it  must  follow,  that  whatever  effects  it 
may  produce,  it  will  be  prudent  to  submit  to 
the  operation.  But  if  I  should  be  disposed  to 
deny  the  charge,  which  I  shall  now  formally 
do,  how  will  it  ever  be  made  to  appear  with 
sufficient  certainty,  that  the  case  of  sickness 
which  may  have  happened  at  any  Camp 
Meeting,  or  which  may  have  succeeded 
shortly  after  such  a  meeting,  were  produced  by 
any  exercise  or  condition  attendant  on  the  oc- 
casion %  Have  not  thousands  been  taken  sud- 
denly ill  at  home,  abroad,  sitting  up,  lying 
down,  in  the  house  and  in  the  field  ?  Who 
can  tell  whether  the  same  illness  might  not 
have  happened  at  the  same  time  in  another 
place,  or  in  any  other  condition  1  And  as  so 
many  come  off  unhurt  in  the  proportion  to  the 
few  who  can  be  adduced  as  seeming  instances 
to  the  contrary,  I  venture  to  conclude  that,  if 
religion  be  all  important,  and  if  religion  be  suc- 
cessfully sought  after  at  Camp  Meetings,  this 
second  objection  must  also  lose  most,  if  not  all 
its  weight. 

"  Objection  3d.  Let  these  objections  stand 
or  fall,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  the 
principal  advocates  of  these  meetings  are  ig- 
norant and  illiterate  Methodists, 

"  Answer.  Indeed,  it  is  bad  enough  if  all  Me- 
thodists are  ignorant  and  illiterate.     It  could 


256 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


be  wished  that  true  wisdom  and  useful  know- 
ledge were  more  universally  diffused.  But  not 
to  lose  sight  of  the  objection,  "  Saint  Paul 
gives  the  following  instructions  to  Timothy, 
when  preparing  him  for  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel.  'Give  attendance  to  reading,  to  ex- 
hortation, to  doctrine.  Neglect  not  the  gift 
that  is  in  thee.  Meditate  upon  these  things, 
give  thyself  wholly  to  them.  Take  heed  unto 
thyself  and  to  thy  doctrine,  continue  in  them  ; 
for  in  doing  this  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself 
and  them  that  hear  thee.  Preach  the  word,  be  in- 
stant in  season,  out  of  season ;  reprove,  rebuke, 
exhort,  with  all  long  suffering  and  doctrine/' 
Whether  the  Methodist  preachers  do  not,  in  a 
very  considerable  degree,  act  up  to  this  exhorta- 
tion, will  scarcely  admit  of  a  question.  But  the 
objector  continues  to  ask,  have  any  of  them  a 
liberal  education  ?  Can  they  compose  rheto- 
rical discourses  ?  Can  they  deliver  them  with 
the  ease  and  elegance  of  true  orators  ?  The 
want  of  these  accomplishments,  I  perceive, 
then,  to  be  the  £reat  objection.  Nothing  is 
more  common  tnan  that  worldly  minded  men 
should  be  wise  above  what  is  written.  Does 
Paul  make  any  such  demands  upon  Timothy  % 
Or  does  he  instruct  him  to  be  guided  by  these 
characteristics  in  his  choice  of  others  for  the 
same  important  work  ?  If  such  demand  were 
correct,  then  we  should  have  heard  Paul  ad- 
dress himself  to  Timothy  in  the  following 
manner.  '  0  Timothy,  my  son  !  I  have  fre- 
quently commanded  thee  to  labor  in  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  according  to  my  example.  But 
as  thou  art  not  an  apostle,  properly  so  called, 
and  hast  not  received  the  gift  of  languages,  I 
advise  thee  to  acquaint  thyself  with  the  He- 
brew, Greek,  and  Latin ;  with  Geometry, 
Trigonometry,  Arithmetic,  Algebra,  and  Flux- 
ions; with  natural  Philosophy,  Rhetoric, 
moral  Philosophy  and  Metaphysics ;  after 
these,  to  devote  thyself  to  the  study  of  some 
system  or  systems  of  divinity,  then  thou  wilt 
be  prepared  to  write  over  thy  sermons  cor- 
rectly. But  after  all,  do  not  fail  to  rehearse 
them  before  a  looking  glass  till  thou  art  able 
to  repeat  them  with  freedom  and  grace ;  so 
that  when  thou  art  called  upon  public  duty, 
thou  mayest  effectually  secure  the  approbation 
of  thine  auditors.  Furthermore,  when  thou 
art  about  to  visit  any  distant  churches,  lay  up 
in  thy  portmanteau  the  choicest  of  thy  ser- 
mons. And  wherever  thou  art,  take  care  to 
have  at  least  one  discourse  about  thee,  that 
thou  mayest  be  prepared  against  any  sudden 
emergency,  and  never  appear  unfinished  in  the 
eyes  of  the  people.'  We  cannot  think  such 
an  address,  either  public  or  private,  commen- 
surate with  the  dignity  of  the  apostle  Paul. 

"The  exhortation  to  Timothy  is  comprehen- 
sive and  to  the  purpose.  It  includes  every  in- 
struction   necessary   for    a    useful    minister. 


'  When  we  are  deeply  interested  in  a  subject 
of  the  last  importance,  we  do  not  think  it  ne- 
cessary to  draw  up  our  arguments  in  an  or- 
derly manner  upon  paper,  before  we  attempt 
to  deliver  our  sentiments  upon  the  matter  in 
hand  !  Are  not  the  love  and  penetration  of  a 
parent  sufficient  to  dictate  such  advice  as  is 
suited  to  the  different  tempers  and  conditions 
of  his  children  1  After  perceiving  the  house 
of  our  neighbor  on  fire,  we  do  not  withdraw 
to  our  closet  to  prepare  a  variety  of  affecting 
arguments,  by  way  of  engaging  him  to  save 
both  himself  and  his  family  from  the  flames. 
In  such  a  case,  a  lively  conviction  of  our 
neighbor's  danger,  and  an  ardent  desire  to  res- 
cue him  from  it,  affords  greater  powers  of  nat- 
ural eloquence,  than  any  rules  of  art  can  fur- 
nish ' 

"Horace  observes,  that  neither  matter  nor 
method  will  be  wanting  upon  a  well  digested 
subject.  With  how  much  facility  then  may 
suitable  expressions  be  expected  to  follow  those 
animating  sentiments,  which  are  inspired  by 
an  ardent  love  to  God  and  man;  especially 
when  subjects  of  such  universal  concern  are 
agitated,  as  death  and  redemption,  judgment 
and  eternity  1  Upon  such  occasions,  out  of 
the  abundance  of  the  heart,  the  mouth  will 
speak  :  nor  will  the  preacher  be  able  to  repeat 
a  tenth  part  of  the  truths,  which  God  has  com- 
municated to  him  while  meditating  upon  his 
text.  If  malice  can  furnish  those  who  are  un- 
der its  influence,  with  an  inexhaustible  fund 
of  conversation,  how  much  more  rational  to 
suppose,  that  the  charity  of  a  minister  will 
furnish  him  with  an  inexhaustible  fund  of  ex- 
hortation, instruction  and  comfort.' 

"  What  advantage  has  occurred  to  the 
church  by  renouncing  the  apostolic  method  of 
publishing  the  Gospel  ?  We  too  often  have 
had  indolence  and  artifice  in  the  place  of  sin- 
cerity and  vigilance.  Those  public  discourses 
which  were  once  the  effects  of  conviction  and 
zeal,  have  become  the  weekly  exercises  of 
learning  and  art.  'We  believe  and  therefore 
speak,  is  an  expression  which  with  such  pas- 
tors is  entirely  out  of  use.' 

"  Where  is  it,  that  we  discover  the  happiest 
effects  produced  upon  the  minds  of  men  ? 
Where  do  we  observe  the  most  frequent  con- 
versions ?  Where  are  the  formal  professors 
most  commonly  struck  with  religious  fear  ? 
Where  are  the  libertines  constrained  to  cry  out 
'  Men  and  Brethren  what  shall  we  do?'  Where 
is  it  that  we  find  the  wicked  departing  from 
the  assembly  to  lament  their  transgressions  in 
private  ?  Are  these  things  more  frequently 
effected  by  the  learned  orator,  or  do  they  not 
more  commonly  attend  the  labors  of  the  illiter- 
ate Methodists  1  Study  and  affection  may 
please  the  taste  of  those  who  pretend  to  be 
wise  and  learned,  and  a  desire  to  please  such 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


257 


men,  has  too  often  led  preachers  of  the  Gos- 
pel, to  depart  from  that  generous  sympathy, 
which  actuated  the  ministers  of  the  primitive 
church.  But  while  the  offence  of  the  cross  is 
av  lided,  neither  the  wise  nor  the  ignorant  are 
effectually  converted.  The  Gospel  is  abun- 
dantly better  suited  to  the  poor  in  spirit  than 
to  those  who  value  themselves  as  men  of  great 
science.  'I  thank  thee,  0  Father,'  said  the 
lowly,  blessed  Jesus,  'that  thou  hast  hid  these 
things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast 
revealed  them  unto  babes.'  These  babts,  so 
called  in  the  language  of  Christ,  I  apprehend 
to  be  similar  to  the  persons  whom  I  advocate, 
and  who  are  in  many  places  rejected  for  pe- 
cuniary reputed  sages.  But  it  hath  pleased 
God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save 
them  that  believe,  and  by  the  instrumentality 
of  these  ignorant  and  illiterate  men.  he  has 
raised  up  to  himself  in  the  United  States  in 
the  course  of  a  few  years,  half  a  million  of 
servant  worshippers. 

"  After  all  that  has  been  said,  I  am  per- 
suaded that  those  who  wish  to  be  amused  at 
church,  who  attend  the  house  of  prayer  to 
form  their  parties  for  the  ensuing  week,  and 
who  do  not  wish  to  see  their  own  follies,  will 
still  consider  this  difficulty  unanswered — but 
every  candid  enquirer  after  salvation,  will 
perceive  that,  what  is  charged  upon  the  Me- 
thodist preachers  as  being  the  effect  of  igno- 
rance, viz.,  their  sympathy  and  their  zeal,  ren- 
der them  more  respectable.  Of  course,  if  these 
men  conduct  the  Camp-Meetings,  there  will 
be  the  greater  probability  of  receiving  benefit 
by  attending  them. 

"Objection  4th.  But  these  preachers  after 
all  you  can  say,  are  vehement,  boisterous  and 
ostentatious.  They  stamp  and  clap  their 
hands  ;  they  raise  such  a  noise  and  confusion 
as  is  sufficient  to  distract  their  hearers. 

"Answer.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  but  that 
every  minister  of  Christ  ought,  when  he  speaks 
for  God,  to  deliver  the  truth  in  the  power  and 
demonstration  thereof;  and  that  with  zeal  and 
energy,  and  in  the  most  pressing  and  engaging 
manner  possible.  Isaiah  lviii.  i.  Says  God 
to  the  Prophet,  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,  lift 
up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  show  my 
people  their  transgressions,  and  the  house  of 
Jacob  their  sins.  But  this  will  be  disagreeable 
to  men  of  taste  and  learning ! — Yes,  and  he 
that  preaches  the  truth  may  expect  this:  but 
Matt.  v.  12,  rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad; 
for  great  is  your  reward  in  Heaven  :  for  so 
persecuted  they  the  Prophets  that  went  before 
you.  In  the  eyes  of  the  world,  'the  prophet 
is  a  fool,  and  the  spiritual  man  is  mad.' — Ho- 
sea  ix.  7.  It  will  be  granted  that  loud  and 
vehement  speaking  might  be  unnecessary, 
where  the  people  are  entirely  attentive  and 
desirous  to  become  acquainted  with  the  way 


1T 


of  salvation.  But  there  are  none  so  deaf  as 
those  that  will  not  hear ;  and  men  hear  any 
thing  more  willingly  than  their  own  faults  and 
failings.  A  curse  is  denounced  against  the 
minister  who  doeth  the  work  of  the  Lord  de- 
ceitfully. Jer.  x.  4.  viii.  10.  The  preacher 
is  bound  to  deal  plainly  with  his  hearers  when 
he  reads  that  God  is  a  consuming  fire — That 
hell  from  beneath  is  moved  to  meet  the  wicked 
at  their  coming.  Isaiah  xiv.  9.  And  all  who 
deeply  feel  the  importance  of  salvation  will 
exhibit  strong  marks  of  earnestness.  When 
Christ  preached  he  expressed  himself  with 
zeal,  energy  and  noise.  John  vii.  37.  Jesus 
stood  and  cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirst,  &c. 
and  chap.  xi.  43,  when  he  raised  Lazarus 
from  the  grave,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
'Lazarus  come  forth.'1  Peter  on  the  day  of 
pentecost  lifted  up  his  voice;  and  Paul  when 
he  declared  his  conversion  did  it  not  with  that 
kind  of  moderation  which  would  now  be  con- 
sidered graceful.  In  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
then,  let  the  men  alone,  let  them  cry  and  spare 
not, — for  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from 
Heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  an 
archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God.  Let 
those  who  neglect  their  duty,  who  prophecy 
smooth  things,  who  daub  with  untempered 
mortar,  and  cry  peace,  peace,  where  there  is 
no  peace,  answer  for  themselves,  and  act  as 
they  think  proper ;  but  let  Methodist  preachers 
act  up  to  the  dictates  of  their  conscience  and 
their  profession.  Molest  them  not,  for  God 
will  judge  every  man  according  to  his  works. 

"But  says  my  objector,  stamping  and  clap- 
ping of  hands  must  be  inconsistent  with  de- 
corum of  worship.  Thus  saith  the  Lord, 
Ezek.  vi.  11.  'Smite  with  thine  hand,  and 
stamp  with  thy  foot,  and  say  alas,  for  all  the 
evil  abominations  of  the  house  of  Israel.' 
With  this  high  authority,  simple  and  honest 
men  can  move  on  regardless  of  what  the 
world  may  say,  anil  with  bitterness  sigh  and 
lament  the  desolation  sin  hath  made;  and  as 
they  proclaim  the  solemn  truths  of  God,  smite 
their  hands  together  as  a  token  of  holy  indig- 
nation against  all  wickedness. 

"  If  God  be  in  earnest  when  he  threatens 
the  wicked,  and  will  be  so  when  he  executes 
vengeance  upon  them,  then  by  every  rule  of 
logic  and  divinity,  a  minister  of  Christ  ought 
to  be  in  earnest  when  he  warns  sinners  of 
their  impending  danger,  and  invites  them  to 
the  refuge  of  the  Gospel.  He  ought  to  show 
himself  in  earnest,  and  that  he  has  the  good 
of  souls  at  heart.  And  while  he  proves  that 
himself  believes  the  force  of  God's  eternal 
truth,  with  all  the  violence  of  holy  love,  be 
should  compel  the  people  to  come  in. 

"But  continues  the  objector,  if  we  should 
grant  the  privilege  to  the  preacher  to  rave,  yet 
surely  the  hearers  arc  bound  to  kaep  sileiue. 


258 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


"In  Zach.  ix.  9,  we  read,  ' Shout, 0 daugh- 
ter of  Jerusalem.'  And  in  Isaiah  xii.  6,  'Cry 
out  and  shout  thou  inhabitant  of  Zion.'  Isaiah 
xlii.  11,  12,  'Let  the  inhabitants  of  the  rock 
sing,  let  them  shout  from  the  top  of  the  moun- 
tains. Let  them  give  glory  unto  God  in  the 
islands;  for  II  Chron.  xv.  14,  with  a  loud 
voice,  and  with  shouting,  and  with  a  trumpet, 
and  with  cornets  Israel  covenanted  to  serve 
the  Lord,  and  he  was  found  of  them. 

"Again  we  read,  Ezra  iii.  11,  13.  'And  all 
the  people  shouted  with  a  great  shout,  when 
they  praised  the  Lord,  and  the  noise  was  heard 
afar  off.  And  again,  Luke  xix.  37,  40,  when 
our  Lord  drew  near  to  the  Mount  of  Olives  on 
his  way  to  Jerusalem,  'the  whole  multitude 
Df  his  disciples  began  to  rejoice  and  praise 
God  with  a  loud  voice  :'  and  when  applica- 
tion was  made  to  him  to  rebuke  the  people, 
and  call  them  to  order,  he  justified  their  con- 
duct and  saiu,  '  If  these  should  hold  their 
peace,  the  stones  would  immediately  cry  out.' 
This  was  exactly  in  conformity  to  the  opinion 
and  exhortation  of  the  Psalmist  David.  Psal. 
xlvii.  1.  'O  clap  your  hands  all  ye  people, 
shout  into  God  with  the  voice  of  triumph.' 
With  examples  and  precepts  like  these,  surely 
the  people  ought  at  leant  to  be  indulged,  who 
in  the  integrity  of  their  hearts  adopt  this  mode 
of  expressing  their  devout  emotions. 

"  If  all  these  liberties  be  allowed,  yet  con- 
tinues my  objector,  the  confused  prayers,  ex- 
hortations and  songs  are  intolerable. 

"Let  us  examine  Nehemiah  viii.  from  the 
beginning.  'All  the  people  gathered  them- 
selves as  one  man,  both  men  and  women,  and 
all  that  could  hear  with  understanding,'  that 
knew  good  from  evil.  'And  the  ears  of  all 
the  people  were  attentive.'  They  heard  as 
for  eternity.  '  And  Ezra  the  scribe  stood  upon 
a  pulpit  of  wood  which  they  had  made  for 
the  purpose,  and  beside  him  stood  six  of  his 
brethren  who  all  are  named.  And  Ezra  open- 
ed the  book  of  the  law  of  God  in  sight  of  all 
the  people,  '  And  Ezra  blessed  the  Lord  the 
great  God,  and  all  the  people  answered,  amen .' 
amen!  and  lifted  up  their  hands.  And  these 
thirteen,  together  with  the  seventy-lour  Le- 
vites,  caused  the  people  to  understand  the 
law,  and  the  people  stood  in  their  place,' 
(which  implies  the  Priests  and  Levitcs  did  not) 
but  moved  about  as  they  saw  it  needful.  So 
they  read  in  the  book  in  the  law  of  God  dis- 
tinctly, and  gave  the  sense,  and  caused  the 
people  to  understand  the  reading.  Now  as  it 
is  stated  that  they  read,  it  is  more  than  proba- 
ble that  those  thirteen  who  stood  on  the  right 
and  left  of  Ezra  did  all  read,  especially  as  the 
other  thirteen,  and  the  Levites,  seventy-four  in 
number,  caused  the  people  to  understand.  So 
that  there  were  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  twenty-six 
Priests,  and  seventy-four  Levites,  if  not  one 


thousand,  see  chap.  vii.  39,  who  were  all  en- 
gaged in  reading  and  expounding  the  law  unto 
the  people  in  the  time  of  the  public  worship 
of  God.  That  this  supposition  is  correct,  will 
be  the  more  probable  when  we  consider  that 
three  hours  was  the  time  which  was  devoted 
to  this  engagement,  and  it  is  not  possible  that 
one  hundred  and  two  persons  could  have  read 
or  spoken  separately  and  distinctly  in  so  short 
a  time. 

"But  again  we  find  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
public  services,  that  eight  of  the  Levites,  ac- 
cording to  the  Jewish  custom,  who  mostly 
prayed  in  the  attitude  of  standing,  stood  upon 
the  stairs,  probably  of  Ezra's  pulpit,  and  cried 
with  a  loud  voice  unto  the  Lord  their  God. 
This  was  not  mental  prayer.  No,  they  cried 
aloud,  and  eight  of  them  all  at  once.  Let  us 
turn  to  Ezra  iii.  10,  11,  12,  13,  when  in  order 
to  perform  the  public  '  worship  of  God,  on  a 
memorable  day,  they  set  the  priests  in  their 
apparel  with  trumpets,  and  the  Levites  with 
symbols  to  praise  the  Lord  :  and  they  sang 
together  by  course  in  praising  and  giving 
thanks  unto  the  Lord  :  because  he  is  good, 
for  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever.  And  all  the 
people  shouted  when  they  praised  the  Lord, 
because  the  foundation  of  the  house  of  the 
Lord  was  laid.  But  many  of  the  priests  and 
Levites,  and  chief  of  the  fathers  who  were 
ancient  men  that  had  seen  the  first  house, 
when  the  foundation  of  this  house  was  laid 
before  their  eyes,  wept  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
many  shouted  aloud  for  joy ;  so  that  the  peo- 
ple could  not  discern  the  noise  of  the  shout  of 
joy  from  the  noise  of  the  u-eeping  of  the  people, 
for  the  people  shouted  with  a  loud  shout,  and 
the  noise  was  heard  afar  off.''  Here  we  may 
observe  they  began  with  order,  seeing  they 
sang  together  by  course  in  praising  and  giving 
thanks  unto  the  Lord  because  he  is  good,  but 
that  the  ardor  of  their  zeal  and  the  earnestness 
of  their  devotion  ultimately  transgressed  their 
rules  of  order.  If  the  people  shouted  with  a 
great  shout,  and  there  were  no  idle  spectators 
amongst  them,  at  laying  the  foundation  of  an 
earthly  temple,  shall  not  the  Israel  of  God 
shout  for  joy  and  lisp  forth  praise,  when  they 
see  the  foundation  of  a  spiritual  temple  laid 
by  the  goodness  and  power  of  God  ?  No  says 
the  objecting  pharisee,  that  will  never  do,  God 
is  a  God  of  order.  '  Master  rebuke  thy  dis- 
ciples,' Luke  xix.  37,  39.  They  pay  no  regard 
to  order,  but  all  speak  together.  For  the 
whole  multitude  began  to  praise  God  with  a 
loud  voice.  Why  this  is  wild  work  and  perfect 
confusion  indeed.  God  is  not  deaf.  Hark  ! 
what  a  noise  they  make  !  what  confusion  is 
here!  why  if  they  were  in  Jerusalem  and  did 
shout  at  this  rate,  they  would  be  heard  all 
through  the  city.  We  think  good  order  a 
very  pretty  thing  and  cannot  away  with  such 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


259 


wild  work  as  this.  Besides,  what  will  the 
great  and  learned,  the  wise  and  the  mighty 
children  of  this  world  think  of  it  ?  And  as 
we  are  on  the  very  suburbs  of  the  city,  our 
character  and  reputation,  among  the  gentry, 
are  at  stake.  For  thine  own  honor  and  the 
cause  of  God,  and  above  all,  for  our  credits 
sake,  we  pray  thee  '  master  rebuke  thy  disciples !' 

"  Hark  !  ye  gainsayers  of  every  party,  sect 
and  denomination  among  men,  who  in  con- 
formity to  your  disposition  to  '  love  the  praise 
of  men  more  than  the  praise  of  God,*  would 
fain  lay  down  rules  for  the  most  high,  and 
limit  the  holy  one  of  Israel,  and  persuade 
yourself  that  salvation  must  come  through  a 
certain  mode  or  form,  or  all  is  delusion,  enthu- 
siasm, hypocrisy,  and  wild  fire.  I  tell  you 
'  that  if  those  should  hold  their  peace,  the 
stones  would  immediately  cry  out;'  God  would 
raise  up  instruments  more  unlikely  than  these 
to  celebrate  his  praise. 

"Objection  5th.  The  solemn  worship  of  God 
ought  to  be  performed  in  houses  dedicated  to 
that  sacred  use.  It  cannot  be  thought  proper 
to  assemble  in  mixed  multitudes  in  the  woods. 
And  it  must  be  very  indecent  for  ladies  of 
distinction  to  be  seen  mingled  with  such  crowds. 

"Answer.  It  is  proper  that  suitable  houses 
should  be  prepared  for  the  worship  of  God. 
But  let  me  ask,  are  such  houses  universally 
provided  1  You  know  they  are  not.  Are 
the  ministers  of  the  everlasting  gospel  to  hold 
their  peace,  until  all  the  people  are  disposed 
to  build  houses  for  the  purpose  of  worship. 
What  absurdity  men  fall  into  when  they 
would  oppose  the  truth  !  It  is  in  amount  to 
say,  'let  the  people  become  religious  and 
then  they  will  prepare  temples  for  the  living 
God,  and  after  that  you  may  preach  with  com- 
fort and  decency.' 

"Our  Lord,  whose  object  was  to  inspire 
devout  emotions  into  the  minds  of  the  people, 
seldom  delivered  his  discourses  in  the  temple. 
The  most  excellent  collection  of  religious  or 
moral  instruction  than  was  ever  proclaimed 
to  the  world,  is  commonly  called  by  way  of 
distinction  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  Mount — 
Matth.  v.  and  vi.  chaps. 

"Again,  we  frequently  find  him  in  the  midst 
of  the  multitudes  in  the  open  woods  or  fields, 
as  when  he  fed  the  thousands ;  and  we  know 
that  the  Mount  of  Olives  was  with  him  a  fa- 
vorite place.  In  a  word,  his  example  will 
warrant  assemblies  to  meet  at  such  times  and 
places  as  opportunity  and  occasion  may  seem 
to  prescribe. 

"  God  is  a  spirit,  and  they  that  worship  him 
must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 
Houses  are  convenient  and  proper,  and  the 
people  ought  to  build  them  decent  and  spa- 
cious, so  that  except  for  the  sake  of  cool  air 
and  shade,  no  congregation  need  meet  in  the 


woods.  But  till  that  be  done,  which  without 
the  spirit  of  divination,  judging  from  the  pe- 
nurious disposition  so  prevalent  in  the  world, 
I  venture  to  predict  will  require  considerable 
time  and  a  greater  spread  of  religion.  Till 
then  go  on  ye  ministers  of  Christ  and  collect 
the  people  when  and  wheresoever  you  can, 
and  preach  the  Gospel  of  God.  And  as  to  the 
mixed  multitudes  spoken  of  in  the  objection, 
I  am  bound  to  answer,  that  in  the  sight  of 
God  there  is  no  respect  of  persons.  With  him 
the  righteous  are  noble,  however  poor  and  de- 
spised in  the  world,  whilst  the  wicked,  though 
laden  with  wealth  and  surrounded  with  earthly 
grandeur  arc  mean  and  vile.  Yes,  thou  purse- 
proud,  self-exalted  opposer  of  all  that  is  good. 
The  Go  I  of  Israel  will  exalt  the  upright  beg- 
gar when  he  will  sink  thee  down  into  the  pit 
of  hell ! 

"You  may  support  your  distinction  and 
feed  your  pride,  but  in  a  religious  point  of 
view  all  men  are  on  a  level,  and  the  good  man 
feels  it  so.  The  very  fact,  your  aversion  to 
worship  your  Creator  with  the  poor  and  de- 
spised, proves  to  me  that  you  have  neither 
part  nor  lot  in  the  matter.  That  you  know 
not  God  nor  his  worship,  and  that  to  follow 
your  advice  would  be  the  sure  road  to  perdi- 
tion. The  Lord  hath  declared  his  intention 
and  purpose  to  exalt  the  humble,  whilst  he 
will  pull  down  high  looks. 

"Ye  men  of  self-importance,  who  are  ready 
to  suppose  us  desirous  to  borrow  distinctions 
by  gaining  your  approbation  and  fellowship,  be 
it  known  unto  you,  that  so  long  as  you  sup- 
pose you  have  dignity  to  lend,  we  want  none 
of  your  caresses!  Except  the  Lord  lay  to 
his  mighty  hand,  and  let  you  see  that  you  are 
little  and  vile  and  less  than  the  least  of  his 
saints ;  instead  of  an  honor,  you  would  be  a 
disgrace  to  the  cause  of  religion.  It  is  a  so- 
lemn truth,  and  a  truth  which  I  expect  you 
bitterly  hate,  that  if  you  with  all  your  state- 
liness,  ever  obtain  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ, 
you  must  obtain  it  on  the  same  common  prin- 
ciples with  publicans  and  harlots.  You  must 
see  and  feel  that  it  is  heaven's  highes*,  best 
gift,  and  that  merit  in  every  sense  is  excluded 
where  '  by  grace  ye  are  saved  through  faith, 
and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God.' 

"  Your  objection  as  it  concerns  the  Ladies, 
is  the  fruit  of  the  same  tree.  That  pride 
which  will  effect  your  ruin,  would  lead  you 
to  carry  with  you  your  female  friends.  But  I 
would  ask,  in  what  respect  can  a  woman  be 
injured  by  attending  unto  Camp-Meetings'? 
Is  it  probable  that  any  indecent  address  would 
be  made  to  her  there,  sooner  than  at  another 
place  ?  You  would  apprehend  no  danger  in 
sending  her  to  a  ball  or  barbecue,  where  every 
engagement  is  calculated  to  influence  the  pas- 
]sions  and  excite  unlawful  desires;  but  at  a 


Camp-Meeting,  where  hundreds  are  employed 
in  the  most  vehement  manner  to  pull  down 
the  strong  holds  of  sin  and  lust ;  where  as 
many  instances  of  the  most  bitter  lamentations 
on  account  of  sin,  are  calculated  to  excite  a 
holy  dread  of  vice:  at  such  a  place  your  wife 
or  daughter  ought  not  be  trusted  !  Had  you 
stated  vour  objection  in  its  proper  shape,  it 
would  have  stood  thus :  '  It  is  a  disgraceful 
business  for  ladies  of  distinction  to  be  engaged 
in  religion.  It  will  seclude  them  from  society.' 

"Objection  6th.  The  exercises  and  engage- 
ments of  the  people  at  such  times  and  places 
are  absurd.  Their  opinions  are  enthusiastic, 
and  their  practices  disgusting.  In  a  word  the 
whole  business  is  intolerable. 

"  Answer.  Any  difference  which  can  be  dis- 
tinguished between  a  Methodist  meeting  and 
that  of  other  denominations,  must  be  the  result 
of  the  following  sentiments,  which  I  suppose 
you  call  enthusiastic  in  this  lumping  objection. 

"1st.  The  Methodists  suppose  it  to  be  a 
correct  practice  to  be  bold  and  open  in  their 
profession  of  religion. 

"2d.  They  lay  great  stress  on  the  use  of 
the  means  of  grace  in  the  successful  seeking 
of  religion.     And 

"  3dly.  They  suppose  every  Christian  bound 
to  use  his  utmost  influence  to  spread  religion. 

"Wherever  .these  opinions  have  consider- 
able influence,  we  are  accustomed  to  see  fre- 
quent instances  of  extraordinary  and  audible 
lamentations  for  sin  :  and  of  loud  and  raptur- 
ous expressions  of  joy  upon  a  professed  know- 
ledge of  sins  forgiven. 

"  Let  us  examine  your  objection  as  it  ap- 
plies to  these  considerations.  In  the  first 
place,  I  run  at  liberty  to  suppose  it  to  be  your 
opinion  in  opposition  to  the  manner  of  the 
Methodists,  that  men  may  have  all  neces- 
sary religion  in  secret.  That  it  is  improper  to 
make  any  proclamation  of  its  attainment,  and 
that  all  external  show  of  it  is  hypocrisy.  Un- 
der the  influence  of  this  opinion  you  had 
rather  be  considered  irreligious  than  be  class- 
ed with  any  people  who  make  a  noise  about 
religion.  I  assert  then  that  your  silence  and 
your  contempt  of  others  is  not  conformable 
to  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 

"Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  commanded  his 
followers  to  act  as  'the  light  of  the  world;' 
and  '  to  let  their  light  so  shine  before  men  that 
Others  seeing  their  good  works  may  glorify 
their  father  which  is  in  heaven.'  He  has 
furthermore  said,  '  if  any  man  will  be  my 
disciple,  let  him  deny  himself  and  take  up 
his  cross  and  follow  me.'  And  again,  speak- 
ing to  his  disciples,  'behold  I  send  you  forth 
as  Iambs  among  wolves.  If  the  world  hate 
you,  ye  know  it  hated  me  before  it  hated 
yrju,'  &c.  To  apply  these  quotations,  I  ob- 
servj  that  men  always  act  agreeably  to  their 


prevailing  opinions,  and  we  are  at  liberty  to 
judge  of  men's  opinions  by  their  general  con- 
duct. Now  I  would  ask  how  is  it  possible 
that  any  man  should  perform  works  in  their 
nature  praise  worthy,  and  intend  that  they 
should  reflect  honor  upon  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  never  declare  himself  an  advocate 
of  the  Christian  religion?  I  would  also  ask 
what  cross  can  be  in  the  way  of  a  Christian 
if  he  may  in  all  respects  walk  as  do  other 
men  1  And  would  in  the  last  place  ask,  how 
the  world  could  despise  any  man  as  a  Chris- 
tian, who  never  made  pretensions  to  that  cha- 
racter ?  It  is  very  evident  that  the  gospel 
contemplates  its  followers  or  adherents  as  be- 
ing men  '  bold  to  take  up,  firm  to  sustain  the 
consecrated  cross.'  They  are  men  not  ashamed 
of  the  Gospel.  True  ministers  will  boldly 
preach  Christ  and  him  crucified,  and  the  friends 
of  Christ  will  universally  acknowledge  him  to 
be  their  Prince  and  their  Saviour. 

"  In  the  second  place,  I  may  consider  it  to 
be  your  opinion,  that  religion  needs  no  exter- 
nal or  ceremonial  aid.  Under  the  influence 
of  this  dangerous  idea,  you  are  led  to  neglect 
the  use  of  those  means  which  most  effectually 
conduce  to  the  attainment  of  true  religion. 
'  If  you  love  me,  says  our  Lord,  keep  my 
commandments.'  We  are  commanded  then  to 
deny  ourselves,  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, 
and  to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in 
this  present  world.  For  ability  so  to  do,  we 
are  commanded  to  ask  that  we  may  receive,  to 
seek  that  we  may  find,  to  knock  that  it  may  be 
opened  unto  us.  These  requisitions  surely 
imply  that  some  external  aid  is  conducive  to 
religion.  But  if  these  be  not  conclusive,  and 
you  still  insist  that  merely  mental  energy  is 
sufficient  in  carrying  on  this  great  work,  1 
will  request  you  to  account  for  the  prayers  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  case  of  Laza- 
rus he  prayed  audibly,  he  spake  with  a  loud 
voice.  In  the  garden  of  Gethsemene  he  pray- 
ed :  yea  he  continued  al  j night  in  prayer ; 
he  prostrated  himself  on  the  earth!  Why 
all  this  external  work  in  his  devout  engage- 
ments!    Surely  he  too  was  an  enthusiast ! 

"Even  admitting  that  some  highly  exalted 
minds  can  succeed  in  cultivating  devout  emo- 
tions, without  the  concurrence  of  bodily  exer- 
tion, yet  it  must  be  granted  that  a  majority  of 
men  could  not  succeed  at  all.  But  if  univer- 
sal success  were  possible,  yet  such  a  mode  of 
worship  would  not  accord  with  the  general 
conduct  of  mankind. 

•'When  the  greatest  men  contemplate  the 
effulgence  of  majestic  dignity,  they  feel  not 
only  a  disposition  to  indulge  a  .-tnise  of  rever- 
ence, but  also  to  express  it,  in  some  external 
form.  They  feel  similar  emotions  when  high 
favors  are  conferred  upon  them.  Not  content- 
ed with  indulging  a  sense  of  gratitude,  they 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


261 


impatiently  wait  for  an  opportunity  to  mani- 
fest it  by  some  adequate  external  expression. 
And  when  they  behold  eminent  goodness  it  is 
not  uncommon  for  them  to  burst  forth  in  ex- 
clamations of  joy  and  approbation.  Under 
impressions  and  consequent  emotions  like 
these,  John  was  led  to  exclaim,  '  Behold  the 
lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sins  of 
the  world.' 

"On  the  whole.  I  must  venture  to  assert, 
that  some  external  appearance  of  religion  is 
necessary  to  its  very  existence,  and  that  any 
man  who  can  at  all  times  conceal  its  opera- 
tions is  a  stranger  to  these  emotions  which 
constitute  true  Christianity.  'He  is  still  in 
nature's  darkness,'  in  the  gall  of  bitterness 
and  the  bonds  of  iniquity.  If  this  conclusion 
be  not  correctly  drawn  the  ceremonies  of  the 
tabernacle  were  vain  and  ostentatious.  The 
grandeur  of  the  temple,  the  effort  of  pompous 
pride,  and  all  the  ordinances  received  and  ac- 
knowledged by  most  Christian  societies  are 
frivolous  and  unmeaning. 

"In  the  third  place  1  consider  your  objec- 
tion to  imply  that  no  co-operation  of  men  is 
necessary  for  spreading  the  gospel.  And  I 
answer  in  my  turn  that  this  objection  would 
go  to  the  utter  subversion  of  all  religion. 

"  Whatever  is  revealed  and  recorded,  from 
the  time  such  record  is  made,  it  becomes  a 
matter  of  instruction  to  those  for  whose  benefit 
it  was  intended.  If  Abram  had  not  made  known 
to  his  domestics,  his  confidence  in,  and  his  ap- 
probation of  the  promise  which  God  had  made 
and  confined  to  him,  with  his  life  the  whole 
business  must  have  ended.  But  saith  the 
Lord,  '  I  know  Abram  that  he  will  command 
his  house.'  It  was  intended  from  the  begin- 
ning that  Abram  and  his  faithful  children,  to 
the  latest  generation,  should  continue  to  bear 
testimony  of  the  truth.  Hence  all  the  solemn 
instructions  and  warnings  of  Moses,  and  the 
prophets  of  Christ  and  hjs  apostles. — Hence 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  hence  the 
disposition  of  true  Christians  to  tell  to  all 
around  the  great  goodness  and  mercy  of  God 
through  Christ  Jesus. 

"I  perceive  you  begin  to  reject  all  of  the 
three  modifications  which  I  have  given  to  your 
objection.— You  agree  with  us,  that  some  cer- 
emony is  proper,  and  that  a  decent  elegance 
of  expression  is  essential  to  the  existence  and 
continuance  of  religion.  It  is  against  extra- 
vagance  only  you  would  object.  You  grant 
then  that  religion  imp'ies  some  degree  of  sol- 
emn and  sublime  feeling,  corresponding  to  a 
just  perception  of  the  wisdom,  power,  and 
mercy  of  God.  And  as  a  sinner,  you  must 
also  grant  the  necessity  of  some  sensations, 
adequate  to  a  correct  perception  of  the  holi- 
ness of  that  God  against  whom  you  have  sin- 
ned.    You  will  furthermore  grant  that  some 


decent  and  suitable  expression  of  these  feel- 
ings is  proper  and  necessary.  So  far  well. 
Now  I  would  know  how  deep  and  interesting 
can  these  feelings  be,  and  be  consistent  with 
reason  and  scripture  1  Can  they  never  be 
more  strong  and  extatic  than  those  you  have 
felt  1  Or  might  they  not  in  some  cases  amount 
to  the  measure  of  them  felt  by  the  three  thou- 
sand on  the  day  of  Pentecost'?  I  think  sir, 
you  must  grant  that  some  men  may  act  ration- 
ally, and  make  more  ado  about  religion  than 
is  your  custom.  If  not  then,  you  must  arro- 
gantly make  your  sensibility  the  universal 
standard.  But  you  have  granted  that,  reli- 
gion necessarily  implies  devout  emotions,  and 
that  such  emotions  seek  for  a  corresponding 
degree  of  expression.  Now,  let  it  be  supposed 
that,  an  irreligious  person,  through  the  sym- 
pathy of  a  Camp-Meeting,  is  suddenly  brought 
to  a  solemn  pause.  He  considers,  he  per- 
ceives the  sanctity  of  God"s  law.  He  finds 
himself  to  be  a  miserable  and  undone  sinner. 
His  emotions  of  guilt  are  so  strong  that,  in  the 
anguish  of  his  soul  he  cries  out,  'God  be  mer- 
ciful to  me  a  sinner.'  He  repeats  his  suppli- 
cation— He  earnestly  cries,  'Jesus,  thou  Son 
of  David,  have  mercy  on  me.'  Now  this  is 
rational,  if  the  gospel  doctrine  of  sin  be  true. 

But  to  proceed  by  the  grace  of  God  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  word,  and  by  the 
effectual  operations  of  the  spirit  of  truth, 
while  yet  in  the  midst  of  his  agony,  he  dis- 
covers the  merciful  interposition  of  the  blessed 
Jesus.  He  contemplates  the  glory  of  God  as 
shining  forth  respendently  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  is  changed  into  the  same  image. — 
Being  justified  by  faitk,  he  has  peace  with 
God.  In  the  transport  of  his  soul  his  glad 
heart  leaps  for  joy,  and  with  extacy  he  cries, 
'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest.'  I  have  found 
him  of  whom  Moses  and  the  prophets  did 
write.  Jesus  Christ  is  my  Prophet,  Priest, 
and  King.  I  am  saved  of  the  Lord.  Glory, 
Hallelujah  !  This  also  is  rational  conduct,  or 
the  scripture  doctrine  of  the  forgiveness  of 
sins  is  illusive  and  vain. 

"  The  conclusion  therefore  seems  to  be,  that 
after  having  done  your  objections  all  the  jus- 
tice which  candor  can  require,  the  conduct  of 
the  Methodists  at  their  Camp-Meetings  is 
more  easily  opposed  with  ridicule  than  with 
solid  argument.  It  might  not  be  amiss  to  state 
at  the  close  of  this  work  the  following  consid- 
erations : 

"By  turning  to  Leviticus  xxiii  chap.  39  and 
40  verses,  and  to  the  end  of  the  chapter,  we 
find  that  the  God  of  Israel  commanded  his  peo- 
ple to  build  them  booths  of  the  boughs  of  trees 
of  different  kinds,  and  dwell  in  them  seven 
days.  And  that  this  was  to  be  done  annually, 
immediately  after  gathering  in  the  fruits  of  the 
land. 


262 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


"And  again  in  Nebemiah  viii  chap,  from 
13th  verse  to  the  close,  we  find  that  Israel  had 
for  a  time  lost  sight  of  this  command,  but  on 
reviving  the  reading  and  exposition  of  the  law, 
they  also  renewed  this  custom  in  the  city,  and 
devoted  seven  days  to  [well  in  booths  and  at- 
tend to  the  reading  of  the  law,  confession  of 
sin,  &c,  &c. 

"  Now  it  strikes  me  thus,  that  God  in  his 
wisdom,  knowing  how  difficult  it  is  to  retain  a 
sense  of  his  presence,  power  and  goodness, 
while  engaged  in  the  bustle  of  the  world,  in- 
stituted this  custom  at  a  season  of  the  year, 
and  under  such  circumstances  as  are  well  cal- 
culated to  prepare  men  for  reflection. 

"  By  drawing  them  off  in  this  manner,  and 
for  such  length  of  time,  it  would  seem  to  have 
been  the  design  of  the  Almighty  to  produce  an 
effect  which  was  necessary,  and  yet  impracti- 
cable under  any  other  circumstances.  Viz. 
A  solemn  devotion,  abstract  from  business, 
sublime  and  spiritual  ! 

"This,  then,  is  also  the  design  of  our  Camp- 
Meetings.  Having  found  how  difficultly  men 
can  be  brought  to  disengage  themselves  from 
the  world  on  any  plan  heretofore  devised  ;  and 
having,  as  if  by  accident,  discovered  the  pow- 
erful influence  of  long  continued  and  indepen- 
dent meetings,  we  have  repeated  them  with 
the  happiest  effects.  And  we  are  prepared  to 
state  it  as  a  fact  that  at  meetings  of  the 

kind  in  the  state  of  we  have  had 

instances  of  professed  conversion.* 


*  Note. — True  Religion  is  the  exercise  and 
enjoyment  of  certain  affections.  The  whole 
may  be  comprised  in  the  comprehensive  idea, 
"  The  Love  of  God."  This  Love  of  God  may 
be  defined  "a  feeling  of  complacency  while 
the  perfection  of  deity  are  contemplated." — 
And  particularly  the  moral  perfections  of  Gon, 
emphatically  called  his  Holiness,  is  perceived 
with  joyful  approbation.  It  implies  also  the 
hatred  of  evil.  When  the  mind  delights  in 
this  perception  of  excellence,  and  in  the  indul- 
gence of  the  sublime  emotion  attendant  on 
such  perception,  it  must  feel  proportionate  op- 
position to  every  species  of  vice. 

"When  a  sinner  is  called  to  salvation,  this 
Love  of  God  and  hatred  of  evil  are  offered  him 
as  his  spiritual  portion. 

"Most  professing  Christians  agree  in  urging 
the  necessity  of  a  regeneration  of  the  heart  for 
the  attainment  of  this  salvation. 

"Except  a  man  be  born  again  he  cannot  see 
the  kingdom  of  Gon;  and  this  kingdom  con- 
sists of  Righteousness.  Peace,  and  Joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  For  if  any  man  be  in  Christ  he 
i-  a  new  creature  ;  having  beheld  the  glory  of 
God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  is  changed 
into  the  same  image . 


"  This  important  change  is  effected  through 
faith.  'Faith  comes  by  hearing:  hearing  by 
the  word  of  God ;  and  we  cannot  hear  with- 
out a  preacher.' 

"  By  the  faithful  preaching  of  the  word, 
those  who  here  are  persuaded  to  believe  the 
gospel  of  God — the  glad  tidings  of  peace  to  a 
rebellious  world. 

"  Trusting  the  record  which  God  has  given 
of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  true  believers  have 
their  consciences  purged  from  guilt  and  dead 
works.  Of  course  they  come  boldly  to  the 
throne  of  grace,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  the 
spirit  of  adoption  they  cry,  '  Abba — Father, 
and  feel  themselves  the  sons  of  God.'' 

"By  this  preparation,  and  this  only,  men 
are  brought  cordially  to  delight  in  the  'perfec- 
tions of  deity,  and  sincerity  to  hate  evil,  or  the 
indulgence  of  unlawful  passions. 

"  It  this  be  the  correct  process  for  effecting 
reformation,  then  the  most  earnest  rather  than 
the  most  elegant  preaching  of  the  word  will 
be  most  effectual.  'The  wisdom  of  men  is 
foolishness  with  God.'  And  a  man  may  have 
bi-  head  stored  with  much  theological  truth, 
and  still  be  utterly  destitute  of  true  religion. 

"  The  most  learned  lectures  may  be  deliv- 
ered to  any  man,  or  set  of  men,  for  years  to- 
gether, and  yet  if  that  kind  of  energy  which 
urges  to  immediate  practice  be  wanting,  all 
will  be  vain. 

"  The  tenor  of  the  gospel  is  '  now  is  the  ac-  ! 
cepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation.' 
And  the  minister  of  the  gospel,  to  be  success- 
ful, must  show  by  every  word  and  every  ges- 
ture that  he  feels  it  so.  He  must  '  know  the 
tenor  of  the  Lord,'  and  act  consistently  with 
the  deepest  sense  of  it,  or  he  will  never  effectu- 
ally persuade  men. 

"This  opinion  is  firmly  supported  by  innu- 
merable facts ;  and  especially  by  facts  which 
invariably  present  themselves  at  Camp-Meet- 
ings. Our  Methodist  preachers  excel  in  this 
kind  of  earnestness  or  Godly  vehemence,  and 
the  most  astonishing  effects  follow  their  labors 
on  these  occasions,  so  favorable  to  their  man- 
ner of  preaching. 

"  Instance  the  following  statement. 

"1.  A  Camp-Meeting  was  held  at  Reho- 
both  Chapel,  in  Warren  County,  Georgia,  from 
the  8th  to  the  12th  October,  1802,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Rev.  Hope  Hull,  Stitb  Mead, 
and  others.  The  result  was,  that  one  hundred 
souls  professed  to  be  brought  into  the  sweet 
and  peaceful  love  of  God,  through  the  belief 
of  the  gospel.  This  was  not  fox  fi re,  as  some 
by  derision  call  it,  captivating  the  ignorant 
and  the  weak  only:  Doctor  Roberts,  captain 
Joseph  Bryant,  and  the  worthy  lady  of  judge 
Stith,  with  many  other  respectable  and  in- 
telligent persons,  were  among  the  subjects  of 
this    work.     Glorious   manifestation    of    the 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


263 


power  of  God  to  save  "  even  now"  all  them 
that  believe. 

"Query.  Will  any  Christian  uare  to  say 
that  the  Lord  Jehovah  was  not  here  ? 

"  2.  Ai  a  similar  meeting  in  Oglethorpe 
county,  near  Lexington,  conducted  by  Rev. 
Hope  Hull,  a  Methodist,  and  Rev.  Robert  Cun- 
ningham, a  Presbyterian  ;  it  was  supposed 
that  no  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  pro- 
fessed the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  through  the 
belief  of  the  record  which  God  has  given  con- 
cerning his  Son.  Here  also  persons  of  infor- 
mation and  distinction  came  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  spirit  of  reformation. 

"  3.  At  Ebenezer  Meeting-house,  in  Hancock 
county,  from  the  11th  to  1 5th  February,  in 
bad  weather,  under  the  direction  of  Rev  Stith 
Mead,  fifteen  were  found  declaring  the  know- 
ledge of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Of  this  number  were  judge  Stitli  himself  and 
two  young  ladies  of  his  family. 

"  4.  At  Smyrna,  near  Washington,  in  Wilks 
county,  a  joint  Camp-Meeting  was  again  held 
by  Messrs.  Cunningham  and  Hull,  from  28th 
July  to  1st  August,  about  one  hundred  pro- 
fessed conversion  from  the  error  of  their  ways 
to  the  service  of  God. 

"5.  At  Harris'  Meeting-house,  Washington, 
from  8th  to  11th  July,  1803,  one  hundred 
were  supposed  to  obtain  saving  religion. 

"6.  At  Mapp*s  Spring,  in  Green  county, 
from  7th  to  10th  October,  1803,  about  forty, 
some  said  fifty,  declared  they  had  found  the 
Lord. 

"7.  At  Liberty  Chapel,  on  Spirit  Creek, 
near  the  city  of  Augusta,  from  14th  to  17th 
October,  1803,  fifteen  acknowledged  the  good- 
ness of  God  in  their  salvation. 

"8.  At  Stenchcomb's  Meeting-house,  in  El- 
bert county,  from  16th  to  19th  Sept.,  1803, 
thirty  were  thought  to  have  tasted  the  love  of 
God. 

"9.  At  Rehoboth,  a  second  meeting  at  this 
place,  from  18th  to  22d  Nov.,  1803,  thirty  re- 
joiced in  that  they  had  found  him  of  whom 
Moses  and  the  Prophets  did  write. 

"  10.  In  Bedford  county,  Virginia,  a  Camp- 
Meeting  was  held  under  the  management  of 
LORENZO  DOW  and  STITH  MEAD,  from 
23d  to  27th  March,  1804,  and  here  fifty  were 
supposed  to  have  obtained  the  forgiveness  of 
their  sins. 

"11.  At  Tabernacle  Meeting-house,  Bed- 
ford, Virginia,  from  17th  to  21st  May,  1804, 
it  is  believed  that  one  hundred  and  fifty  ob- 
tained a  saving  knowledge  of  God  and  of  Je- 
sus Christ  his  son.  n.  b.  Of  my  own  know- 
ledge, I  can  assert  that  the  most  amazing  ref- 
ormation has  followed  those  meeting  which 
were  held  within  the  bounds  of  my  acquaint- 
ance. 

"12.  At  Charity  Chapel,  Powhatan  county, 


from  8th  to  12th  June,  1804,  one  hundred  said 
to  be  converted. 

"13.  At  Leptwich  Chapel,  Bedford,  from 
20th  to  24th  July,  1804,  one  hundred  were 
found  praising  God  for  his  redeeming  love. 

"  14.  At  Depews,  in  Bottetourt  county,  Vir- 
ginia, from  3d  to  7th  August,  1804,  fifty  pro- 
fessed to  be  brought  from  darkness  to  light — 
from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death,  to  the  lib- 
erty of  the  children  of  God. 

"  15.  At  Ebenezer  Chapel,  (alias  Board's 
Meeting-house)  from  17th  to  21st  August, 
1804,  about  fifty  supposed  to  be  converted. 

••16.  At  Brown  Chapel,  Campbell  county, 
from  21st  to  25th  Sept.,  1805,  although  bad 
weather,  thirty  stood  forth  as  witnesses  for 
the  cleansing  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  17.  At  Ayres'  Meeting-house,  Bedford, 
from  19th  to  25th  July,  1805,  it  was  thought 
that  fifty  found  peace  through  believing. 

"  18."  At  the  Double  Springs  Meeting-house, 
Buckingham  county,  from  6th  to  10th  Sep- 
tember, 1805,  one  hundred  professed  to  believe 
in  the  Lord  Jesus  for  their  salvation. 

"19.  At  the  Quarry  Branch  in  Campbell 
county,  from  the  13th  to  17th  Sept.,  1805,  fifty 
were  found  ready  to  profess  themselves  to  be 
lovers  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Some  suppose  there 
must  have  been  many  more. 

"20.  At  Kingwood  Meeting-house  in  Am- 
herst, from  1st  to  5th  Nov.,  1805,  sixty  be- 
came the  subjects  of  the  work  of  grace. 

'•  These  are  a  few  of  many  similar  instan- 
ces, in  which  '  the  Lord  Jehovah  has  made 
bare  his  mighty  arm'1  at  Methodist  Camp- 
Meetings,  and  '  out  of  weakness  has  brought 
forth  strength.'  And  what  shall  we  say  to 
these  things  ?  Shall  all  these  facts  be  set 
aside,  because  it  may  be  said,  that  some  of 
these  converts  have  miscarried  1  I  think  not. 
For  when  it  is  considered  that  many  and 
great  reformations  are  effected,  and  a  very  con- 
siderable number  too,  that  have,  for  years, 
stood  the  test  of  ridicule,  opposition,  and  every 
other  species  of  modern  trial,  we  must  con- 
clude that  some  at  least,  are  genuine.  For 
my  own  part  I  have  no  doubt  of  the  sincerity 
of  many. 

"  In  addition  to  what  has  been  said  on  the 
subject,  it  might  not  be  amiss  to  drop  a  reflec- 
tion or  two,  on  the  following  clauses  of  Scrip- 
ture. 

"  Matthew  xiv.  13th  to  21st  verse.  Here 
we  find,  that  a  great  multitude  of  men,  women, 
and  children  collected  together  out  of  the 
cities,  &c,  into  the  desert  place  where  Jesus 
was,  and  that  they  continued  with  him  until 
the  evening,  and  were  fed  by  his  immediate  in- 
terposition. Our  Lord  then  was  not  displeased 
with  such  large  and  promiscuous  collections 
of  people. 

••  In  the  next  chapter,  viz.,  Matt.  xv.  29th 


264 


DEFENCE    OF    CAMP    MEETINGS. 


to  38th  verse,  we  read  thus,  '  And  Jesus  de- 
parted from  thence,  and  came  nigh  unto  the 
sea  of  Galilee,  and  went  up  into  a  mountain, 
and  sat  down  there.  And  great  multitudes 
came  unto  him,  &c.  Then  Jesus  called  his 
disciples  unto  him,  and  said,  I  have  compas- 
sion on  the  multitude,  because  they  continue 
with  me  now  three  days,  and  have  nothing 
to  eat,  &c,  &c.  And  they  that  did  eat  were 
four  thousand.'  In  Mark  vi.  chapter,  39th 
and  40th  verses,  and  John  vi.  chapter.  1st  to 
14th  verses,  we  have  the  same  facts  again  re- 
corded. It  would  seem,  therefore,  that  our 
Lord  himself,  on  finding  the  multitude  willing 
to  receive  instruction  in  the  ways  of  salvation, 
had  no  objection  to  continue  with  them  in 
the  mountain  or  desert  even  three  days  to- 
gether. If  then  in  modern  times  the  people 
show  a  disposition  to  relinquish  worldly 
engagements  for  a  season,  that  they  may 
the  more  effectually  commune  with  their  God 
and  their  own  souls,  shall  we  therefore  find 
fault  1  Let  us  take  heed  how  we  oppose  our- 
selves against  the  workings  of  the  spirit  of 
truth  ! 

"Again,  by  turning  to  Nehemiah  viii.  chap- 
ter, beginning  at  the  13th  verse.  From  the 
sequel  it  would  seem  that  by  some  means  the 
children  of  Israel  had  lost  sight  of  a  peculiar 
ceremony  commanded  in  the  law  of  Moses. 
But  when  the  old  custom  of  reading  the  law  in 
the  ears  of  the  people  was  revived  by  Nehe- 
miah, it  was  noticed  afresh,  that  they  were 
commanded  on  the  occasion  of  a  certain  feast 
to  dwell  in  booths  for  seven  days.  And  im- 
mediately the  people  went  forth,  and  brought 
olive  branches,  and  pine  branches,  and  myrtle 
branches,  and  palm  branches,  &c,  and  made 
themselves  booths,  every  one  upon  the  roof  of 
his  house,  and  in  their  courts,  and  in  the 
courts  of  the  house  of  God,  and  in  the  street 
of  the  water  gate,  &c. 

"  This  ceremony  was  instituted  in  remem- 
brance of  the  journey  through  the  wilderness, 
and  was  particularly  calculated  to  make  im- 
pressions favorable  to  devotion,  on  the  minds 
of  the  people. 

"They  had  long  been  in  a  state  of  captiv- 
ity, and  Jerusalem,  their  beloved  city,  and  the 
Temple  were  nearly  destroyed,  when  it  enter- 
ed the  heart  of  Nehemiah  to  repair  them. 
And  when  they  had  executed  their  work,  he 
instituted  the  old  custom  of  reading  the  law, 
&c.  The  people  had  been  brought  by  adver- 
sity to  feel  that  their  transgressions  had  been 
the  cause  of  their  calamities.  They  were  of 
course  disposed  to  indulge  in  repentance. 
Their  consciences  were  very  much  quickened, 
and  they  wished  to  be  obedient  to  the  whole 
law.  They  therefore  built  them  booths  and 
sat  under  them,  and  reflected  on  the  miracu- 
lous deliverances  which  their  fathers  had  re- 


ceived when  in  the  wilderness.  They  felt  the 
weight  of  their  own  sins;  they  even  imagined 
themselves  to  be  in  the  same  situation,  .-Han- 
gers and  pilgrims  dwelling  in  booths.  They 
lost  sight  of  the  bustle  and  commerce  of  the 
city,  even  while  they  remained  in  it,  and  re- 
newed their  covenant  to  love  and  serve  the 
Lord. 

"The  blessed  effects  of  Camp-Meetings  were 
discovered  as  if  by  accident.  But  the  discove- 
ry being  made,  those  who  were  deeply  inter- 
ested in  repairing  the  walls  and  temple  of  the 
spiritual  city  of  our  God,  repeated  the  meet- 
ings with  the  happiest  consequence.  Here 
the  people,  by  the  similarity  of  their  situation 
at  once  feel  that  this  world  is  a  wilderness, 
and  that  all  are  spiritual  travellers.  They 
lose  sight  of  the  world,  and  give  a  loose  to 
reflection.  By  reflection  they  are  brought  to 
a  sense  of  their  sins,  and  by  the  help  of  the 
ministers  and  the  exhortations  of  rejoicing 
converts,  they  are  encouraged  to  fly  speedily 
to  the  out-stretched  arm  of  mercy.  Being 
deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  impor- 
tance of  the  subject,  they  cease  not  day  nor 
night  to  cry  mightily  to  God,  till  they  ob- 
tain power  from  on  high  to  believe  in  the 
power  of  Jesus  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all 
them  that  are  ready  to  perish. 

"I  shall  conclude  with  observing,  tliat.it  is 
not  at  all  uncommon  for  persons  to  make  up 
their  minds  on  hearing  of  an  intended  Camp- 
Meeting,  and  to  come  forward  with  the  ex- 
press intention  and  full  expectation  of  obtain- 
ing religion.  So  that  the  extraordinary  effects 
of  these  meetings  produce  the  most  solemn  re- 
flections and  important  resolutions  in  the 
minds  of  the  people  when  at  home.  This 
consideration  ought  to  do  away  objections 
raised  against  the  shortness  of  the  work.  And 
it  is  to  be  hoped,  that  all  those  who  wish  to 
be  benefited  by  the  meetings,  will  turn  a  deaf 
ear  to  opposition  of  this  kind,  when  they  con- 
sider that  the  highest  possible  expectation  is 
warranted  by  the  word  of  God.  Our  Lord 
himself  declared  to  the  penitent  thief,  Luke 
xxiii.  chapter,  43d  verse,  To-day  shalt  thou 
be  with  me,  &c. — Again,  Corinth,  vi.  chapter, 
2d  verse,  '  Behold,  now  is  the  accepted  time ; 
behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation.'  Again, 
Acts  xvi.  chapter,  and  from  31st  to  34th  ver- 
ses, inclusive.  We  find  that  the  Jailor  was 
convinced  and  enabled  to  believe,  all  in  the 
same  hour  of  the  night.  We  might  also  add, 
thai  three  thousand  were  made  to  know  the 
Lord  on  the  one  notable  day,  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost. And  Saul  of  Tarsus  was  converted 
within  the  term  of  three  days  Take  courage 
then,  ye  who  desire  to  escape  from  the  wrath 
to  come.  The  sweet  word  of  deliverance  is, 
"Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved." 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PRIMITIVE  METHODISTS. 


BY    HUGH    BOURNE 


FROM     THE     FIRST    'AMERICAN     EDITION, 


PART    FIRST, 


CHAPTER  I. 

ACCOUNT    OF    H.    AND    J.    BOURNE. 

Hugh  and  James  Bourne,  sons  of  Joseph 
and  Ellen  Bourne,  were  born  at  Fordhays,  in 
the  parish  of  Stoke  upon  Trent,  in  the  county 
of  Stafford.  H.  Bourne  was  born  in  the  be- 
ginning of  April,  1772:  and  J.  Bourne  about 
the  middle  of  February,  1781.  Their  mother 
was  notable  for  industry,  and  was  pious  ac- 
cording to  the  light  she  had.  She  taught 
nearly  the  whole  of  her  numerous  family  to 
read:  and  endeavored  to  train  them  up  in  the 
fear  of  the  Lord.  Her  trials  in  life  were  great 
and  various,  yet  she  had  some  comforts.  Her 
eldest  daughter,  Mary,  died  happy  in  the  Lord, 
at  about  twelve  years  of  age;  and  while  she 
lived,  two  of  her  sons  became  preachers  of  the 
gospel.  She  died  triumphing  in  the  Lord,  and 
crying,  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  and  come  quickly," 
on  Thursday,  August  7,  1817,  at  the  age  of 
eighty  or  eighty-one  years. 

H.  Bourne,  through  his  mother's  pious  care, 
was  early  impressed  with  a  sense  of  Divine 
things,  and  in  childhood  was  deeply  convinced 
of  sin,  and  passed  through  much  sorrow. 

In  the  year  1788,  his  parents  removed  to 
Bemersley  farm,  in  the  parish  of  Norton  in  the 
Moors,  in  the  county  of  Stafford,  where  his 
mother  finished  her  course,  and  where  his 
father  is  still  living,  at  the  advanced  age  of 
eighty-eight  years. 

In  the  year  1799,  H.  Bourne  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  nature  of  justification  by 
faith,  that  is,  the  justification  of  the  ungodly 
by  faith:  and  with  the  doctrine  of  the  remis- 
sion of  sins;  and  of  being  born  again.     A  pi- 


ous person  at  Burslem  lent  his  mother  a  vol- 
ume consisting  of  various  religious  publications 
bound  up  together.  It  had  a  sermon  on  the 
Trinity,  by  Mr.  Wesley,  which  was  exceed- 
ingly useful  to  H.  Bourne,  especially  the  first 
part  of  it  which  says, 

"  Whatsoever  the  generality  of  people  may 
think,  it  is  certain  that  opinion  is  not  religion; 
no,  not  right  opinion,  assent  to  one  or  to  ten 
thousand  truths.  There  is  a  wide  difference 
between  them  :  even  right  opinion  is  as  distant 
from  religion  as  the  east  is  from  the  west. 
Persons  may  be  quite  right  in  their  opinions, 
and  yet  have  no  religion  at  all.  And,  on  the 
other  hand,  persons  may  be  truly  religious 
who  hold  many  wrong  opinions." 

Mr.  W.  proceeds  to  illustrate  this  by  a 
variety  of  examples,  and  then  says,  '-1101100 
we  cannot  but  infer  that  there  are  ten  thou- 
sand mistakes,  which  may  consist  with  real 
religion ;  with  regard  to  which  every  can- 
did, considerate  man,  will  think  and  let 
think." 

These  remarks  enabled  H.  Bourne  to  distin- 
guish what  was  religion,  and  what  was  not 
religion.  And  while  reading  Mr.  Fletcher's 
letters  on  the  Spiritual  Manifestation  of  the 
Son  of  God,  he  realized  the  blessing  therein 
described;  he  obtained  the  knowledge  of  sal- 
vation by  the  remission  of  sins,  and  was  filled 
with  all"  joy  and  peace  through  believing. 
The  fruits  of  it  were  power  over  sin,  and 
peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
And  the  fruits  abiding  confirmed  it  to  him,  that 
the  work  was  of  the  Lord. 

This  took  place  in  his  father's  house,  in  the 
spring  of  the  year  1799.  and  at  midsummer  he 
joined  the  old  Methodist  Connexion  •  and  in 


266 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


a  short  time  his  mother  joined ;  and  towards 
the  latter  end  of  the  year  1800,  James  Bourne, 
his  youngest  brother,  was  brought  into  the 
way  of  religion,  and  joined  also. 


CHAPTER  II. 

"Work  of  religion  at  Harresehead.—  A  day's  praying 
spoken  of.— Chapel  built,  and  the  design  hindered. — Ac- 
count of  camp  meetings  in  the  Methodist  Magazines.— 
Second  revival,  or  increase  of  religion  at  Harresehead. — 
Revival  ceases. — A  day's  meeting  spoken  of — L.  Dow's 
labors,  and  visit  to  Harresehead.  Norton  camp  meeting 
resolved  on. — Mow  first  camp  meeting  held  on  Sunday, 
May  31,  1807. 

In  the  year  1801,  and  for  some  time  after, 
H.  Bourne  was  much  employed  at  and  near 
Harresehead,  about  three  miles  distant  from 
Bemersley.  Harresehead  had  no  means  of 
grace,  and  the  inhabitants,  chiefly  colliers,  ap- 
peared  to  he  entirely  destitute  of  religion,  and 
much  addicted  to  ungodliness;  it  was  indeed 
reckoned  a  profane  neighborhood  above  most 
others. 

H.  Bourne  endeavored  to  promote  religion 
there,  and  on  the  24th  and  25th  of  December, 
1801,  he  prevailed  with  a  collier,  Daniel  Shu- 
botham,  of  Harresehead,  fully  to  set  out  for 
Heaven.  Nearly  at  the  same  time  another 
collier,  Matthias  Bayley,  was,  by  other  means, 
brought  in  the  way  to  heaven.*  These  men 
weie  very  earnest,  and  there  was  soon  a  con- 
siderable awakening  ;  and  a  work  of  religion, 
usually  called  a  revival,  took  place.  Prayer 
meetings  were  established,  a  number  were 
turned  to  righteousness:  and  there  was  a  great 
reformation  in  the  neighborhood. 

I 'layer  meetings  were  usually  held  at  the 
house  of  John  Hall,  of  Harresehead;  his  wife 
being  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Society  at 
Mow,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  distant ;  and 
where  there  was  preaching  usually  once  a 
fortnight,  and  had  been  for  some  years.  With 
this  revival  at  Harresehead,  a  very  great  strict- 
ness grew  up  among  the  people,  and  none 
were  willingly  allowed  to  exercise  in  public, 
who  were  not  correct  in  their  conduct,  and 
diligent  in  the  duties  of  their  callings.  And 
on  week  day  evenings,  the  prayer  meetings 
were  seldom  held  very  long,  that  they  might 
not  interfere  with  other  duties. 

This  was  not  always  agreeable  to  every 
one,  for  at  the  close  of  a  very  lively  meeting, 
some  would  frequently  be  saying,  they  should 
have  liked  it  to  have  continued  longer.  On  one 
of  these  occasions,  when  several  were  speak- 
ing in  this  manner,  D.  Shubotham  said,  "  You 
shall  have  a  meeting  upon  Mow  some  Sunday, 
and  have  a  whole  day's  praying,  and  then 

*  These  two  have  since  died  happy  in  the  Lord. 


you'll  be  satisfied."  This  speech  was  quite 
new  and  unexpected,  and  struck  the  people 
with  a  degree  of  surprise. 

A  few  nights  after  on  a  similar  occasion  he 
used  the  same  words ;  and  the  people  began 
to  take  it  up.  The  thing  seemed  suitable,  as 
it  held  out  a  prospect  of  having  a  fair  course 
of  praying,  without  any  restraint. 

Their  design  of  having  "  A  day's  praying,1' 
was,  however,  frustrated  in  the  following  man- 
ner. H.  Bourne  prevailed  with  them  to  join 
the  Old  Methodist  Society,  and  the  same  year, 
1802,  he  built  a  chapel  at  Harresehead,  in  a 
great  measure  at  his  own  expense;  and 
preaching  was  appointed  in  it  for  ten  and  two, 
every  Sunday.  This  was  overdoing  it.  The 
work  had  been  raised  up  chiefly  by  means  of 
pious  conversation  and  prayer  meetings;  and  so 
very  much  preaching  at  such  a  place,  and  under 
such  circumstances,  seemed  not  to  have  a  good 
effect ;  it  seemed  to  hinder  the  exertions  of  the 
people.  And  the  preachers,  in  general,  were 
unfavorable  to  the  day's  praying  upon  Mow. 
H.  Bourne  was  grieved  with  this;  he  thought 
the  people  should  not  have  been  hindered  of 
their  day's  meeting.  And  the  revival  soon 
made  a  pause.  But  those  who  had  been 
brought  in,  stood  very  firm. 

About  this  time  the  Methodist  Magazines 
began  to  be  circulated  at  Harresehead.  They 
contained  accounts  of  a  great  work  of  religion 
in  America,  carried  on  chiefly  by  means  of 
camp  meetings,  usually  held  in  the  open  air, 
with  various  exercises,  for  several  days  to- 
gether. Through  the  constant  reading  of 
these,  the  day"s  meeting  upon  Mow  was  fre- 
I  quently  brought  up  in  conversation,  and  it 
began  to  be  called  a  camp  meeting. 

At  Michaelmas,  1804,  another  revival  or 
increase  of  religion  arose  at  Harresehead,  by 
the  following  means.  There  were  then  living 
at  and  near  Stockton,  a  number  of  poor,  hut 
very  pious  people,  who  were  members  of  the 
Old  Methodist  connexion,  and  were  called 
revivalists.  And  a  pious  person,  J.  Clark 
of  Congleton,  engaged  a  number  of  them,  (at 
a  considerable  expense  to  himself.)  to  attend 
the  Michaelmas  lovefeast,  at  the  old  Methodist 
chapel  at  Congleton  ;  ami  sent  an  invitation 
to  the  pious  people  at  Harresehead  to  meel 
them  there.  At  the  lovefeast  they  made  a  va- 
riety of  remarks  on  a  free,  full,  and  present 
salvation,  to  be  obtained  by  faith,  and  held  by 
faith ;  and  they  spoke  much  of  being  sanctified 
wholly.  When  the  love  feast  was  closed  they 
held  a  meeting  in  J.  Clark's  house,  at  which 
H.  Bourne  and  the  Harresehead  people  were 
present.  This  meeting  was  lively:  they 
prayed  with  some  who  were  seeking  pardon, 
and  others  who  were  seeking  to  be  sanctified 
wholly.  And  the  Lord  crowned  their  labors 
with  success,  and  made  them  a  means  of  bring- 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


2G7 


ing  H.  Bourne  and  the  Harresehead  people 
more  fully  into  the  law  of  faith,  and  by  this 
means  the  design  of  J.  Clark  was  accom- 
plished. 

The  next  evening,  Monday,  H.  Bourne  was 
at  the  class  meeting  in  Harresehead  chapel; 
there  was  an  extraordinary  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit ;  and  a  very  great  quickening  ran  speed- 
ily throughout  the  society.  The  word  was 
like  fire  among  dry  stubble  :  the  work  broke 
out  in  all  directions;  and  numbers  were  con- 
verted to  GoJ.  The  strictness  already  estab- 
lished, gave  great  stability  to  the  revival; 
and,  in  a  short  time,  there  was  a  reviving  in 
almost  every  part  of  the  circuit,  and  many 
were  added  to  the  Lord. 

At  Tunstall  the  revival  made  its  first  effec- 
tual appearance  in  the  class  led  by  Mr.  James 
Steele,  and  it  grew  powerful.  A  number  were 
converted  to  GoJ,  who  proved  very  firm  in  the 
cause  of  religion,  among  whom  were  William 
Clowes,  James  Nixon,  and  William  Monis. 
And  between  these  people  and  H.  and  J. 
Bourne  an  intimacy  grew  up  :  and  in  particu- 
lar between  H.  Bourne  and  William  Clowes. 

Early  in  the  year  1806,  owing,  as  it  was 
thought,  to  some  steps  taken  by  the  under 
travelling  preacher,  the  revival  at  Harrei  ehead 
made  a  pause,  which  was  cause  of  grief  to 
many,  and  the  more  so  as  upwards  of  twelve 
months  elapsed  without  a  single  conversion 
taking  place.  During  this  interval,  many 
wished  the  day's  meeting  upon  Mow  to  be 
held  hoping  it  would  be  a  means  to  increase 
or  revive  religion. 

They  conceived  that  the  first  proposal  of  a 
day's  meeting  was  providential.  And,  as  the 
Methodist  Magazines  showed  that  camp  meet- 
ings had  been  a  means  of  a  great  increase  or 
revival  of  religion  in  America,  they  thought 
there  was  reason  to  hope  they  would  be  use- 
ful in  England.  Again  it  was  observed  that 
an  expectation  of  such  a  meeting  had  been 
raised,  had  spread  largely,  and  had  been  kept 
alive  for  some  years;  and  this  was  thought  to 
indicate  a  call  of  providence. 

One  of  the  colliers,  Thomas  Cotton,*  who 
had  been  brought  to  the  Lord  in  the  revival, 
and  was  become  a  useful  local  preacher,  was 
very  strenuous  for  it.  But  D.  Shubotham  was 
reluctant,  on  account  of  preaching  being  ap- 
pointed at  ten  and  two  in  the  chapel. 

About  this  time,  there  was  a  revival  at  Con- 
gleton,  and  another  at  Macclesfield,  under  the 
ministry  of  LORENZO  DOW,  a  native  of 
America.  This  man  spoke  largely  of  the 
camp  meetings,  both  in  public  and  private,  and 
printed  several  tracts  on  the  subject.  These 
things,  in  addition  to  the  Methodisl  Magazines, 
filled  the  country  with  camp  meeting  conver- 


♦  T.  Cotton  has  since  died  happy  in  the  Lord. 


sations.     And  the  desires  to  see  a  camp  meet- 
ing were  raised  very  high. 

About  the  beginning  of  April,  1807,  L.  D. 
spoke  at  Harresehead  chapel.  Here  H.  Bourne 
heard  him  for  the  first  time;  and  here  too  he 
spoke  largely  of  the  camp  meetings;  observing 
that,  occasionally,  something  of  a  pentecostal 
power  attended  them;  and  that  for  a  consider- 
able time,  in  America,  as  much  good  had  been 
done,  and  as  man}  souls  brought  to  God,  at 
the  cam])  meetings,  as  at  all  the  other  meetings 
put  togethej . 

The  next  morning,  II.  and  J.  Bourne  heard 
him  preach  his  farewell  sermon  at  Congleton, 
being  mi  the  point  of  returning  to  America. 
Before  beset  off,  il.  Bourne  purchased  from 
him  a  pamphlet  containing  some  account  how 
the  camp  meetings  were  held:  and  another 
en  i  led,  "A  Defence  of  Camp  Meetings,  by 
the  Rev.  S.  K.  Jennings,  A.  M  " 

H.  Bourne,  on  reading  these,  resolved  on  a 
camp  meeting  to  be  held  in  August,  at  Norton 
in  the  Moors,  to  counteract  the  bad  effect  of 
the  wake  or  annual  parish  feast.  The  society 
at  that  place  had  lor  some  years,  uniformly 
suffere  1  a  loss  of  members  at  the  times  of  the 
wakes,  chiefly  by  the  young  people  being 
drawn  into  vanity  :  and  he  judged  a  camp 
meeting  wouid  be  the  only  means  to  engage 
their  attention,  and  prevent  their  being  so 
drawn  away.  There  was  a  number  of  earnest 
pious  people,  at  and  about  Norton ;  and  he 
thought  to  engage  the  assistance  of  some  of 
the  pious  praying  laborers  from  Harresehead, 
and  pay  them  wages  for  loss  of  time ;  and  he 
expected  also  the  assistance  of  two  or  three 
preachers :  and  with  all  these  means,  he  con- 
ceived there  was  a  prospect  of  holding  a  meet- 
i:i_r  tor  a  few  days,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
week,  until  the  heat  of  the  wake  should  be 
gone  past. 

In  a  few  days  after  this  he  went  to  Har- 
resehead to  attend  the  class,  and  confer  with 
the  people  about  the  matter.  He  laid  open 
before  them  the  plan  and  design  of  the  pro- 
posed Norton  camp  meeting.  It  fully  met 
their  approbation,  and  a  number  of  them  en- 
gaged to  give  their  assistance. 

They  themselves,  had  formed  a  design  to 
hold  a  camp  meeting,  and  it  was  now  thought 
right  to  bring  it  to  a  conclusion.  The  preach- 
ers' plan  was  examined,  and  it  being  found 
that  Thomas  Cotton  was  the  preacher  appoint- 
ed in  Harresehead  chapel  for  Sunday.  May 
31,  1807,  that  day  was  lived  upon  for  the 
camp  meeting,  and  published  accordingly. 
And,  in  the  mean  time,  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion were  made  unto  the  Lord  without  ceasing, 
to  bless  and  prosper  the  camp  meetings. 

The  camp  meeting  was  published  to  begin 
at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  if  the  weather 
proved  fine ;  but  for  no  camp  meeting  to  be 


263 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


expected  if  it  was  rainy.  And  very  early  in 
the  morning,  there  fell  so  much  rain  that  the 
Harresehead  peoplegave  up  all  further  thought 
of  the  meeting,  and  both  they  and  H.  Bourne 
concluded  there  would  be  no  meeting.  But  it 
proved  to  be  the  Lord's  will  that  there  certain- 
ly should  be  a  camp  meeting.  And,  under 
his  divine  influence,  many  pious  people  came 
in  from  distant  places ;  and  about  six  o'clock, 
they  begun  the  meeting,  and  carried  it  on  for 
a  considerable  time,  before  the  Harresehead 
people  came  to  the  ground. 

It  was  held  on  the  Cheshire  side  of  Mow, 
in  a  field  belong  to  pious  old  Joseph  Pointon 
the  old  class  leader.*  The  first  preaching 
stand  was  only  a  few  yards  from  the  bound- 
ary line  which  parts  the  two  countries,  and 
which  runs  nearly  along  the  ridge  of  the 
mountain. 

The  weather,  at  first,  seemed  unfavorable, 
there  was  a  show  of  rain  and  occasionally  a 
little  moisture  descended.  But  in  a  short  time 
the  clouds  dispersed,  and  the  Lord  sent  fine 
weather  the  whole  of  the  day. 

The  people  came  in  very  fast,  and  after 
some  time  another  preaching  stand  was  erect- 
ed, at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  first. 
And  nearly  at  the  same  time  two  praying  com- 
panies took  up  their  stations,  and  in  these 
companies  the  Lord  made  bare  his  arm ;  sev- 
eral were  brought  into  distress,  and  some 
were  brought  into  liberty. 

There  were  permanent  praying  companies, 
they  did  not  break  up  for  preaching. f 

About  noon  a  third  preaching  stand  was 
erected,  and  after  that  a  fourth.  At  the  preach- 
ing stands  the  services  were  diversified ;  they 
were  carried  on  with  singing,  prayer,  preach- 
ing, exhortations,  speaking  experience,  relat- 
ing anecdotes,  &c. 

The  meeting  went  on  without  intermission, 
from  about  six  in  the  morning,  till  about  half- 
past  eight  in  the  evening  :  and  a  great  solem- 
nity rested  on  the  people  all  the  time. 

In  the  afternoon,  a  camp  meeting  was  ap- 
pointed to  be  held  upon  Mow,  in  July,  and  to 
continue  a  few  days,  to  engage  the  people, 
and  counteract  the  bad  effect  of  the  wake  ; 
and  it  was  published  together  with  that  to  be 
held  at  Norton. 

Soon  after  four  o'clock  the  congregation  be- 
gan sensibly  to  decline,  and  at  six  they  were 
confined  to  one  stand.  The  meeting  thru  pro- 
ceeded chiefly  in  praying  services.  About 
seven  o'clock  several  were  brought  under  a 


concern,  chiefly  by  being  spoken  to,  while  the 
meeting  was  going  on  :  and  six  were  brought 
into  liberty.  About  half-past  eight  the  meet- 
ing closed.  And  this  was  the  first  Mow  Camp 
Meeting. 


•He  has  since  died,  gloriously  triiinipliin^  in  the  Lord. 
tThis  method  was  again  adopted  on  Sunday,  Julj  30, 
1610,  at  a  camp  meeting  near  Loughborough  ;  where  a 
permanent  company  was  formed  to  pray  with  mourners, 
and  they  labored,  without  intermission,  from  ten  or  elev- 
en o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  till  nine  in  the  evening.  See 
the  Primitive  .Methodist  Magazine,  volume  1,  page  241. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Good  done  at  the  first  Meeting— An  account  published. 
— Opposition. — Proceedings  of  the  second  Mow  camp 
meeting. — Opposition  turned  to  good — Many  converted. 

The  first  camp  meeting  exceeded  the  ex- 
pectation of  the  people  both  in  the  greatness 
of  it  and  in  its  effect.  A  visible  change  for 
the  better  appeared  in  the  neighborhood  ;  and 
it  was  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  pious 
people  at  Harresehead,  that  more  good  had 
been  done  at  that  meeting  than  at  all  the 
preachings  and  meetings  in  that  neighborhood, 
during  the  preceding  twelve  months.  H. 
Bourne  wrote  an  account  of  the  meeting,  of 
which,  (being  printed  in  a  small  pamphlet) 
thousands  were  speedily  circulated.  Camp 
Meetings  being  new  in  England,  people  wish- 
ed to  know  how  the  services  were  carried  on, 
and  what  success  attended  the  labors. 

As  the  camp  meetings  were  calculated  for 
great  usefulness,  they  met  with  great  and  un- 
expected opposition.  In  the  first  place,  the 
two  travelling  preachers  in  the  Burslem  cir- 
cuit put  out  hand-bills  against  them.  And  in 
a  short  time,  the  travelling  preachers  in  the 
Macclesfield  circuit  did  the  same. 

In  addition  to  this,  a  man  in  the  Potteries 
who  was  a  great  persecutor  of  religion,  gave 
it  out  that  he  would  crush  the  camp  meetings. 
This  he  thought  to  do  by  means  of  the  Con- 
venticle Act,  which  was  then  unrepealed.* 
Many  eyes  were  fixed  on  this  man.  His  ha- 
tred to  religion  was  well  known;  and  many, 
both  professors  and  profane,  fully  expected 
that  the  camp  meetings  would  be  immediately 
suppressed.  And  this  man's  threats,  together 
with  the  travelling  preachers'  exertions,  hind- 
ered several  from  attending. 

Nevertheless,  on  Sunday,  July  19,  1807, 
the  wake  commenced,  and  the  second  Mow 
camp  meeting  was  held.  Great  numbers  at- 
tended, and  it  was  well  supported  ;  and  pro- 
ceeded with  energy  and  effect.  Twice  during 
the  day  the  work  broke  out  in  a  powerful 
manner,  and  many  were  brought  into  liberty. 

On  one  of  these  occasions,  when  many  were 
praying  with  mourners  the  persecutor  before 
mentioned,  came  on  horseback,  attended  with 
one  or  two  more.  He  attempted  to  break  into  the 
meeting  where  prayer  was  making  for  mourn- 

♦This  act  was  repealed  in  1812. 


ers,  but  could  not  succeed.  He  then  inquired 
for  the  heads  of  the  meeting,  and  was  directed 
to  H.  Bourne,  who  had  just  before  retired  be- 
hind a  hill,  and  who  was  ignorant  of  this 
man,  and  of  his  intentions.  The  man,  how- 
ever, was  soon  brought  to  him,  and  appeared 
to  be  very  warm.  But  he  conversed  with  him 
coolly  and  at  large.  The  man  then,  with 
some  threatening?,  went  away,  riding  past  the 
congregation.  The  Lord  then  interposed,  and 
struck  such  a  terror  on  him,  that  he  stopped 
his  horse,  and  sent  for  H.  Bourne,  and  seemed 
conscious  of  being  in  an  error.  After  some 
conversation,  he  took  leave ;  and,  at  parting 
said  :  "  God  bless  you."  And  the  people  pre- 
sent said,  "  God  bless  him." 

Through  the  blessing  of  Almighty  God,  this 
man's  coming  proved  of  the  utmost  service  to 
the  camp  meetings.  It  put  a  bridle  on  the 
open  persecution  ;  it  being  naturally  conclud- 
ed, that  if  any  thing  could  have  been  safely 
done  against  the  camp  meetings,  this  man 
would  have  done  it. 

On  the  Monday,  the  meeting  was  numerous 
and  proceeded  with  good  effect,  and  a  number 
of  conversions  took  place.  On  Tuesday  the 
company  was  small,  but  the  meeting  was 
powerful.  The  following  is  an  extract  from 
H.  Bourne's  journal :  "About  forty  were  con- 
verted on  the  Sunday,  and  about  twenty  on 
the  Monday ;  on  the  Tuesday,  towards  night, 
we  broke  up." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Expectation  of  a  general  spread  of  the  gospel. — Useful 
institutions. — On  the  first  and  second  Mow  camp  meet- 
ings.— Many  failed  when  opposition  arose. — Minute  of  the 
Old  Methodist  Conference  against  camp  meetings. — Re- 
marks thereon,  and  on  the  opposition. — Brown  Edge 
camp  meeting. — Norton  camp  meeting  commences,  and 
is  supported  in  an  extraordinary  manner. 

Pious  people  of  almost  all  denominations 
look  for  a  general  spread  of  the  Gospel,  and 
many  powerful  institutions  have  arisen  for 
increasing  the  work ;  and  among  these  are  the 
camp  meetings,  which  are  likely  to  go  through 
the  world,  and  become  a  general  blessing. 

At  the  first  camp  meeting,  there  were  abun- 
dance of  local  preachers  and  praying  laborers 
of  the  Old  Methodist  Connexion.  These  came 
from  Macclesfield,  Congleton,  and  many  other 
places.  From  Tunstall  there  was  a  consider- 
able number  who  were  not  preachers,  but  who 
labored  diligently,  among  whom  were  Wil- 
liam Clowes  and  James  Nixon.  There  were 
also  several  preachers  of  the  Independent 
Methodists.  Pious  people  in  general  seemed 
satisfied  that  such  meetings  were  of  the  Lord. 
But  many  who  had  never  seen  a  camp  meet- 
ing, began  to  oppose,   and  made  a  general 


attack  on  field  preaching;  allowing,  indeed, 
that  in  Mr.  Wesley's  days  it  was  right,  but 
had  become  improper  since  that  time.  Their 
opposition  and  arguments  had  great  effect,  and 
many  became  undecided  in  their  minds;  yet 
the  second  Mow  camp  meeting  was  well  sup- 
ported. Many  of  the  Independent  Methodists 
attended.  J.  Nixon  also  attended,  and  W. 
Clowes  was  there  with  several  others  from 
Tunstall,  although  some  of  them  were  getting 
undecided  in  their  minds. 

So  soon  as  opposition  arose,  the  weight  of 
the  camp  meeting  cause  was  thrown  upon  H. 
and  J.  Bourne,  and  involved  them  in  various 
difficulties,  and  these  difficulties  were  much  in- 
creased by  the  following  Minute  of  the  Old 
Methodist  Conference,  made  about  this  time  : — 

"  Q.  What  is  the  Judgment  of  the  Confer- 
ence concerning  what  are  called  Camp  Meet- 
ings." 

"  A.  It  is  our  judgment,  that  even  suppos- 
ing such  meetings  to  be  allowable  in  America, 
they  are  highly  improper  in  England,  and 
likely  to  be  productive  of  considerable  mis- 
chief: and  we  disclaim  all  connexion  with 
them." 

This  brought  the  matter  to  an  extraordinary 
issue.  On  the  one  hand,  it  was  understood, 
that  the  whole  force  of  the  Conference  would 
be  levelled  against  the  camp  meetings,  and,  in 
particular  against  the  Norton  camp  meeting : 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  it  was  thought  that 
the  Conference  had  been  strangely  misled. 
The  openly  profane  also  began  to  muster  all 
their  force.  They  had  been  foiled  at  the  se- 
cond Mow  camp  meeting,  but  they  again  at- 
tempted to  oppose  by  every  means  in  their 
power,  and  they  circulated  a  report  that  a 
Magistrate  or  some  other  person  in  authority 
had  said,  he  would  see  whether  Hugh  Bourne 
must  rule  all  the  country. 

A  camp  meeting  was,  however,  held  at 
Brown  Edge,  about  two  miles  from  Norton, 
on  Sunday,  August  16,  1807.  This  was  car- 
ried on  by  H.  Bourne,  T.  Cotton,  and  some 
praying  laborers  from  Harresehead  and  Nor- 
ton :  the  Lord  owned  the  labors,  and  a  very 
ungodly  man  was  turned  to  seriousness.  This 
meeting  was  not  very  large,  but  its  success 
strengthened  the  cause. 

But  it  was  for  the  Norton  camp  meeting  to 
decide  the  grand  question,  whether  the  camp 
meetings  should  be  entirely  swept  away,  or 
whether  they  should  be  established  upon  an 
unshaken  foundation  ;  and  therefore  the  whole 
force  of  the  opposition  was  levelled  against 
that  camp  meeting.  The  opposition  of  the 
openly  profane  was  teazing  and  troublesome ; 
but  the  Minute  of  Conference,  and  the  argu- 
ments against  field  preaching,  had  a  still 
greater  effect,  and  convinced  the  judgments, 
or  staggered  the  resolutions  of  many.     And, 


270 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


indeed,  so  extraordinary  was  the  nature  and 
jj  force  of  this  opposition,  that  for  a  few  days, 
J.  Bourne  himself  was  undecided  in  his  mind: 
but  on  giving  himself  up  to  earnest  prayer  for 
direction,  the  Lord,  by  a  remarkable  dream, 
set  his  mind  at  rest. 

No  opposition  could  shake  H.  Bourne :  he 
believed  from  the  first  that  the  camp  meetings 
were  of  the  Lord,  and  that  it  was  his  duty  to 
stand  by  them.  This,  in  some  degree  arose 
from  the  following  circumstances  : — Shortly 
after  the  Norton  and  Mow  first  camp  meetings 
were  appointed,  he  and  D.  Shubotham  and 
M.  Bailey,  were  at  pious  old  Joseph  Pointon's, 
and  while  praying  for  those  camp  meetings, 
it  was  strongly  impressed  on  H.  Bourne's 
mind,  that  they  should  not  die,  but  live.  From 
this  it  was  concluded  that,  from  some  quarter, 
severe  opposition  would  arise,  but  that  the 
Lord  would  stand  by  those  two  camp  meet- 
ings :  And  time  has  proved  that  conclusion  to 
be  right.  And  from  that  moment,  H.  Bourne 
believed  himself  called  of  God  to  stand  by  the 
camp  meetings,  and  that  if  he  deserted  the 
cause  it  would  be  at  the  peril  of  his  soul. 

The  Minute  of  Conference,  and  the  argu- 
ments against  field  preaching,  seemed  weighty 
to  many ;  but  some  things  had  weight  on  the 
other  side : — 

1.  H.  and  J.  Bourne  were  not  shaken  con- 
cerning worship  in  the  open  air :  this,  they 
knew,  to  be  both  Methodistical  and  scriptural. 

2.  The  design  of  the  first  Mow  camp  meet- 
ing was  to  complete  what  had  first  started 
under  the  idea  of  "  A  day's  praying  upon 
Mow."  Norton  camp  meeting  was  appointed 
to  preserve  the  society  from  the  ravages  of  the 
wake.  And  the  second  Mow  camp  meeting 
was  also  designed  to  counteract  the  bad  effect 
of  the  wake,  held,  at  the  time,  in  that  parish. 

3.  Camp  meetings  were  perfectly  consistent 
with  Methodism,  as  was  manifest  from  the 
Methodist  Magazines. 

4.  The  twenty-first  article  in  the  Church 
Prayer  Book  says,  that  general  assemblies 
may  err,  and  have  erred ;  and  in  making  that 
Minute  there  was  an  error,  or  departure  from 
the  line  of  Methodism  laid  down  by  Mr. 
Wesley.  The  case  of  the  watch  nights  was 
somewhat  similar.  When  these  were  begun 
by  the  Kingswood  colliers.  Mr.  Wesley  was 
strongly  solicited  to  put  a  stop  to  them.  But 
he  wisely  determined  first  to  see  a  watch  night 
himself:  and  the  consequence  was,  he  estab- 
lished them  generally  in  the  Methodist  Con- 
nection :  and  they  have  been,  and  still  are,  a 
blessing  to  thousands. 

But  the  Minute  of  Conference  against  camp 
meetings,  was  grounded  upon  hearsay  and  re- 
port only,  not  one  of  the  Conference  having 
seen  any  of  those  meetings. 

5.  The  travelling  preachers  who  first  raised 


the  opposition  had  never  seen  a  camp  meet- 
ing. 

6.  During  that  year,  more  souls  had  been 
converted  to  God,  at  the  camp  meetings,  than 
in  all  the  circuit  besides. 

These  and  other  things  induced  H.  and  J. 
Bourne,  to  believe  that  their  duty  to  God  and 
man,  as  well  as  their  peculiar  duty  as  mem- 
bers of  the  Old  Methodist  Connexion,  required 
them  to  support  the  camp  meetings,  until  the 
Lord  had  shown  to  the  contrary.  But  by  so 
doing  they  were  involved  in  a  variety  of  trou- 
bles, and  had  almost  a  prospect  of  being  ruined 
in  their  worldly  circumstances. 

The  more  opposition  increased,  the  more 
Norton  camp  meeting  rose  in  importance,  and 
there  was  a  considerable  agitation  in  the  coun- 
try. H.  and  J.  Bourne  were  of  opinion  that 
the  Lord  would  support  that  camp  meeting  ; 
hut  in  what  manner  they  could  not  foresee. 
They,  however,  made  all  the  preparations  in 
their  power.  And,  as  this  and  Mow  second 
camp  meeting  were  accompanied  with  tents, 
it  cost  them  both  trouble  and  expense,  and 
they  were  thrown  upon  a  variety  of  other  ex- 
penses by  the  grievous  opposition.  They, 
however,  conceived  that  at  this  meeting  the 
Lord  would  manifest  his  will,  and  the  matter 
would  be  settled. 

There  seldom  happens  a  meeting  which  is 
contemplated  with  so  much  anxiety  as  this  ; 
or  which  causes  so  much  thought,  or  so  great 
a  moving  in  the  country.  However,  at  length, 
Sunday,  August  23,  1807,  arrived  ;  and,  ra- 
ther early  in  the  morning,  a  few  laborers  were 
on  the  ground,  and  the  camp  meeting  com- 
menced. A  few  from  Harresehead  and  other 
places,  with  J.  Nixon  from  Tunstall  were 
present ;  and  the  pious  people  at  and  about 
Norton  were  very  diligent.  H.  and  J.  Bourne 
were  thankful  for  this  assistance  :  these,  how- 
ever, appeared  hut  a  small  company  to  sup- 
port so  very  large  a  meeting. 

The  weather  occasionally  was  unfavorable, 
but  people  came  in  very  fast,  and  the  meeting 
proceeded  hopefully  ;  but  when  it  grew  very 
large,  the  laborers  being  few,  seemed  rather 
discouraged;  and  it  appeared  doubtful  whether 
the  meeting  would  be  supported  throughout 
the  day.  But  a  stranger  came  into  the  field, 
and  endeavored  to  introduce  himself  to  the 
meeting.  He  was  admitted,  at  first  with  cau- 
tion, but  the  Lord  soon  opened  his  way.  His 
name  was  Paul  Johnson,  a  doctor  of  physic 
from  Dublin,  in  Ireland.  A  friend  of  his  in 
Cheshire  had  written  him  an  account  of  the 
English  camp  meetings,  and  in  waiting  before 
the  Lord,  he  believed  the  Lord  required  him 
to  attend  that  camp  meeting.  It  was  difficult 
for  him  to  leave  his  business  so  long ;  never- 
theless, believing  it  to  be  the  will  of  God,  he 
came  over  into  England,  and  came  to  the  Nor- 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


271 


ton  camp  meeting.  He  was  an  excellent 
speaker,  and  his  coming  was  a  means  of  res- 
toring confidence  to  the  meeting  :  and  he  was 
one  of  its  chiefest  supports. 

In  the  afternoon,  T.  Cotton  came  to  the  field, 
and  the  meeting  went  on  powerfully,  and 
without  intermission  till  between  seven  and 
eight  o'clock  in  the  evening.  It  proceeded 
with  power  on  the  Monday,  and  was  resumed 
in  the  afternoon  on  Tuesday,  and  on  Tuesday 
evening  this  extraordinary  meeting  was  finally 
closed  :  and  the  end  first  intended  was  fully 
accomplished.  The  Lord  so  favored  it,  that 
the  whole  society  was  preserved  ;  not  one 
member  being  drawn  away  by  the  vanities 
of  the  wake.  And  from  that  important  mo- 
ment, the  English  camp  meetings  were  estab- 
lished on  an  immovable  foundation,  and  could 
never  afterwards  be  shaken. 

The  coming  of  Dr.  Johnson  was  looked 
upon  as  an  extraordinary  interposition  of  Di- 
vine Providence,  and  H.  and  J.  Bourne  were 
satisfied  that  the  camp  meetings  were  of  the 
Lord;  and  they  were  equally  satisfied,  that 
their  duty  as  members  of  the  Old  Methodist 
Connexion,  required  them  to  uphold  and  sup- 
port the  camp  meetings.  It  is  true,  the  Con- 
ference, through  crediting  reports,  had  rejected 
the  camp  meetings  for  a  time,*  but  H.  and 
J.  Bourne  knew  that  the  Lord  could  turn  the 
minds  of  the  Conference,  or  carry  on  the  camp 
meetings  by  other  means. 


CHAPTER  V. 

On  the  rejection  of  camp  meetings. — New  line  of  pro- 
ceedings opened. — Origin  of  the  Connexion. — Changes 
introduced  by  the  camp  meeting. 

The  camp  meetings  being,  at  that  time  re- 
jected by  the  Old  Methodist  Conference,  were 
given  into  the  hands  of  H.  and  J.  Bourne; 
and  at  the  Norton  camp  meetings  they  had 
another  proof  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  of 
God  :  for  there  when  expected  help  was  cut 
off,  the  Lord  provided  unexpected  help.  This 
opened  a  new  line  of  pioceedings,  and  was  a 
guide  to  them  in  their  fujure  labors.  It  taught 
them  not  to  depend  on  man,  but  to  do  their 
duty,  and  leave  the  event  of  all  things  to  God. 
And  it  was  as  a  rule  with  them  not  to  invite  any 
lo  assist  them  in  their  various  labors,  but  to 
do  their  duty,  and  trust  in  the  Lord  for  sup- 
port ;  and  they  found  him  according  to  his 
word. 

It  seems  as  if  at  this  time,  a  new  system 


♦  Since  the  camp  meetings  have  spread  so  extensively, 
and  their  utility  has  been  made  manifest,  many  such 
meetings  have  been  held  in  the  Old  Methodist  Connex- 
ion.  And.  it  is  understood  that  in  1*20,  their  Conference 
adopted  such  meetings,  only  requiring  them  to  be  called 
by  a  different  name  ! 


arose,  and  a  new  line  of  proceedings  opened ; 
the  camp  meetings  introduced  such  changes,  as 
put  a  new  appearance  on  the  face  of  things. 

1.  They  were  a  means  of  restoring  and  es- 
tablishing worship  in  the  open  air.  Mr.  Wes- 
ley established  that  part  of  it  which  is  called 
field  preaching;  but  which,  depending  wholly 
on  preaching  was  nearly  worn  out.  But  the 
camp  meetings  introduced  it  with  a  variety  of 
exercises  each  assisting  each,  and  thus  estab- 
lished it  on  a  firm  and  broad  basis. 

2.  Meetings  soon  rose  up  which  were  held 
in  the  open  air,  with  a  variety  of  religious  ex- 
ercises, for  two  or  three  hours  together.  These 
were  crowned  with  considerable  success;  and 
the  people  for  convenience  called  them  small 
camp  meetings. 

3.  The  camp  meetings,  by  a  change  of  ex- 
ercises, enable  people  to  continue  the  active 
worship  of  God,  for  a  course  of  time,  with 
energy  and  effect. 

4.  They  open  the  way  for  missionary  la- 
bors, and  promote  a  spirit  of  enterprise. 

5.  The  camp  meeting  praying  services  im- 
part vigor,  energy,  and  courage,  to  the  piou~> 
praying  labors ;  and  this  strengthens  other 
prayer  meetings. 

6.  They  have  been  a  means  of  establishing 
prayer  meetings  at  the  close  of  preachings. 
The  preachers  find  the  preaching  to  be  a  part 
only  of  their  duty,  they  have  besides,  to  col- 
lect the  energies  of  the  people,  and  make  a 
general  effort  to  bring  forward  the  work  of 
God. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

H.  and  J.  Bourne  begin  to  labor  extensively  in  new 
places  — Lnsk  Edge.  — Mr.  Smith's  house  at  Tunstall 
opened  for  public  worship—  Tean,  Wooton,  Ramsor.— 
Various  camp  meetings.— II.  Bourne  separated  from  the 
Old  Connexion.*— Second  meeting  at  Wooton.  —  Mow 
fourth  camp  meeting— H.  and  J  Bourne  not  willing  to 
take  wholly  the  care  of  societies.— Ramsor  first  and  se- 
cond camp  meetings. 

When  the  Norton  camp  meeting  had  risen 
over  every  obstacle,  it  appeared  as  if  opposi- 
tion had  spent  its  chief  force;  and  it  never 
afterwards  rose  to  any  material  height.  Yet 
the  Minute  of  Conference  was  still  pressed, 
and  H.  and  J.  Bourne  were  made  to  feel  the 
force  of  it  in  a  variety  of  ways. 

They,  however,  were  so  intent  upon  the 
conversion  of  souls  to  God,  that  it  swallowed 
up  other  considerations  ;  and  when  the  Minute 
of  Conference  continued  to  be  pressed,  the 
Lord,  in  another  respect,  led  them  in  a  new 
tract.  There  were  various  neighborhoods 
where  no  means  of  srrace  were  established  ; 
and  the  Lord  opened  their  hearts  to  visit  some 
of  those  neighborhoods.  At  the  Norton  camp 
meeting,  they  had  a  strong  invitation  to  visit 


272 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


Lask  Edge,  about  four  miles  from  Bemersley. 
Here  a  society  was  soon  raised  up :  and  it  be- 
ing on  the  skirts  of  the  Leek  circuit  of  the 
Old  Connexion,  it  was  joined  to  that  circuit. 
Nevertheless,  H.  and  J.  Bourne,  for  some 
years,  supplied  it  usually  once  a  fortnight  with 
preaching. 

Towards  the  close  of  this  year  1807,  a  Mr. 
Smith  of  Tunstall  made  accommodations  for 
preaching  in  a  large  room,  in  his  own  house. 
It  was  in  this  house  the  cause  of  Methodism 
at  Tunstall  was  first  raised  up;  and  it  was 
chiefly  supported  by  this  family.  This  family 
also  gave  the  land  on  which  the  Old  Method- 
ist Chapel  was  built.  And  now  the  house 
was  again  opened  for  public  worship ;  and  it 
was  chiefly  supplied  by  the  local  preachers  of 
the  Old  Methodist  Connexion.  Mr.  James 
Steele  was  cousin  and  steward  to  Mr.  Smith, 
and  on  account  of  Mr.  Smith's  great  age,  he 
was  much  with  him  in  the  house,  and  con- 
ducted the  family  worship.  He  also  attended 
and  assisted  at  the  public  worship,  and  was  a 
means  of  drawing  respect  to  it. 

Early  in  the  year  1808,  J.  Bourne,  by  a 
peculiar  call  of  Divine  Providence,  went  and 
preached  in  the  open  air  at  Tean,  a  village 
about  twenty  miles  from  Bemersley.  This 
opening  being  followed  a  society  was  soon 
raised  up,  and  it  was  joined  to  one  of  the  cir- 
cuits of  the  Old  Connexion  ;  yet  for  some 
years,  H.  and  J.  Bourne  had  to  provide  for  it 
once  a  fortnight,  the  same  as  Lask  Edge. 

H.  and  J.  Bourne,  when  their  employments 
would  admit  of  it,  had  for  some  years,  been 
in  the  habit  of  enterprising,  and  making  reli- 
gious excursions,  and  had  labored  much  at 
Kingsley,  in  Staffordshire,  which  is  within  a 
few  miles  of  Tean.  Their  laboring  in  these 
places  was  a  means,  in  the  hand  of  Divine 
Providence,  of  leading  them  to  Farley,  and 
from  there  to  Ramsor  and  Wooten,  where  the 
cause  made  a  powerful  stand,  and  from  whence 
it  Bpread  very  extensively. 

At  the  instance  of  a  pious  young  woman  at 
Farley,  an  appointment  was  made  for  J. 
Bourne  to  preach  there  on  Sunday,  March  20, 
1808.  But  he  being  unavoidably  called  ano- 
ther way,  H.  Bourne  supplied  his  place,  and 
it  was  a  powerful  time.  There  being  then  at 
Ramsor  a  small  Methodist  society,  of  which 
this  young  woman  was  a  member,  they  were 
must  of  them  at  this  preaching  ;  and  about  the 
10th  of  April,  1808,  they  sent  H.  Bourne  an 
invitation  to  preach  at  Ramsor.  But  he  and  J. 
Bourne  had  then  appointments  certain  to  Sun- 
liny,  May  the  1st ;  on  which  day  they  were  to 
open  the  camp  meetings  for  1808,  by  holding 
one  on  the  top  of  a  mountain  in  Shropshire, 
called  Rekin.  There  had  existed,  time  out  of 
mind,  an  evil  custom  of  multitudes  assembling 
on  the  top  of  Rekin  on  the  first  Sunday  in 


May,  and  spending  the  day  in  iniquity.  This 
place  was  about  forty  miles  from  Bemersley, 
and  here  they  began  the  camp  meetings  for 
1808.  The  account  in  H.  Bourne's  is  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  The  Rekin  is  a  large  mountain  command- 
ing a  vast  extent  of  the  country.  It  is  very 
difficult  of  ascent,  being  exceedingly  steep ; 
and  when  you  seem  to  have  gained  the  sum- 
mit, there  appears  (as  it  were)  another  moun- 
tain before  you,  &.c.  There  was  a  vast  num- 
ber of  people.  (The  meeting)  began  about 
half-past  twelve  :  I  had  great  liberty,  as  had 
others,  (we  gave  away  a  great  many  religious 
tracts,)  and  about  five  we  broke  up." 

On  Saturday  evening,  May  7, 1808.  H.  Bourne 
visited  Ramsor,  and  preached  there  for  the 
first  time.  The  next  morning,  Sunday,  May 
8,  Francis  Horobin,  took  him  abroad,  and 
pointed  out  to  him  a  number  of  villages  which 
had  no  means  of  grace,  advising  him  that 
some  of  them  should  be  visited,  saying  that  he 
himself  would  render  all  the  assistance  in  his 
power.  This  was  singular,  as  he  himself  was 
not  then  in  the  way  to  heaven.  However, 
they  fixed  on  Wooton-under- Weaver,  about  a 
mile  from  Ramsor.  and  appointed  meeting 
there  for  Sunday,  M«y  22.  H.  Bourne  was 
at  two  meetings  in  the  forenoon,  and  at  two 
o'clock  he  preached  at  Ramsor,  and  then  de- 
parted . 

Sunday,  May  15,  1808.  A  camp  meeting 
was  held  at  Bug-Lawton,  in  Cheshire.  Here 
reading  was  first  introduced. 

On  Sunday,  May  22,  1808,  H.  and  J.  Bourne 
held  their  first  Wooten  meeting.  It  was  held 
in  the  open  air.  The  congregation  was  very 
large,  and  behaved  with  the  utmost  propriety. 

This  was  properly  a  small  camp  meeting; 
it  began  about  a  quarter  past  two,  and  con- 
tinued a  great  part  of  the  afternoon  :  and  was 
attended  with  great  success. 

"On  the  Sunday  following,  May  29,  1808, 
Mow  third  camp  meeting  commenced  about  nine 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  broke  up  between  six 
and  seven  at  night.  We  began  with  a  prayer 
meeting;  then E.H. spoke  ;  then  prayer ;  then 
I  spoke ;  then  we  prayed,  and  T.  Cotton 
spoke  ;  then  a  prayer  meeting,  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  which  we  gave  away  hand  bills,  rules 
for  holy  living  :  we  then  stopped  for  dinner. 

"  We  had  some  opposition,  but  we  had 
plenty  of  laborers.  Glory  be  to  God  for 
ever. 

"  Before  dinner  was  over  I  began  to  read, 
and  I  read  a  long  time.  I  at  first  thought  I 
should  be  immediately  exhausted.  But  I 
thought  '  The  Lord  can  give  strength,'  and  »o 
it  was ;  for  as  my  strength  failed,  I  was  *up- 
plied  with  new  strength.     Glory  be  to  God. 

"The  power  of  God  came  down  upon  the 
congregation  in  the  morning,  and  never  left  it 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


273 


all  the  day,  so  that  the  company  was  solemn. 
There  was  a  very  great  company  in  the  after- 
noon, and  about  three  o'clock  a  very  sharp 
fire  ;  one  was  set  at  liberty,  and  others  were 
in  distress,  and  the  power  of  God  continued 
strong  till  the  meeting  broke  up  at  night." 

J.  Bourne  spoke  in  the  afternoon,  and  this 
meeting  had  a  good  effect. 
_  On  Saturday.  June  18,  1808,  H.  Bourne  be- 
lieving it  to  be  the  will  of  the  Lord,  set  out 
upon  a  religious  excursion,  into  Cheshire  and 
Lancashire.  And  on  Thursday.  June  23, 
being  on  his  return  home,  an  extraordinary 
impression  came  in  his  mind  that  he  should 
soon  be  put  out  of  the  Old  Methodist  Society. 
This,  at  first  struck  him  with  surprise  ;  but  on 
considering  that  he  had  not  heard  any  hint  of 
such  a  thing,  and  that  he  was.  at  that  time,  a  | 
Trustee  in  the  society,  he  thought  it  quite  un- 
likely for  such  a  thing  to  take  place;  and  he 
put  away  the  impression.  But  it  returned 
with  such  force  that  in  struggling  against  it, 
he  was  deprived  of  all  peace  of  mind,  and  of 
all  comfort.  After  some  time  he  found  him- 
self obliged  to  yield  to  it,  and  on  his  so  doing, 
joy  unspeakable  flowed  in  his  soul,  and  he 
was  filled  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing. 

The  following,  which  are  marked  with 
double  commas,  are  extracts  from  H.  Bourne's 
journal. 

"  Saturday,  25.  I  set  off  to  Kingsley.  Sun- 
day, June  26,  I  led  the  class.  At  noon  we  set 
off  to  Tean,  and  held  meeting  out  of  doors,  and 
had  a  large  congregation ;  and  good  I  believe, 
was  done.  We  gave  them  rules  for  holy 
living,  and  appointed  meeting  to  be  in  a  fort- 
night in  the  afternoon." 

Note. — This  was  done  that  the  afternoon 
might  be  at  liberty  for  missionary  elsewhere. 

"  At  night  I  stood  up  at  Kingsley,  and  the 
Lord  touched  many  hearts. 

"Monday,  27,  I  started  home.  At  night  I 
went  to  Tunstall,  saw  Wm.  Clowes,  and  went 
with  him  to  the  (religious)  tract  (society) 
meeting. 

On  Tuesday,  June  28,  1808.  H.  Bourne  had 
proof  that  the  impression  on  the  Thursday 
was  correct ;  the  report  reached  him,  that  at 
the  Quarter-day  meeting  held  the  day  before 
at  Burslem,  he  was  put  out  of  the  Old  Meth- 
odist Society.  His  being  put  out  without  any 
kind  of  hearing  was  looked  upon  as  a  breach 
of  discipline,  and  the  more  so  as  he  was  at  that 
time  a  Trustee  in  the  society  ;  He,  however, 
was  resigned  to  the  Lord's  will,  and  felt 
thankful  that  the  Lord  had  so  prepared  his 
mind.  For  so  great  was  his  attachment  to  the 
Old  Connexion,  that  he  conceived  the  trial 
would  have  been  too  heavy  for  him  if  the 
Lord  had  not  interposed. 

The  following  are  chiefly  extracts  from  his 
journal : — 


18 


"Friday,  July  8,  1808.  I  went  to  Tuns- 
tall. J.  Nixon  discoursed  with  me  about 
being  out  of  the  society.  I  said,  I  ought  (to 
have  had  an  opportunity)  to  have  answered 
for  myself.  He  said  I  should  endeavor  to 
come  in  again.  I  said,  I  had  left  it  to  the 
Lord.  He  said,  1  should  have  more  privileges. 
I  said,  (as  it  was)  I  should  have  the  privilege 
of  doing  the  Lord's  will.  He  said,  if  I  did 
that  1  should  be  a  happy  man.     Nevertheless, 

he  thought  I  ought  to  talk  with about 

it,  to  prevent  him  from  acting  hastily  another 
time.  We  then  talked  of  the  deep  things  of 
religion." 

"  Saturday,  July  9,  1808.  I  set  off  for  Kings- 
ley,  and  had  a  happy  time  just  before  I  ar- 
rived." Note. — He  and  J.  Bourne  had  thought 
oi  visiting  some  new  place  on  the  ensuing 
Sunday:  and  during  that  time,  he  waited  on 
the  Lord  for  direction,  and  believed  it  to  be  the 
will  of  God  that  they  should  visit  Wooton. 
This,  however,  required  extraordinary  exer- 
tion of  travelling. 

"  Sunday,  July  10.  I  set  off  early  to  Woot- 
on, about  seven  miles,  to  appoint  meeting  for 
half-past  two,  or  three  in  the  afternoon.  I  had 
then  about  ten  miles  to  go  to  Tean,  and  a 
hilly  cross  country  road. — However  the  Lord 
gave  me  strength,  and  I  forced  my  way ;  but 
was  very  foot-sore,  and  quite  a  stranger  to  the 
road.  I  reached  before  J.  Bourne  had  read 
his  text;  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  laid  hold 
on  part  of  the  congregation. 

"J.  Bourne  had  a  horse,  so  we  rode  by 
turns,  and  forced  our  way  to  Wooten  in  due 
time ;  and  we  had  a  pleasant  meeting.  We 
then  set  off  home,  and  arrived  late."  Note. 
This  second  Wooten  meeting  was  extraordi- 
nary both  in  itself  and  in  the  circumstances 
which  attended  it.  And  from  that  time  II. 
and  J.  Bourne  continued  to  visit  Woot- 
on and  Ramsor,  connecting  them  with 
Tean. 

"  Sunday,  July  17.  We  had  (another)  camp- 
meeting  at  Mow. — We  invited,  I  believe,  no 
one.  We  let  people,  and  left  it  to  the  Lord  to 
send  whom  he  would,  and  he  sent  plenty  of 
laborers," 

The  Norton  camp-meeting  had  convinced 
them  fully  that  there  was  no  trusting  in  an 
arm  of  flesh  ;  and  also  that  the  Lord  would 
support  his  own  cause.  They,  therefore,  en- 
deavored to  move  cautiously  in  their  multi- 
plied labors,  but  without  inviting  any  one  to 
assist  them. — Yet  the  Lord  so  moved  on  the 
minds  of  the  people,  that  the  camp  meetings 
were  well  supported,  and  in  their  labors  seve- 
ral voluntarily  came  forward  to  assist ;  and  for 
these  they  made  regular  appointments  togeth- 
er with  themselves.  Thomas  Cotton  labored 
much  with  them,  and  was  very  useful :  but  as 
he  was  a  poor  man  and  had  a  large  family, 


274 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


they  paid  him  wages  for  all  loss  of  time,  and 
gave  him  a  deal  of  support  besides. 

Their  end  and  aim  was  the  conversion  of 
sinners  to  God;  and  they  were  exceedingly 
averse  from  going  any  further  than  was  strictly 
necessary  to  promote  this  great  end.  On  this 
account  they  did  not  form  societies  in  the  full 
sense  of  the  word  ;  and  the  fruits  of  their  la- 
bors usually  fell  into  the  Old  Methodist  Con- 
nection. 

"  Saturday,  August  20,  1808.  As  I  (H.  B.) 
was  going  to  Ramsor,  I  planned  out  a  camp 
meeting  to  be  held  on  Ramsor  Common.  And 
when  at  Ramsor,  F.  Horobin  set  on  and 
planned  oat  just  the  same  meeting;  and  pro- 
posed it  to  be  in  a  fortnight.  Tbis  I  thought 
remarkable,  as  I  had  not  spoken  to  him  about 
it."  Note.  This  being  rather  extraordinary, 
the  camp  meeting  was  immediately  published. 
■  Saturday,  September  3.  I  started  with 
J.  H.  and  Win.  Clowes  to  Ramsor,  where  we 
held  a  meeting. 

"Sunday,  September  4,  1808,  the  camp 
meeting  began.  It  had  rained  much  in  the 
night,  and  it  had  been  rainy  a  long;  time.  But 
ilit,-  Lord  sent  us  a  fine  day.  In  this  we  saw 
and  acknowledged  the  finger  of  God. — Many 
were  affected.*' 

This  very  successful  camp  meeting  was 
carried  on  chiefly  by  praying  services.  Mat- 
thias Bayley  was  there  with  several  others 
from  about  Harresehead,  although  the  distance 
was  about  twenty  miles. 

"  Sunday,  September  18,1808.  I  (H.  B.) 
preached  at  Lask  Edge,  Gratton,  and  Gillow 
Heath.  J.  Bourne  and  T.  Cotton  were  at 
Teari  and  Wooton.  T.  Cotton  brought  word 
that  a  great  many  started  for  heaven  at  the 
camp  meeting,  and  there  is  a  great  desire  for 
another. 

"  Wednesday  21.  J.  H.  strongly  requested 
me  to  write  to  F.  Horobin  to  appoint  another 
camp  meeting,  which  I  complied  with. 

"Saturday,  October  8.  I  went  to  Ramsor 
with  W.  Clowes  and  another  person.  It  was 
a  very  rainy  day. 

"  Sunday,  October  9,  1808.  Camp  meeting 
began  about  half-past  nine  o'clock.  There 
was  good  attention,  (and  fine  weather)  all  the 
day.  The  meeting  broke  up  about  five  o'clock, 
and  we  went  home,  riding  by  turns.''  At  this 
meeting  W.  Clowes  first  began  to  preach,  and 
the  people  encouraged  him  to  go  on  in  the 
same  way. 

These  two  very  successful  meetings  closed 
the  camp  meetings  for  the  year  1808. 

"  Wednesday,  October  19,  1808.  I  (H.  B,) 
was  at  Harresehead  prayer  meeting,  and  had 
an  extraordinary  time.  I  told  several  thereof 
the  revival  that  is  now  springing  up  at  Ram- 
sor, and  the  neighborhood  thereabout,  ami 
asked  what  other  way  that  revival  could  have 


been  begun.  They,  in  general  concluded,  that 
it  could  not  well,  at  this  time,  have  been 
begun  in  any  other  way  but  by  camp  meet- 
ings." 


CHAPTER  VIT. 

Various  camp  meetings. — A  young  preacher  raised  up. 
— A  person  taken  out  as  a  travelling  preacher. — Standley 
visited  and  a  society  raised  up. — Intention  to  join  it  to  the 
old  connection. — That  intention  frustrated. — Reflections 
thereon  from  H.  Bourne's  journal. — II.  and  J.  Bourne 
obliged  to  enlarge  their  views. — State  of  the  connection. 


In  the  former  part  of  the  year  1809,  the 
current  of  things  went  on  as  before.  On  Sun- 
day, May  21,  a  camp  meeting  was  held  at 
Ramsor.  On  Sunday,  June  18,  another  was 
held  upon  Mow.  On  Sunday,  July  9,  a  pow- 
erful camp  meeting  was  held  upon  a  moun- 
tain in  Biddulph,  which  is  in  Staffordshire. 
And  on  Sunday,  July  16,  a  very  large  camp 
meeting  was  held  upon  Mow.  These  were  the 
principal  camp  meetings  held  this  year. 

On  Tuesday,  August  22,  1809,  a  young 
man,  William  Allcock,  at  H.  Bourne's  request, 
stood  up  to  preach  for  the  first  time.  He  soon 
became  an  active  useful  preacher,  and  was  a 
means  of  strengthening  the  cause. 

In  November,  a  travelling  preacher  was  en- 
gaged. The  entry  of  it  in  H.  Bourne*s  journal 
isas follows:  "Friday,  (November)  17,(1809,) 
I  agreed  with to  give  him  ten  shil- 
lings a  week,  till  Lady  day  (next,)  to  labor  in 
the  vineyard. 

The  directions  to  this  man  were,  To  follow 
the  openings  of  Providence:  and  get  as  many 
as  he  could  converted  to  the  Lord,  and  advise 
them  to  join  other  connexions. 

On  Wednesday  evening,  March  14,  1810,  H. 
and  J.  Bourne  visited  Standley,  a  village  about 
four  miles  distant  from  Bemersley.  The  meet- 
ing was  held  at  the  house  of  Joseph  Slater, 
who  was  nearly  related  to  them.  After  the 
conclusion  of  the  meeting,  H.  B.  was  a  means 
of  bringing  his  wife,  Mary  Slater,  into  the 
immediate  faith  of  the  gospel,  and  she  obtain- 
ed joy  and  peace  through  believing.  A  work 
immediately  begun.  The  meetings  were  held 
at  J.  Slater's  house  and  a  class  often  members* 
was  soon  raised  up. 

This  society,  H.  and  J.  Bourne  intended  to 
get  united  with  the  Burslem  circuit  of  the  Old 
Connexion  ;  but  a  multitude  of  calls  delayed 
the  application  :  and  it  was  still  further  delay- 


*ln  a  short  time,  one  of  these,  an  afflicted  young  wo- 
man, died  happy  in  the  Lord.  Another,  a  young  man, 
Samuel  Simcock,  after  sometime  became  a  laborious 
local  preacher.  His  course  was  marked  with  great  use- 
fulness, and  on  Wednesday,  June  11,  1S17.  he  died  happy 
in  the  Lord.  For  an  account  of  him,  see  the  Primitive 
Methodist  Magazine,  vol.  1,  page  145. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


275 


ed,  by  the  circumstance  of  H.  B.  on  Saturday, 
April  7,  making  an  excursion  into  Cheshire, 
and  continuing  to  labor  in  Cheshire  and  Lan- 
cashire, till  Thursday,  May  10,  1810,  before 
he  returned  home. 

During  this  interval,  a  clasn  leader  in  the 
Burslem  circuit  of  the  Old  Connexion,  made 
such  an  interference,  with  regard  to  Standley, 
as,  in  its  issue,  cut  off  all  prospect  of  uniting 
Standley  society  with  the  Old  Connexion. 

This  gave  extreme  trial  of  mind  to  J.  Bourne, 
and  when  H.  Bourne  came  home,  he  was 
struck  with  astonishment  on  being  informed 
that  they  should  be  obliged  to  take  wholly 
upon  themselves  the  care  of  Standley  society. 
There  was,  however,  no  remedy.  Necessity 
was  laid  upon  them,  and  they  could  not  draw 
back  without  sacrificing  conscience;  and  there- 
fore, with  fear  and  trembling,  they  entered 
upon  their  more  extensive  charge.  But  their 
fears  were  soon  dispelled. — Another  young 
man  was  raised  up  as  a  preacher  among  them, 
and  the  Lord  sent  in  so  much  assistance  that 
their  minds  were  soon  fully  reconciled. 

The  following  extract  from  H.  B.'s  journal, 
which  was  written  at  Standley,  will  throw- 
light  on  this  part  of  the  history  ;  it  is  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  Wednesday,  May  23,  (1810)  I  cannot  but 
look  back  and  admire  the  wonderful  hand  of 
God.  It  was  not  my  intention  to  have  had 
any  thing  to  do  with  raising  up  separate  so- 
cieties :  but  to  have  raised  up  as  many  people 
into  the  service  of  God  as  I  was  able,  and 
then  to  have  encouraged  them  to  join  other 
societies.  This  view  I  had,  from  a  supposi- 
tion that  there  was  (already)  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  societies  :  from  a  vehement  attachment 
to  the  Old  Methodists,  and  from  a  peculiar 
aversion  to  having  any  ruling  part,  or  any 
thing  to  do  at  the  head  of  societies.     But  Mr. 

■ — ■ 's  conduct  about  Standley  has  quite 

put  a  different  turn  upon  things.  Here  neces- 
sity is  laid  upon  us,  and  we  are  obliged  to  go 
in  the  work  without  them.  It  was  rather  ex- 
traordinary that  Mr. should  desire 

to  thrust  away  those  that  were  the  instruments 
of  raising  up  the  work,  and  also  that  have 
supported  the  work  hitherto ;  and  that  he 
should  absolutely  refuse  to  join  the  people  to 
the  old  society  on  any  other  terms." 

From  this  time  their  views  were  changed, 
and  the  great  reluctance  to  taking  upon  them 
the  care  of  societies  was  removed  ;  yet  they 
proceeded  with  much  care  and  caution. 

The  cause  or  connexion  was  growing 
weighty  on  their  hands.  Six  places,  Lask 
Edge,  Tean,  Wooton,  Ramsor,  Calden  Lowe, 
and  Standley,  were  supplied  statedly  with 
preaching,  besides  visiting  new  places,  ami 
holding  camp  meetings. 

They  still  continued  to  employ  their  travel- 


ling preacher,  and  T.  Cotton,  with  the  two 
young  men  before  mentioned,  labored  much 
with  them  ;  and  three  other  preachers,  Fran- 
cis Dreacott,  William  Maxfield,  and  Thomas 
Knight,  took  appointments,  and  gave  them 
considerable  assistance. 

The  weight  of  the  temporal  concerns  lay 
upon  H.  and  J.  Bourne,  and  they  were  in  the 
way  of  laying  out  upwards  of  thirty  pounds  a 
year  in  the  support  of  their  cause  or  connex- 
ion. On  this  account  they  had  to  be  diligent 
in  their  temporal  business;  and  to  be  diligent, 
frugal,  and  industrious  in  all  other  matters,  in 
order  to  keep  themselves  from  being  involved. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

H.  and  J.  Bourne  adopt  a  change  of  system — Ramsor 
fourth  camp  meeting. — It  is  a  means  of  introducing  the 
work  into  Derbyshire. — Societies  established  at  Boy  Is- 
tone,  Rodsley,  and  Hollington  in  Derbyshire. — The  fourth 
Ramsor  camp  meeting  causes  the  adverse  minute  of  con- 
ference to  be  once  more  put  in  force,  and  W.  Clowes  is 
put  out  of  the  preachers'  plan  in  the  old  connexion. — H. 
Bourne  visits  W\  rley  Bank,  and  instructs  a  preacher  in 
the  doctrine  of  a  present  salvation  to  be  obtained  by  faith 
and  held  by  faith. 

The  affairs  at  Standley  were  a  means  of  in- 
troducing an  entire  change  into  the  views  and 
proceedings  of  H.  and  J.  Bourne.  They  had 
now  a  manifest  proof,  that,  as  far  as  the  Lord 
providentially  called  them  to  take  wholly  the 
charge  of  a  society,  he  would  support  them  in 
it.  They  still,  however,  proceeded  with  care 
and  caution,  but  their  system  underwent  an 
entire  change  :  and  from  that  time,  events  be- 
gan to  thicken  upon  each  other,  and  to  in- 
crease in  importance. 

On  Sunday,  June  3,  1810,  Ramsor  fourth 
camp  meeting  was  held.  It  began  early  in 
the  morning,  and  was  numerously  attended 
and  powerfully  supported.  It  was  a  means 
of  introducing  the  work  into  Derbyshire,  where, 
at  Boylstone,  Rodsley,  and  Hollington,  socie- 
ties were  soon  raised  up,  and  a  foundation 
laid  for  extending  the  work. 

Wm.  Clowes  attended  this  camp  meeting, 
in  consequence  of  which  the  Old  Connexion, 
at  their  Midsummer  quarter  day,  put  him 
away  from  being  a  regular  local  preacher 
among  them,  and  laid  a  foundation  for  finally 
putting  him  out  of  their  society. 

Nearly  about  the  time  of  this  Ramsor  camp 
meeting,  David  Buxton,  of  Wyrley  Bank,  who 
was  a  native  of  Stanton,  near  Ramsor,  sent 
an  invitation  to  H.  Bourne  to  pay  him  a  visit. 
Wyrley  Bank  is  in  Staffordshire,  and  about 
thirty-four  miles  from  Bemersley.  H.  Bourne 
arrived  there  on  Friday,  July  27,  1810,  and 
while  preaching  in  that  neighborhood,  he  be- 
came acquainted  with  a  man  who  had  begun 
to  preach  with  considerable  success,  but  who 


276 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


was  laboring  under  various  difficulties,  and 
was  much  opposed  both  by  professors  and 
profane.  He  was  a  collier,  had  been  brought 
up  in  ignorance,  and  had  not  much  command 
of  language.  His  knowledge  of  the  ministry 
was  smali,  but  his  zeal  was  great,  and  he  had 
a  deal  of  success  in  awakening  sinners.  When 
souls  were  awakened  he  was  at  a  loss,  know- 
ing but  little  of  justification,  and  being  unac- 
quainted with  the  nature  of  a  free,  full,  and 
present  salvation,  by  and  through  faith. 

H.  Bourne  conversed  with  him  very  fully 
and  at  large,  concerning  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry ;  but  he  could  not  easily  understand  the 
doctrine  of  a  present  salvation,  to  be  obtained 
by  faith,  and  held  by  faith.  He  then  inform- 
ed H.  B.  that  he  had  got  a  number  of  people 
awaked,  and  joined  in  a  class  at  Essington 
Wood,  and  requested  him  to  attend  with  him 
at  the  class  meeting.  On  the  Tuesday  even- 
ing, July  31,  1810,  H.  Bourne  attended  with 
him  there,  and  spoke  to  the  people,  and  the 
Lord  made  bare  his  arm  :  six  souls  were  im- 
mediately set  at  liberty  :  and  the  man  entered 
fully  into  the  knowledge  of  a  present  salva- 
tion. His  usefulness  after  this  was  far  greater 
than  it  had  been  before,  and  it  kept  increasing. 
He  soon  after  united  with  the  connexion  ;  and, 
after  some  time,  became  an  enterprising  trav- 
elling preacher.  He  had  a  most  peculiar  tal- 
ent for  missionary  labors,  and  succeeded  in 
opening  many  new  places. 

This  visit  of  H.  Bourne  to  Wyrley  Bank, 
laid  the  foundation  of  what  is  now,  (in  1821,) 
called  Darlaston  Circuit. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


V 


W.  rlowes  being  put  out  of  the  preachers'  plan  labors 
more  abuntly. — He  is  put  out  of  the  Old  Methodist  Socie- 
ty.— His  Tunstall  class  begins  to  meet  at  his  own  house. 
He  begins  to  preach  at  .Mr.  Smith's  house  at  Tunstall.— 
He  commences  travelling  preacher. 

The  Minute  of  Conference  against  camp 
meetings,  appeared,  on  several  occasions, 
greatly  to  injure  the  Old  Methodist  Connexion. 
Through  this  minute,  W.  Clowes  was  put  out 
of  the  preachers'  plan  ;  which  instead  of  shut- 
ting up  his  way,  opened  it  more  abundantly. 
Many  were  desirous  to  hear  him  preach  :  his 
piety  was  known,  his  success  was  great,  and 
many  were  converted  to  the  Lord  under  his 
ministry.  Indeed  he  was  so  much  spoken  of 
in  love-feasts,  that  the  travelling  preachers 
complained  of  it.  He  continued  also  to  be 
the  leader  of  two  classes.  One  of  which  met 
at  a  friend's  house  at  Tunstall,  and  the  other 
at  Kidsgrove  about  two  miles  distant.  Not- 
withstanding his  being  out  of  the  preachers' 
plan,  his  attachment  to  the  Old  Methodist  So- 


ciety was  strong,  and  he  occasionally  gave  it 
as  his  opinion,  that  H.  Bourne  would  have 
more  privileges,  and  might  be  more  useful,  if 
he  were  in  the  old  society.  But  in  this  W. 
Clowes  soon  found  cause  to  change  his  opin- 
ion. 

At  the  Old  Methodist  Conference,  this  year, 
1810,  the  two  preachers  were  removed  from 
the  circuit,  and  those  who  succeeded  them  ap- 
peared to  have  their  minds  made  up  respect- 
ing the  course  they  were  to  take.  In  con- 
sequence of  this.  W.  Clowes'  ticket  was  with- 
held at  the  Michaelmas  renewal  of  tickets ; 
and  after  this,  a  meeting  was  called  at  Tun- 
stall, at  which  he  was  finally  put  out  of  the 
Old  Methodist  Society. 

The  class  he  had  met  at  Kidsgrove,  were 
sorely  grieved,  and  insisted  on  the  travelling 
preachers  assigning  a  reason  why  their  leader 
was  put  out  of  the  society;  and  the  cause  of 
religion  in  that  place,  received  a  very  deep 
wound. 

Nearly  the  whole  of  his  Tunstall  class  came 
in  a  body  to  his  house,  to  converse  on  the 
subject.  He  advised  them  to  choose  another 
leader,  or  take  what  course  they  thought  best, 
and  not  to  be  anxious  concerning  him,  for  the 
Lord  he  said,  would  take  care  of  him.  They 
asked  if  he  would  still  continue  to  lead  them. 
He  observed  he  should  generally  be  at  home; 
if  they  came  to  his  house,  he  should  speak  to 
them  as  usual.  They  began  to  meet  regularly 
at  his  house,  and  others  soon  united  with 
them. 

Mr.  Smith  of  Tunstall  now  invited  Win. 
Clowes  to  preach  at  his  house ;  and  went  about 
to  publish  it  in  the  neighborhood.  This  was  a 
strengthening  to  W.  Clowes'  class,  as  there 
was  constant  preaching  at  Mr.  Smith's  on  Fri- 
day evenings ;  and  they  began  to  look  upon 
it  as  their  proper  place  of  worship. 

At  this  time,  W.  Clowes'  employment  occu- 
pied him  only  three  days  or  three  days  and 
a  half,  in  a  week  ;  so  that  he  labored  largely 
and  extensively. 

About  the  beginning  of  December  this  year, 
(1810)  two  men,  Thomas  Woodnorth  and  James 
Nixon,  made  a  voluntary  offer  of  ten  shillings 
a  week  to  W.  Clowes,  to  enable  him  to  labor 
fully  in  the  ministry  as  a  travelling  preacher. 
In  addition  to  this,  he  had  the  prospect  of  en- 
tering into  the  field  of  labors  occupied  by 
H.  and  J.  Bourne,  so  that  his  way  appeared 
fully  open,  and  his  prospects  of  usefulness 
were  large  and  extensive.  He  thought  it  right 
in  the  sight  of  God  to  embrace  the  offer,  and 
immediately  entered  upon  the  duties  of  a  trav- 
elling preacher. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


277 


CHAPTER  X. 


The  Connexion  enlarges. 
Connexion. 


-J.  Steele  put  out  of  the  Old 


In  trie  beginning  of  the  year  1811,  various 
new  places  were  visited,  and  the  connexion 
gradually  enlarged.  At  Tunstall  things  took 
a  very  unexpected  turn.  J.  Steele  was  sep- 
arated from  the  Old  Methodist  Society  ;  and, 
through  a  chain  of  peculiar  circumstances,  he 
united  in  the  work  and  was  a  great  acquisi- 
tion to  the  connexion.  He  had  been  a  member 
of  the  Old  Connexion,  upwards  of  twenty-four 
years,  had  generally  led  two  classes,  and 
preached  occasionally,  he  had  long  been  the 
steward  of  their  chapel  at  Tunstall,  and  was 
superintendent  of  the  large  Sunday  School 
taught  in  that  place. 

The  putting  of  him  out  was  singular,  and  it 
surprised  the  neighborhood,  as  he  had  long 
been  a  pillar  in  the  society,  was  generally  re- 
spected, and  was  known  to  be  very  strongly 
attached  to  the  Old  Connexion.  The  circum- 
stances which  led  to  his  expulsion  were  as 
follows  :  He  was  cousin  and  steward  to  Mr. 
Smith,  of  Tunstall ;  and  on  account  of  Mr. 
Smith's  great  age,  he  was  much  with  him  in 
the  house,  and  conducted  the  family  worship. 
It  hath  been  already  observed,  that  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  year  1807,  Mr.  Smith  made 
accommodations  for  preaching,  in  a  large  room 
in  his  own  house.  The  preachings  there,  at 
first,  were  occasional,  but  afterwards  regular 
and  constant;  being  supplied  by  J.  Steele,  H. 
and  J.  Bourne,  W.  Clowes,  Richard  Bailey,  and 
others  ;  and  a  love  feast  was  held  there  on 
Good  Friday,  April  12,  1811.  On  the  Tues- 
day following,  the  superintendent  of  the  Burs- 
lem  circuit  convened  meeting  of  leaders  in 
Tunstall  chapel,  when  a  charge  was  to  be 
brought  against  J.  Steele,  for  having,  (as  it  is 
said,)  been  at  that  love  feast.  But  the  fact 
was,  he  was  not  there.  Nevertheless,  on  ac- 
count of  his  having  attended  the  worship  at 
Mr.  Smith's,  he  was,  at  that  time,  put  out  of 
the  Old  Methodist  Connexion. 

Upon  this  he  advised  his  classes  to  choose 
new  leaders,  or  mingle  among  other  classes,  as 
most  agreeable ;  but  no  leaders  being  chosen, 
or  appointed,  he  continued,  through  the  peo- 
ple's importunity,  to  speak  to  them.  His  at- 
tachment to  the  Old  Connexion  still  continued 
strong,  and  he  had  some  thought  of  joining 
again ;  but  was  fully  persuaded  in  his  own 
mind,  that  he  should  never  again  accept  the 
office  of  leader  in  that  connexion. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

An  establishment  formed  at  Tunstall,  and  a  Chapel 
built. — The  enlargement  of  the  Connexion. 

When  J.  Steele  was  put  out  of  the  Old 
Methodist  Connexion,  he  had  no  idea  that  any 
interference  would  be  made  with  the  Sunday 
school,  it  not  being  strictly  a  Methodist  school, 
the  majority  of  the  teachers  not  being  in  the 
Methodist  Society.  But  on  the  Sunday  morn- 
ing following,  when  he  was  attending  on  his 
duty  in  the  school,  one  of  the  chapel  trustees 
came,  and  discharged  him  from  oificiating  in 
that  place. 

When  this  was  done,  the  greater  part  of  the 
teachers  and  children  immediately  came  out 
of  the  chapel.  J.  Steele  advised  them  to  give 
him  up  ;  choose  another  superintendent  in  his 
place :  return  into  the  chapel,  and  go  on  with 
their  labors  as  usual.  But  they  were  abso- 
lutely unwilling  to  follow  such  a  course;  and 
determined  on  removing  to  some  other  situa- 
tion, where  they  might  carry  on  the  school 
without  such  interruptions.  While  they  were 
in  great  perplexity,  a  Mr.  John  Boden,  of 
Tunstall,  offered  the  loan  of  a  large  room, 
which  was  built  for  earthenware,  but  which 
at  that  time  stood  empty.  This  appearing  to 
open  their  providential  way,  they  were  dili- 
gent, during  the  ensuing  week,  to  provide 
books  and  seats,  and,  on  the  Sunday  following, 
which  was  April  28,  1811,  the  Sunday  school 
was  taught  in  that  large  room. 

So  soon  as  the  Sunday  school  was  estab- 
lished in  the  large  room  in  Tunstall,  it  was 
found  needful  to  introduce  preaching  also  :  and 
preaching  was  immediately  appointed  to  be 
there  every  Sunday,  in  the  afternoon  and  even- 
ing. Those  who  preached  at  Mr.  Smith's  on 
Friday  evenings,  attended  to  preach  in  the 
large  room  on  Sundays:  and  the  Lord  made 
bare  his  arm,  sinners  were  converted  unto 
God,  and  the  work  flourished.  Thus  by  a 
chain  of  unexpected  circumstances,  a  preach- 
ing establishment  was  formed  at  Tunstall. 

An  establishment  being  thus  unexpectedly 
formed,  more  exertions  were  immediately 
called  for :  the  large  room  was  not  only 
rather  too  small  for  the  Sunday  school,  but  it 
could  not  be  had  for  any  length  of  time.  On 
this  account  it  was  found  necessary  to  purchase 
land,  and  erect  a  building  for  the  school  and 
preaching.  A  building  was  soon  got  up,  six- 
teen yards  long  by  eight  wide,  inside,  and 
galleried  half  way  ;  and  this  was  the  first 
chapel  erected  in  the  connexion.  It  was  fin- 
ished in  a  plain  manner,  the  walls  were  not 
coated,  and  it  had  no  ceiling.  It  was  much 
approved  of,  on  account  of  its  plainness  and 
neat  appearance.  In  the  erection  of  it,  the 
house  form  was  chosen  in  preference  to  the 


278 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


chapel  form  :  so  that,  if  not  wanted,  it  would 
just  form  four  houses,  according  to  the  plan 
on  which  houses  are  usually  built  at  Tunstall. 
This  cautious  method  was  made  use  of  be- 
cause it  could  not  be  known  whether  or  not 
the  connexion  would  be  of.  any  long  continu- 
ance. Many  thought  it  had  little  appearance 
of  stability ;  no  money  was  raised  in  the 
classes :  most  of  the  leading  members  were 
timid  ;  and  in  the  eyes  of  many  there  was 
scarcely  any  visible  bond  of  union.  But  the 
bond  which  held  the  whole  together  was :  a 
zeal  for  doing  good  :  a  zeal  for  the  conversion 
(il  sinners  to  God,  and  the  building  up  of 
saints  in  their  most  holy  faith  ;  and  this  bond 
was  so  owned  of  the  Lord,  that  it  proved  far 
stronger  than  even  the  members  themselves 
had  thought  it.  Indeed,  such  were  the  pecu- 
liar circumstances  of  the  connexion,  that  no 
other  bond  could  possibly  have  kept  it  togeth- 
er. Nevertheless,  the  careful  and  cautious 
way  of  proceeding  was,  at  that  time  of  great 
service.* 

During  this  time,  the  connexion  was  en- 
larging in  other  places.  A  good  work  was 
established  at  Englesea  Brook,  in  Cheshire ; 
which  place  has  done  great  service  to  the  con- 
nexion. 

Also  at  Coppenhall,  in  Cheshire,  a  work 
was  raised  up.  This  place,  for  a  considerable 
time,  it  was  found  difficult  to  support :  it  was 
supplied  with  preaching  chiefly  from  Tunstall, 
and  the  distance  was  reckoned  at  fourteen 
miles,  or  upwards.  But  in  the  end,  it  was  a 
means  of  opening  the  way  for  a  great  spread 
of  the  work  in  Cheshire. 

Preaching  was  established  at  a  village  of 
ancient  note,  called  Talkoth'  Hill,  in  Stafford- 
shin',  about  three  miles  from  Tunstall.  Here 
the  work  has  prospered,  and  a  chapel  has  been 
built.  At  Cloud,  in  Staffordshire,  about  eight 
miles  from  Tunstall,  a  good  work  was  raised 
up. 

At  Froghall,  Alton,  and  Rocester,  powerful 
societies  were  established.  These  places  are 
in  Staffordshire,  and  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Ramsor;  the  Lord  abundantly  blessed  the  So- 
cieties in  these  villages,  and  the  cause  greatly 
flourished. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

The  introduction  of  Quarterly  Tickets,  1811. 

The  society  at  Ramsor,  had,  for  a  consider- 
able time,  urged  the  propriety,  and  even  ne- 


*  At  this  present  time,  (1821,)  a  new  chapel  is  building 
at  Tunstall,  a  small  distance  from  the  old  one.  And  the 
old  one,  being  in  the  house  form,  is  found  very  conve- 
nient as  on  that  account,  it  will  be  so  aasily  disposed  of. 


cessity,  of  having  quarterly  tickets  throughout 
the  Connexion.  The  same  had  been  done  by 
others  of  the  country  societies  ;  yet  no  effect- 
ual steps  had  been  taken  to  introduce  this 
useful  regulation.  In  the  course  of  this  year, 
1811,  these  societies  were  still  more  'urgent; 
and,  at  length  the  matter  was  effected  by  the 
zeal  of  Francis  Horobin,  of  Ramsor.  On  a 
certain  occasion,  when  H.  Bourne  was  at 
Ramsor,  F.  Horobin  pressed  the  measure,  and 
very  strongly  urged  the  necessity  and  proprie- 
ty of  it.  H.  Bourne  said  :  "  Tickets  will  cost 
something  for  printing,  and  how  must  this  be 
paid :  you  know  there  is  no  money  gathered 
in  the  societies  V  He  replied  :  "  I  will  pay 
for  them  out  of  my  own  pocket."  "  Very 
well,"  said  H.  Bourne,  "  if  you  will  pay  for 
them,  then  there  may  be  tickets." 

In  a  short  time  after  this,  H.  and  J.  Bourne 
being  at  Tunstall,  in  company  with  the  travel- 
ling preachers  and  others,  H.  Bourne  informed 
them  of  this  matter.  They  had  much  consul- 
tation on  the  subject;  and,  in  the  end,  it 
was  concluded,  that  to  print  the  tickets  could 
not  be  wrong  ;  and,  (as  F.  Horobin  would  pay 
for  the  printing,)  it  could  not  be  burdensome 
to  the  societies. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  H.  Bourne's 
journal:  "Thursday,  May  30,  1811,1  or- 
dered tickets  to  be  printed  for  the  first  time." 
On  account  of  the  peculiar  situation  of  the 
connexion,  the  following  passage  of  Scripture 
was  then  chosen  :  "  But  we  desire  to  hear  of 
thee  what  thou  thinkest:  for  as  concerning 
this  sect,  we  know  that  every  where  it  is 
spoken  against."     Acts  xxviii.  22. 

It  seemed  to  be  the  opinion  of  many,  that 
tickets  would  never  again  be  called  for ;  but 
Divine  Providence  so  opened  the  way  before 
the  connexion,  that,  from  that  time  tickets 
have  been  provided,  and  renewed  every  quar- 
ter ;  and  this  regulation  has  been  an  inestima- 
ble blessing  to  the  connexion. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  quarterly  tickets 
were  not  sooner  introduced.  But  it  should  be 
considered,  that  the  connexion  was  begun  in 
the  order  of  Divine  Providence,  and  not  in  the 
wisdom  of  man,  nor  by  the  desire  of  man. 
Had  it  begun  in  the  wisdom  of  man,  there  is 
no  reason  to  doubt  but  that  tickets  would  have 
been  early  introduced,  and  every  possible 
means  used  to  bind  the  connexion  together. 

It  is  likely  that  the  utmost  endeavors  would 
have  been  made  use  of  to  produce  some  visi- 
ble bond,  which  might  have  been  thought 
capable  of  binding  the  connexion  together. 
But  the  wisdom  of  God  is  often  different  from 
the  wisdom  of  man;  and  the  connexion,  being 
begun  in  the  order  of  Divine  Providence,  was 
held  together  by  a  zeal  for  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
This  formed  its  bond  of  union  ;  this  pervaded 
every  part,  and  kept  the  whole  united.     But 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


279 


as  this  bond  was  in  some  degree,  secret,  and 
some  of  the  leading  members  were  timid,  the 
idea,  of  the  connexion's  soon  breaking  up, 
was  usually  rather  strong.  On  this  account, 
improvements  scarcely  ever  took  place,  ex- 
cept through  individual  enterprise,  or  when 
called  for  by  absolute  necessity. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Observations  on  the  state  of  the  connexion. — A  gen- 
eral meeting  held,  and  the  temporal  concerns  regulated 
afresh. 

The  introduction  of  tickets  enlarged  the  dis- 
cipline of  the  connexion,  and  increased  the 
labors  of  the  preachers.  It  did  not,  however, 
materially  increase  their  knowledge  of  the 
states  of  the  people.  They  had  constantly 
spent  much  time,  (especially  in  country 
places,)  in  explaining  the  Scriptures,  and  open- 
ing the  nature  of  experience,  in  the  various 
families :  they  might  truly  say,  We  have 
showed  you,  and  have  taught  you  publicly,  and 
from  house  to  house.  Acts  xx.  20.  Most  of  the 
preachers  were  able  to  bring  forward  the 
work  of  religion  in  conversation  ;  and  in  their 
visits  from  house  to  house,  many  conversions 
took  place,  the  weak  were  strengthened,  and 
the  experience  of  the  people  greatly  enlarged. 
They  also  made  a  point  of  visiting  families 
who  were  not  in  society,  and  many  times  with 
considerable  success. 

The  preachers  were  greatly  attached  to  la- 
boring in  word  and  doctrine,  to  teaching  pub- 
licly and  from  house  to  house ;  but  were,  in 
general,  reluctani&to  the  cares  and  duties  of 
society  discipline.  On  this  account,  enlarge- 
ments in  discipline  were  usually  introduced 
when  required  by  necessity,  or  to  meet  the 
wishes  of  the  people. 

About  this  time,  the  work  in  Derbyshire 
extended  to  Turnditch,  Mercaston,  Hulland, 
and  Weston-under-Wood  ;  which  places  have 
been  eminently  useful  in  the  connexion. 

The  introduction  of  tickets  into  the  society, 
was  followed  by  a  regulation  which  made  a 
change  throughout  the  connexion.  Hitherto 
the  temporal  concerns  had  been  borne  chiefly 
by  four  individuals ;  but  as  these  had  to  live 
by  the  labor  of  their  hands,  the  work  had  be- 
gun to  extend  beyond  their  means;  and  the 
connexion  could  not  properly  exert  its  ener- 
gies, nor  extend  its  progress.  It  was  also  a 
general  opinion  that  the  weight  ought  no 
longer  to  be  borne  by  a  few  individuals.  The 
people,  in  general,  wished  to  assist,  but  hith- 
erto they  had  had  no  opportunity  of  regularly 
subscribing  to  the  support  of  the  cause ;  and 
on  this  account,  some  had  refused  to  join.  In 
addition  to  this,  W.  Clowes'  salary  was  fall- 


ing ofT.  J.  Nixon  and  T.  Woodnorth  were 
working  potters,  and  the  fluctuations  of  trade 
at  that  time,  had  caused  so  great  a  part  of  their 
employments  to  fail,  that  it  was  not  in  their 
power  to  continue  it. 

The  connexion  being  come  to  a  kind  of  cri- 
sis, a  general  meeting  was  held  at  Tunstall, 
on  Friday,  July  26,  1811.  There  it  was 
agreed  that  money  should,  in  future,  be  regu- 
larly raised  in  the  societies,  to  meet  the  expen- 
diture of  the  connexion  :  but  if  this  proved  in- 
sufficient, the  benevolence  of  private  individ- 
uals to  be  again  resorted  to. 

The  numbers  in  society  were  estimated  at 
two  hundred.  The  two  travelling  preachers 
were  continued,  and  were  to  have  salaries 
from  the  connexion.  H.  Bourne  travelled  al- 
most constantly,  without  any  salary;  W.  All- 
cock  also  travelled  occasionally  without  a 
salary.  J.  Steele  was  appointed  circuit  stew- 
ard ;  and  this  was  the  first  time  of  a  steward 
being  appointed. 

This  was  the  first  general  meeting ;  and  the 
regulations  made  at  it  produced  a  change 
throughout  the  whole  connexion ;  a  change 
which  has  been  a  blessing  to  thousands. 
When  this  business  was  entered  upon,  it  ap- 
peared so  important,  that  earnest  prayers  were 
offered  up  to  Almighty  God  to  crown  it  with 
success.  And,  through  his  tender  mercy,  it 
has  proved  a  blessing  to  the  connexion.  To 
his  name  be  the  glory  and  dominion  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Remarks  on  the  Connexion.— The  third  General  Meet- 
ing.— Conclusion. 

The  preachers,  in  consequence  of  the  regu- 
lations made  at  the  meeting  of  the  26th  July, 
had  an  increase  of  employment  thrown  upon 
them  :  they  had  to  make  arrangements  in  all 
the  societies,  for  raising  money  to  meet  the 
necessary  expenditure  of  the  connexion.  This 
task  of  difficulty,  they  by  faith,  prayer,  and 
perseverance,  diligently  accomplished. 

The  connexion  had  to  endure  a  variety  of 
trials,  but  it  continued  to  enlarge  and  increase 
throughout  the  year. 

Early  in  the  next  year,  a  meeting  was  held 
at  Tunstall,  which  was  important.  H.  Bourne's 
journal  says,  "Thursday,  February  13,  1812, 
we  called  a  meeting  and  made  plans  for  the 
next  quarter,  and  made  some  other  regulations; 
in  particular  we  took  the  name  of  Primitive 
Methodists. 

The  plan  made  at  this  meeting  took  date  on 
Sunday,  March  22,  1812:  and  it  contained 
thirty-four  places,  and  twenty-three  preachers. 


280 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


The  preachers  and  societies  had  hitherto 
been  supplied  with  written  plans;  but  the  in- 
crease of  the  connexion  had  rendered  it  too 
difficult  to  provide  written  ones  any  further; 
the  plan  was  therefore  ordered  to  be  printed  ; 
and,  from  that  time  the  plans  have  been  regu- 
larly printed,  together  with  the  tickets,  every 
quarter. 

At  this  meeting,  arrangements  were  made 
to  hold  regular  quarter  day  meetings,  for  man- 
aging the  affairs  of  the  connexion  ;  and  they 
have  been  regularly  held  ever  since. 

The  account  of  this  meeting  appears  regu- 
larly to  conclude  the  history  of  the  origin  of 
the  Primitive  Methodists.    From  this  time  the 


work  went  on  in  a  more  general  manner.  The 
connexion,  however,  met  with  many  obstacles, 
and  had  to  struggle  with  many  unexpected 
difficulties.  Yet  tnrough  the  tender  mercy  of 
God,  it  stood  its  ground,  and  generally  kept 
enlarging  and  increasing.  But  no  one  ex- 
pected that  it  would  so  soon  have  risen  to  its 
present  height. — How  far  the  Lord  will  yet 
prosper  it,  or  how  long  will  be  its  continuance, 
or  to  what  extent  the  Lord  will  cause  it  to 
reach,  are  among  the  secrets  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence. 

Now,  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  in- 
visible, the  only  wise  God,  be  honor  and  glory 
for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


281 


PART    SECOND 


This  second  part  will  include  a  period  of 
about  seven  years ;  commencing  with  the 
general  meeting  held  at  Tunstall,  February 
13,  1812;  and  closing  with  the  preparatory 
meeting,  held  at  Nottingham,  August  18,  1819  : 
when  arrangements  were  made  to  hold  Annu- 
al Meetings. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Regular  Quarter  Days  appointed. — Religious  Tract 
Society  in  Derbyshire,  and  plan  of  Praying  Companies. 

At  the  meeting  of  February  3,  1812,  ar- 
rangements were  made  to  hold  regular  quarter 
day  meetings,  for  managing  the  affairs  of  the 
connexion;  and  these  were  appointed  to  be 
held  in  March,  June,  September,  and  Decem- 
ber; and  as  near  as  might  be  to  Lady-day, 
Midsummer-day,  Michaelmas-day,  and  Christ- 
mas-day. The  work  kept  enlarging,  and  the 
connexion  went  on  in  a  kind  of  regular  way, 
without  much  variation  throughout  the  year. 

During  the  spring  months  of  this  year,  1813, 
the  work  flourished  at  Mercaston,  Hulland, 
Turnditch,  and  Weslon-under-Wood,  in  Der- 
byshire ;  and  a  number  of  zealous,  useful, 
praying  laborers  were  raised  up.  These  la- 
bored diligently;  and  to  open  their  way  more 
at  large,  as  well  as  to  promote  the  general 
good,  a  Religious  Tract  Visiting  Society  was 
formed  among  them.  H.  Bourne's  journal 
says:  "Thursday,  April  22,  1813.  We  talked 
about  a  Tract  Society,  and  I  explained  it  at 
large.  0  Lord,  bless  and  prosper  every  en- 
deavor." And  again,  "Friday,  April  23,  I 
came  to  Ashbourne,  and  ordered  religious  tracts 
of  nine  different  sorts,  twenty-five  of  each. 
They  are  to  be  ready  by  the  third  of  May  :  if 
they  are  it  will  be  well;  if  not,  the  Lord's 
will  be  done."' 

Accordingly,  in  May  the  tracts  were  ob- 
tained, a  code  of  rules  were  drawn  up,  and  a 
tract  society  established.  H.  Bourne's  journal 
says:  "Thursday,  May  6,  1813,  I  wrote  out 
regulations  for  the  tract  society.  After  this,  1 
conversed  with  others  at  the  meeting  (at  Hul- 
land,) and  it  seems  likely  that  they  will  en- 
gage. 0  Lord,  bless  and  direct  them,  and 
crown  them  with  abundant  success." 

The  tracts  were  ker>t  at  Hulland.  and  those 


who  were  engaged  in  the  work  were  divided 
into  companies,  of  two  in  a  company  ;  and 
each  company  was  appointed  to  visit  a  certain 
neighborhood  usually  once  a  fortnight,  on  the 
Lord's  days.  On  the  visiting  Sundays,  they 
usually  set  out  early  in  the  morning,  each 
company  taking  a  number  of  tracts,  chiefly  all 
of  one  kind  ;  and  they  visited  the  people  from 
house  to  house,  lending  a  tract  to  every  family, 
that  was  willing  to  receive  it ;  informing  them, 
that  in  a  fortnight,  if  all  was  well,  they  should 
call  again  for  that  tract,  and  lend  them  one  of 
a  different  kind.  They  also  exhorted  a  little, 
and  prayed  with  the  families  wherever  there 
was  an  opening. 

One  rule  was,  that  they  should  neither  eat 
nor  drink  with  the  people  whom  they  visited. 
This  was  done  to  cut  off  all  occasion  of  of- 
fence ;  and  this  custom  is  generally  adopted  in 
all  societies  of  this  kind. 

When  a  tract  society  is  established,  it  is 
customary  to  make  weekly  subscriptions  to 
purchase  tracts;  but  these  tracts  were  paid 
for  by  a  single  individual. 

These  laborers  pushed  on  their  work  with 
so  much  life  and  vigor,  that  in  a  short  time 
there  was  a  pressing  call  for  prayer  meetings, 
at  several  new  places.  In  consequence  of 
which  these  pious  laborers  were  arranged  in 
praying  companies  of  three  or  four  in  a  com- 
pany, and  were  appointed  on  a  plan,  to  hold 
prayer  meetings  in  succession,  at  these  new 
places.  The  rule  of  not  eating  and  drinking 
with  the  people  was  adopted  in  this  arrange- 
ment, as  it  usually  is  in  such  cases.  And 
they  were  to  hold  the  meetings  in  any  way 
they  thought  proper,  provided  the  exercises 
were  short.  They  were  to  sing,  pray,  exhort, 
and  even  preach,  if  they  chose,  only  taking 
care  that  all  the  exercises  were  short. 

These  pious  laborers  grew  much  in  grace 
before  they  begun  these  undertakings ;  but 
now  they  grew  still  more  in  grace;  their 
hearts  were  enlarged,  their  talents  were  im- 
proved, and  their  faith  greatly  increased. 
Their  improvement  was  so  great,  that  five  of 
them  began  to  preach,  and  in  a  short  time 
were  admitted  on  the  printed  plan,  as  regular 
local  preachers.  One  of  these,  a  young  man, 
Thomas  Hickinbotham,  went  on  in  a  shining 
course  for  a  few  years,  and  then  died  in  the 
Lord.  Another  young  man,  John  Harrison, 
after  some  time,  became  a  travelling  preacher;. 


and  labored  successively  in  Tunstall,  Lough- 
borough, Nottingham  and  Hull  circuits.  He 
died  happy  in  the  Lord  in  1821. 

Two  of  the  preachers  raised  up  by  these 
means,  were  women. — And  one  of  them  a 
middle  aged  woman,  labored  considerably  as  a 
travelling  preacher.  The  other,  a  young  wo- 
man, Sarah  Kirkland,.  now  Sarah  Harrison, 
widow  of  the  above-mentioned  John  Harrison, 
labored  at  large  as  a  diligent,  laborious  travel- 
ling preacher,  for  a  number  of  years  with  great 
credit  and  success.  These  were  the  first  wo- 
men preachers  who  labored  regularly  in  this 
connexion. 

On  the  whole,  considerable  effects  arose 
from  this  tract  society,  and  the  plan  of  praying 
companies  which  followed  it  ;  and  those  effects 
were,  in  a  degree,  felt  throughout  the  con- 
nexion. 

In  the  course  of  this  year,  1813,  a  chapel 
was  built  at  Talk-oth'-Hill,  in  Staffordshire, 
and  on  the  whole  the  work  prospered  gener- 
ally in  the  connexion,  and  the  camp  meetings 
went  on  as  usual. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Proposals  for  drawing  up  a  code  of  rules. — A  system  of 
rules  formed  by  the  people  in  general. — The  rules  : — 

In  the  year  1813,  many  thought  it  would 
be  proper  to  have  a  code  of  rules  drawn  up 
for  the  use  of  the  connexion  at  large.  And  at 
the  quarter  day  meeting  held  at  Tunstall,  on 
Monday,  March  22,  1813,  an  arrangement 
was  made  to  meet  what  appeared  to  be  the 
general  wish  of  the  people.  Hugh  Bourne's 
journal  says,  "  A  committee  was  formed  to 
draw  up  a  code  of  rules  or  regulations  for  the 
whole  body,  and  to  submit  the  same  to  the 
(ensuing)  quarter  day."  This  committee  con- 
sisted of  James  Steele,  H.  Bourne,  and  another 
person,  who  was  a  schoolmaster.  But  the 
matter  ivas  not  carried  into  effect,  for  the  com- 
mittee were  soon  of  opinion  that  the  under- 
taking was  too  weighty  and  too  great  for 
them.  Under  this  persuasion  they  relinquished 
the  task ;  and  the  Midsummer  quarter  day  did 
little  in  it. 

During  the  next  quarter  the  people  were 
very  pressing  to  have  the  rules  completed ;  but 
the  committee,  from  a  consciousness  of  their 
inability,  still  declined  it.  In  consequence  of 
this,  on  Monday,  Oct.  4,  1813,  the  quarter 
day  meeting  made  an  order  that  sketches  of 
rules  should  be  immediately  drawn  out,  and 
that,  during  the  quarter,  they  should  be  read 
in  every  society,  by  the  preachers;  and  that 
all  the  objections  and  improvements,  suggested 
by  the  various  societies,  should  be  brought  in 
writing  to  the  next  quarter  day. 


This  was  diligently  carried  into  effect,  and 
it  answered  several  very  valuable  purposes. 
The  societies  pointed  out  a  great  variety  of 
objections  and  improvements  ;  and,  during  the 
quarter,  prayer  and  supplication  was  made  to 
God,  almost  without  ceasing,  on  this  behalf. 

On  Monday,  January  3,  1814,  the  whole 
were  laid  before  the  quarter  day  board  ;  and 
an  order  was  made  that  the  rules  in  their  im- 
proved state  should  be  printed  immediately. 

It  is  probable  there  never  was  an  instance 
of  rules  being  made  in  the  way  these  were. 
They  were  considered  as  the  work  of  the 
whole  connexion ;  there  being  scarce  a  mem- 
ber but  gave  his  opinion  of  them  before  they 
were  completed.  And  it  is  not  very  often  that 
the  making  of  rules  is  accompanied  with  so 
much  prayer  and  supplication  to  Almighty 
God.  They  were  printed  early  in  the  year 
1814. 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  cessation  of  Missionary  Labors,  and  a  sinking  in  con- 
sequence of  it. — The  Missionary  Course  again  openad 
with  success. — The  rise  of  the  term,  Ranters. — A  new 
circuit  formed. 

In  the  year  1814  the  office  of  a  Superintend- 
ent Travelling  Preacher  was  established  :  the 
same  year  a  proof  of  no  ordinary  nature  re- 
specting the  call  to  missionary  labors.  The 
connexion  in  its  first  rise  employed  its  exer- 
tions chiefly  in  missionary  labors,  by  means 
of  which  it  greatly  flourished.  But,  after  a 
time,  when  a  considerable  number  of  societies 
were  raised  up,  the  missionary  exertions  began' 
to  decline;  and,  in  the  former  part  of  the  year 
1814,  they  were  laid  aside.  But  there  was  a 
diversity  of  opinions  on  the  subject  ;  some 
thought  the  societies  already  formed  would 
flourish  the  more ;  others  were  of  opinion  that 
the  missionary  labors  ought  to  have  been  pur- 
sued with  diligence. 

After  some  time,  it  was  found  that  the  so- 
cieties instead  of  prospering  more,  prospered 
less.  It  seemed  as  if  the  blessing  of  God, 
was,  in  some  degree,  withdrawn  from  the  so- 
ties ;  and  there  appeared  so  general  a  weak- 
ening that  some  thought  that  the  connexion 
would  absolutely  break  up.  The  suspension 
of  the  missionary  labors  produced  a  season  of 
deep  anxiety  and  painful  experience.  But  at 
length  a  period  was  put  to  it  by  means  of  a 
few  enterprising  individuals,  who  again  enter- 
ed upon  missionary  labors,  and  the  Lord  set 
before  them  an  open  door,  which  has  already 
been  a  blessing  to  thousands.  It  was  also  at- 
tended with  a  present  blessing;  it  dirtuseth 
life,  vigor,  and  zeal  into  the  societies. 

Belper,  in  Derbyshire,  (now  the  head  of  a 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


283 


circuit)  was  the  place  first  opened  on  this  oc- 
casion ;  and  several  pious,  praying  laborers 
from  the  societies  at  Mercaston,  Weston-un- 
der-wood,  and  Turnditch,  labored  diligently  in 
the  work  at  Belper.  The  meetings  there,  on 
some  occasions,  continued  late  in  the  evening, 
on  account  of  souls  being  in  distress  ;  and  the 
work  went  on  powerfully. 

When  these  very  powerful  meetings  were 
closed,  the  praying  people,  in  returning  home, 
were  accustomed  to  sing  through  the  streets 
at  Belper.  This  circumstance  procured  them 
the  name  of  Ranters;  and  the  name  of  Rant- 
er, which  first  arose  on  this  occasion,  after- 
wards spread  very  extensively. 

After  this,  the  work  spread  to  Derby  and 
the  adjacent  places;  and  a  new  circuit  was 
formed  which  was  called  Derby  circuit,  after- 
wards Nottingham  circuit.  Before  this  period 
the  whole  of  the  connexion  was  mananged  in 
one  circuit  only. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Camp  Meetings  declined. — They  are  restored  to 
their  original  strength  and  usefulness,  with  improve- 
ment. 

The  camp  meetings,  great  in  their  rise,  and 
calculated  to  bring  abundance  of  talents  into 
action,  began  evidently  to  show  a  decline. 
This  decline  was  caused  by  leaning  to  the 
wisdom  of  man  instead  of  following  the  order 
of  Divine  Providence.  Whenever  a  work  is 
begun,  in  the  order  of  God.  for  the  benefit  of 
mankind,  there  are  always,  in  its  first  open 
ing,  some  things  which  mark  out  the  order  of 
Providence,  and  which  should  never  be  lost 
sight  of.  The  English  camp  meetings  origin- 
ated in  the  idea  of  a  day's  praying,  which 
was  contemplated  for  some  years.  When  the 
first  camp  meeting  was  held  it  was  attended  by 
unexpected  multitudes  of  people,  among  whom 
were  abundance  of  pious  laborers  of  various 
descriptions.  Two  stations  were  occupied 
entirely  as  praying  stations  :  and  at  these  the 
work  broke  out,  and  souls  were  converted  to 
God.  Four  other  stations  were  occupied,  at 
which  the  worship  was  carried  on  by  preach- 
ers, exhorters,  and  other  pious  praying  labor- 
ers, with  great  variety  and  diversity  of  the 
exercises.  About  six  in  the  evening,  a  general 
praying  service  commenced  ;  during  which, 
the  work  again  broke  out,  and  six  souls  were 
brought  into  distress  on  account  of  their  sins; 
and,  before  the  close,  were  all  brought  into 
the  liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  So  that 
Divine  Providence  marked  out  the  praying 
services,  as  the  origin,  and  the  most  excellent 
part  of  the  camp  meetings.     Carrying  on  the 


worship  at  different  stations,  was  almost  equal- 
ly marked  out  by  the  hand  of  Providence. 

But,  after  a  time,  instead  of  following  the 
order  of  Divine  Providence,  there  was  so  great 
a  leaning  to  the  wisdom  of  man,  that  attempts 
were  made  to  confine  the  worship  to  one  sta- 
tion only.  This  gave  the  first  blow  to  the 
system.  And,  after  some  time,  these  attempts 
unhappily  prevailed ;  which  not  only  cut  off 
many  excellent  advantages,  but  subjected  the 
camp  meetings  to  serious  inconveniences.  If 
it  was  windy,  or  if  there  was  a  large  company, 
those  in  the  outskirts  had  frequently  to  com- 
plain of  not  being  able  to  hear,  so  as  to  under- 
stand the  words.  When  different  stations  were 
occupied  it  gave  opportunity  both  to  hear  and 
join  in  the  worship  ;  and  also  engaged  the  at- 
tention by  promoting  an  agreeable  variety. 
But  by  the  worship  being  confined  to  one  sta- 
tion, these  things  were  entirely  cut  off;  many 
being  thereby  unaccommodated,  and  unengag- 
ed, grew  unsteady,  and  sometimes  became  very 
troublesome. 

In  the  praying  services  these  things  were 
still  more  severely  felt,  on  which  account,  the 
preachers  kept  encroaching,  by  little  and  little, 
on  the  praying  services :  so  that  it  was  com- 
plained of  there  being  too  much  preaching 
and  too  little  praying :  and  the  camp  meetings 
became  weak  and  lost  much  of  their  useful- 
ness. 

This  decline  began  to  be  remarked  at  almost 
every  camp  meeting;  it  was  constantly  ob- 
served that  the  camp  meetings  were  not  so 
powerful  in  the  afternoon  as  in  the  forenoon. 
This  was  endeavored  to  be  accounted  for  in  a 
variety  of  ways,  but  the  real  cause  remained 
untouched. 

The  declining  state  of  the  camp  meetings 
was  severely  felt  in  the  circuit,  and  caused 
considerable  anxiety ;  but  as  much  prayer  and 
supplication  was  made  to  almighty  God.  He, 
in  the  year  1816,  pointed  out  both  the  evil 
and  the  remedy  by  the  following  means.  H. 
Bourne  had  put  into  his  hand,  'The  Narrative 
of  a  Mission  to  Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick, 
&c,  by  J.  Marsden,  Methodist  Missionary.' 
The  author  during  his  mission,  visited  New 
York,  and  attended  several  of  the  American 
Camp  Meetings.  These  meetings  continued 
day  and  night,  for  several  days  together.  He 
shows  that  they  have  sometimes  four,  and 
sometimes  five  preachings  in  the  course  of 
twenty-four  hours ;  and  the  intermediate  tine 
is  filled  up  with  services  carried  on  by  pray- 
ing companies.* 


*  He  says,  "  During  my  continuance  in  this  city,  1  had 
an  opportunity  of  attending  several  camp  meetings  ;  and 
as  the  nature  of  these  stupendous  means  of  grace  is  not 
distinctly  known.  I  will  spend  a  few  moments  in  making 
my  readers  acquainted  with  them." 

He  next  speaks  at  lanre  of  Tarious  preparations,  and 
then  proceeds  to  say  : 


OQ4 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


Hugh  Bourne,  on  reading  these  things,  was 
aware  that  by  a  similar  plan,  the  praying  ser- 
vices might  be  restored  to  the  English  Camp 
Meetings.  He  immediately  sketched  out  a 
or  conducting  a  camp  meeting  with  pray- 
ing companies;  and  getting  a  number  of  copies 
written  out,  he  dispersed  them  among  the  so- 

'■  The  fonts  are  generally  pitched  in  the  form  of  a  cres- 
cent, in  the  centre  of  which  is  an  elevated  stand  for  the 
preacher-',  iound  which  in  all  directions,  are  placed  rows 
of  plank*  for  the  people  to  sit  upon,  while  they  hear  the 
word.  Among  the  trees,  which  spread  their  tops  over 
;  church,  are  hung  the  lamps,  which  burn  all 
night,  and  give  light  to  the  various  exercises  of  religion, 
winch  occupy  the  solemn  midnight  hours;  as  it  was 
i  ven  o'clock  at  night  when  I  iirst  arrived  on  the 
>  >f  a  camp,  I  left  the  boat  at  the  edge  of  the  wood, 
one  mile  from  the  scene,  though  the  sound  of  praise  from 
such  a  multitude,  and  at  such  an  hour,  in  the  midst  of  a 
solitary  wilderness,  is  difficult  to  describe;  but  when  1 
opened  upon  the  camp  ground,  my  curiosity  was  con- 
verted  into  astonishment,  to  behold  the  pendant  lamps 
among  the  trees  ;  the  tents  half  encircling  a  large  space  ; 
four  thousand  people  in  the  centre  of  this,  listening  with 
profound  attention  to  a  preacher,  whose  stentorian  voice 
and  animated  manner  carried  the  vibration  of  each  word 
to  a  great  distance  through  the  now  deeply  umbrageous 
wood  ;  where,  save  the  twinkling  lamps  ot  the  camp, 
brooding  darkness  spread  a  tenfold  gloom  ;  all  excited 
my  astonishment,  and  forcibly  brought  before  my  view 
the  Hebrews  in  the  wilderness. 

"The  meetings  generally  begin  on  Monday  morning, 
and  on  the  Friday  morning  following,  break  up  ;  the  daily 
exercises  are  earned  forward  in  the  following  manner  ; 
in  the  morning,  at  five  o'clock,  the  horn  sounds  through 
the  camp,  either  for  public  preaching  or  prayer;  this 
with  smaller  exercises,  or  a  little  intermission,  brings  on 
the  breakfast  hour,  eight  o'clock  :  at  ten  the  horn  sounds 
for  public  preaching,  after  which,  until  noon,  the  interval 
is  filled  up  with  little  groups  of  praying  persons  who 
scatter  themselves  up  and  down  the  camp,  both  in  the 
tents  and  under  the  trees  ;  as  these  smaller  exercises  are 
productive  of  muchjrood,  a  powerful  spirit  of  prayer  and 
exhortation  is  often  poured  forth.  I  have  not  unfre- 
quently  seen  three  or  four  persons  lying  on  the  ground 
crying  for  mercy,  or  motionless,  without  any  apparent 
signs  of  life,  except  pulsation.  After  dinner  the  horn 
sounds  at  two  o'clock  ;  this  is  for  Breaching.  I  should 
have  observed,  that  a  female  or  two  is  generally  left  in 
each  tent,  to  prepare  the  proper  materials  for  dinner, 
which  is  always  cold  meats,  pies,  tarts,  tea,  &c,  (the  use 
of  ardent  spirits  being  forbidden,)  and  a  fire  is  kept  burn- 
ing in  different  parts  of  the  camp,  where  the  water  is 
boiled.  After  the  afternoon  preaching,  things  take  nearly 
the  same  course  as  in  the  morning,  only  the  praying 
groups  are  upon  a  larger  scale,  and  more  scope  is  given 
to  animated  exhortations  and  loud  prayers  ;  some  who 
exercise  on  these  occasions  soon  lose  their  voices,  and  at 
the  end  of  a  camp  meeting  many,  both  preachers  and 
people,  can  only  speak  in  a  whisper.  At  six  o'clock  in 
the  evening  the  horn  summons  to  preaching,  after  which, 
thougli  in  no  regulated  form,  all  the  above  means  con- 
tinue until  morning  :  so  that  go  to  whatever  part  of  the 
camp  you  please,  some  are  engaged  in  them  ;  yea,  and 
during  whatever  part  cf  the  night  you  awake,  the  wil- 
derness is  vocal  with  praise. 

"  At  this  camp  meeting  perhaps  not  less  than  one  hund- 
red persons  were  awakened  and  converted  to  God.  1 
have  heard  many  say,  that  they  never  heard  such  pray- 
ing, exhorting,  and  preaching  any  where  else  ;  and  those 
who  engage  feel  such  a  divine  aflatus,  that  they  are 
I  carried  along  as  by  the  force  of  a  delightful  torrent ;  in- 
|  deed  this  has  been  so  much  the  case  with  myself,  the 
several  times  that  I  preached  and  exhorted  at  these  meet- 
ings, that  I  was  sensible  of  nothing  but  a  constraining  in- 
fluence, transporting  me  beyond  myself,  carrying  me 
along  with  a  freedom  and  fulness,  both  of  emotion  and 
language,  quite  unusual,  and  yet  I  had  no  very  friendly 
views  of  camp  meetings  until  I  attended  them  :  however, 
I  am  now  satisfied  that  they  are  the  right  hand  of  Meth- 
odism intV>o  T'nited  states,  and  one  nam  cause  why  the 
.'  ml  le  I  and  trebled  there  w  ilhin  these 
few  j  ears  " 


cieties  Wm.  Ride,  of  Weston-under-Wood, 
in  Derbyshire,  class  leader,  at  Mercaston,  re- 
ceived one  of  these  copies :  and  the  Lord  so 
wrought  upon  his  mind  that  he  made  prepara- 
tions for  holding  Mercaston  camp  meeting  on 
that  system.  The  arrangements  were  made 
to  have  one  hour  for  prayer,  then  an  hour  for 
preaching,  then  an  hour  for  prayer,  and  so  on 
through  the  day;  and  H.  Bourne  and  another 
travelling  preacher,  were  appointed  to  conduct 
the  meeting. 

This  camp  meeting  was  held  on  Sunday, 
June  9,  1816.  It  was  a  very  powerful  meeting; 
the  praying  services  were  wonderfully  sup- 
plied ;  and  in  the  afternoon,  instead  of  declining, 
it  rose  in  strength ;  the  work  of  God  broke  out 
with  power  during  the  praying  services,  and 
rose  in  strength  to  the  last. 

The  effects  of  this  meeting  were  many  and 
great, two  persons  were  raised  up  into  preachers, 
who  afterwards  became  travelling  preachers; 
and  such  zeal,  vigor,  and  courage,  were  diffu- 
sed among  the  pious  praying  laborers,  that  a 
quickening  ran  throughout  the  societies  round. 
It  was  now  manifest,  that,  by  the  good  hand 
of  God,  the  camp  meetings  were  not  only  re- 
stored to  their  original  power  and  effect,  but 
were  greatly  improved. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Nottingham  Circuit  embarrassed.— Origin  of  Circuit 
Committee. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  H.  Bourne's 
journal,  "Monday,  Sep.  21,  1818.  Quarter 
day  at  Nottingham.  The  work  is  going  on 
well,  but  the  temporal  concerns  very  bad.  0 
Lord  deliver  this  people.  Tuesday  22.  Again 
we  had  to  attend  the  quarter  day  concerns. 
Things  are  much  confused.     O  Lord  deliver." 

This  embarrassment  was  caused  by  two 
travelling  preachers  who  set  themselves  up  as 
rulers  in  this  circuit,  and  whose  conduct 
brought  it  into  such  difficulties  that  TunstalJ 
circuit  was  obliged  to  raise  money  every 
quarter,  for  along  time,  to  support  this  circuit. 
But  the  embarrassment  had  risen  so  high,  and 
Tunstall  circuit,  by  continually  raising  money 
to  supply  this  circuit,  was  so  injured,  that  it 
was  unable  to  support  it  further. 

At  this  quarter  day,  at  Nottingham,  a  com- 
mittee was  formed  to  arrange  the  temporal 
concerns,  and  to  put  the  affairs  of. the  circuit 
into  a  more  regular  way. 

The  two  travelling  preachers,  who  had 
caused  the  embarrassments,  frequently  differed 
in  their  views  one  from  the  other,  and  in  op- 
posing each  other's  wnj  -.  Ihey  nana  ly  bpal 
down   the   work  on  all  sides.     But,  at  this 


time,  Nottingham  circuit  being  almost  reduced 
to  a  wreck,  they  prevailed  with  the  Lough- 
borough part  of  it,  to  be  made  into  a  separate 
circuit.  Loughborough  was  accordingly  made 
into  a  circuit  at  the  Nottingham  quarter  day, 
and  these  two  men,  after  this,  gave  but  little 
trouble  to  Nottingham  circuit. 

The  committee  found  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
in  making  arrangements;  but  by  the  good 
hand  of  the  Lord  upon  them  they  persevered. 
The  following  is  an  extract  of  II.  Bourne's 
journal;  "Friday,  October  9,  1818.  At  Not- 
tingham. Was  with  the  committee  who  are 
arranging  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  circuit. 
I  trust  they  will  do  well." 

During  the  time  this  committee  was  employ- 
ed in  these  things,  they  had  several  applications 
from  different  parts  of  the  circuit  to  assist  in 
adjusting  or  arranging  a  variety  of  matters. 

Before  this  time,  these  kind  of  applications 
had  come  to  the  leaders'  meeting  at  Notting- 
ham ;  and  that  meeting  had  for  a  time  paid 
some  attention  to  such  things.  But  the  Not- 
tingham leaders  had  declined  it,  saying,  they 
had  no  objection  to  attend  to  the  affairs  of  the 
society  at  Nottingham,  but  they  really  could 
not  spare  time  to  attend  to  the  affairs  of  the 
circuit;  neither  did  they  conceive  that  their 
duty  called  them  to  it. 

On  this  account  the  committee  attended  to 
general  affairs  through  a  kind  of  providential 
necessity.  The  quarter  was  considerably  ad- 
vanced before  they  had  gone  through  what 
they  supposed  to  be  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments. The  members  of  the  committee  then 
thought  to  resign  their  office.  But  some 
thought  that  in  the  nature  of  things,  the  com- 
mittee could  not  resign  their  office  till  the  next 
quarter  day.  They  were  also  requested  to  at- 
tend to  the  general  affairs  of  the  circuit  till  that 
time. 

At  the  next  quarter  day  which  commenced 
on  Monday,  December  21,  1818,  it  was  found 
that  the  circuit,  through  the  exertions  of  the 
committee,  was  beginning  greatly  to  recover 
itself.  And  this  attending  to  general  concerns 
had  been  so  valuable  and  useful  to  the  circuit, 
that  every  one  saw  the  propriety  and  necessity 
of  appointing  a  committee  for  the  like  purpose, 
for  the  next  quarter. 

This  was  the  origin  of  the  circuit  commit- 
tees ;  a  measure  which  has  since  become  a  per- 
manent part  of  the  discipline  of  the  connexion. 

The  appointment  of  circuit  committees  was 
a  means  of  filling 'up  a  chasm  or  deficiency  in 
discipline. 

The  constitution  did  not  allow  of  extensive 
power  being  lodged  in  the  hands  of  any  indi- 
vidual ;  and  therefore,  before  the  appointment 
of  committees,  there  was  a  want  of  a  power 
to  attend  to  general  concerns  between  quarter 
days. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

W.  Clowes  goes  to  Hull.— Alton  Meeting.— Tunstall 
Circuit  injured  by  a  new  method  of  holding  camp  meet- 
ings, is  in  a  low  state.— The  evils  arising  l'rom  the  new 
method. — The  quarter  day  sweeps  it  away  and  restores 
the  praying  services. — A  new  course  of  discipline  intro- 
duced into  the  meetings. — The  circuit  rises,  and  attains 
to  a  state  of  prosperity. 

MoNDAr,  December  28,  1818.  Quarter  day 
was  held  at  Tunstall.  Nottingham  circuit  had 
extended  to  Hull,  in  Yorkshire,  and  a  delegate 
from  Nottingham  attended  at  Tunstall  to  re- 
quest that  William  Clowes  might  go  into  that 
circuit  and  be  stationed  at  Hull.  This  request 
was  complie  1  with. 

Some  complaints  arrive  1  at  this  quarter  dav, 
from  the  Ramsor  part  of  Tunstall  circuit;  in 
consequence  of  which,  the  quarter  day  board 
made  out  an  order  for  a  meeting  to  be  held  at 
Alton  near  Ramsor. — The  result  of  this  meet- 
ing was  an  official  report  to  the  ensuing  quart- 
er day,  stating  that  the  camp  meetings  were 
beginning  to  be  overthrown,  and  the  laborers, 
preachers,  and  others,  were  not  able  to  supply 
the  appointments;  and  requesting  that  such 
remedies  might  be  applied  to  these  things,  as 
the  quarter  day  board,  in  its  wisdom,  should 
think  proper. 

It  was  shown  that  various  parts  of  the  cir- 
cuit were  suffering  extremely ;  that  one  place 
had  been  neglected  for  six  weeks  together  : 
that  others  were  grievously  neglected,  and 
that  if  something  was  not  speedily  done  to  rem- 
edy these  things,  the  consequence  would  be 
serious. 

The  root  of  all  the  evils  was  traced  to  the 
new  method  of  holding  camp  meetings  which 
had  been  brought  into  the  circuit,  in  an  im- 
proper manner,  at  the  latter  end  of  the  year 
1816,  and  which  continued  to  this  time. 

This  new  method  consisted  in  holding  the 
camp  meetings  almost  altogether  with  preach- 
ings. Sometimes  a  preacher  would  pray  be- 
tween sermons  and  sometimes  not.  But  the 
general  praying  services  were  cut  off;  and  all 
the  pious  praying  laborers  were  thrown  on 
the  back  ground. 

When  this  new  method  was  first  brought  in, 
it  was  clearly  foreseen  that,  if  persisted  in,  it 
would  overthrow  both  the  camp  meetings  and 
the  circuit.  Nevertheless,  through  an  improp- 
er influence,  it  became  very  general,  and  con- 
tinued throughout  the  years  1817,  and  1818. 
It  seems  as  if  this  was  permitted  by  Divine 
Providence,  in  order  that  the  connexion  might 
fully  prove  this  thing.  The  evils  it  produced 
during  this  time,  were  many  and  great. 

Long  preaching  was  one  of  the  evils.  The 
course  of  the  camp  meetings  was  preach, 
preach,  throughout  the  day ;  in  consequence 
of  which,  the  preachers  got  a  habit  of  draw- 


286 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


ing  out  their  sermons  to  such  a  length  as  al- 
most to  weary  out  all  patience. 

Idleness  was  another  evil.  All  the  pious 
praying  laborers  with  the  class-leaders  and l 
exhorters.  were  held  in  idleness  nearly  the 
whole  time  of  the  camp  meeting.  Their  la- 
bors were  cut  off;  and  their  talents  constantly 
buried.     This  was  a  sore  evil. 

Another  evil  was,  it  required  a  great  number 
of  preachers  to  hold  camp  meetings:  which, 
causing  a  great  neglect  of  the  regular  appoint- 
ments, greatly  distressed  and  deranged  the 
circuit.  The  preachers  too,  were  occasionally 
in  an  awkard  situation,  having  to  come  twelve 
or  fourteen  miles,  preach  once,  lounge  all  the 
rest  of  the  day,  and  go  home  again  in  the 
evening. 

These  things  were  immediately  and  deeply 
felt;  and  in  their  consequences  they  produced 
a  multitude  of  other  evils. 

1 .  The  pious  praying  laborers  were  con- 
tinually thrown  on  the  back  ground,  and  trod- 
den under  foot.  They  were  not  allowed  any 
opportunity  to  exert  themselves,  but  their 
hands  were  weakened,  and  continual  discour- 
agements were  cast  upon  them.  These  things 
had  a  serious  effect  upon  the  prayer  meetings 
in  general,  being  the  means  of  rendering  them 
weak,  feeble,  and  of  little  effect. 

2.  The  habit  of  long  preaching  became  very 
general  throughout  the  circuit.  And  the  ex- 
ample of  the  camp  meetings  was  followed  ; 
very  little  time  was  allowed  for  prayer,  al- 
though the  meetings  were  held  to  a  most  wea- 
risome length. 

3.  The  same  example  affected  the  class 
meetings.  They  were  filled  with  long  speak- 
ings ;  and  held  to  so  wearisome  a  length,  that 
some  of  the  classes  began  to  be  worn  out. 

4.  The  same  example  filled  the  prayer  meet- 
ings, and  almost  all  other  meetings,  with 
long,  tedious  exercises.  The  long  exercises 
generally  wearied  the  people  into  unbelief,  and 
rendered  the  meetings  nearly  useless.  And 
this  was  the  case  both  with  preachings,  class 
meetings,  and  prayer  meetings. 

5.  Not  only  were  the  congregations  worn 
out  with  the  long  preachings,  but  also  the 
preachers'  health  had  suffered.  Far  the  greater 
part  of  them,  during  these  two  years,  injured 
their  constitutions,  as  well  a<  injured  the  work 
of  God,  with  long  preachings. 

6.  By  degrees,  the  strength  of  the  ministry 
was  strangely  wasted ;  and,  in  consequence  of 
the  praying  laborers  being  continually  beaten 
down  and  discouraged,  scarcely  any  new 
preachers  were  raised  up ;  and  the  appoint- 
ments began  to  be  grievously  neglected.  This 
diminished  both  the  societies  and  congrega- 
tions,  and  caused  a  falling  off  in  the  tem- 
poral concerns.  The  people  frequently  said. 
"There  would  have  been  more  money,  but 


we  have  been  so  neglected.*'  This  continued 
till  the  circuit  was  more  than  twenty  pounds 
in  debt,  without  any  reasonable  p;ospect  of 
its  being  paid. 

7.  At  the  camp  meetings,  the  continual 
preachings  after  preachings,  so  sated  and 
wearied  the  people,  that  they  always  com- 
plained of  the  preachers :  their  constant  cry 
was,  "  We  must  have  better  preaching." 

8.  At  length,  the  strength  of  the  ministry 
was  so  weakened  and  worn  out,  that  it  was 
scarcely  possible  to  support  the  usual -number 
of  camp  meetings:  yet  the  people  kept  calling 
out  for  an  additional  number. 

9.  But  the  most  distressing  matter  was,  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  grieved,  and  the  converting 
power  was  entirely  withheld  from  those  camp 
meetings.  Indeed  the  converting  power  was 
nearly  driven  out  of  the  circuit. 

At  length,  what  had  been  foreseen  actually 
came  to  pass,  the  circuit  sunk  under  the  weight 
of  the  evils  produced  by  this  improper  method 
of  holding  camp  meetings.  The  appointments 
on  the  preachers'  plan  could  not  possibly  be 
filled  up :  neither  was  it  possible  to  get  to- 
gether the  preachers  in  sufficient  numbers  to 
support  the  camp  meetings ;  and  it  was  plain 
if  the  system  of  holding  camp  meetings  with 
continual  preachings,  was  continued  another 
year,  the  circuit  would  be  wrecked. 

H.  Bourne's  journal  says,  "On  Monday, 
March  29,  1819,  was  quarter  day  at  Tunstall. 
Much  important  business  was  dispatched. 
There  came  a  delegate  from  Nottingham  to 
request  that  William  Clowes  might  go  again 
to  Hull,  and  that  John  Heath  might  also  go 
into  Nottingham  circuit.  These  requests  were 
complied  with." 

'•  The  camp  meetings  underwent  a  regula- 
tion for  the  first  time. — This  I  trust  will  be  of 
service." 

This  regulation  restored  the  praying  services 
to  the  camp  meetings;  and  directed  that  the 
pious  praying  laborers  should  form  in  com- 
panies, in  order  to  carry  them  on  in  the  most 
commodious  and  successful  manner.  This  re- 
gulation cut  the  root  of  the  mischief,  and 
opened  the  way  to  restore  both  the  camp  meet- 
ings and  the  circuit.  The  society  at  Tunstall, 
and  the  travelling  preachers,  (chiefly  young 
men,)  entered  spiritedly  into  the  work  :  and 
there  was  a  very  general  concurrence  through- 
out the  circuit.  The  Lord  returned  in  mercy, 
restored  the  converting  power  to  the  camp 
meetings,  and  made  the  camp  meetings  a  means 
of  diffusing  unusual  vigor  and  energy  into  all 
the  other  meetings:  The  preachers  rose  into 
vigor  and  usefulness  ;  the  pious  praying  la- 
borers were  as  if  let  out  of  prison  :  more 
laborers  were  soon  raised  up;  and  the  circuit 
began  to  revive  in  almost  every  part. 

On  Sunday,  May  23,  1819,  a  camp  meeting 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


287 


was  held  at  Wrine  Hill,  about  nine  miles  from 
Tunstall.  Many  were  there  from  Tunstall ; 
and  a  system  was  drawn  up  for  conducting 
camp  meetings  with  praying,  preaching,  and 
reading  services,  which  was  of  service  to  the 
whole  circuit.  And  the  preachings,  began  to 
be  followed  by  prayer  meetings,  in  imitation 
of  the  camp  meetings.  This  was  of  great 
service.  Long  tedious  exercises  were  swept 
away  from  the  camp  meetings  as  being  worse 
than  useless:  the  other  meetings  began  to  fol- 
low the  example ;  and  in  order  to  complete  it 
a  number  of  advices  were  drawn  up  and  cir- 
culated among  the  people  in  order  to  improve 
the  meetings  generally. 

THE    ADVICES    WERE    TO    THE    FOLLOWING 
IMPORT. 

Outline  of  a  Preaching  Service. 

"  Let  all  the  exercises,  in  general,  be  short. 
The  preaching  whenever  it  can,  should  be  fol- 
lowed by  a  prayer  meeting.  From  the  begin- 
ning of  the  service  to  the  end  of  the  sermon, 
should  take  up  about  three  quarters  of  an 
hour  ;  and  the  prayer  meeting  should  continue 
about  half  an  hour;  the  whole  to  conclude  in 
about  an  hour  and  a  quarter.  After  the  con- 
clusion, prayer  may  be  made  for  mourners ; 
or  the  society  may  meet  for  about  twenty  min- 
utes. Long  preachings  generally  injure  both 
the  preachers'  constitution  and  the  cause  of 
religion." 

Outline  of  a  Prayer  Meeting. 

1.  Open  with  singing  for  about  four,  five, 
or  six  minutes. 

2.  Spend  four,  five,  or  six  minutes  in  pray- 
er, ending  with  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

3.  Sing  about  two,  three,  or  four  minutes. 

4.  Let  the  members  of  the  society  pn.iy  in 
quick  succession,  for  two,  three,  or  four  min- 
utes each. 

When  mourners  are  in  distress,  or  in  any 
other  particular  cases,  the  exercises  may  be 
lengthened.  But,  in  general,  long  exe irises 
in  public,  are  improper  and  injurious ;  and 
should  be  carefully  avoided.  And  if  any  one 
trespass  by  attempting  to  drag  out  to  an  im- 
proper length,  the  next  meeting  of  the  society 
may  determine  what  remedy  shall  be  applied 
to  such  impropriety. 

5.  Let  a  little  singing  be  occasionally  inter- 
mingled to  vary  the  exercises. 

6.  If  exhortations  be  given,  they  may  be 
for  two  or  three,  or  from  that  to  six  or  eight 
minutes.     Short  exhortations  are  useful. 

7.  Conclude  in  an  hour  or  an  hour  and  a 
quarter. 

8.  On  suitable  occasions,  prayer  may  again 


commence,  and  especially  if  there  be  souls  in 
distress. 

9.  This  outline  may  be  judiciously  varied 
in  any  point,  as  circumstances  may  require. 

Outlines  of  a  Class  Meeting. 

1  Open  with  singing  for  about  four,  five, 
or  si\  minutes. 

2.  Let  four  or  five  minutes  be  spent  in 
prayer,  ending  with  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

3.  Sing  about  two,  or  three  minutes. 

4.  Leader  speak  one  or  two  minutes,  chiefly 
his  own  experience. 

5.  Let  fifteen,  or  from  that  to  twenty  min- 
utes, be  spent  in  conversation  of  the  leader. 
with  the  members. 

In  speaking  to  one,  the  leader,  in  effect, 
speaks  to  all ;  and  it  will  on  some  occasions, 
be  found  difficult  to  keep  up  the  attention  of 
the  whole  meeting  for  twenty  minutes  together. 
But  the  leader  passing  from  one  to  another  in 
quick  succession  will  be  a  great  means  lo 
keep  the  attention  alive.  Also  the  leader 
may  give  out  a  verse  and  sing  in  the  midst  of 
the  work. 

If  a  class  have  fifteen  or  sixteen  members, 
the  average  time  of  speaking  should  be  under 
a  minute  with  each  member.  If  there  be 
twenty  or  thirty  members  it  should  be  still 
less.  In  particular  cases,  more  time  may  be 
spent  with  any  of  the  members. 

If  a  member  have  acquired  or  be  acquiring 
a  habit  of  long  speaking,  then,  the  leader, 
after  dropping  a  few  words,  must  immediately 
pass  on  to  the  next,  and  begin  at  once  to 
speak  to  the  next.  If  this  he  not  attended  to 
the  meeting  will  soon  be  injured. 

6.  When  the  speaking  is  concluded,  sing 
for  two,  three,  or  four  minutes. 

7.  Then  let  the  members  pray  in  quick  suc- 
cession, for  about  two  or  three  minutes  each. 
The  leader  must  take  care  that  none  of  them 
trespass  upon  time. 

8.  Intermingle  occasionally  a  little  singing 
to  vary  the  exercise. 

9.  Be  careful  and  exact  in  settling  the  class 
paper. 

10.  Conclude  in  an  hour,  or  an  hour  and  a 
quarter. 

11.  This  outline  may  be  judiciously  varied 
in  any  point,  as  circumstances  may  require. 

The  people  were  exhorted,  in  all  exet 
to  get  as  much  into  faith  as  possible  ;  and 
were  shown  that  faith,  which  worketh  by 
love,  is  one  of  the  great  main  springs  of  action 
in  all  exercises :  that  it  sets  the  arm  of  heaven 
at  work,  and  that  the  Lord  Bays,  "  All  tilings 
are  possible  to  him  that  belie  vet  h." 

On  the  other  hand,  they  were  exhorted  to 
avoid  all  things  which  might  cause  unbelief; 
and  were  shown  that  long  exercises  frequently 


288 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


wearied  both  body  and  mind,  and  caused  al- 
most every  one  to  sink  into  unbelief;  and  on 
that  account  often  did  more  injury  than  good. 
At  the  June  quarter  day,  it  was  found  that 
the  circuit  was  rising  out  of  its  crippled  state, 
and  that  it  had  begun  to  revive  in  almost 
every  part.  During  the  next  quarter  the 
regulations  began  more  fully  to  take  effect, 
and  the  circuit  rose  very  fast.  The  Lord  gra- 
ciously made  bare  his  arm  in  the  conviction 
and  conversion  of  great  numbers:  the  praying 
services  at  the  camp  meetings,  and  the  prayer 
meetings  at  the  close  of  preachings,  were 
crowned  with  very  great  success. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Branch  Circuits  introduced. — Hull  Circuit  formed. — 
Preparations  for  holding  Annual  Meeting  — Preparatory 
Meetings. — Second  period  of  the  History  concluded. 


Nottingham  Circuit,  through  the  assistance 
of  its  circuit  committee,  rose  very  fast,  and 
became  very  extensive.  It  spread  in  Derby- 
shire, Yorkshire,  Nottinghamshire,  and  Lin- 
colnshire. On  account  of  its  very  great  extent, 
it  was  found  difficult  to  make  out  the  preachers1 
plans.  On  this  account,  at  the  March  quarter 
day,  1819,  they  divided  the  circuit  into 
branches  or  branch  circuits. 

This  proved  a  most  excellent  regulation  ; 
and,  in  the  hand  of  Divine  Providence  it  has 
been  a  blessing  to  the  whole  connexion.  It 
proved  so  valuable  and  useful,  that  it  has  been 
generally  adopted. — Most  of  the  circuits  have 
formed  branches ;  and  each  branch  now  usu- 
ally has  a  branch  steward,  committee,  and 
quarter  day ;  all  in  subserviency  to  the  general 


quarter  days ;  and  between  general  quarter 
days,  in  subserviency  to  the  circuit  committee. 

This  regulation  is  very  useful  in  two  re- 
spects. 1 .  It  is  of  great  service  in  the  form- 
ing of  new  circuits.  A  branch  has  its  regu- 
lations and  movements  much  the  same  as  a 
circuit;  (only  being  altogether  under  the  di- 
rection and  control  of  the  general  quarter  day.) 
And  on  this  account  a  branch  is  easily  and 
commodiously  formed  into  a  new  circuit. 

2.  When  a  circuit  is  formed  in  branches  it 
is  very  convenient  for  the  change  of  the  trav- 
elling preachers;  they  being  planned  one  or 
two  quarters  in  one  branch,  and  then  one  or 
two  quarters  in  another,  and  so  on.  This  is 
of  great  service. 

At  the  June  quarter  day.  this  year,  1819.  the 
Hull  branch  of  Nottingham  circuit,  was  form- 
ed into  a  separate  circuit ;  and  by  the  blessing 
of  God,  it  extended  rapidly,  and  was  very 
prosperous. 

As  the  connexion  was  rising  and  increasing 
very  rapidly,  an  enlargement  of  discipline  was 
found  necessary,  in  order  to  preserve  the  unity 
of  the  connexion,  and  promote  a  proper  variety 
and  exchange  among  the  travelling  preachers. 
And  it  being  the  opinion  of  all  the  circuits 
that  it  had  become  necessary  to  hold  General 
Annual  Meetings,  a  Preparatory  Meeting  was 
held  at  Nottingham,  about  the  Middle  of  Au- 
gust, 1823.  At  this  meeting  preparations 
were  made  to  hold  regular  Annual  Meetings  : 
and  its  commencement  regularly  closes  the 
second  part  of  the  History  of  the  Pprimitivk 
Methodists. 

Now  to  him  who  is  the  blessed  and  only 
Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of 
lords;  who  only  hath  immortality,  duelling 
f.n  the  light  which  no  man  can  approach  unto; 
whom  no  man  hath  seen,  nor  can  see ;  to  him 
be  honor  and  power  everlasting.     Amen. 


PART    THIRD 


CHAPTER  I. 

A  Preparatory  Meeting  held. — Proceedings  of  that 
Meeting. 

In  entering  on  the  third  part  of  the  History 
of  the  Primitive  Methodists,  we  shall  have  to 
go  back  as  far  as  June  1819  ;  at  which  time 
the  connexion  was  composed  of  Tunstall,  Not- 
tingham, Loughborough,  and  Hull  circuits. 
Nottingham  circuit  was  extending  rapidly  ;  and 
the  friends  there  thought  Annual  Meetings 
were  necessary,  both  to  preserve  the  unity  of 
the  connexion,  and  to  promote  a  regular  ex- 
change of  travelling  preachers.  The  other  cir- 
cuits concurring,  it  was  agreed  that  a  meeting 
to  make  preparations,  should  be  held  at  Not- 
tingham, lo  commence  about  the  18th  of  Au- 
gust, and  which  should  be  composed  of  dele- 
gates from  all  the  four  circuits.  But  it  was 
found  difficult  to  form  a  proper  constitutional 
delegation.  It  was  thought  that  three  dele- 
gates from  each  circuit,  would  be  sufficient : 
and  that  to  send  more  would  be  too  expensive. 
It  was  also  thought  necessary  for  one  of  them 
to  be  a  travelling  preacher.  But  to  this  it  was 
objected,  that  then  the  travelling  preachers 
would  form  a  greater  proportion  in  that  meet- 
ing than  they  did  in  any  other  meetings. 
Nevertheless,  for  convenience,  and  to  save  ex- 
pense, this  course  was.  at  length,  agreed  to  ; 
and  at  the  time  appointed  the  proposed  meeting 
took  place  at  Nottingham. 

This  preparatory  meeting  enquiring  into  the 
state  of  the  circuits,  had  the  satisfaction  to  find 
the  connexion  exceedingly  prosperous,  which 
greatly  encouraged  them  in  their  arduous  la- 
bors. They  appointed  the  first  Annual  Meet- 
ing to  be  held  at  Hull,  to  commence  on  Tues- 
day, May  2,  1820,  and  to  consist  of  three 
delegates  from  each  circuit,  one  only  of  whom 
should  be  a  travelling  preacher.  In  laying 
down  the  line  of  delegation,  they  adopted  the 
method  before  taken  by  the  circuits,  not  know- 
ing how  they  could  improve  it.  They  marked 
out  a  line  of  proceeding  for  the  Annual  Meet- 
ing, both  in  receiving  and  stationing  travelling 
preachers,  and  in  other  matters,  and  they  drew 
up  a  system  of  rules  for  the  general  use  of  the 
connexion. 

At  this  meeting  an  enquiry  arose  concerning 
the  origin  of  the  Primitive  Methodist  Connex- 
ion.    It  was  asked,  "  What  was  its  origin  ? 


How,  and  when,  and  where,  did  it  first  arise  '?" 
These  enquiries  were  a  cause  of  the  first  and 
second  parts  of  this  History  being  written. 


CHAPTER  II. 


Prosperity   of  Tunstall  Circuit. — Four    new   Circuits 
formed. 


The  Preparatory  Meeting  was  a  means  of 
strengthening  the  connexion.  Tunstall  cir- 
cuit kept  rising  very  fast ;  and,  as  it  was  grown 
strong,  the  September  quarter  day  directed  a 
collection  to  be  made  throughout  the  circuit, 
to  open  the  way  for  spreading  the  gospel ;  and 
to  relieve  the  circuit  from  the  heavy  debt  in- 
curred during  the  two  former  years.  And  the 
Lord  so  prospered  this  measure  that  the  debt 
was  cleared  off,  the  circuit  rose  out  of  its  em- 
barrassment, and  was  greatly  strengthened. 

At  the  March  quarter  day,  1820,  the  num- 
ber in  society  in  Tunstall  circuit  was  reported 
atone  thousand,  seven  hundred  and  three  ;  the 
increase  for  the  year  being  one  thousand  and 
thirteen  ;  the  number  in  March  1818,  being 
reported  at  six  hundred  and  ninety.  This 
great  prosperity  was  owing,  in  the  first  place, 
by  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  to  the  restoring  of 
the  praying  services  to  the  camp  meeting. 
And  in  the  second  place,  to  the  sweeping  away 
of  the  long  and  tedious  exercises,  and  bringing 
the  talents  of  the  people  generally  into  action. 
Such  a  change  from  the  lowest  state  of  de- 
pression, to  such  a  high  state  of  prosperity,  is 
not  very  common. 

Also  this  quarter  day  formed  Darlaston,  in 
Staffordshire,  near  Wolverhampton,  into  a  new 
circuit. 

Nottingham  circuit,  out  of  its  numerous 
branches,  *at  the  March  quarter  day,  formed 
three  new  circuits ;  Scotter,  in  Lincolnshire  : 
Sheffield,  in  Yorkshire  :  and  Derby.  Scotter 
circuit  also  included  Retford  branch,  in  Not- 
tinghamshire. And  in  all  the  circuits,  great 
preparations  were  made  for  the  ensuing  An- 
nual Meeting. 


1.9 


290 


HISTORY    OF    THE    PRIMITIVE    METHODISTS. 


1 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  First  Annual  Meeting. 

On  Tuesday,  May  2,  1820,  the  first  Annual 
Meeting  was  opened  in  the  chapel  at  Hull,  and 
continued  till  the  Wednesday  but  one  follow- 
ing.  ll  was  a  very  interesting  meeting;  the 
report  of  the  connexion  stood  as  follows  : — 
'  Eight  circuits  ;  forty-eight  travelling  preach- 
ers, and  two  hundred  and  seventy-seven  local 
preachers  :  number  of  members,  seven  thou- 
sand, eight  hundred  and  forty-two.'  Before 
this  time  no  general  muster  had  been  taken  of 
the  number  in  the  whole  connexion,  since 
July  26,  1811,  when  the  number  in  society 
was  estimated  at  twohundred. 

At  this  meeting  an  Editor  and  a  General 
Book  Steward  were  appointed;  and  a  regula- 
tion was  made  for  carrying  on  a  Monthly  Mag- 
azine at  three-pence  a  month.  A  Magazine 
of  that  size  had  been  begun  in  the  year  be- 
fore :  but  all  the  circuits  did  not  fully  join  : 
and  when  eight  numbers  were  printed,  it  was 
stopped.  This  volume  was  ordered  to  be  com- 
pleted; and  then  the  Magazine  to  go  on  in 
regular  succession. 

The  camp  meetings,  and  all  the  other  ser- 
vices of  worship,  connected  with  this  Annual 
Meeting,  were  remarkably  successful.  A 
great  number  of  conversions  took  place,  par- 
ticularly on  the  Tuesday  evening,  May  9,  when 
a  lovefeast  was  held  in  Hull  chapel,  during 
which,  many  were  in  distress  :  and  it  was  be- 
lieved, forty  obtained  full  liberty. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

New  Circuits.— Permanent  Praying  Companies.— Tun- 
stall  Annual  Meeting.— Districts. — Printing  Office. 

During  the  next  twelve  months  the  con- 
nexion greatly  increased.  Hull  made  Brother- 
ton,  Pocklington,  and  Brompton  circuits  ;  and 
Sheffield  made  Barnsley  circuit.  These  are 
all  in  Yorkshire.  Nottingham  made  Lincoln 
and  Grimsby  circuits,  both  in  Lincolnshire. 
And  Tunstall  made  Manchester  circuit  in  Lan- 
cashire. 

The  camp  meetings  were  very  successful, 
particularly  those  held  on  Sunday,  July  30, 
1820.  Macclesfield  camp  meeting,  had  a  com- 
pany praying  with  mourners  while  the  preach- 
ing service  was  going  on.  And  on  that  day 
Loughborough  had  a  Circuit  Camp  Meeting, 
which  had  two  stands,  and  a  number  of  pray- 
ing companies ;  and  in  addition  to  these,  be- 
tween ten  an  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon, 
they  formed  a  permanent  company  to  pray  for 
mourners.     Thousands  attended,  many  were 


pricked  in  their  hearts,  and  the  permanent 
company  prayed  for  mourners,  without  inter- 
mission, till  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening. 
Numbers,  during  that  time,  found  redemption 
in  the  blood  of  Jesus;  and  the  bursts  of  praise 
echoed  among  the  surrounding  hills. 

The  Camp  Meetings  having  risen  to  matu- 
rity and  perfection,  display  a  variety  of  useful 
movements,  and  afford  opportunities  for  bring- 
ing many  talents  into  action.  They  usually 
open  at  nine  in  the  morning,  with  a  praving 
service,  for  half  an  hour,  in  one  company.  A 
preaching  service  of  about  forty-five  minutes 
succeeds,  opening  with  singing  and  prayer, 
and  closing  with  sermon.  The  praying  com- 
panies then  go  out,  take  up  their  various  sta- 
tions, and  occupy  about  thirty  minutes,  with 
singing,  prayers,  exhortations,  &c.  But  no 
company  is  allowed  to  fix  near  the  preaching 
stand.  The  going  out  and  coming  in,  is  a 
great,  relief  both  to  body  and  mind;  and  a 
camp  meeting  formed  in  praying  companies 
displays  one  of  the  grandest  sights  ever  seen 
by  man. 

At  the  time  appointed,  if  there  be  no  service 
with  mourners,  the  signal  for  preaching  is 
given,  either  by  sounding  a  horn,  ringing  a 
small  bell,  or  by  some  other  means,  and  the 
companies,  with  singing,  approach  the  stand. 
A  preacher  is  ready  to  receive  them ;  and  at 
once,  opens  the  service  with  singing  and  prayer, 
two  preachers  frequently  stand  up  in  one  ser- 
vice, speaking  from  fifteen  to  twenty  minutes 
each.  When  the  preaching  service  closes,  the 
conductor  of  the  meeting,  again  directs  the 
praying  companies  to  go  out,  take  up  their 
stations,  and  occupy  with  all  diligence,  har- 
rowing in  the  word  with  fervent  prayer. 

This  is  a  kind  of  general  course  ;  but  there 
are  other  varieties  of  which  a  skilful  conductor 
will  avail  himself.  If  there  be  a  service  with 
mourners,  and  it  be  proper  or  necessary  to  be- 
gin preaching  service,  he  immediately  forms  a 
permanent  company  to  pray  with  mourners ; 
and  fixes  them  at  a  proper  distance  from  the 
stand. 

Sometimes,  when  the  work  is  breaking  out 
at  the  preaching  stand,  he  does  not  send  the 
companies  out ;  but  commences  a  general 
praying  service  at  the  stand.  In  such  cases  a 
ring  or  opening  is  sometimes  made,  and  the 
mourners  are  called  up  to  be  prayed  for. 

Reading  services  usually  commence  with 
singing  and  prayer ;  one  or  two  short  experi- 
ences are  then  read  from  the  Magazine.  The 
readers,  if  they  choose,  are  allowed  occasion- 
ally to  exhort  a  little.  The  reading  services 
form  an  excellent  variety,  and  may  often  be 
performed  by  people  who  are  not  preachers. 

Several  preachers  usually  exercise  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  But  as  variety  is  a  chief 
thing,  it  would  be  both  unwise  and  improper 


for  any  preacher  to  take  any  notice  of  any 
former  preaching,  or  to  make  any  reference  to 
any  other  sermon  that  may  have  been  deliver- 
ed. His  preaching  should  be  distinctly  his 
own,  without  interfering  with  any  one's  else. 

On  Wednesday,  May  2,  1821,  the  second 
Annual  Meeting  commenced  in  the  chapel  at 
Tunstall,  and  closed  on  Thursday,  May  10. 
There  was  fifteen  circuits,  and  sixteen  thou- 
sand, three  hundred  and  ninety-four  members  ; 
the  increase  for  the  year  being  eight  thousand, 
five  hundred  and  fifty-two.  This  Annual 
Meeting  divided  the  connexion  into  five  dis- 
tricts, appointing  a  meeting  in  each  district,  to 
prepare  matters  for  the  Annual  Meeting.  And 
they  appointed  the  next  Annual  Meeting  to 
consist  of  three  delegates  from  each  district. 
A  Book  Committee  was  appointed  to  form  a 
Printing  Establishment  for  the  use  of  the  con- 
nexion. Hugh  Bourne  was  re-appointed  Edi- 
tor, and  James  Bourne,  Book  Steward. 

The  camp  meetings  and  other  services  of 
worship,  connected  with  the  Annual  Meeting, 
were  very  successful ;  a  great  number  of  pow- 
erful conversions  took  place;  and  the  societies 
of  Tunstall  and  the  neighboring  places  were 
greatly  quickened. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Mexbro'  Camp  Meeting. — New  Circuits. — Third  An- 
nual Meeting. — Two  General  Committees. 

On  Sunday,  June  3, 1 821 ,  a  memorable  camp 
meeting  was  held  on  Mexbro'  Common,  near 
Doncaster  in  Yorkshire,  by  Sheffield  and 
Barnsley  circuits.  It  had  sixteen  praying  com- 
panies; it  was  believed  that  more  than  ten 
thousand  attended,  and  that  hundreds  were 
converted  to  God. 

In  pursuance  of  the  designs  of  the  Annual 
Meeting,  a  printing  establishment  was  formed 
at  Bemersley.  The  undertaking  was  great 
and  arduous  ;  but  by  perseverance  it  was  ac- 
complished. 

The  general  affairs  of  the  connexion  went 
on  as  usual.  Tunstall  formed  Belper,  and 
Burton-upon-Trent  circuits.  Hull  formed 
Leeds,  Malton,  Ripon,  and  York  circuits. 
Barnsley  formed  Halifax  and  Wakefield  cir- 
cuits. Sheffield  formed  Chesterfield  circuit. 
And  Brompton  formed  Guisbro'  circuit. 


The  third  Annual  Meeting  was  held  at 
Loughborough ;  it  commenced  on  Tuesday, 
May  28,  1822,  and  closed  on  the  Wednesday 
but  one  after.  The  number  of  members  was 
reported  at  twenty-five  thousand,  two  hundred 
and  eighteen;  the  increase  for  the  year  eight 
thousand,  eight  hundred  and  twenty-four. 
This  Annual  Meeting  formed  a  Committee  at 
Hull,  who,  with  the  Book  Committee,  were 
directed  to  attend  to  general  concerns,  until  the 
next  Annual  Meeting. 


New   circuits. 
Meeting. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

—Society  in  London. — Fourth  Annual 


From  May  1822,  to  May  1823,  the  connex- 
ion increased,  and  twenty  new  circuits  were 
formed.  The  account  of  them  is  as  follows  : 
Ramsor,  Burland,  and  Oaken  Gates  circuits  from 
Tunstall.  Ashby-de-la-Zouch  circuit  from 
Loughborough.  Silsden,  Preston, North  Shields, 
and  Scarborough  circuits  from  Hull.  Retford, 
Brigg  and  Marshland  circuits  from  Scotter. 
Bradwell  and  Doncaster  circuits  from  Sheffield. 
Louth  circuit  from  Grimsby.  Bolton  and  Old- 
ham circuits  from  Manchester;  and  Castle 
Town  circuit,  in  the  Isle  of  Man,  from  Bolton. 
Middleham  circuit  from  Brompton.  Pickering 
circuit  from  Malton.  And  Bradford  circuit 
from  Leeds. 

In  December,  1822,  Leeds  circuit  sent  a  Mis- 
sion to  London,  and  a  society  was  formed  there. 

The  Annual  Meeting  was  held  May  20, 
1823,  at  Leeds.  The  report  of  the  connexion 
was,  46  circuits :  202  travelling  preachers ; 
1,435  local  preachers;  and  29,472  Members. 

Now  unto  Him  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding 
abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  ac- 
cording to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto 
Him  be  glory  in  the  Church  by  Christ  Jesus, 
throughout  all  ages,  world  without  end.  Amen. 


M&*  Their  present  number  I  am  not  able  to 
determine — but  their  annual  increase  may  well 
be  compared  to  those  of  the  Old  Connexion  ! 

They  have  sent  some  of  their  Missionaries 
to  America,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  and  I 
wish  them  good  success. 

1833.  L.  D. 


292 


ON    THE    MINISTRY. 


ON   THE    MINISTRY. 


How  shall  one  person  know  and  be  able  to 
determine  and  judge,  whether  it  be  the  duty  of 
another  to  preach  or  not  1 

There  are  but  three  evidences  by  which  he 
ma.y  be  able  to  judge  and  determine  concerning 
him  on  that  subject.  1st.  Divine  evidence  in 
his  own  soul ;  or  2dly,  by  the  fruits  of  his  la- 
bor ;  or  3dly,  the  witness  of  his  word  with 
power. 

How  shall  one  know  whether  it  be  his  own 
duty  to  preach  or  not  ?  Says  one,  leave  it  to 
your  brethren  to  determine.  But  if  they  have 
not  the  proper  evidence  by  which  to  judge, 
they  are  incapable  of  forming  a  correct  judg- 
ment ;  of  course  may  err,  to  his  great  injury — 
therefore,  there  should  be  further  investiga- 
tion beyond  those  who  are  incompetent  to  be 
judges. 

Search  the  Scriptures ! 

The  Scriptures  do  not  say  whether  he,  as  an 
individual,  shall  go  or  stay. 

IF  GOD  wills  the  thing  and  requires  it  at 
his  hand,  there  is  no  counselling  against  the 
Lord.  And  if  it  be  not  his  duty,  no  man  nor 
any  body  of  men,  have  a  right  to  tell  or  com- 
mand him  to  go. 


There  is  no  rational  evidence  that  wicked 
men  are  called  of  the  Lord  to  preach.  Those 
who  feel  the  call  enjoined  upon  them,  by  obey- 
ing the  divine  convictions  in  their  soul,  they 
feel  quietness  and  peace,  and  joy  in  God,  by 
walking  in  that  way.  But  the  rejection  of 
duty  brings  pain  and  woe  ! 

As  there  are  various  gifts  in  the  Christian 
church,  and  yet  all  by  the  same  spirit,  how 
shall  a  person  know  and  determine  what  place 
and  sphere  is  his  1  Answer — he  must  get  the 
spirit  of  his  station,  and  then  he  will  feel  the 
witness,  and  have  the  testimony  that  he  pleases 
God.  The  opening  of  providence  corresponds 
with  the  calls  of  the  Spirit,  when  and  where 
to  go. 

But  some  people  who  are  too  much  bigoted 
to  a  mode  of  their  own,  had  rather  good  would 
not  be  done  at  all,  if  it  does  not  come  in  their 
own  way,  agreeably  to  their  preconceived  no- 
tion of  the  thing — if  we  may  judge  of  their 
conduct  in  opposing  the  instruments  which  it 
pleases  God  to  use,  as  means  to  accomplish  it. 
But  the  words  of  Gamaliel,  Acts  v.  35,  are  a 
propos  to  such  as  forbid  others,  because  they 
follow  not  with  THEM  ! 


ON    CHURCH    GOVERNMENT,    ETC 


293 


ON    CHURCH    GOVERNMENT,   &c. 


Supposing  that  a  resolution  was  passed  into 
a  rule,  that  a  Methodist  should  not  commune 
with  the  Baptists — assigning  as  a  reason  that 
the  Baptists  had  no  authority  for  the  origin 
of  their  order  but  what  was  self-created ; 
hence  founded  on  assumption  only.  But  the 
AUTHORITY  of  the  Methodists  was  "  by  OR- 
DER and  SUCCESSION,"  agreeably  to  epis- 
copal principles.  This  being  admitted,  it 
would  follow  as  a  consequence  of  Episcopacy, 
that  if  the  "  Church  of  England"  be  right  and 
agreeable  according  to  the  order  of  GOD  the 
Church  of  Rome  cannot  be  wrong — if  the  suc- 
cession be  derived  from  "  Peter"1  through  that 
avenue. 

But  to  obviate  that  difficulty,  it  is  argued 
that  the  order  of  Elders  has  been  continued  in 
succession  from  the  Apostle's  time — and  that 
elder  and  bishop  and  overseer  all  mean  one 
and  the  same  thing — so  admits  Adam  Clarke 
in  his  notes  on  the  20th  of  Acts. 

In  the  preface  to  the  Methodist  hymn  book, 
"to  purchase  no  hymn  books"  but  what  are 
signed  with  the  names  of  the  bishops — appeal- 
ing to  the  Methodists  if  they  have  any  respect 
for  "  the  AUTHORITY  of  the  Conference,  or 
of  US!"     Who   is    this  US  1—  William  M. 
Kendree,  Enoch  George,  and  Robert  R.  Roberts. 
How  came  they  by  this  "  AUTHORITY  ?" 
By  "  delegation,'''  "  order  and  succession  .'" 
Who  delegated  the  authority  to  them  1 
"  The  General  Conference  ! " 
Who  is  this  "  General  Conference  ?" 
It  is  composed  of  "  delegates''''  from  the  sev- 
eral "  District  Conferences." 

Who  composes  the  several  "  District  Con- 
ferences ?" 

The  ministers  and  preachers  in  the  Meth- 
odist  "  Travelling  Connexion ,•"  and  these 
appoint  the  "  delegates"  to  attend  the  "  Gen- 
eral Conference." 

Have  the  "  PEOPLE"  any  voice  in  the  form- 
ation of  those  rules  by  which  they  are  to  be 
governed  1  NO  !  not  even  a  representation  ! 
though  the  rules  be  altered  ever  so  many 
times,  even  after  they  have  become  members 
of  society. 


Whom  have  "WM.  M.  KENDREE," 
"ENOCH  GEORGE,"  and  " ROBERT  R. 
ROBERTS'*  "succeeded"  "in  order"?" 

•'  RICHARD  WHATCOAT,"  "  FRANCIS 
ASBURY,"  and  "THOMAS  COKE." 

Whom  did  -RICHARD  WHATCOAT," 
"  FRANCIS  ASBURY,"  and  "  THOMAS 
COKE"  "  succeed"  "  in  order  ?" 

"JOHN  WESLEY." 

Was  John  Wesley  superior  in  power  to 
Thomas  Coke  1 

Not  according  to  the  rules  of  Episcopacy  : — 
they  were  of  one  grade  and  order — "  presby- 
ters'" or  "elders." 

How  came  John  Wesley,  Thomas  Coke's 
superior  and  predecessor  ? 

John  Wesley  was  the  means  under  God,  of 
the  first  origin  of  the  Methodist  Society — 
which  name  was  given  out  of  stigma — and 
said  he,  I  use  the  power,  but  I  don't  seek  it. 

How  did  Thomas  Coke  succeed  John  Wes- 
ley % 

By  delegation  and  the  "  imposition  of  ha7ids,'> 
in  secret. 

Can  a  stream  rise  higher  than  its  fountain  ? 
IF  NOT,  why  the  imposition  of  hands,  clan- 
destinely 1 

For  the  sake  of  "ORDER"  and  the  name  of 
the  thing — secretly,  for  to  keep  peace  in  Eng- 
land. 

How  did  "  Francis  Asbury"  "  succeed  Thom- 
as Coke"  "  in  order  ? " 

Francis  Asbury  was  in  America  first,  and 
had  the  control  according  to  his  will,  before 
Thomas  Coke  came  over — hence  he  would  ac- 
cept no  nominal  authority  from  Coke,  unless 
the  Conference,  which  was  called  on  that  oc- 
casion, and  partly  for  that  purpose,  should 
vote  it ;  and  moreover,  Thomas  should  agree 
not  to  meddle  with  the  stationing  of  the  preach- 
ers, &c.  After  which  he  was  ordained  by  the 
said  Thomas,  other  ministers  assisting ;  first, 
one  day  " Deacon,'1''  second  day  "elder,"  and 
the  third  day  a  "  BISHOP ! "  But  after  a  while 
Thomas  would  willingly  dissent  from,  divide, 
and  interfere  with  the  stationing  of  the  preach- 
ers, which  did  not  please  Francis,  so  the  Doc- 


294 


ON    CHURCH    GOVERNMENT,    ETC. 


tor  was  voted  to  stay  in  Europe — unless  re- 
called, which  was  never  done. 

Hence  by  "ORDER  and  SUCCESSION/' 
the  rotation  will   stand  thus  upon  the  li  t  of 
BISHOPS  in  Methodist  history— 
"  John  Wesley, 
"Thomas  Coke, 
•■  Francis  Asbury, 
"  Richard  Whatcoat, 
"Wm.  M.  Kendree, 
"  Enoch  George. 
"Robert  R.  Roberts, 
"  Joshua  Soule, 
"  Elijah  Hedding,  and 
"  Emery  Andrews. 
Is  there  any  way  to  break  the  power  of  a 
Bishop  1 

Yes — two  ways — if  he  ceases  to  travel  with- 
out consent — and  if  he  be  guilty  of  immoral 
conduct. 

But  suppose  he  backslides,  and  still  his  life 
is  termed  mora!  1 

That  is  another  question  ! 
Did  the   people  of  Rome  ever  have  power 
and  a  voice  to  choose  their  own  bishop  % 

Yes — and  it  continued  until  the  year  1143, 
when  the  clergy  domineered  over  the  people, 
and  taking  the  privilege  from  them,  lodged  it 
in  the  cardinals  alone. 

Did  the  POPE  ever  have  unlimited  POWER, 
without  the  voice  of  any  other  person,  to  com- 
mand "  six  hundred"  or  two  thousand  men — 
and  send  them  when  and  where  he  pleased, 
because  it  was  his  will  and  pleasure  to  have 
it  so — "to  say  to  one,  go  and  he  goeth,  and 
to  another  come,  and  he  cometh,  and  to  this 
man  do  this,  and  he  doeth  it  ?" 

I  know  not  where  it  is  recorded  in  history, 
that  the  Pope  did  command  six  hundred  men, 
in  their  ecclesiastic  and  clerical  capacity — to 
send  them  here  and  there,  because  it  was  his 
will  and  pleasure  so  to  have  it !  and  that  over 
a  country  near  2000  miles  one  way,  and 
1500  the  other. 

How  much  less  is  the  power  of  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States !  How  much  greater 
the  privilege  of  the  citizens,  to  have  a  voice 
by  their  representative  in  the  formation  of 
those  rules  by  which  they  are  to  be  governed* 
— and  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the  press  to 
remark  on  the  rules,  and  conduct  of  those  who 
form  the  rules,  and  their  mode  of  governing. 
The  mode  of  governing  in  the  old  world, 
contains  those  restrictions,  as  the  result  and 
dregs  of  the  old  "FEUDAL  SYSTEM"— and 
wherever  this  mode  exists,  the  principal  must 
be  the  same — of  which  the  unlimited,  and  in 
many  cases  the  undefined  power  of  the  Bishop 
and  P.  Elders  is  a  specimen— which  some  have 
seen  and  severely  felt !     But  to  return — 


*  According  to  the  twenty-third  articles  of  the  Meth- 
odist faith. 


It  is  acknowled  that  the  "scriptures  are  the 
ONLY  RULE,  and  SUFFICIENT  RULE, 
both  of  FAITH  and  PRACTICE."  If  so, 
then  what  cannot  be  found  therein,  cannot  be 
binding  on  men.  Therefore,  those  who  assume 
a  prerogative  which  does  not  belong  to  them, 
cannot  be  acquitted  by  the  JUST  and  RIGHT- 
EOUS JUDGE. 

And  any  rules  formed  in  our  day  by  a  set 
of  well-meaning  men,  are  only  prudential  at 
the  best. 

Among  some  societies  there  are  UNREGEN- 
ERATE  persons,  being  only  "  natural  born" 
members  ;  hence,  being  not  in  the  spirit,  how 
can  they  discern,  so  as  to  be  proper  judges  of 
spiritual  things?  Hence,  if  they  take  it  for 
granted  that  they  belong  to  the  Church  of 
Christ  by  virtue  of  their  birth-right  standing, 
it  is  obvious  they  are  in  darkness,  and  of  course 
deceived  ;  therefore,  while  they  condemn  and 
judge  others,  are  ignorant  of  their  own  state 
and  situation  ;  and  hence  incapable  of  doing 
the  work  of  the  Lord  ;  and  are  liable  to  con- 
demn those  whom  the  Lord  will  not  condemn, 
by  assuming  to  themselves  an  infallibilityYike 
the  Popish  Church  ;  or  the  strict  self-righteous 
Jews,  who  condemned  the  innocent  Jesus  in 
days  of  old. 

Many  beg  the  question,  and  take  it  for 
granted  that  their  society  is  the  true  church 
of  Christ.  But  how  few  possess  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord  and  Master !  How  few,  even  of 
those  who  profess,  his  name,  in  dealing  with 
members  of  their  society,  attend  to  the  rule 
laid  down  by  the  head  of  the  Church — Matt. 
xviii.  15,  and  following  verses — in  a  Christian 
spirit  to  visit  them  alone,  then  to  take  one, 
two,  or  three  more,  if  the  first  visit  will 
not  do.  But,  alas!  alas!  too  many  clan- 
destinely attack  them  behind  their  back .'  cut 
them  off,  without  even  permitting  them  to  be 
present  on  trial,  to  defend  their  own  cause ; 
and  then  consider  them  as  an  heathen  and  a 
publican,  merely  because  they  are  out  of  so- 
ciety— which  expulsion  might  be  by  false  tes- 
timony, prejudice  in  the  judges,  or  even  their 
own  ignorance  in  the  case.  And  yet  because 
they  are  out  of  society  by  such  expulsion, 
therefore  behold,  they  are  judged  as  enemies 
of  the  true  Church,  and  of  course  as  enemies 
of  Christ  himself;  and  hence,  by  virtue  of 
their  "ANATHEMA,"  are  consigned  to  chains 
of  darkness,  and  being  hound  on  earth  by 
them,  it  must  be  ratified  by  God  himself  in 
the  courts  of  heaven  too.  Whereas,  they 
should  first  cast  the  beam  out  of  their  own 
eye,  and  then  hunt  up  the  lost  sheep.  For  if 
thou  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught 
against  thee,  leave  thy  gift  at  the  altar  (thou 
being  in  the  wrong)  and  go  first  and  be  recon- 
ciled to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  and  offer 
thy  gift — otherwise  how  canst  thou  expect  to 


ON    CHURCH    GOVERNMENT,    ETC. 


295 


be  accepted  with  God,  if  iniquity  be  in  thy 
heart?"  "Therefore  be  you  merciful,  as  your 
Father  in  heaven  is  merciful" — "for  the  Son 
of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was  lost ." 
But  much  is  the  injury  done  to  the  souls  of 
men  by  the  harsh,  unscriptural,  and  unchris- 
tian manner  of  dealing  with  those  whom  we 
conceive  to  cffend.  Let  all  those  whom  it 
may  concern,  of  any  society,  that  hath  the 
charge  or  watchful  care  of  a  people  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  take  good  heed  of  their  spirit, 
mode,  and  practice,  how  they  deal  with  others 
whom  they  may  think  to  be  offenders :  for 
what  is  amiss  here,  must  be  rectified  hereafter, 
by  the  Just  and  Righteous  Judge,  who  will 
then  see  that  each  and  every  of  them  have 
justice  done. 

The  Methodists,  Baptists,  and  Shakers,  are 
the  only  people  that  I  am  acquainted  with 
that  do  not  admit  of  coming  into  their  society 
by  virtue  of  "birth-right" — i.  e.  natural  born 
members;  a  strong  reason  for  these  last;  for 
they  do  not  admit  of  making  children,  but  say 
we  must  be  "as  the  angels  of  God." 

The  Methodist  mode  of  church  government 
is  the  most  arbitrary  and  despotic  of  any  in 
America,  except  the  Shakers  which  appears  to 
be  nothing  but  Popery  new-modelled  and  fitted 
to  America,  seeing  there  can  be  no  national 
religion  established  by  law  on  the  constitu- 
tional  authority  of  the  land. 

Shakerism  argues  thus  :  "  God  called  their 
name  Adam ;"  hence  the  first  Adam  was  not 
perfect  until  there  was  a  first  Eve.  So  the 
second  Adam  was  not  perfect  until  there  was 
a  second  Eve.  The  first  coming  of  Christ  (for 
they  have  much  to  say  about  Christ,  and  but 
little  about  JESUS)  was  in  the  form  of  a  man 
— i.  e.  Jesus  ;  but  the  second  coming  of  Christ 
was  in  the  form  of  a  woman — i.  e.  Ann  Lee, 
whom  they  have  called  mother,  or  elect  lady, 
&c.  And  all  the  blessings  from  God  to  the 
Church,  are  through  Ann  Lee,  and  her  suc- 
cessors in  office ;  and  the  only  way  to  God  is 
through  that  avenue,  and  no  salvation  else- 
where. Even  Moses,  and  all  the  holy  men  of 
old,  cannot  escape  from  «  PURGATORY"  un- 


til they  first  come  and  confess  to  THEM,  &c. 
Thus  it  is  confession  to  man,  with  faith  in 
a  woman,  for  absolution  ;  and  instead  of  look- 
ing to  God  by  prayer,  and  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  be  purified  in  Heart  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  they  must  confess  to  the  ciders, 
with  faith  in  Ann  Lee ;  and  live  on  coarse 
fare,  dance  much,  and  labor  hard,  and  so  by 
that  means  sweat  it  out ;  and  if  they  can  sweat 
out  the  propensities  of  the  flesh,  as  they  call 
it,  so  as  to  "get  into  the  Jerusalem  State" 
here,  very  well ;  if  not  they  must  go  to  Pur- 
gatory, and  be  purged  out  by  fire,  as  the  old 
woman  does  the  pipe. 

But,  nevertheless,  their  mechanism  is  done 
faithful,  as  a  society,  perhaps  the  most  so  of 
any.  And  in  time  of  distress,  if  a  poor  man 
comes  who  has  no  money,  they  will  give  him 
relief — but  the  rich,  say  they,  may  go  and  buy 
elsewhere. 

Whoever  has  been  among  the  Shakers  a 
few  years,  and  then  comes  off,  has  a  wild  ap- 
pearance that  cannot  be  described,  and  is  un- 
settled in  mind.  The  ghastly  appearance  of 
their  women,  however  healthful  when  they 
join,  and  their  elders  appearing  so  healthful 
and  shining  give  appearance  as  though  the 
reports  were  too  well  founded,  that  medi- 
cal aid  is  used  to  prevent  children  :  and  thus 
derange  the  nervous  system : — for  husbands  and 
wives  must  be  parted ;  and  every  man  or  wo- 
man who  joins  them,  is  tasked  and  allowanced, 
and  of  course  as  good  as  a  slave. 

According  to  Shaker  accounts,  Ann  Lee 
once  had  a  husband,  whom  she  left  in  Eng- 
land— also  had  been  the  mother  of  four  chil- 
dren. 

If  a  person  can  once  believe  that  they  were 
right,  and  so  join  them,  I  see  no  way  for  evi- 
dence to  convince  them  of  their  error.  For  they 
are  allowed  no  books,  not  even  the  Bible  ;  nor 
to  hear  any  preaching,  nor  to  converse  with 
other  people — and  private  prayer,  and  the  in- 
ward teaching  of  the  Spirit,  is  laid  aside  ;  and 
of  course  they  must  pin  their  faith  on  Ann 
Lee,  and  what  the  elders  say  is  law  and  gos- 
pel with  them. 


290 


LORENZO  S    EARLY    EXERCISES. 


LORENZO'S   EARLY   EXERCISES, 


0  !  that  poor  sinners  did  but  know 
What  1  for  them  do  undergo  : 

From  ood  I'm  call'd  to  bear  the  news, 
To  Heathens,  Gentiles,  and  the  Jews  ! 
Permit  me  one  thing  you  to  tell, 
AVIi.it  my  poor  heart  doth  often  feel : 
I've  left  behind  my  friends,  my  all, 

1  poll  poor  sinners  for  to  call. 

0  shall  I  stop  now  with  my  theme  ? 
Can  people  think  it  but  a  dream  ? 
How  oftentimes  my  heart  is  broke, 
Because  my  Furents  are  forsook  : 
Its  now  and  then  I  do  them  see, 
Which  is  a  small  comfort  to  me  : 
Cut  with  them  soon  must  part  again, 
Which  gives  to  my  poor  heart  fresh  pain  ! 
But  this  is  not  all  I  undergo, 

1  have  to  face  cold  winds  and  snow 
And  often  through  the  desert  ride, 
To  seek  my  Master's  son  a  bride. 
In  sultry  globes  I  often  pant, 
Riding  a  distance,  almost  spent, 
My  money's  out,  I  cannot  buy, 
Were  I  to  suffer  now,  and  die  ! 

In  dreary  lands  I  often  thirst, 
While  passing  o'er  the  parching  dust ; 
The  scorching  sun  beats  down  so  fair, 
I  long  for  one  sweet  breath  of  air  ! 
Through  creeks  and  rivers  swift  and  wide  ; 
Both  high  and  low  I  have  to  ride  ; 
Perhaps  beat  down  some  time  before, 
I  can  reach  safe  the  other  shore. 
The  clouds  arise  and  thunders  break, 
I  feel  the  ground  beneath  me  shake  ; 
The  mountains  tremble  at  the  sound, 
And  wet  all  through  I'm  often  found. 
Some  times  in  open  chambers  sleep, 
Or  on  some  little  place  I  creep  ; 
I  cannot  sleep  for  want  of  clothes  ; 
Smothered  with  smoke  or  almost  froz# . 


Sometimes  I  with  "False  Brethren  "  meet, 
Whose  hearts  are  full  of  vain  deceit ! 
They  seem  quite  clever  at  the  first, 
Vet  of  all  men  these  are  the  worst ! 
My  natural  brethren  do  cry  out, 
I  wonder  what  he  is  about  ? 
Why  doth  he  so  fatigue  himself  ? 
He  seems  not  to  regard  his  health  ! 
But  oh  !  if  they  would  look  around, 
They'd  know  why  I'm  thus  often  found  ; 
A  view  of  souls  exposed  to  hell, 
Hath  caus'd  me  to  bid  friends  farewell. 
The  worth  of  Souls  lies  near  my  heart, 
Which  causes  me  with  all  to  part; 
Both  Parent,  Brother,  Sister,  all, 
Upon  poor  sinners  for  to  call. 
Through  savage  haunts  my  courses  lay, 
AVhere  I  have  travell'd  all  the  day  ; 
And  sleeping  in  the  woods  at  night, 
To  take  my  rest  before  the  light. 
The  birds  of  night  begin  to  prowl, 
About  my  camp  the  Wolf  doth  howl, 
But  down  to  rest,  I  take  my  sleep  ; 
Jehovah  me  doth  safely  keep. 
The  sable  shades  at  last  would  flee, 
And  my  glad  heart  would  thankful  be, 
To  that  Good  Hand  that  kept  me  through, 
To  pass  along  in  safety  too. 
Across  the  main  to  the  OLD  WORLD, 
AVhere  rolling  billows  are  unfurl'd, 
The  wonders  in  the  deep  were  seen, 
AVithin  the  reach  of  human  ken. 
O  may  the  Lord  be  with  my  mouth, 
"Whilst  I  am  travelling  North  and  South  ; 
And  greatly  bless  my  every  word, 
That  sinners  may  turn  to  the  Lord  ! 
Then  when  I  ve  done  my  work  below, 
I'll  gladly  quit  this  vale  of  woe  ; 
And  soar  above  the  ethereal  sky, 
To  dwell  with  Christ  eternally ! 


ANALECT1C    MISCELLANY. 


297 


ANALECTIC    MISCELLANY. 


Mr.  Anbury  observes  in  his  Journal,  page 
230,  "  Is  it  strange  to  see  a  Priest  conducting 
a  persecution  against  the  people  of  God  % 
When  did  a  persecution  take  place,  in  which 
men  of  that  character  had  no  hand  %  But  al- 
though Satan  may  be  permitted  to  transform 
himself  into  an  "  Angel  of  Light"  for  a  sea- 
son ;  yet  he  will  not  always  have  his  own  way 
in  this  matter" — which  remarks  are  worthy  of 
observation.  For  when  those  who  have  been 
persecuted,  become  in  power  themselves,  they 
frequently  persecute  others  who  differ  from 
them,  out  of  a  mistaken  blind  zeal — but  not 
according  to  knowledge,  nor  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel — and  so  injure  the  cause  of  religion. 
Yet  God's  hand  may  superintend  and  over-rule 
it  for  the  circumfusion  of  his  kingdom  on 
earth — which  many  cases  might  be  cited  to 
exemplify. 

Truth  and  innocency  are  the  handmaids  of 
the  Lord  ;  and  without  these,  there  can  be  no 
righteousness  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God, 
who  looketh  at  the  heart  and  judgeth  accord- 
ing to  intentions ! 

It  is  not  a  self-evident  truth,  that  bigotry  is 
not  and  cannot  be  the  pure  and  holy  religion 
of  Jesus;  whose  benign  influence  writes  the 
spirit  of  love  on  the  hearts  of  all  his  followers  1 

To  make  proselytes  to  a  party  is  one  thing, 
but  to  make  a  Christian,  disciplined  by  Jesus, 
may  be  another.  To  promote  a  party  by  pre- 
judice and  bigotry,  filled  with  a  spirit  of  bitter- 
ness and  enmity,  is  not  promoting  the  cause 
of  God,  nor  truth,  nor  virtue ;  but  must  be  con- 
sidered, by  every  candid,  well-informed  mind, 
to  be  the  fruits  of  the  serpent,  and  the  spirit  of 
moral  evil — to  answer  the  carnal  mind  ! — For 
little  minds,  when  filled  with  darkness,  are  on- 
ly capable  of  little  things !  But  let  all  the  dis- 
ciples of  the  Lord,  who  love  the  cause  of  Jesus, 
receive  truth  in  its  simplicity  ;  and  acknowl- 
edge virtue  and  religion,  wherever  the  grace 
of  God  may  cause  it  to  be  seen  and  shine  forth. 
Why  1  Because  truth  is  truth — Good  is  good  ! ! 
and  bad  is  bad  !  !  find  them  where  you  will, 
the  world  over ! 

But  alas!  alas!  there  are  too  many  who 


will  persecute  others,  and  blacken  up  their 
characters,  in  order  to  destroy  their  reputation, 
and  so  break  down  their  influence  ;  and  thus 
under  the  pretext  of  zeal  to  keep  their  own  to- 
gether, they  fill  them  with  prejudice  against 
others ;  which  prejudice  serves  as  a  "  bul- 
wark" and  a  barrier,  to  prevent  any  inunda- 
tion— in  doing  which,  many  have  shut  out  the 
utrue  light"  and  thereby  blindfolded  them- 
selves, and  so  prevented  a  reformation,  and 
consequently  led  to  utter  ruin  ! 

The  mode  of  forming  "  articles  of  faith"  had 
its  origin  less  than  three  hundred  years  ago; 
and  involves  the  idea,  that  man  is  only  born 
to  believe,  without  any  reason  why  or  where- 
fore. Thus  he,  like  a  blockhead,  must  be  a 
stoic  or  as  a  machine  which  is  but  a  cypher  in 
the  actions  of  life — "  Passive  obedience  and 
non-resistance" — and  not  pretend  to  call  any 
thing  in  question  which  others  pretend  to 
preach,  but  receive  the  whole  for  truth  :  like 
young  birds,  eat  every  thing  put  into  the 
mouth — hit  or  miss — right  or  wrong — amen  to 
it !  down  with  it  for  the  most  sacred  and  di- 
vine truth — and  to  doubt  and  call  it  in  ques- 
tion, is  a  crime  of  blasphemy !  ! !  But  GOD 
saith,  "  Come  and  let  us  REASON  TOGETH- 
ER"—WORSHIP— and  SING  with  the  SPIR- 
IT and  with  the  UNDERSTANDING  also! 
The  Spirit  of  Truth  gathereth,  but  the  spirit  of 
the  wicked  one  scattereth  !  "  Where  two  or 
three  are  met  together  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  he 
is  with  and  present  to  bless  them  with  his 
presence" — "and  those  who  feared  his  name, 
spake  often  one  to  another."  The  Lord  heark- 
ened and  heard  it,  and  they  shall  be  mine  in 
the  day  that  I  make  up  my  jewels,  is  the 
Lord's  encouragement  to  his  followers ! 

In  the  early  days  of  my  itinerancy,  such 
was  my  regard  for,  and  confidence  in  the  Meth- 
odist connexion,  that  I  was  willing  to  pass 
through  any  inconvenience,  to  keep  in  their 
good  graces — and  also  sacrifice  all  I  could  to 
merit  their  esteem  ;  in  order  to  have  access  to 
the  people  through  their  medium,  and  thereby 
extend  my  usefulness  to  mankind  ! 

Hence   among   the   many  hundred   dollars 


Tl 


298 


ANALECTIC    MISCELLANY. 


offered  me,  which  I  declined  to  accept,  were 
many  instances  to  avoid  the  very  appearance 
of  hurting  the  preacher's  salaries,  &c,  though 
without  a  cent  in  my  pocket. 

The-  profits  of  my  books,  published  before  I 
went  to  Europe,  1805,  were  applied  to  meet- 
ing houses  and  other  charitable  purposes  ;  and 
however  judged  by  others,  it  was  well  meant 
by  me  then,  though  when  I  sailed  for  a  strange 
land,  I  had  but  about  ten  dollars  to  calculate 
upon  ! 

But  those  things  which  were  meant  well  by 
me,  were,  through  jealousy  and  prejudice  con- 
strued differently  by  others. 

The  terms  Bishop  and  Elder,  in  scripture, 
are  the  same  grade,  and  mean  the  same  thing 
as  Presbyter. — There  were  both  travelling  and 
local  Elders  in  the  time  of  the  Apostles.  Pe- 
ter was  an  Elder  only — not  an  "  Arch-Bishop/'1 
1.  Pet.  v.  i. 

DEACONS  were  an  order  of  men  to  attend 
to  the  money  matters  of  the  Church;  chosen, 
not  by  the  Apostles,  but  by  the  PEOPLE,  to 
fill  that  office.     Acts  vi. 

Whoever  looks  over  the  Political  mode  of 
government  among  the  Roman  Emperors,  and 
compares  the  Pontificate  mode  Ecclesiastically, 
will  perceive  the  great  resemblance  betv\een 
them  ;  as  if  the  latter  was  deduced  from,  and 
built  upon  the  former. — And  moreover,  it  does 
not  require  the  wisdom  of  a  Solomon,  nor  to 
split  a  hair,  to  perceive  that  -  MONARCHY," 
"  POPERY,"  '•  SLAVERY,"  and  '-EPISCO- 
PACY" are  all  bottomed  on  the  same  "PRIN- 
i  I  PLE,"  in  their  several  degrees;  though  their 
MODE  may  be  different. 

The  term  "  Elders"  existed  in  the  early  ages 
of  the  world  ;  probably  referring  to  elderly  or 
old,  experienced,  or  wise  men — hence  in  the 
days  of  the  Patriarchish  government,  we  read 
of  the  "  Elders  of  their  city" — the  "  Elders  of 
Israel,"  &c,  like  the  Sages  of  the  East;  and 
the  reference  of  the  young  to  the  old  men 
among  the  Natives  of  America. 


There  was  free  debate  in  the  Church  at  Je- 
rusalem, in  questions  of  importance  where  all 
were  concerned.  The  affairs  of  the  Church 
were  done  on  the  "  LORD'S  day.  or  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  on  which  He  rose."  1.  Cor. 
xvi.  2.  Acts  xx.  7.  Whoever  attends  to  the 
Passover  and  the  Sacrament,  will  perceive  that 
they  were  attended  to  in  a  SOCIAL  FAMILY 
WAY  at  evening. 

The  Priests  in  order  to  gain  the  ascendancy 
over  mankind,  as  a  superior  order  of  beings — 
have  assumed  the  prerogative  of  giving  it  to 
some,  and  denying  it  to  others ;  as  if  they 
would  say,  "  stand  off,  I  am  more  holy  than 
thou  ! "  and  had  a  right  to  anathematize  whom 
they  pleased — with  "  bell  book  and  candle 
light." 

It  is  not  three  hundred  years,  since  they 
would  allow  the  Lay-folks  to  drink  the  Wine 
at  all ;  but  the  Priest  would  drink  it  for  them, 
and  so  impute  it  to  them,  &c.  Most  of  ..he 
Clergy  Dissenters,  so  called,  have  adopted  the 
mode  of  distributing  it ;  But  Jesus  said,  "  take 
divide  it  among  yourselves."  And  in  the 
Church  at  Corinth,  it  appears  that  only  this 
mode  did  exist,  but  they  abused  it — which 
gave  rise  to  such  a  mode  of  expression  in 
Paul's  reproof. — Compare  Luke  xxiit  17. 
John  xiii,  23,  28,  with  Exodus  xii.  and  1 
Cor.  xi. 

Hence  I  infer,  if  several  persons  are  together 
in  the  evening,  who  have  love,  confidence,  and 
fellowship  with  each  other,  and  the  bread  and 
wine  be  set,  and  each  partakes  as  he  feels  free- 
dom— he  voluntarily  shows  forth  his  faith  in 
the  Death  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  &c,  and  who  can 
deny  but  what  it  is  as  acceptable  in  the  sight 
of  God  as  any  way  it  can  be  done  1  Who  in 
tender  conscience  can  say  or  prove  it  to  be 
wrong  1  This  mode  would  tend  to  do  away 
bigotry,  and  create  a  spirit  of  Love  and  for- 
bearance among  the  followers  of  Jesus  of  the 
different  Denominations — for  bigotry  is  not  re- 
ligion ! 


PARAPHRASE    ON    GENESIS. 


299 


PARAPHRASE  ON  GENESIS  xlix,  10. 


BY  LOZENZO  DOW. 


The   sceptre   shall   not    depart    from 

JUDAH,  NOR  A  LaW-GIVER  FROM  BETWEEN 
HIS  FEET,  UNTIL  SlIILOH  COME  :  AND  UNTO 
HIM  SHALL  THE  GATHERING  OF  THE  PEOPLE 
BE 


Hi 


Many  are  the  opinions  concerning  the  text; 
and  some  have  taken  ground  that  is  untenable. 
Hence  one  may  be  permitted  to  say  with  Eli- 
hu,  I  will  also  show  mine  opinion. 

First,  then,  What  is  a  sceptre  1  By  reading 
Esther's  approach  to  the  Monarch,  and  view- 
ing the  kingly  monuments  of  the  Old  World  ; 
a  man  on  the  horse  in  statue,  with  a  signifi- 
cant roll  in  his  hand,  perhaps  made  of  copper: 
about  eighteen  inches  long  and  two  or  three 
inches  diameter ;  denoting  a  sway  of  POWER 
in  the  superlative  degree.  Hence  the  propriety 
of  the  expression,  "  holding  the  sceptre." 

This  supreme  power  may  be  lodged  in  the 
hands  of  one,  few,  or  many  ;  as  is  now  exem- 
plified among  the  nations.  America  has  come 
nearer  the  standard  of  equal  Rights  and  uni- 
versal Suffrage,  in  their  mode  of  economy  ; 
and  also  in  limiting  and  apportioning  the  di- 
vision of  power,  than  any  other  people  hith- 
erto known  ! 

Jehovah  himself,  was  the  "  Law-Giver"  of 
the  ancient  Patriarchs  ;  and  held  the  "Legisla- 
tive" prerogative  according  to  the  Hebrew 
economy.  But  the  "  Executive"  and  "  Judi- 
cial" authority  was  lodged  with  men. 

The  laws  of  adultery  and  murder  are  nearly 
the  same  among  most  nations  in  a  state  of  so- 
ciety— from  the  solitary  ages  of  the  world  : 
and  both  may  be  considered  to  have  had  one 
origin. 

The  Judicial  and  Executive  authority  lodg- 
ed in  the  hand  of  a  Patriarch  was  transmitted 
hereditary  from  the  Father  to  the  eldest  son, 
in  point  of  right  by  order  and  succession. 

But,  nevertheless,  in  that,  there  was  excep- 
tions to  this  rule  in  certain  cases;  so  that  the 
prerogative  was  transferred  in   certain  cases 


from  one  branch  of  the  family  to  another  : 
which  was  exemplified  in  the  case  of  Esau 
and  Jacob;  the  former  selling  his  "birthright" 
to  the  latter.  Also  by  right  of  succession, 
Reuben  must  have  followed  Jacob  in  point 
of  order !  but  for  his  incestuous  behaviour, 
the  order  was  transferred  to  Joseph,  though 
Judah  prevailed.  Compare  1  Chron.  v.  I,  2. 
Gen.  xlix.  3,  4.— Numbers  ii.  3,  4,  and  10, 
14. 

Have  we  any  evidence  that  Judah  had  a 
sceptre  in  a  Judicial  and  Executive  point  of 
view,  in  his  person  or  tribe  ? 

Answer — he  had  :  First  in  his  person,  in 
the  case  of  his  daughter-in-law,  who  was  ac- 
cused of  infidelity — by  virtue  of  his  executive 
and  judicial  authority,  commanding  her  to  be 
brought,  that  she  might  be  burnt.  But  her 
innocence  appearing,  she  was  acquitted.  Thus 
he  possessed  a  sceptre  in  his  person.  And 
Jacob,  in  truth  and  with  propriety,  could  say, 
prophetically,  "The  sceptre  shall  not  depart 
from  Judah." 

We  have  but  a  small  account  of  the  econo- 
my or  state  of  the  Hebrews  after  Jacob  uttered 
this  prophecy,  for  about  one  hundred  and 
ninety-seven  years,  when  they  came  out  of 

Egypt- 

Here  permit  me  to  observe,  that  as  language 
is  not  an  innate  principle  of  nature ;  as  it  in- 
volves ideas  which  are  received  by  or  through 
our  outer  senses,  or  communicated  by  inspira- 
tion to  the  inward  feeling  of  the  mind,  or  else 
by  the  moral  perception  are  digested  and  ar- 
ranged in  a  judicious  way;  and  the  communi- 
cation of  those  ideas,  through  or  by  speech, 
requires  and  involves  the  art  of  man. 

The  first  man  was  an  adult  as  he  emanated 
from  his  Maker's  hand.  And  as  there  was  a 
Law  given  him,  fitted  to  his  capacity ;  which 
circumstances  involves  the  idea  of  language  ; 
and  follows  as  a  consequence  that  the  Maker 
of  man  learnt  man  to  talk ! 

The  Work  of  Creation  is  not  a  subject  of 


knowledge,  but  an  object  of  faith.  But  to 
deny  the  doctrine  of  miracles,  is  to  deny  the 
work  of  creation  ;  if  nature  came  not  by  na- 
ture, but  by  an  act  of  Divine  Power.  And  to 
deny  the  work  of  creation,  is  to  deny  the  Cre- 
ator ;  seeing  it  must  be  the  act  which  consti- 
tutes the  character !  And  hence  atheism  must 
be  the  order  of  the  day. 

But  those  who  are  not  theoretically  atheists, 
if  they  are  practically  such,  must  admit  the 
idea  of  a  God,  and  infer  nature  from  Him  ! 
And  that  the  first  man  should  not  be  too  great 
a  mystery  to  himself,  but  feel  the  force  of  his 
dependence  and  obligation  to  his  Creator  and 
Governor,  it  may  be  admitted  with  propriety 
that  God  communicated  to  man  what  had  hap- 
pened each  of  the  five  preceding  days.  And 
this  once  being  communicated,  he  in  turn 
might  communicate  to  another ;  and  so  hand 
it  down  by  tradition,  as  his  history  of  the  flood 
is,  among  all  the  heathen  nations  ! 

What  is  obvious  to  sense,  is  a  subject  of 
knowledge.  And  what  a  man  knows,  he  is 
able  to  give  a  rational  account  of.  And  what 
Adam  passed  through  subsequent,  must  have 
been  experimental.  Of  course  he  would  be 
able  to  give  an  account  of  that,  in  relation  to 
his  history  of  the  fall,  &c.  This  being  admit- 
ted, how  easy  could  the  tradition  have  been 
handed  down  to  the  time  of  Moses,  when  let- 
ters appeared  to  furnish  a  record. 

According  to  the  Mosaic  account,  Adam 
lived  930  years,  and  Methuselah  969,  (1899.) 
and  died  the  year  before  the  flood ;  which 
happened  1656  from  the  Creation;  and  would 
follow  as  a  consequence,  that  Adam  and  Me- 
thuselah must  have  been  cotemporary  about 
243  years. 

Shem  was  cotemporary  with  Methuselah 
98  years,  and  with  Abraham  150  years,  and 
with  Isaac  50.  Thus  there  was  but  two  in- 
termediate persons  necessary  to  connect  the 
chain  of  tradition  from  Adam  to  Isaac,  a  period 
of  more  than  2000  years. 

Levi  was  the  great  <riandfather  of  Moses  ; 
and  cotemporary  with  his  own  grandfather, 
Isaac,  a  number  of  years. 

As  a  confirmation  of  the  tradition  of  the 
Work  of  Creation  being  not  merely  ideal  and 
fabulous,  but  as  a  truth  founded  on  fact,  God 
himself  proclaimed  from  the  top  of  Mount 
Sinai,  in  the  hearing  of  600,000  men,  besides 
their  women  and  children,  so  as  to  put  it  be- 
yond all  doubt  that  it  was  no  imposition  on 
the  mind,  but  must  have  been  Jehovah  him- 
self, as  the  author.  And  then  delivered  two 
tables  of  stone,  containing  the  proclamation 
of  the  ten  commands,  embracing  a  short  ac- 
count of  the  work  of  creation,  and  corrobo- 
rates the  same. 

Thus  we  are  indebted  to  God  for  the  origin 
of  letters,  as  well  as  for  the  origin  of  language. 


Man  being  formed  the  last,  and  probably 
toward  or  at  the  close  of  the  day — in  the  or- 
der of  his  lime,  he  would  begin  his  reckoning 
on  the  "  Sabbath,''  which  would  be  the  first 
day  of  his  week  ;  and  counting  over  six  days 
more  would  bring  to  another  Sabbath,  and  the 
beginning  of  another  week — hence  the  origin 
of  the  first  day  of  the  week  being  considered 
and  regarded  as  the  Sabbath  by  the  heathen. 

But  the  day  and  time,  for  the  beginning  of 
the  week  and  of  the  year,  was  altered  and 
changed,  when  the  Hebrews  came  out  of 
Egypt :  and  would  corroborate  with  the  old 
theory. 

When  the  Hebrews  were  on  their  journey 
from  Egypt  to  Canaan,  the  tribe  of  Judah  led 
on  the  van  ;  according  to  the  regulation  and 
order  of  the  cantonment  ;  and  also  was  the 
most  numerous  and  powerful  of  the  whole. 

Man  to  teach  man  ;  as  means  in  the  hand 
of  God. — When  Jethro,  Moses'  father-in-law, 
came  to  view  the  burthen  which  devolved  on 
Moses,  arising  from  the  disputes  among  the 
people,  he  recommended  minor  judges — over 
tens,  fifties,  and  hundreds,  &c,  which  economy 
was  judiciously  adopted;  Exod.  xviii.  13  to 
34.  &c—  Numb.  xi.  16.  Dent.  13,  14.  But 
still  the  burthen  being  too  great  for  Moses  to 
bear,  he  besought  God  to  kill  him  outright,  or 
give  him  auxiliary  help. 

The  Lord  then  directed  seventy  elders  to 
be  elected;  and  the  Lord  said  to  Moses,  "I 
will  take  of  the  spirit  which  is  in  thee,  and 
lay  it  upon  them/' — which  when  done,  they 
prophesied  ;  sixty-eight  together,  but  two  re- 
mained in  the  camp.  And  Joshua,  beitvj;  zeal- 
ous for  the  honor  of  Moses,  and  a  stickler  for 
good  order,  ran  to  Moses  requesting  him  to  re- 
buke them  !  But  he  replied,  as  every  good 
man  should  do,  Would  to  God  that  all  theN 
Lord's  people  were  prophets. 

Those  seventy  Elders,  of  which  Moses  was 
the  President,  constituted  the  Sanhedrim,  or 
Grand  Council,  or  the  Highest  Court  among 
the  Jews  ;  and  from  whose  judgment  there 
was  no  appeal,  when  issued  from  their  tribu- 
nal. 

This  was  the  order  and  economy  of  God  in 
the  Hebrew  policy  ;  and  of  which  order,  there 
is  no  evidence  of  this  being  abrogated,  or  made 
null  and  void,  until  after  Jesus  Christ  came 
upon  the  earth. 

This  Council  acted  the  Executive  and  Judi- 
cial part  in  the  government  and  economy  of 
the  Hebrews,  according  to  that  law  given  to 
them  by  their  Law-' liver,  who  was  not  to  de- 
part from  them  until  "  Shiloh"  come  ;  and  un- 
to him  should  the  gathering  of  the  people  be. 

Some  people  have  confined  the  sceptre,  in 
the  text,  to  the  house  and  lineage  of  David  in 
that  monarchial  power  but  the  statement  is 
founded  in  absurdity,  and  proves  too  much. 


PARAPHRASE    OF    GENESIS. 


301 


First.  The  monarchy  of  the  Hebrews  was 
not  of  divine  origin,  but  originated  in  the  will 
of  man;  which  may  plainly  be  seen  by  the 
Lord's  remonstrance  by  the  prophet  Samuel. 

Secondly.  The  sceptre  of  David's  line  de- 
parted when  Zedekiah  was  carried  to  Baby- 
lon :  for  he  was  the  last. 

Thirdly.  If  the  Messiah  was  to  come  before 
the  Babylonish  captivity,  no  one  can  tell  who, 
or  where,  or  when  he  was.     And 

Fourthly.  If  he  came  then  ;  it  would  follow, 
as  a  consequence,  that  all  who  came  after- 
ward, must  be  deemed  as  impostors;  and 
would  involve  Jesus  Christ  in  the  number. 

And  lastly.  It  would  thereby  null  our  Christ 
and  his  religion  ;  and  moreover  give  the  Jew 
completely  the  advantage  in  argument.  And 
hence  it  is  plain  that  the  ground  must  be  con- 
sidered as  altogether  untenable,  and  improper 
for  defence. 

Joshua  was  the  successor  of  Moses,  and 
became  President  of  the  Council.  And  thus 
the  scenes  in  the  time  of  the  '■•Judges.'''' 

After  the  ten  tribes  separated,  they  were 
called  Israel,  and  established  the  worship  of 
golden  calves,  in  imitation  of  the  ox  god  of 
Egypt.  And  by  this  act.  of  necessity,  they 
expelled  the  Jewish  policy,  and  neglect  the 
government  of  the  Sanhedrim,  which  of  course 
must  be  confined  to  the  tribe  of  Judah,  from 
which  the  sceptre  should  not  depart  until 
Shiloh  come  ! 

About  the  time  that  monarchy  was  desired 
and  set  up  in  the  will  of  man,  a  bickering  of 
their  politics  gendered  the  epithets,  and  was 
the  beginning  of  that  distinction,  "Israel"  and 
"  Judah ;"  which,  after  the  third  monarchy, 
ended  in  becoming  two  nations;  and  maybe 
^harateristic  of  those  times  in  which  we  live  ; 
when  we  hear  the  distinction  of  political  par- 
ties— F.  and  D. 

Though  the  Apocrypha  is  not  considered 
canonical,  yet  it  may  be  admitted  as  good  his- 
torical evidence.  The  case  of  the  Judges,  in 
the  story  of  Susannah,  shows  the  Judiciary 
and  Executive  policy  to  have  existed,  and 
been  kept  up  among  the  Jews,  according  to 
their  laws,  even  in  the  time  of  the  captivity. 

Daniel  was  taken  captive  in  the  first  year 
of  the  reign  of  Nebuchadnezzer ;  and  in  the 
second  year  was  promoted  to  become  Prime 
Minister — at  least  in  the  province  of  Babylon, 
as  chief  governor  and  ruler.  And  his  three 
companions  were  promoted  into  office  like- 
wise. And  Daniel  continued,  not  only  the 
reign  of  the  twenty-nine  or  thirty  years  of 
that  monarch,  but  also  beyond  the  time  of  his 
successor,  Evil-merodach,  king  of  Babylon, 
and  Belshazzar  likewise  ;  yea,  when  the  city 
was  taken  by  Darius,  and  an  hundred  and 
twenty  princes  were  appointed  over  an  hun- 
dred arid  twenty  provinces,  who  were  to  give 


account  to  three  Presidents,  of  whom  Daniel 
was  chief;  which  shows  the  high  estimation 
in  which  he  stood,  and  also  the  authority 
with  which  he  was  delegated  to  act;  which 
continued  until  the  time  of  Cyrus ;  when  the 
edict  was  issued  for  volunteers  to  return  to  Je- 
rusalem to  rebuild  the  Temple. 

Moreover,  it  must  be  plain  from  the  testi- 
mony of  Haman,  in  the  book  of  Esther,  that 
they  did  adhere  to  their  own  laws;  the  com- 
plaint that  he  entered  about  their  difference 
and  conduct,  exemplifies  it  beyond  dispute. 
And  furthermore,  when  Mordecai  became 
Prime  Minister  to  the  Persian  empire,  which 
extended  from  the  Ganges  to  Abyssinia  ;  and 
from  the  eastern  ocean  to  the  Mediteranean 
Sea,  over  an  hundred  and  twenty-seven  prov- 
inces, with  such  extensive  power  ;  it  must  be 
plain,  as  he  was  a  Jew,  that  his  people  must 
of  consequence  enjoy  their  laws  and  rules. 

When  the  emigrants  went  up  to  Jerusalem 
to  build  the  House  of  GOD — they  had  author- 
ity to  levy  fines,  inflict  stripes,  confiscate  prop- 
erty, and  also  to  execute  death  and  banish- 
ment. 

Thus  the  Executive  and  Judicial  authority 
was  in  vogue.  And  Zerubbabcl,  the  son  of 
Salathiel,  (Matt.  1.  12.  Ezra  ii.  2,  and  iii.  2, 
8,)  was  President. 

And  if  we  examine  the  Grecian  history,  it 
will  appear,  that  when  Alexander  the  Great 
was  determined  to  extirpate  them,  that  he  was 
not  only  thwarted  by  a  change  wrought  in  his 
mind,  arising  from  the  appearance  of  the  High 
Priest  in  his  Pontificate  dress;  but  also,  he 
established  them  in  peculiar  privileges. 

And  when  Antiochus  would  have  over- 
thrown their  mode  of  worship  by  his  persecu- 
tion, he  was  never  able  fully  to  carry  the 
same  into  effect;  but  was  frustrated  by  the 
Maccabees ;  who  so  far  maintained  independ- 
ence, socially,  that  their  Laic-s  were  predom- 
inant in  the  land  until  the  time  of  the  Roman 
power  by  Pompey ;  who  indulged  them  in  their 
privileges  and  opinions,  never  intruding  upon 
their  ecclesiastical  affairs. 

And  when  the  Wise  men  came  from  the 
East,  inquiring  Where  is  he  that  is  born  King 
of  the  Jews  ?  we  find  Herod  alarmed  ;  who 
demanded  of  the  Sanhedrim,  or  the  Grand  Coun- 
cil, where  it  was  written  or  foretold  he  should 
be  born  1  Who.  on  examination,  replied  ac- 
cordingly— Bethlehem  of  Judea. 

Thus  we  find  the  sceptre  had  not  departed 
from  Judah  until  Shiloh  come. 

We  read  concerning  the  captain  of  the  Tem- 
ple, in  various  places — of  their  imprisoning 
the  Apostles.  And  Pilate  said,  "  YE  have  a 
guard."  After  setting  "watch  to  keep  the 
prison  with  all  safety;"  arraigning  Stephen 
and  the  Apostles  :  took  counsel  to  put  them  to 
death.     A.;'  Stephen  was  executed  according 


302 


PARAPHRASE    ON    GENESIS. 


to  the  law  form,  by  the  '■'■witness,'''1  who  to 
stone  him,  laid  down  their  clothes  at  a  young 
man's  feet,  whose  name  was  Saul. 

Of  this  Council  was  Nicodemus,  and  Joseph 
of  Arimathea,  who  consented  not  to  the  cruel 
sentence. 

Nicodemus  said,  we  (not  I)  know  that  thou 
art  a  teacher  come  from  God  !  Hence,  when 
they  accused  him  of  casting  out  devils  by  Beel- 
zebub, they  spoke  wilfully  against  a  better 
knowledge  ;  and  thereby  committed  the  unpar- 
donable sin  ;  by  blaspheming  the  Holy  Ghost 
— by  affirming  it  was  diabolical  power. 

When  Paul  was  their  prisoner,  they  said, 
"  We  would  have  judged  him  ;"  but  was  pre- 
vented by  the  military  officer  from  Rome. 

Thus  it  will  appear  that  they  did  consider 
themselves  a  body  politic,  and  adequate  to 
judge  and  execute  according  to  the  law. 

Jesus  said,  "  They  sit  in  Moses'  seat" — 
which  shows  that  the  seat  of  Moses,  was  the 
order  of  GOD. 

And  that  the  seat  was  not  yet  vacated,  but 
still  in  force  :  therefore  the  Mosaic  dispensa- 
tion was  not  abrogated.  And  consequently, 
the  words  of  the  text  may  be  considered  as 
strictly  true. — The  sceptre  shall  not  depart 
from  Judah  ;  nor  a  Law-giver  from  between 
his  feet,  until  Shilohcome;  and  unto  him  shall 
the  gathering  of  the  people  be. 

The  sceptre  did  not  depart  from  Judah  until 
Shiloh  came.  But  what  are  we  to  understand 
by  the  Law-giver  and  the  feet  ? 

In  the  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  we  find 
the  Head  and  Breast,  &c,  to  refer  to  the  suc- 
cession of  the  different  empires,  from  the  Baby- 
lonians to  the  Medes  and  Persians,  then  the 
Greeks,  and  afterwards  the  Roman.  There- 
fore the  feet,  &c,  must  allude  to  the  latter  part, 
or  that  which  comes  after,  in  succession. 

GOD  was  the  Law-giver  to  the  Jews.  And 
He  did  not  forsake  them  until  Shiloh  come ; 
but  nationally  he  preserved  them,  until  our 
Lord  drove  the  money-brokers  out  of  the  Tem- 
ple, observing,  My  house,  you  have  made  a 
den  of  thieves.  And  as  he  retired,  he  wept, 
with  this  lamentation — 0  Jerusalem,  Jerusa- 
lem! how  often  would  I  have  gathered  you, 
and  ye  would  not — your  house  is  left  unto 
you  desolate — ye  shall  not  see  me  henceforth, 
until  ye  shall  say,  blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord — as  the  others  had  dime 
just  before,  when  he  rode  into  the  city. 

The  Sanhedrim  said,  see  how  ye  prevail 
nothing;  behold  the  world  is  gone  after  him — 
and  if  we  let  him  thus  alone,  the  Romans  will 
come  and  take  away  both  OUR  place  and  NA- 
TION. Thus  they  viewed  their  place,  in  the 
possessive  case,  in  a  national  point  of  view. 
And  therefore  our  Lord,  in  his  parables,  fre- 
quently pointed  out  their  standing  in  a  national 
capacity,  and  what  must  follow  as  the  conse- 


quence of  sin  :  and  styled  the  temple,  "  your 
house,  is  left  unto  you  desolate" — forsaken 
by  the  "  Law-giver,"  the  Great  GOD !  because 
they  rejected  the  wise  men  with  the  prophets  ; 
end  moreover,  His  only  Son  ! 

The  feet  with  propriety  may  be  considered 
as  relating  to  the  two  tribes,  Judah  and  Benja- 
min. The  temple  was  on  the  borders,  where 
the  line  ran  ;  and  hence  the  word,  "between," 
is  admissable. 

The  Council  at  length,  from  punishing  the 
innocent,  and  desiring  a  Barrabas,  suffered  vice 
to  go  unpunished,  until  iniquity  became  so 
prominent,  that  they  dare  not  restrain  it,  by  the 
infliction  of  punishment,  lest  they  should  be 
assassinated  by  the  banditti,  whose  actions 
came  to  an  unparalleled  height. 

And  by  virtue  of  this  breach  of  trust,  they 
were  accountable  for  their  infidelity  ;  and  be- 
ing conscious  of  their  responsibility,  while  in 
council  assembled. 

The  query  arose,  Why  sit  we  here  ?  Arise 
and  let  us  go  hence  !  Thus  they  voluntarily 
dissolved  themselves;  and  they  have  had  no 
such  Council  since  :  until  Napoleon  set  up  the 
Mock  Council  in  France,  in  1806. 

Moses  told  the  Hebrews,  Deut.  xxviii.  The 
consequence  of  obedience  to  the  law  by  the 
Law-giver.  And  on  the  other  side,  the  con- 
sequence of  obedience,  as  the  retribution  from 
the  same  Law-giver,  that  they  should  be  scat- 
tered among  all  nations,  where  they  should  be 
hissed  at  and  despised. 

Thus  for  near  two  thousand  years  we  find 
them  to  exemplify  what  Moses  had  foretold 
of  old. 

There  is  not  a  nation  m  Europe,  called 
Christians,  but  what  have  special  laws  against 
the  Hebrews,  to  curtail  their  privileges;  not* 
even  suffering  them  to  be  landholders,  unless 
they  will  renounce  their  religion,  or  nominally 
profess  Christianity;  yea,  they  are  not  admit- 
ted as  citizens,  nor  owned  as  subjects,  but  are 
viewed  as  vagrants,  or  considered  as  aliens, 
throughout  the  whole  world,  except  the  United 
States.  And  the  u  Holy  City  will  be  trodden 
down  of  the  Gentiles  forty  and  two  months." — 
"  Till  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in."* 


♦Whoever  will  compare  the  8th.  9th,  10th  and  11th 
chapters  of  the  Romans,  will  perceive  the  Apostle  was 
speaking  of  the  Jews  and  Gentile?,  in  the  order  and  suc- 
cession of  the  Gospel  in  the  militant  state. 

And  the  9th  chapter,  10th  to  13th  verses  of  Romans, 
when  compared  with  Genesis,  xxv.  -23.  2  Sam.  viii.  14.  1 
Chron.  xviii.  12,  13.  Malichi,  i.  1  to  3,  will  plainly  per- 
ceive that  those  words  were  applicable  NATION  U.I.V, 
and  no  how  else  :  and  to  apply  it  otherwise,  is  a  plain  per- 
version of  the  text. 

Again,  Heb.  xi.  20.  Genesis  xxvii.  30  to  40.  2  Chron. 
xxi.  10,  will  see  it  must  be  understood  nationally,  and 
NOT  personally.  See  Deut.  ii.  4  to  8.  AlsoRom.  ix.  21, 
Sic,  to  Jeremiah  xviii.  2  to  10,  &c. 

ThMS  what  is  spoken  nationally  should  be  applied  only 
nationally  to  prevent  confusion— and  the  letters  "  1.  K." 
and  "  E.  T  II."  should  not  be  forgotten  when  applied 
personally,  when  found  in  the  good  Book. 


PARAPHRASE 


ON  GENESIS.  303 

— -V 

and  in  thirty-three  more  days  she  was  to  offer 
the  turtle-doves,  or  two  young  pigeons — at 
which  Anne  and  Simeon  came  and  took  the 
young  child.  And  Joseph  thereon,  learning 
that  a  son  of  Herod  had  succeeded  in  power — 
through  fear  retired  into  Nazareth.  Thus  two 
scriptures  more  were  fulfilled  by  the  same 
overruling  hand.  "  Out  of  Egypt  have  I  called 
my  Son,  and  he  shall  be  called  a  Nazarine  !" 

For  a  further  gathering,  notice  the  assembly 
on  the  day  or  feast  of  Pentecost ;  when  thou- 
sands were  convinced,  who  belonged  to  differ- 
ent tongues, — and  neighboring  and  remote  na- 
tions. 

When  the  dissension  began  about  the  distri- 
bution of  property.  God  suffered  persecution  in 
the  case  of  Stephen  ;  which  caused  them  to  be 
dispersed  and  scattered,  whereby  the  Gospel 
was  spread,  and  souls  were  gathered  to  Shiloh. 

The  call  of  Peter  to  Cornelius  was  a  door 
for  much  gathering  of  the  people  to  Shiloh. 

Peter's  mind  was  limited,  through  the  preju- 
dice of  education  ;  as  was  those  of  his  breth- 
ren too ;  when  they  heard  of  that  visit,  and 
called  him  to  account  before  the  Church  ;  like 
many  sects  in  modern  times,  who,  if  one  of  their 
members  goes  to  a  meeting  of  another  society, 
must  call  them  to  an  account. 

But  their  minds  were  enlarged  to  see,  "  that 
God  was  no  respecter  of  persons  :  but  in  every 
nation,  he  that  feareth  him,  and  worketh  right- 
eousness, is  accepted  with  him." 

Thus,  those  who  forbid  one  casting  out  dev- 
ils in  Christ's  name,  because  he  followed  not 
US,  were  taught  by  the  Master,  TO  FORBID 
HIM  NOT. 

There  is  a  Gospel  for  all  nations,  and  to  ev- 
ery creature  ;  and  in  the  other  world  there  will 
be  a  union  of  thought,  heart,  sentiment  and 
song — "  Thou  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy 
blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and 
people,  and  nation.*' — Rev.  v.  9. 

The  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar  was  Church 
and  State ;  or  a  law  religion  :  and  he  appears 
to  have  been  the  first  who  punished  with  death, 
in  a  decree,  for  non-conformity.  But  it  has 
been  followed  by  all  the  succeeding  nations 
down  to  the  ten  toes,  or  kingdoms,  in  which 
days  we  are,  and  see  the  relicks  of  the  image 
remaining  still. 

The  kingdom  of  the  stone  cut  out  of  the 
mountain  without  hands,  we  have  seen  also ; 
but  the  time  of  the  mountain  kingdom  is,  and 
must  be  future ;  how  far,  who  can  tell  1 

But  the  power  of  the  stone  will  sweep  the 
rubbish  of  the  image  with  the  besom  of  de- 
struction :  so  that  a  trace  of  it  shall  not  remain. 

Connecticut  has  made  some  little  progress, 
in  the  rejection  of  the  old  Charter,  and  forming 
a  Constitution  more  congenial  with  the  equal 
rights  of  man  ;  so  that  their  law  religion  is 
gone  down  the  hill.     How  different  this  from 


But  when  the  Hebrews  acknowledge  the  Shi- 
loh, saying,  "  Blessed  be  he  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord." — Then  those  judgments 
which  were  inflicted  on  them,  for  their  diso- 
bedience, will  be  taken  off  them,  and  laid  upon 
those  who  were  their  oppressors ;  but  the  Uni- 
ted States  will  escape  ! 

And  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the 
people  be. 

The  first  of  the  gathering,  was  the  Jewish 
Shepherds  ;  who  were  directed  by  the  Angel 
who  proclaimed  peace  on  earth,  and  good  will 
to  men — a  Saviour  born,  who  should  be  glad 
tidings  of  great  joy  to  ALL  people. 

The  second,  was  the  wise  men  from  the  East. 
According  to  Buchanan,  by  tradition,  they  were 
from  Hindostan  :  directed  West  in  quest  of  a 
remarkable  personage  who  was  to  enlighten 
the  human  family.  Thus  geographically  the 
accounts  correspond. 

Herod  sought  to  destroy  the  young  child, 
fearing  he  would,  as  a  rival,  prevent  the  suc- 
cession of  the  throne  hereditary  in  his  family  ; 
who  at  this  time,  held  a  kind  of  delegated 
kingly  power,  subordinate  to  Augustus  Casar. 

Augustus  had  designed  to  tax  the  Roman 
empire  about  twenty-seven  years  before  he 
brought  it  to  bear ;  and  the  place  of  enrollment 
brought  Joseph  and  Mary  to  Bethlehem  ;  and 
so  the  prophecy  was  fulfilled  by  the  overruling 
Providence  of  God  in  the  concerns  of  mortals. 

Fourteen  thousand  four  hundred  children 
were  slain,  according  to  accounts ;  yet  the 
Child  Jesus  was  preserved  from  the  designs  of 
that  wicked  man.  First  by  the  Angel,  warn- 
ing the  Wise  Men  not  to  return  to  Herod  ;  and 
then  warning  Joseph  to  retire  with  the  young 
child  and  his  mother  to  the  land  of  Egypt ; 
until  he  should  have  word  by  that  visitor  to 
return  ;  which  followed  soon  after. 

For  on  the  eight  day  was  the  circumcision  ; 


National  sins  being  punished  nationally,  it  must  be 
done  here,  (as  exemplified  in  the  case  and  state  of  the 
Jews  ;)  seeing  it  cannot  be  done  hereafter  ;  as  there  will 
be  no  human  dynasties  there.  Hence,  in  the  day  of 
judgment,  mankind  must  be  judged  personally,  and  re- 
warded individually — each  according  to  his  deeds  done 
in  the  body. 

And  as  the  capacities,  ages  and  circumstances  of  man- 
kind are  so  various,  and  the  improvements  also  ;  so  will 
be  the  reward  apportioned  accordingly. 

Thus  those  premises  being  admitted,  we  can  justify  the 
ways  of  God  to  man,  here,  in  the  rise  and  fall  of  king- 
doms and  empires  :  and  even  why  Mahommedanism  was 
suffered  to  supplant  Christianity,  in  the  Kast.  First,  Ma- 
hommedanism  admits  of  no  idolatry  ;  and  secondly,  is  not 
so  intolerable  as  corrupt  Christianity  when  degenerated. 

And  also,  on  the  same  plan,  the  world  of  mankind  can 
be  judged  in  the  great  day,  in  righteousness  and  justice  ; 
seeing  the  obligation  is  in  proportion  to  the  talents 
given  ;  and  the  reward  of  grace  to  the  obedient,  and  the 
punishment  of  vice  apportioned  to  the  crime. 

For  there  are  two  ways,  two  states,  and  two  charac- 
ters, and  hereafter  two  conditions,  i.  e.  Happy  and  Mis- 
erable !  Now,  Reader,  life  and  death  '.  the  narrow  way 
and  the  broad  way  !  which  will  you  choose  and  pursue  ? 
Look,  see,  and  make  up  your  mind.  For  the  wages  of 
sin  is  death  !  But  eternal  life  is  the  gift  of  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 


304 


PARAPHRASE    ON    GENESIS. 


that  old  blue  law,  that  made  it  penal  to  give  a 
Quaker  meat,  drink,  lodging,  or  to  tell  hjm  the 
road  ? 

The  abuse  of  religion  has  been  the  cause  of 
much  blood  being  shed.  But  religion  itself, 
"love  to  God  and  man,"  will  soften  the  heart, 
and  change  the  conduct  of  man,  from  bad  to 
good — whereby  he  will  feel  the  force  of  the 
rule,  "As  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to 
you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them."  For  the  law  of 
Moses,  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  and  the  ex- 
ample of  Jesus  Christ,  taught  that  command. 
But  persecution  never  was  sanctioned  by  the 
Saviour,  either  by  precept  or  example. 

Then  this  abuse  of  Church  Power  should  be 
curtailed — remembering,  "when  thou  bringest 
thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and  knowest  that  thy 
brother  has  aught  against  thee,  (thou  being  in 
the  fault,)  go  first,  and  be  reconciled  to  thy 
brother ;  then  come  and  offer  thy  gift." 

The  Society  may  be  in  an  error — hence  they 
must  not  be  overbearing,  and  destroy  a  brother 
for  whom  Christ  died;  lest  they  grieve  those 
whom  God  would  not  have  grieved,  and  so  of- 
fend the  Lord  !  But  if  a  brother  get  out  of  the 
way,  first  tell  him  his  fault  alone  ;  secondly, 
take  one  or  two  witnesses ;  and  then  if  he  will 
not  hear,  tell  it  to  the  Church. 

But  some  societies  are  deceived  in  their  state ;, 
their  standing  being  different,  and  better  in  their 
own  estimation,  than  it  is  in  the  judgment  of 
God  ;  hence  assume  to  themselves  a  kind  of 
INFALLIBILITY ;  and  so  lord  it  over  God's 
heritage  !  But  let  it  be  remembered,  that  the 
Son  of  Man  came  to  save  that  which  whs  lost. 

The  evil  in  the  world  that  accrues  from  the 
abuse  of  power,  by  departing  from  their  first 
principles,  or  the  rule  of  Right,  among  the 
different  denominations,  is  incalculable ;  and 
of  course  must  be  remedied,  or  they  will  be 
swept  with  the  remains  of  the  image,  in  that 
day  when  the  House  of  the  Lord  shall  be  es- 
tablished in  the  top  of  the  mountain,  and  ex- 
alted above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  flow  unto 
it;  when  the  different  trees  shall  clap  their 
hands  for  joy,  i.  e.  the  pious  and  holy,  distin- 
guished by  different  names,  among  the  nations, 
and  among  the  different  sects — so  that  the 
watchmen  shall  see  eye  to  eye  !  For  which 
purpose  the  light  of  the  moon,  the  heathens, 
shall  become  the  light  of  the  sun ;  and  the 
light  of  the  sun  shall  become  seven  fold,  as 
the  light  of  seven  days.  The  nations,  seeing 
their  impropriety  of  conduct  flowing  from  mor- 
al evil,  shall  refrain  from  war,  by  reforming 
their  conduct — cultivate  the  art  of  war  no 
more ! 

But  oh  the  revolutions  that  will  precede  that 
day  !  Ninety-six  years  ago,  it  was  written  in 
Dutch ;  sixty-six  years  since,  was  translated 
into  English,  and  printed  in  London  first,  and 
l!  en  in  ill    !  ..        S  atcs 


First — Career  of  Bonaparte  from  Acre,  in 
Asia,  as  the  origin. 

Secondly — The  edict  that  stript  the  Pope  of 
his  power,  and  transferred  it  to  the  City,  Jan. 
1st,  1810. 

Thirdly — Napoleon  Bonaparte  characteris- 
tically in  power  while  the  pope  was  his  pris- 
oner. 

Fourthly — From  the  time  that  the  hour  of 
choosing  the  Pope  was  taken  from  the  people, 
and  lodged  in  the  Cardinals  alone,  in  1143, 
would  be  666  years ;  which  of  course  ended 
in  1809 — and  the  next  morning  the  people  of 
Rome  enjoyed  the  transfer. 

Fifthly — Napoleon's  downfall. 

Sixthly — The  Holy  League,  or  union  under 
the  government  of  Babylon  ;  which  as  yet, 
according  to  that  account,  has  not  got  to  its 
summit. 

Now  if  the  future  should  correspond  as  cor- 
rectly as  the  former,  in  the  order  of  events  and 
course  of  time,  the  following  may  be  expected 
within  the  space  of  sixteen  years  : 

First — The  overthrow  of  Turkey  by  the 
Russian  power. 

Secondly — The  liberation  and  rise  of  Bona- 
parte ;  to  receive  not  only  "  power  again,"  but 
the  kings  with  it. 

Thirdly — The  overthrow  of  Babylon. 

Fourthly — The  two  witnesses  at  Jerusalem, 
and  slain  by  the  beast. 

Fifthly — The  whole  world  concentrated  un- 
der three  general  heads  at  Armugeddon  or 
Mi°;edo. 

Sixthly — -The  angels  in  the  sun  call  the 
fowls  of  heaven  to  the  supper  of  the  great 
God.  But  time  alone  can  unfold  and  deter- 
mine those  great  events. 

The  career  of  Washington  might  be  called 
in  question  sooner  than  that  of  Moses,  at  some 
future  time.  The  feast  of  the  Passover  annu- 
ally answers  to  our  fourth  of  July.  Both  are 
very  circumstantial  evidence  of  the  facts.  One, 
of  our  emancipation  from  British  thraldom  ; 
the  other,  of  deliverence  from  Egyptian  bond- 
age. When  one  was  to  be  effected,  there  was 
supernatural  evidence  antecedent  in  Egypt. 
And  when  the  Legislative  Body  in  the  Old 
World,  decreed  their  "right,  in  all  cases  what- 
ever, to  bind  America  :"  there  was  a  noise  on 
the  self-same  day,  heard  in  the  air  in  the  New 
World,  for  several  hundred  miles.  Thus  the 
attempt  to  impose  the  image  went  down  the 
hill ! 

The  idea  of  tide  water  in  drowning  the  Egyp- 
tians, is  substituted  to  do  away  that  of  a  mira- 
cle, by  some.  But  let  it  be  remembered,  that 
the  Isthmus  of  Suez  is  admitted  to  be  about 
sixty  miles  over.  Hence,  if  tid*  water  was  in 
one  sea,  it  would  be  rational  to  suppose  it 
would  be  found  in  the  other.  But  geographers 
an  }  naYijrators  null  the  i''ea  of  regular  tides  in 


one  sea,  and  hence  may  reject  it,  as  it  relates 
to  the  other. 

When  Alexander  travelled  from  Europe  to 
Africa,  and  built  the  city  which  still  retains  his 
name,  then  went  towards  India,  he  must  have 
gone  over  once  or  twice  near  the  Red  Sea ; 
and  had  there  been  tide  water,  why  not  they 
become  acquainted  with  it  ?  But  we  find  that 
they  were  panic-struck,  when  they  found  the 
flood-tide  in  the  east;  supposing  the  laws  of 
nature  to  be  reversed,  and  that  the  gods  were 
frowning  upon  them.  Hence  it  is  plain  they 
were  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  tide  water  ante- 
cedent; and  therefore  none  in  those  parts  over 
which  they  had  passed,  and  therefore  none  in 
that  part  of  the  Red  Sea  ;  which  idea  of  course 
must  be  considered  of  modern  date,  and  has  no 
foundation  in  common  sense  for  its  support. 

The  spirit  of  inquiry,  connected  with  that 
of  Missionary  and  the  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures into  _  so  many  living  languages1,  denotes 
important  events  at  the  door,  particularly,  if 
in  connection,  we  take  into  view  both  the 
stratagems  and  expense  to  suppress  the  spirit 
both  of  inquiry  and  of  liberty,  as  if  the 
devil  had  come  down  in  great  wrath  knowing 
that  he  hath  but  a  little  time  before  he  must 
be  bound  "a  thousand  years" — whether,  com- 
mon, prophetic,  or  apostolic,  who  can  tell  1 
The  command — "third  and  fourth  generation" 
— "and  showing  mercy  unto  thousands,"  in- 
volves the  latter  idea  ! 

That  we  may  possess  the  principle  and 
spirit  of  that  day,  which  is  LOVE  and  RIGHT- 
EOUSNESS, we  must  examine  what  ground 
we  are  upon;  and  avoid  all  known  sin  :  and 
even  whatsoever  we  know  or  believe  to  be 
wrong.  For  it  is  the  motive,  in  the  sight  of 
God,  that  constitutes  the  difference  between 
vice  and  virtue.  And  on  this  ground  the 
world  can  be  judged  in  righteousness,  and 
mankind,  individually,  rewarded  according  to 
the  deeds  done  in  the  body.  For  all  persons 
are  under  obligation  to  act  as  they  know  how, 
agreeable  to  the  best  light  they  have,  agree- 
able to  their  knowledge  of  good  from  evil ;  as 
no  just  plea  can  be  made  to  justify  a  man  in 
doing  wrong  knowingly.  He  that  knows  his 
Master's  will,  and  does  it  not,  shall  be  beaten 
with  many  stripes;  whereas,  he  that  commit- 
ted things  worthy  of  stripes,  and  knew  not 
his  Master's  will  shall  be  beaten  with  few. 
Therefore  this  is  the  condemnation,  that  light 
is  come  into  the  world ;  and  men  loved  dark- 
ness rather  than  light  because  their  deeds  are 
evil  in  a  moral  point  of  view,  i.e.  their  motives 
are  bad  ;  and  so  wish  to  cloak  them,  any  way. 
to  keep  them  hid  ! 

How  many  have  I  seen  ruined  in  my  travels, 
who  had  gone  into  voluntary  exile,  on  account 
of  some  ACT  of  misdemeanor;  and  others  sor- 
rowful for  life ! 


0  young  man  !  or  young  woman  !  whatso- 
ever you  may  be,  that  may  lead  this — receive 
a  word  of  advice  from  a  friend. 

First,  never  to  consent  to  give  your  appro- 
bation to  a  thing  you  know  to  be  dishonor- 
able, or  even  think  to  be  wrong. 

Secondly  never  rejoice  at  the  calamities  and 
misfortunes  of  others;  not  knowing  how  soon 
there  may  be  a  reverse  of  fortune  for  the  bet- 
ter or  for  the  worse  with  you.  Neither  to  be 
wounded  and  stumble  at  the  misconduct  of 
others,  even  should  they  be  professors  of  reli- 
gion. Study  the  path  that  you  should  go  ; 
and  pursue  it  with  all  your  might,  that  you 
may  come  out  safe,  and  make  it  a  happy  landing. 

Guard  against  such  company  as  would  be 
dishonorable,  and  prove  your  ruin  !  Also  ex-' 
travagance  in  dress,  &c,  lest  you  need  what 
is  wasted,  by  infidelity,  to  relieve  hunger  at 
a  future  time,  as  a  kind  of  retribution.  Set 
others  the  example  of  propriety — and  have  a 
mind  of  your  own,  so  far  as  not  to  be  as  a 
nose  of  wax  in  the  hand  of  another,  or  be  led 
by  apron  strings,  to  vice  and  folly. 

Attend  to  private  devotion  from  day  to  day, 
before  God — that  He  may  enlighten  and  keep 
you  in  the  way  you  should  go. 

Be  guarded  against  those  nonsensical  books, 
that  not  only  corrupt  the  mind,  but  aiso 
squander  time,  which  should  be  improved  to 
use  and  advantage. 

Never  slander  things  sacred,  nor  dissuade 
any  from  their  seriousness;  but  pay  a  suitable 
respect  t.>  your  superiors,  and  a  tender  regard 
to  your  inferiors;  and  in  particular  be  dutiful 
and  respect  your  parents;  for  this  is  the  first 
commandment  with  promise. 

And  0  ye  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  whom 
God  hath  moved  upon  by  his  good  Spirit,  to 
be  witne.-ses  for  him — be  faithful !  Be  holy. 
Keep  clean  hands  and  a  pure  heart !  Spend 
and  be  spent  in  the  field  of  God,  which  is 
white  and  ready  for  harvest !  Sow  the  seed 
in  the  morning,  and  in  the  evening  withhold 
not  thy  hand  !  For  it  is  a  work,  a  labor  of 
love  for  eternity;  and  involves  the  future 
state  of  man  !  The  day  of  the  Lord  is  at  hand  ! 
When  the  Ploughman  shall  overtake  the 
Reaper  —  denoting  a  plentiful  crop  indeed. 
Then  it  may  and  will  be  said,  the  harvest  is 
great,  the  laborers  are  few  ;  hence  prayer  is 
needful,  that  the  Lord  would  send  more  labor- 
ers into  the  field ! 

0  ye  young  men,  whose  hearts  are  lea  to 
the  work  by  a  strong  impulse  and  exercise  of 
mjn(} — keep  near  the  throne  of  Grace  !  Don't 
out-run  your  guide ;  nor  linger  so  far  behind 
as  to  lose  sight  thereof! 

The  way  of  duty  is  the  only  road  to  peace 
and  safety;  hence  those  who  refrain  their  feel- 
ings may  feel  as  Jeremiah  did— like  fire  shut 
up  in  your  bones;  and  feel  weary  of  forbear- 


306 


PARAPHRASE    ON    GENESIS. 


ing. — Yea,  a  woe  if  you  preach  not  the  Gos- 
pel. 

But  look  at  the  promise  !  No  man  hath 
forsaken  father,  mother,  brother,  sister,  houses 
or  lands,  wife  or  children,  for  my  sake  and 
the  Gospel,  but  shall  have  an  hundred  fold  ; 
i.  e.  ten  thousand  per  cent,  in  this  present 
world,  and  life  everlasting  in  the  world  to 
come !  And  they  that  turn  many  to  right- 
eousness, shall  shine  as  the  stars  for  ever  and 
ever ! 

0  my  friends  was  there  ever  a  work  like 
this  ?  Which  hath  God  for  its  author,  and 
also  for  its  reward  !  Help  !  0  ye  men  of  Is- 
rael and  people  of  God  !  Join  as  the  heart  of 
one  man  to  lift  up  our  hands  by  your  inces- 
sant prayers,  in  Faith,  that  we  may  unitedly 
swell  the  solemn  cry — "Thy  kingdom  come, 
and  thy  Will  be  done  on  the  Earth  !  "  That 
the  earth  may  revert  to  its  sovereign  and  right- 
ful owner — and  the  kingdom  of  this  world 
become  the  kingdom  of  our  God  and  of  his 
Christ !  That  the  inhabitants  may  learn 
righteousness  !  And  may  run  to  and  fro,  and 
knowledge  be  increased  ! 

Let  us  remember  the  fallen  state  of  man  ! 
The  kingdom  coeval  with  the  earth — the  new 
way  or  door  as  a  ladder  for  an  avenue  to  ob- 
tain that  kingdom. 

The  new  law  !  the  "  Law  of  Faith,'"  fitted 
to  man's  capacity.  Which  Act  of  believing 
will  be  accepted  in  lieu  of  works ;  and  be 
"counted,"  yea,  "accounted;"  yes,  "reckoned" 
and  "  imputed"  to  us  for  righteousness  ! 

Sin  is  a  transgression  of  the  law  ;  and  the 
transgression  is  man's  own  Act,  a  moral  evil, 
which  is  imputed  or  reckoned  to  him  for  sin; 
and  without  a  pardon  he  must  remain  under 
the  curse ! 

The  act  of  submission  to  the  Divine  dispo- 
sal involves  the  exercise  of  Faith,  which  is 
the  reaction  of  the  Soul  on  God,  whose  spirit 
is  the  first  moving  cause  on  the  mind.  Hence 
the  mind  may  react  by  devotion,  and  gather 
strength;  and  will  possess  a  kind  of  miracu- 
lous power  and  heavenly  virtue,  and  find  the 
peace  and  joy  of  the  kingdom,  by  virtue  of  the 
unction  which  witnesseth  that  we  arc  born  of 
God. 

0  ye  people  of  the  world,  who  are  strangers 
to  God,  and  to  the  lesson  of  self-knowledge  ! 
Awake!  Awake!  Look  around !  Consider 
on  your  latter  end  !  Be  wise  unto  salvation  ! 
Make  haste  !  Fly  !  Escape  for  thy  life  ! 
Time  is  on  the  wing,  and  your  moments  are 
swiftly  flying !  How  many  blessings  and 
happy  days  are  already  gone  over,  in  which 
you  might  have  had  enjoyment,  and  found 
peace  and  comfort  to  thy  mind. 


0  reader,  now,  now  !  resolve  to  be  for  God! 
Break  off  from  vouj  sins  at  once  !  Don't  par- 
ley with  the  tempter:  no!  but  try,  by  the 
Grace  of  God,  to  amend  your  ways  !  now, 
this  very  day  !  even  now  while  reading,  in- 
tentionally set  out !  And  if  your  foolish  com- 
panions will  sell  their  souls  to  Satan,  and 
have  the  poor  reward  of  hell  fire,  let  them  go  : 
but  do  you  be  determined,  if  but  two  shall 
gain  the  Happy  Land,  that  you  will  strive  and 
try  to  be  one. 

Many  a  good  thing  is  undertaken,  and  falls 
through  for  the  want  of  perseverance.  There- 
fore, it  is  one  thing  to  make  a  beginning,  and 
another  to  hold  out  to  the  end,  to  receive  the 
Crown  of  life  ! 

But  for  your  encouragement,  remember, 
Christ  died  for  SINNERS!  And  by  the  grace 
of  God  he  tasted  death  for  every  man  !  The 
blessings  in  the  promises  are  for  you !  Hence 
look  for  the  full  accomplishment  of  therii  in 
your  heart. 

There  is  not  an  instance  on  record,  where 
Jesus  turned  any  away,  while  in  the  days  of 
his  flesh,  who  asked  him  for  such  favors  as 
they  needed,  and  was  proper  for  him  to  give. 

The  Apostles  would  have  sent  off  the  wo- 
man, saying,  she  crieth  after  us !  And  so 
would  the  Pharisees  have  hushed  the  blind 
man,  by  calling  him  to  order  and  to  hold  his 
peace.  But  they  both  persevered,  and  obtain- 
ed their  request.  And  so  it  will  be  with  you 
who  ask  for  what  you  need,  according  to  the 
will  of  God. 

Limit  not  the  Holy  One  of  Israel !  View 
Zacheus  climbing  up  the  tree,  a  sinner,  and 
coming  down  a  saint.  How  great  the  change, 
which  disposed  him  to  acts  of  mercy  and  jus- 
tice !  Three  thousand  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
Five  thousand  believed  at  another  time  under 
one  sermon  of  Peter.  Look  at  the  Thief  on 
the  Cross,  who  found  mercy  and  went  to  Pa- 
radise in  a  day  !  The  Jailor  with  all  his 
house  were  brought  to  rejoice  in  God  in  one 
night!  Saul  was  longer  under  distress  of 
mind  than  any  one  else  in  all  the  New  Testa- 
ment recorded,  yet  that  was  not  above  three 
days  and  nights !  See  what  distress  so  as 
neither  to  eat,  drink  or  sleep  !  Yea,  we  are 
informed  when  sixty-three  thousand  will  be 
converted  at  a  meeting ;  and  also  a  nation  be 
born  to  God  in  a  day  ! 

If  God  be  Love,  and  Love  be  the  moving 
cause  of  Christ's  coming  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners — and  this  Love  extends  to  every  man! 
Then  may  all  accept  of  offered  pardon,  while 
Jehovah  proclaims  "  I  have  no  pleasure  in 
the  death  of  a  sinner — turn  ye,  turn  ye,  for 
why  will  ye  die !"     Adieu.     Amen. 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBERTY. 


307 


PROGRESS    OF   LIGHT  AND  LIBERTY, 


FROM    THE    SIXTH    EDITION,    IMPROVED. 


I.  HISTORICALLY. 

Supposing  that  an  infant  was  lost  in  a  des- 
olate wilderness — found  by  an  animal,  and 
nursed  until  he  arrrived  at  the  age  of  twenty 
years — then  found  by  hunters,  and  brought  to 
a  company  of  gentlemen  of  different  dialects — 
what  language  would  he  be  able  to  converse 
in  ?  A  moment's  reflection  would  negative 
the  whole — as  some  instances  might  be  cited 
to  exemplify — which  shows  that  language  is 
not  an  innate  principle  of  nature,  but  acquired 
wholly  by  art,  from  each  other;  hence  his 
animal  could  not  teach  or  learn  him. 

Again — Suppose  a  child  born  into  the  world 
asleep,  and  should  continue  in  that  state  till 
he  arrived  to  maturity,  and  then  should  awake 
with  the  full  powers  of  his  intellectual  capa- 
city and  strength  of  mind ;  beholding  august 
nature  with  its  beauties  various  forms  and 
different  modes,  presenting  to  view !  What 
must  be  the  feelings,  exercise  and  sensations 
of  that  person  1      Wonder  and  astonishment ! 

Here  the  question  will  arise — Who  learnt 
the  first  man  to  talk  1  seeing  he  had  no  pa- 
rents to  teach  him.  The  Mosaic  account 
gives  us  to  understand,  that  the  Maker  of  man 
gave  man  a  law  to  keep.  Common  sense, 
says,  it  must  have  been  fitted  to  his  capacity 
— which  communication  involves  the  idea  of 
language,  of  course.  Therefore  it  follows  as 
a  consequence,  that  the  Maker  of  man  learnt 
man  to  talk. 

Moreover,  in  order  that  he  might  not  be 
too  great  a  wonder  and  mystery  to  himself, 
but  that  he  should  feel  the  force  of  his  obli- 
gation and  dependence  on  his  Creator  and 
Governor,  as  a  responsible  agent,  it  is  reason- 
able to  admit,  that  the  Creator  gave  him  to 
understand  what  had  happened  the  Jive  pre- 
ceding days.  This  being  once  communicated 
to  him  he  would  be  able  to  communicate  the 
information  to  another  in  turn.  What  is  ob- 
vious to  sense,  is  a  subject  of  knowledge ;  and 


what  a  man  knows,  he  is  able  to  give  a 
rational  account  of.  Of  course,  what  he  pas- 
sed through  subsequently,  being  obvious  to 
his  senses,  and  a  subject  of  knowledge,  he 
would  be  able  to  communicate  that  likewise — 
hence  the  scriptural  account  of  man's  creation 
and  fall,  is  not  unreasonable,  but  rational — to 
be  admitted  and  believed. 

But  how  did  Moses  find  it  out  1  who  com- 
municated it  to  him  ? 

Adam  lived  930  years;  Methuselah  lived 
969,  and  died  the  year  before  the  flood;  the 
aggregate  of  1899— yet.  from  the  creation  to  the 
flood,  was  but  1656;  which  shows  that  these 
two  patriarchs  were  cotemporary  more  than 
240,  or  about  243  years — and  in  that  time 
Adam  could  have  given  the  communication. 

The  sons  of  Noah  were  born  before  the  flood, 
and  must  have  been  cotemporary  with  Methu- 
selah nearly  one  hundred  years,  or  more — and 
surviving  the  flood  several  hundred  years.  Isaac 
was  at  least  50  years  old  when  Shem  died ! — 
Thus  there  were  but  two  intermediate  persons 
between  Adam  and  Isaac,  to  connect  the  chain 
of  tradition,  viz.  Methuselah  and  Shem  !* 


*  A  similar  traditionary  evidence  was  exhibited  a  few 
years  ago,  which  may  serve  for  an  illustration.  The 
Choctaws  sold  a  tract  of  country  to  the  United  States,  in 
the  fork  of  two  rivers,  (viz.  Tombigby  and  Alabama,) 
the  Creek  Indians  claimed  the  soil :  evidence  from  neigh- 
boring  tribes  was  called  in,  viz.  Chickasaws  and  (hero- 
kees — referring  to  a  council  of  more  than  100  years  an- 
terior— which  evidence  was  not  a  transcript  of  record, 
but  purely  traditionary — and  was  mutually  satisfactory 
to  all  parties.  A  generation  of  modern  times,  we  suppose 
to  be  about  30  years — the  intermediate  3 — the  first  and 
present  would  make  5. 

ftfj-  Here  notice  the  following  correct  relation  for  a 
period  of  2553. 

Adam  was  cotemporary  with  Lamech  56  years  ;  with 
Methuselah  243  ;  with  Jared  470  ;  with  Mahalaleel  535  ; 
with  Cainan  605  ;  and  with  Enos  695. 

Noah  was  cotemporary  with  Lamech  695  years  ;  with 
Methuselah  600;  with  Jared  366  ;  with  Mahalaleel  234 ; 
with  Cainan  179  ;  and  with  Enos  84. 

Shem  was  cotemporary  with  Lamech  93  years  ;  with 
Methuselah  93  ;  with  Noah  448— and  after  the  flood  with 
Abraham  150,  and  with  Isaac  50— a  period  of  2158  years 
from  the  creation — shows  how  easy  the  creation  and  fall 
of  man  could  be  transmitted  down  to  the  time  of  Mosei. 


308 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBERTY. 


Out  of  what  language  were  the  books  of 
the  Old  Testament  translated  ?  Hebrew. 
From  whom  was  that  collection  derived  ? 
From  the  Hebrews.  Why  were  they  called 
Hebrews  ?  From  Heber  an  ancestor  of  Abra- 
ham. 

It  was  not  long  from  the  days  of  Abraham 
to  the  time  of  Moses ;  and  the  worship  of  one 
God  was  set  up  in  the  family  of  Abraham,  as 
a  compact  —  and  continued  in  that  mode; 
hence  the  family  would  be  as  a  repository,  to 
preserve  and  transmit  the  tradition  until  letters 
were  in  vogue  to  furnish  a  record. 

Who  learnt  Moses  to  write?  The  first 
writing  of  which  we  have  any  account,  was 
the  "ten  commands  of  God,"  written  by  the 
finger  of  God  himself.     Thus  we  are  indebted 


Isaac  died  at  the  age  of  130  years,  and  in  the  age  of  the 
world  2288— and  Levi,  his  grand-son,  who  died  at  the  age 
of  137,  was  contemporary  with  Isaac  a  number  of  years 
— and  was  the  great  grand-father  of  Moses  and  Aaron  on 
the  father's  side,  but  only  grand-father  on  the  mother's 
side  ;  for  the  daughter  of  Levi  was  the  mother  of  Moses. 
Am  ram  the  father  of  Moses,  died  at  the  age  of  137 — Ko- 
hath,  the  grand-father,  at  133,  who  was  the  son  of  Levi — 
hence  his  grand-son  must  have  married  his  own  daughter. 
Moses  died  at  the  age  of  120,  and  Aaron  123,  and  in  the 
year  of  the  world  -Jo.">3.  After  which  Joshua  took,  the 
command,  and  the  judges  in  succession,  to  the  time  of 
Saul  and  David. 

Whoever  will  notice  the  custom  of  Quakers  in  keeping 
a  register  of  their  marriages,  births,  deaths.  Sec,  will  find 
that  10,000  years  genealogy  might  be  traced  back  on  the 
same  mode,  in  a  line  of  succession,  intelligibly — also  the 
statute  laws  of  Connecticut  would  admit  of  the  same 
thing,  being  founded  on  a  similar  Jewish  policy.  Hence 
the  genealogy  of  Christ  is  not  so  objectionable  as  many 
would  suggest  ;  nor  the  Mosaic  account  likewise. 

A  similar  line  of  events  may  easily  be  traced  down  in 
order  and  succession,  to  the  time  of  Cyrus  the  Persian, 
and  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  Babylon  ;  in  which  time 
the  Greek  and  Roman  histories  began — and  which  ex- 
hibit a  chain  of  events  to  the  time  of  our  Lord,  in  the 
-  reign  of  Augustus  Caesar  —  to  the  commencement  of 
"  Modern  History,"  and  so  to  our  day. 

The  idea  of  tide-water  in  drowning  the  Egyptians,  is 
substituted  to  do  away  that  of  a  miracle,  by  some.  But 
let  it  be  remembered,' that  the  Isthmus  of  Suez  is  admit- 
ted to  be  but  about  sixty  miles  over.  Hence,  if  tide-water 
was  in  one  sea,  it  would  be  rational  to  suppose  it  would 
be  found  in  the  other.  But  geographers  and  navigators 
annul  the  idea  of  regular  tides  in  one  sea,  and  hence  may 
reject  it,  as  it  relates  to  the  other. 

When  Alexander  the  Great,  travelled  from  Europe  to 
Africa,  and  built  the  city  which  still  retains  his  name, 
then  went  towards  India,  he  must  have  gone  over  once 
or  twice  near  the  Red  Sea  ;  and  had  there  been  tide 
water,  why  not  they  become  acquainted  with  it?  But 
we  find  that  they  were  panick-struck,  when  they  found 
the  flood  tide  in  the  east;  supposing  the  laws  of  nature 
to  be  reversed,  and  that  the  gods  were  frowning  upon 
them.  Hence  it  is  plain,  they  were  ignorant  of  the  na- 
ture of  tide-water  antecedent :  and  therefore  none  in  those 
parts  over  which  they  had  passed,  and  therefore  none  in 
that  part  of  the  Red  Sea  ;  which  idea  of  course  must  be 
Considered  of  modern  date,  and  has  no  foundation  in  com- 
mon sense  for  its  support. 

And  the  present  state  of  the  Jews  are  a  convincing 
proof  of  these  ancient  relations  of  past  events,  being 
founded  not  in  falde,  but  on  fact,  to  the  inquiring  mind 
who  will  give  evidence  its  due  and  proper  weight  i"  the 
scale  of  reason — when  he  compares  things  with  things, 
to  see  their  fitness;  connected  with  the  inward  convic- 
tions of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  his  mind:  and  would  in- 
quire after  truth  :  and  act  with  an  eye  to  the  eternal 
world  •.  as  one  who  would  vvish  to  make  ture  work  to  dc- 

,      •  ,■■  ..;•  ,.    n    1,  mi  i- 


to  God  for  the  origin  of  letters,  as  well  as  for 
the  origin  of  language  and  navigation!  And 
also  the  evidence  of  "one  God'"  could  be 
known  only  from  the  same  source,  viz.  Divine 
communication,  by  revelation  ;  instead  of  be- 
ing fathomed  merely  by  human  reason ! 

To  give  a  history  of  God  Almighty,  is  im- 
practicable ;  but  a  brief  sketch  of  some  of  his 
most  prominent  dispensations  is  within  the 
bounds  of  possibility,  and  is  the  design  of  the 
Old  Testament,  for  the  benefit  of  those  that 
should  come  after.  Hence  that  history  was 
continued  until  the  time  of  the  Greek>  and 
Romans,  when  human  records  connected  with 
prophetic  and  sacred  writings,  would  exhibit 
a  continuation  and  succession  of  events. 

But  in  most  nations  and  countries,  in  diff- 
erent ages,  literature  has  been  limited,  sup- 
pressed, and  tramelled;  so  that,  in  a  great 
degree,  the  original  and  most  important  events 
of  that  nation  are  under  a  cloud,  or  lost  in 
darkness,  if  not  sunk  in  oblivion  ;  like  the 
Barbarians  that  overran  the  Roman  empire, 
destroying  and  despising  every  thing  connect- 
ed therewith,  as  tending  to  unman  them  and 
cause  them  to  become  effeminate.  The  papers 
and  books  of  the  East  Indian  Christian.-,  were 
destroyed  by  the  European  priests,  as  border- 
ing on  heresy.  When  the  French  revolution 
took  place,  the  papers  of  the  court  weir  des- 
troyed— quoting  an  ancient  practice  for  the 
sanction.  And  where  and  when  was  there  a 
faithful  history  of  a  court  published  I 

But  nevertheless,  the  writings  of  some  have 
survived  the  wreck  of  nations,  even  through 
the  dark  feudal  times;  and  the  European  na- 
tions are  able  to  give  some  account  of  former 
times  in  some  small  degree,  as  it  relates  to 
them  :  still  the  subject  is  but  partial  when 
compared  and  contrasted  with  America.  We 
are  able  to  produce  the  particulars  of  our  be- 
ginning ;  and  even  the  first  stone  that  an  emi- 
grant stepped  upon  in  New  England,  as  he 
got  out  of  the  boat,  might  be  produced  :  and 
the  progress  in  population — in  the  arts  and 
sciences.  Why  is  it  that  America  is  more 
able  to  give  a  rational  and  particular  account 
than  others'?  Because  of  their  liberty  and 
freedom  to  communicate  by  writing  and  -peak- 
ing, and  investigating  whatsoever  appeals  in- 
teresting to  them  without  fear  or  restraint. 
For  the  Apostle  say-.  "  Whatsoever  maketh 
manifest  is  light.'"  Truth  will  stand  the  test 
of  light,  ami  of  course  will  bear  investigation. 
Hut  our  Lord  mention-  some  who  prefer  "dark- 
ness to  light,  because  their  dee.!.-  are  evil." 

Those  things  exhibit  the  propriety  of  liberty 
to  think,  and  act,  and  to  communicate  without 
restraint,  so  tar  as  ii  does  not  injure  and  wrong 
our  neighbor.  For  where  is  the  righteousness 
and  f »i -ii»f^-— »  jn  tnkin<r  awav  the  key  of  knowl- 
'•,.■-    i.uij    In    '..  i;j 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBERTY. 


309 


There  are  but  few  inventions  or  discoveries 
made  in  the  old  world,  but  what  are  improved 
upon  in  the  new. 

JK-g^Here  is  the  first  and  only  place  that 
people  do  enjoy,  and  are  at  full  "liberty"  to 
communicate  and  obtain  all  the  "light"  that 
is  within  the  reach  of  human  ken,  without  re- 
straint ! 


IT.  GEOGRAPHICALLY. 

It  has  been  thought  by  many  that  there 
must  have  been  more  Adams  than  one — in 
order  for  the  black,  white,  and  red  colors.  But, 
let  it  be  remembered,  that  people  of  a  different 
color,  in  a  different  climate,  have  a  different 
language.  Of  course,  if  all  the  world  origin- 
ally were  of  one  family,  they  would  be  of 
one  language  and  of  one  color.*  Hence,  if 
the  variety  of  languages  did  not  come  by  a 
gradual  departure,  perversion,  and  degenera- 
tion of  speech,  it  must  follow  as  being  some 
extraordinary  dispensation  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence— if  so,  the  inference  would  justly  fol- 
low, that  their  color  was  changed  at  the  same 
time. 

In  the  voyage  of  Captain  Cook,  I  think  it 
is  mentioned,  that  they  took  on  board  an  In- 
dian, by  the  name  of  Tupah,  from  an  island 
in  the  Prcific  ocean — whom  they  denominated 
prime  minister.  He  told  them  in  what  course 
such  and  such  islands  lay,  and  the  distances, 
&c,  and  how  he,  for  30  days — sailed  in  a 
boat  or  canoe — as  fast  as  his  (Capt.  Cook's) 
vessel  went — a  distance  of  3,600  miles,  ac- 
cording to  Capt.  Cook's  sailing,  he  found  the 
islands — the  natives  were  affrighted,  until  this 
Indian  called  to  tliem  ;  and  they  knew  his 
voice,  and  gave  attention,  &c. 

Again — When  this  Indian  who  was  with 
Cook,  and  on  his  return  from  England  to  the 
Pacific  isles,  they  called  at  New  Zealand  ;  and 
the  natives  could  converse  with  him  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  be  able  to  understand  each 
other — though  their  languages  were  different 
— yet  their  idioms  were  so  near  alike  as  to  be 
understood,  as  above — and  admitted  the  just, 
necessary,  and  proper  inference,  that  they 
originally  were  one;  and  that  those  people 
over  the  Pacific  isles  descended  from  the  same 


*  1.  Their  numbering  by  tens.  2.  Their  computing 
time  by  a  cycle  of  seven  days.  3.  Setting  apart  a  seventh 
day  for  religious  purposes.  4.  Use  of  sacrifices.  5.  Con- 
secrating of  Temples  and  Altars.  6.  Sanctuaries,  or 
places  of  refuge.  7.  Giving  a  tenth  of  their  fields,  &c. 
8.  Worshipping  barefooted.  9.  Abstinence  of  men  from 
all  sensual  gratifications  previous  to  their  offering  sacri- 
fice. 10.  The  order  of  priesthood  and  its  support.  11. 
The  notion  8f  legal  pollutions  and  defilements.  12.  The 
universal  tradition  of  a  general  deluge.  13.  Universal 
opinion  of  the  Rain  Bow  was  a  divine  sign  or  portent, 
&c.  Sac. — shews  their  beginning  must  have  had  one  orig- 
inal.   Genesis  x.  32,  and  Acts  xvii.  25,  26. 


By  viewing  the  map,  it  will  be  seen  that 
New  Zealand  lays  not  a  vast  distance  from 
New  Holland— which  has  obtained  the  name 
of  a  continent — being  2000  miles  one  way, 
and  2800  the  other.  Notice  again  the  islands 
almost  in  sight  of  each  other,  in  a  string,  until 
your  eye  will  discover  a  cape,  from  the  con- 
tinent of  Asia,  of  some  hundreds  of  miles,  ex- 
tending into  the  Indian  sea — Look  again,  in 
the  direction  from  thence  to  "  mount  Ararat," 
where,  we  understand,  the  '-ark  of  Noah 
rested." 

When  in  the  western  country,  I  found  drove 
after  drove,  family  after  family,  "journeying 
from  the  east ;"  the  "  land  of  steady  habits" — 
who  came  from  the  east  —  Europe — which 
doubtless  was  peopled  from  the  east — Asia ! 

Sacred  history  informs  us,  that  Egypt  was 
the  land  of  Ham  so  mentioned  in  Psalms. 
From  names  of  places  in  Europe,  answering 
to  those  mentioned  in  the  division  of  the  world, 
according  to  the  Mosaic  account,  the  inference 
would  be  that  Japeth's  descendants  peopled 
that  part  of  the  world  ;  while  the  Canaanites 
were  dispossessed  by  the  descendants  of  Shem 
under  Joshua— as  the  Canaanites  had  taken 
possession  of  that  part  of  the  earth  by  inva- 
sion or  assumption,  contrary  to  the  original 
division  of  the  earth. 

Thus  it  would  appear  that  Shem  peopled 
Asia,  Japeth  peopled  Europe,  and  Ham  peo- 
pled Africa. 

President  Stiles,  I  think  informs  us,  that  in 
the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  on  the  Morocco  side, 
there  was  a  monument  found  with  the  follow- 
ing inscription  :  "We  are  those  that  fled  from 
Joshua  the  robber,  the  son  of  Nun;" — the  in- 
ference of  which  would  be,  that  when  the 
Canaanites  were  routed,  they  fled  in  different 
directions ;  and  some  of  them  coming  up  by 
water  through  the  straits  got  into  the  Atlantic, 
and  wandering  about  in  quest  of  Islands  on 
the  African  side,  would  fall  into  the  trade 
winds — and  being  without  compass  in  that 
solitary  age  of  the  world,  the  consequence 
would  be,  that  they  must  float  to  the  West 
Indies  or  America;  while  others  might  wander 
to  the  N.  E.  part  of  Asia,  and  come  over  on 
the  ice  to  the  N.  West  coast  of  America; 
while  other  people  in  process  of  time  might 
come  from  Denmark  and  Norway,  and  find 
the  way  to  Greenland,  &c. 

There  were  no  Eels  in  the  upper  Lakes, 
until  a  British  officer  had  a  number  taken  from 
Ontario  and  put  into  Erie;  no  Frogs  in  Ireland 
until  Dean  Swift  had  some  spawn  brought  from 
Britain,  and  in  seven  years  after  they  spread  over 
the  country.  Clover  was  brought  from  Flan- 
ders to  England,  and  from  thence  to  America. 
The  wiid  cattle  and  asses  in  Mexico  and  South 
America,  are  those  that  were  imported  and 
strayed  away ;  which  things  would  be  a  mys- 


310 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBERTY. 


tery  how  they  came  so,  provided  there  was 
no  History  to  give  account  by  casting  Light 
on  the  subject. 

Two  Leopards  have  been  killed  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi, above  Natchez,  a  few  years  since, 
though  that  creature  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
Book  of  American  animals.  Probably  they 
escaped  from  some  ship  that  was  wrecked 
and  lost. 

When  Pizarro  and  Cortes  were  ranging  for 
gold,  I  think  we  are  informed  of  a  servant  who 
found  a  few  grains  of  Wheat  in  the  lining  of 
a  garment ;  which  were  carefully  preserved 
and  being  sown  with  attention,  began  the 
origin  of  wheat  in  the  New  World. 

A  similar  accident  gave  rise  to  the  discovery 
of  that  important  article  Potatoe,  in  Hibernia, 
and  also  Egyptian  Wheat. 

Dr.  Rush,  I  think,  admitted  that  many  of 
the  most  valuable  discoveries  in  Medicine 
were  made  by  Quacks,  or  in  some  accidental 
way,  though  at  first  opposed,  because  they  do 
not  belong  to  common  theory ;  but  the  force 
and  weight  of  truth  cuts  its  way,  and  so  finds 
admission. 

The  Indian  in  the  chase  invented  the  raft  to 
pursue  his  prey — hence  the  improvement  of 
navigation.  The  depth  of  water  gave  rise  to 
oars  where  setting  poles  would  not  do;  to 
steer  through  with  a  load  and  not  get  wet, 
gave  rise  to  carrying  canoes  and  making  boats ; 
to  save  labor  and  go  with  speed  and  ease,  the 
origin  of  sails. 

Theory  in  the  head,  without  practice,  an- 
swers but  a  poor  purpose  in  the  different  arts 
of  life ;  while  he  who  has  not  the  theory  at 
all  by  rule,  only  the  practical  part,  will  do 
and  work  wonders. 

These  observations  when  taken  on  the  ground 
of  possibility  and  probability  too,  shows  how 
the  world  has  been  and  might  be  peopled 
agreeably  to  geographical  and  the  Mosaic  ac- 
count when  done  with  proper  allowances  is 
correct  with  common  sense. 

The  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws  talk  different 
languages,  yet  so  nearly  related  are  they,  that 
they  will  make  each  other  understand  ;  which 
shows  there  was  an  original.  So  also  the 
corruption  of  the  French  spoken  by  a  Cana- 
dian, that  a  pure  Parisian  would  not  under- 
stand him  at  all;  while  he  would  understand 
all  the  Parisian  meant. 

Geographical   with  the   Mosaical   account. 
connect  with  common  sense,  cast  LIGHT  on 
things  that  we  observe  in  the  present 
the  world. 

God  said  ':I  will  place  my  Bow  in  the 
i]i mil  :"  which  expression  would  seem  to  im- 
ply that  it  was  not  there  before  the  flood- 
otherwise,  how  could  it  be  put  there,  there  and 
then,  for  a  si^n  ? 

The  "Rain  Bow,"  being  accounted  for  on 


"  natural  principles,"  the  question  will  arise, 
where  the  "  laws  of  nature,"  so  called,  are  al- 
tered ?  Ans.  No ;  not  the  principle ;  only 
the  mode. 

There  is  no  evidence  of  there  being  any 
rain  previous  to  the  flood,  but  a  "  mist  went 
up  and  watered  the  earth,"  which  was  a  sub- 
stitute for  rain  :  as  is  the  case  in  some  coun- 
tries, to  wit :  in  Egypt  to  the  present  day. 

Dews,  however  heavy,  even  to  wetting  the 
ground  copiously,  never  produce  rainbows  : 
of  course  there  was  not  that  cause  of  circum- 
stances anterior  to  the  flood,  which  exist 
subsequent;  therefore  the  mode  of  things  is 
changed  in  some  degree  and  in  some  cases. 

If  there  was  no  rain  before  the  flood,  what 
is  now  denominated  the  Temperate  Zones, 
must  have  then  extended  far  into  what  is  de- 
nominated the  Frozen  Zones;  so  that  they 
would  have  been  habitable  both  for  men  and 
animals;  and  the  "Mammoth"  could  enjoy 
that  region,  seeing  there  would  not  be  those 
storms  of  snow,  which  have  chilled  the  air 
for  ages. 

Again,  it  would  appear  that  nature  is  al- 
tered in  another  respect,  viz.  The  surface  of 
the  Earth.  As  though  originally,  the  earth  was 
like  a  crust  on  the  surface,  and  the  water  in 
the  centre  ;  hence  the  propriety  of  the  expres- 
sion, "The  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were 
broken  up,  and  the  windows  of  heaven  were 
opened ;"  which  mode  of  expression  would 
seem  to  imply  that  the  water  gushed  out  of 
their  cavities;  and  an  unusual  quantity  of 
vapor  collecting  above,  descended  as  it  were 
in  torrents.  Such  a  concussion  must  of  ne- 
cessity  produce  a  great  change  at  least  in  the 
face  of  nature.  The  earth  must  sink  and  fall 
in,  in  many  places;  while  the  surges  must 
greatly  affect  others.  The  expression,  "the 
waters  assuaged,"  would  seem  to  imply  fo- 
mentation, going  and  coming,  and  must  occa- 
sion currents. 

These  ideas  being  admitted,  it  would  follow 
that  the  Earth  in  a  great  measure  would  be 
left  in  the  form  and  mode  we  now  behold  it. 
Turf  hoggs  of  vegetables,  and  the  oyster  shell, 
might  be  found  on  the  top  of  dividing  ridges 
and  the  highest  mountains 

The  Temperate  Zones  must  be  circumscribed 
through  the  invasion  of  snowy  chills.  Also 
the  Rainbow  as  another  consequence  would 
follow  in  the  phenomena  of  Nature  by  virtue 
of  the  change. 

Thus  Sacred  History  casts  great  LIGHT  on 
the  things  of  Nature  in  a  Geographical  point 
of  view. 

In  many  parts  of  the  world,  and  in  almost 
every  place  where  Rocks  exist  :  we  find  them 
Bplil  asunder;  the  concave  answering  to  the 
convex,  as  though  they  once  had  joined  to- 
gether.    Here  the  question   will  arise,  how 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBERTY. 


311 


came  it  so?  Earthquakes  could  not  do  it. 
They  may  fling  up  rocks,  but  do  not  split 
them  asunder.  Then  having  reference  to  sa- 
cred history,  we  find  them  rent  by  the  power 
of  God  when  his  Son  Jesus  gave  up  the  Ghost. 
Thus  the  PROGRESS  OF  LIGHT. 

The  progress  of  Light  was  suppressed  in  a 
Geographical  point  of  view  through  prohibi- 
tion of  Liberty ;  man  being  forbidden  to  search 
for  Truth  or  think  for  himself  as  it  relates  to 
facts;  but  must  admit  what  another  shall  im- 
pose, however  absurd  and  ridiculous  and  con- 
trary to  common  sense  ! 

The  man  who  admitted  the  Earth  to  be  like 
a  ball,  must  renounce  his  opinion,  because 
another  that  was  in  high  Ecclesiastical  and 
Civil  authority  affirmed  it  to  be  like  a  table 
upon  legs  ;  and  a  recantation  was  necessary 
to  save  his  life  ;  and  all  who  in  those  dark 
ages  of  Feudal  times  admitted  antipodes,  were 
excommunicated  the  church. 

But  at  length  the  ambition  of  kings,  through 
thirst  for  power  and  gold,  encouraged  the  enter- 
prising navigator  to  extend  his  utmost  skill,  in 
search  of  new  countries  ;  which  soon  outleaped 
the  power  of  ignorance  and  superstition,  and 
cast  LIGHT  upon  their  folly,  and  sent  it  down 
the  hill,  LIBERTY  being  obtained  to  think  and 
improve  in  some  degree,  advancements  were 
made  in  quick  succession ;  though  still  im- 
proving. 

Before  the  invention  of  the  compass,  navi- 
gators kept  creeping  along  the  shores ;  and 
lest  they  should  be  driven  to  sea,  out  of 
sight  of  land,  it  was  common  to  carry  a  cage 
of  crows.  One  being  let  go,  would  soar  aloft 
in  quest  of  land ;  and  if  any  were  in  sight 
would  make  for  it ;  which  gave  direction 
which  way  to  steer  for  land. 

When  improvements  were  made,  and  the 
Spaniards  sailed  West  for  the  Indies,  the  Por- 
tuguese could  not  solve  the  query,  how  it 
could  be,  their  meeting  there,  when  them- 
selves had  sailed  East. 

Navigation  being  improved,  the  trade  was 
monopolized  and  claimed  as  a  prerogative; 
under  the  idea  that  power  constituted  right. 
First  by  the  Lydians,  Pelasgians,  Thracians, 
Rhodians,  Phrygians,  Cyprians,  Phynicians, 
Egyptians,  Milesians,  Corians,  Lesbians,  Phoe- 
nicians, and  then  the  Romans.  When  their 
power  was  broken,  things  went  dark  and  de- 
generated, until  Venice  sprang  up,  and  Genoa; 
after  which  the  Portugese,  and  then  Spain  ; 
after  them  the  Dutch,  and  then  by  Britain. 
Perhaps  it  is  reserved  for  America  to  demon- 
strate that  trade  is  reciprocal,  and  the  ocean 
the  common  highway  for  each  and  all ;  and 
thereby  the  affairs  of  nations  and  of  mankind, 
shall  be  regulated,  agreeably  to  natural  justice 
and  the  relation  and  fitness  of  things. 

The  wilderness  of  the  West  remained  un- 


explored; the  map  was  incomplete.  But  the 
deficiency  in  some  measure,  has  been  made  up 
and  corrected  by  the  Americans,  in  Clark  and 

Lewis. 

The  Whale  belonging  to  the  cold  regions, 
an  American  had  sense  enough  for  reflection, 
that,  by  parity  of  reason,  they  must  exist  in 
the  same  latitude  of  the  South,  as  well  as  in  the 
North  :  and  in  greater  plenty,  but  not  so  wild  : 
being  strangers  to  the  harpoon.  The  experi- 
ment answered  his  expectations;  though  the 
idea  had  been  treated  as  wild  and  chimerical 
by  others.  The  invention  of  the  Steam-Boat 
began  in  America  also. 

From  what  has  been  exemplified  in  modern 
times,  comparing  the  present  with  the  past, 
we  may  at  least  hazard  a  conjecture  on  the 
future — considering  the  state  of  the  world,  the 
nature  of  man,  and  what  he  ought  to  be — or 
— even  would  be,  if  he  could. 


III.  POLITICALLY. 

The  world  was  like  a  commonwealth  be- 
fore the  flood.  There  was  "violence  in  the 
earth1'' — which  would  imply  a  seeking  for  the 
mastery  ;  which  principle  being  involved  in 
"  moral  evil,"  brought  on  the  curse  of  God  ; 
as  exemplified  by  the  flood. 

After  the  flood,  the  same  ambitious  principle 
arose,  as  exemplified  in  Nimrod,  who  laid  the 
foundation  for  oppression  in  the  kingdom  of 
"Babel,"  afterwards  called  "Babylon."  But 
the  subject  met  Jehovah's  disapprobation — 
hence  the  confusion  of  tongues — and  the  ori- 
gin of  different  nations,  of  different  dialects,  by. 
the  dispersion  therefrom. 

The  Philistines  were  an  aristocracy;  being 
governed  by  "five  lords:"  afterw-ards  a  mon- 
archy prevailed. 

The  Hebrews  were  governed  by  a  theocracy, 
founded  in  democracy,  instituted  by  the  Lord 
himself.  But  at  length  they  resisted  his  gov- 
ernment, and  must  ape  the  other  nations  round 
about — so  gave  up  their  LIBERTY  and 
FREEDOM  for  a  king;  which  God  gave 
them  in  his  anger,  and  took  away  in  his 
wrath  ! 

After  the  third  reign  they  began  to  degene- 
rate ;  ten  tribes  were  dispersed  first — after- 
wards the  others. 

National  abuses  must  be  corrected  or  pun- 
ished nationally.  And  as  there  will  be  no 
human  dynasties  in  the  world  to  come:  this 
evil  must  be  remedied  here  of  course,  seeing 
it  cannot  be  done  hereafter — but  mankind  will 
then  be  judged  as  individuals  only. 

The  subject  thus  viewed,  will  justify  the 
ways  of  God  to  man,  in  the  dispersion  of  the 


312 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBE1TV. 


Hebrews,  from  generation  to  generation,  for 
ages  in  succession. 

The  Hebrews  are  the  oldest  people  upon 
record  :  an  !  they  are  a  distinct  people.  Their 
mode  of  worship  is  peculiar  to  themselves: 
and  their  practice  corresponds  with  the  wri- 
tings of  Moses — which  shows  they  are  des- 
cendants of  his  cotemporaries.  And  from 
those  Hebrews  we  derived  the  Old  Testament 
— translated  from  that  language.  The  "sev- 
enth part  of  time"  so  extensively,  being  i  m- 
sidered  sacred  ;  and  thereby  fixing  the  customs 
of  different  nations  in  succeeding  ages.  The 
Mahometan  keeps  Friday,  or  sixth  day — the 
Hebrews  the  seventh  day;  and  the  1! 
and  the  Christian,  the  first  of  the  week — show- 
ing the  antiquity  of  the  custom,  and  corres- 
ponds with  their  account  of  creation. 

Their  annually  attending  the  Passover,  in 
memory  of  their  coming  out  of  Egypt,  corres- 
ponds with  the  Americans,  annually  celebra- 
ting the  4th  of  July,  in  memory  of  the  Decla- 
ration of  Independ  mce,  on  that  day.  in  1776, 
and  what  would  we  think,  should  we  a  few 
thousand  years  hence,  return  back"  to  this 
world  and  find  a  man  calling  that  acl  in  ques- 
tion, as  i!  relates  to  the  origin  an  1  cause  ! 
Was  he  to  deny  the  fact,  and  say  there  never 
was  such  a  man  as  G.  Washington  ;  a 
the  United  States  were  never  subject  to  Brit- 
ain :  what  should  we  conclude  '.  The  idea  i 
a  mocking  of  common  sense  !  And  equally 
fallacious  is  the  reasoning  of  those  who  deny 
the  validity  of  the  Old  Testament,  with  the 
man  Moses,  and  his  transactions. 

The  Hebrews  had  greater  light  and  liberty 
than  their  cotemporaries.  They  were  account- 
able for  the  use  they  made  of  it.  The  rewards 
and  punishments  were  of  such  a  nature,  an- 
nexed to  their  law,  that  none  but  God  himself, 
as  the  executive,  could  possibly  execute  :  as 
the  twenty-eighth  of  Deuteronomy  exempli- 
fies, when  compare  1  with  the  history  of  this 
people. 

Another  mark  and  striking  evidence  of  the 
distinction  of- this  people,  is  the  remarkable 
treatment  they  met  with  among  all  nations, 
except  America.  No  govern  ,  :  ;.  hnitting 
them  as  citizens,  or  owning  them  as  subjects, 
but  treating  them  as  outlaws  and  vagrants. 

In  Russia,  a  Hebrew  cannot  hold  any  land. 
unless  he  will  renounce  his  religion.  And 
there  are  in  England  statute  laws  to  tl 
purport.  In  Spain  it  is  death  to  be  of  ! ; 
extraction.  Ami  in  Italy  they  cannot  in  ■  in 
convenient  dwellings,  but  in  garrets  and  c  li- 
ters ;  and  must  wear  a  badge  of  distinction,  to 
denote  their  degradation. 

Among  the  Mahometans,  a  step  below  the 
Christians  in  degradation,  as  exemplifie 
by  history  and  practice;  as  well  as  when  (un- 
people were  in  captivity  at  Tripoli  and   Al- 


giers! The  American  unable  ^o  bear  his  bur- 
den :  a  Hebrew  was  compelled,  in  an  arbitrary 
manner,  to  endure  it  for  him. 

Among  the  idolatrous  Hindoo  Pagans,  where 
the  name  of  Jesus  is  scarce!'.  :.  they 

are  held  in  greater  ignominy  than  by  ,;        I 
hometans  or  Christian.--,  so  called. 

The  Greeks  are  a  modern  people  to  the  He- 
brews  :  the  Latins  are  more  n 
have  but  a  name  in  society.  Tl 
when  taken  in  conjunction,  are  a  striking  evi- 
dence that  God  governs  the  world,  and  is  the 
punisher  of  vice,  as  well  as  the  rewarder  of 
virtue;  aportioning  the  punishment  to  the 
magnitude  of  the  crime,  which  depen  is  on  the 
abuse  of  power,  and  the  talent  or  degree  of 
light  given. 

line  it  may  he  remarked,  that  these  things 
cast  light  on  the   ix.   of  Roman  . 
with  the  x.  and  xi.  chapters — which  subject 
will  be  consi  lered  in  its  place. 

The  Greek  and  Roman  empire  flourished  in 
. _s  of  their  Republics  :  when  they  had 
liberty  to  improve  and  acquire  light.     But  af- 
ter those  days  were  expired,  under  monarchy, 

I  !  I,  end  went 
down  the  hill;  until  the  country  was  deluged 
with  darkness,  an  1  overrun  by  those  invaders 
,.:r!;;ivu  hive — who  were  like  the 
Cossacks  of  A. — or  the  X.  A..  Indians:  and 
hi  in  the  feudal  system  :  when  no  man 
red  free,  but  the  despotic  tyrants, 
whose  will  was  a  law:  and  he  would  be  the 
aceusi  r.  judge  and  jury.  The  people  were 
his  vassals,  or  kind  of  slaves,  and  there  was 
no  such  thing  as  expatriation  :  of  course, 
when  he  sold  his  estate,  he  sold  the  people 
with  it.  And  moreover,  tin1  title  and  power 
of  a  king  were  very  little  more  than  nominal, 
being  dependent  on  those  nobles,  to  comply  or 
resist  at  their  pleasure. 

This  gave  rise  to  incorporations,  and  char- 
tered citie-,  which  would  render  some  inde- 
pendent of  the  nobles,  and  form  a  kind  of  re- 
public, subject  to  the  king.  These  corpora- 
tions began  in  France,  were  followed  i 
land,  and  have  been  adopted  by  mosl 
nations  of  Europe.  This  gave  rise  to  what  is 
called  a  third  estate,  or  Commons.— These 
have  been  u^<',\  by  the  nobles  to  break  down 
the  power  of  the  monarch,  or  by  the  monarch 
to  break  down  the  power  of  the  nobles. 

The  i  I   castles  occupie  I   by  those 

"freemen,"  around  which  th  sir  \  a 
for  mutual  safety  to  him  and  them,  are  still 
visible  in  all  the  countries  of  Europe. — The 
art  of  war  was  the  science  of  the  day — and 
that,  with  hunting,  was  their  chief  diversion.* 


'  \s  those  conquerors  had  divided  the  countries  among 
themsel\  es,  n  hich  estate  descends  hereditary  to  the  el  1- 
eat  son,  deduced  from  the  example  of  Abraham  with 
Isaac  ! 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBERTY. 


But  at  length  an  old  book  or  pandects,  con- 
taining a  code  of  the  Roman  laws,  gave  rise  to 
that  study — and  was  in  vogue  so  great  as  to 
become  an  order  of  nobility,  titular,  in  some 
degree  :  hence  titles  were  issued,  and  are  still 
practised  in  these  modern  times. 

Proper  notions  of  evidence,  and  trials  by 
jury,  have  been  the  result — and  justice  more 
attainable  by  the  common  people. 

When  liberty  of  conscience  was  denied  the 
old  world,  and  drove  many  to  seek  refuge  in 
the  new;  improvements  in  society,  in  their 
form  of  government,  have  been  increasing  ever 
since. 

On  the  self-same  day  that  it  was  resolved 
in  the  old  world,  that  they  had  a  right,  in  all 
cases  whatever,  to  bind  America,  a  noise  was 
heard  in  the  air,  in  the  new  world  ;  as  if  the 
decree  was  gone  forth,  that  America  should  be 
free  ! 

The  consequence  is,  a  new  mode  exists  in 
the  foundation  of  the  government,  that  admits 
of  a  revolution  by  the  voice  of  the  people, 
without  the  shedding  of  blood. 

Here  then  is  liberty  to  improve  the  light 
agreeably  to  the  interest  and  will  of  the  peo- 
ple, congenial  to  the' fitness  of  things.  How 
different  this  from  the  theory  of  the  old  world, 
who  beg  the  question,  and  take  it  for  granted, 
that  they  have  arrived  at  the  summit  of  politi- 
cal perfection  :  and  so  forbid  them  to  think 
loud,  on  penalty  of  the  law,  either  by  words 
or  writing ! 

But  here  the  full  liberty  of  speech  and  of 
the  press  is  given  without  restraint;  and  so 
the  light  progresses. 

Hence  the  origin  of  the  expression  in  the 
act  of  the  Congress  at  Vienna,  among  the 
"holy  league,"  that  the  idea  of  liberty  came 
from  America ;  and  while  America  remained, 
they  would  have  their  work  to  do  over  again. 
And  moreover,  that  all  the  people  who  claim 
the  right  of  choosing  their  own  master,  must 
be  put  down ;  for  no  government  is  legal  but 
that  which  is  hereditary.  And  the  appoint- 
ment of  governors  for  the  several  states,  with 
a  viceroy,  &c,  is  pregnant  with  matter,  like 
the  sea-serpent  on  the  coast ;  and  time  may 
disclose  it,  in  an  ominous  manner. 


IV.  ECCLESIASTICALLY. 

There  was  a  law  religion  in  Egypt.  Jo- 
seph married  the  daughter  of  the  priest  ;  whose 
land  was  sacred,  while  others  were  taken  for 
bread.  And  in  most  ages  and  countries,  they 
have  virtually  governed  the  people,  in  some 
shape,  form,  name  and  mode,  or  another ;  so 
the  people  were  held  under  their  influence. 

And  it  is  obvious,  that,  in  no  nation  or 


mode,  has  the  subject  been  more  fully  i 
plified,  than  in  the  "episcopal"  foim. 

Without  ascending  to  the  days  when  a  nod 
from  the  Pope  would  compel  a  kin:.-  to  trem- 
ble, and  give  up  his  crown  ;  and  the  a 
of  a  priest  was  to  be  believed  before  our  own 
senses:  the  question  will  arise,  What  were 
the  circumstances  and  causes  that  In 
about  the  Reformation,  so  called. 

Martin  Luther  believed  in  the  Pope,  but 
opposed  some  errors  in  the  Cardinal's  tes- 
timony about  the  virtue  of  indulgencies*  for 
sin,  which  destroyed  the  force  of  moral  obli- 
gation ;  anil  thereby  opened  a  door 
manner  of  vice  ai.d  wickedness,  to  the  eal 
injury  of  society.  This  brought  on  a  dispute 
between  them  ;  and  many  theses  were  written 
by  each  to  vindicate  his  cause.  There  was 
but  one  religion,  nominally  Christian,  in 
Europe,  at  that  time :  hence  there  was  no  dis- 
pute concerning  points,  but  all  was  taken  for 
right,  until  Martin  and  the  Cardinal  began 
theirs — which,  with  the  art  of  printing;  which 
was  invented  just  before,  their  polemical  con- 
troversy was  extended  far  over  Germany,  and 
viewed  by  the  curious  as  a  novel  !  But  the 
consequence  was  important.  For  it  produced 
a  spirit  of  inquiry,  ami  a  search  after  truth. 

The  Pope  and  Charles  V.  or  king  of  Spun, 
being  at  loggerheads  about  the  same  time,  con- 
sidered the  dispute  between  the  two  eccl 
tics  as  beneath  their  dignity  :  and  the  Pope 
becoming  Charles's  prisoner,  all  Europe  was 
enraged  against  the  emperor  for  what  was 
considered  such  dastardly  and  impious  con- 
duct. Charles,  to  justify  himself,  charged  the 
Pope  with  perfidy  :  which  proclamation  of 
the  emperor's  was  soon  spread  over  the  coun- 
try by  the  "  Protestants  ;"  which  tended  to 
lessen  the  influence  and  power  of  the  Pope. 

Thirteen  men  united  together  and  entered 
their  protest  against  the  papal  power ;  hence 
the  origin  of  the  distinction  of  what  is  called 
"Protestants,"  300  years  ago— 1517. 

Henry  VIII.  of  England,  wishing  to  obtain 
a  divorce  from  his  wife,  must  apply  to  the 
Spiritual  or  Ecclesisatical  Court  to  obtain  it  : 
but  she  being  the  emperor's  sister,  the  Pope 
was  intimidated,  and  dare  not  give  it ;  where- 
fore Henry  rejected  the  Pope,  and  set  up  the 
Protestant  religion  in  England,  and  became 
head  of  the  church,  or  a  kind  of  anti-pope 
himself. 

The  Pope  and  Charles  having  become 
friends,  the  former  persuaded  the  latter  to  use 
his  power  and  influence  to  destroy  the  Prot- 
estant*, and  overthrow  the  reformation  :  who 


*  The  Cardinal  took  a  bell  in  one  hand  to  ring  out  the 
people  while  he  cried  up  the  virtue— a  box  in  the  other 
to  receive  the  money  :  and  the  certificates  in  his  pocket, 
the  price  of  which  would  l>e  from  six  pence  to  ten  shil- 
lings and  six  pence  a  piece  ! 


began  the  undertaking,  and  brought  his  pur- 
I  oses  in  train  ;  and  the  Protestant  cause  near 
the  verge  of  ruin  by  means  of  a  traitor ;  who, 
in  turn,  deceived  the  Emperor,  and  frustrated 
all  his  views  :  and  so  the  Protestant  cause 
became  established  ;  as  the  Emperor  was  con- 
fined with  the  gout,  to  prevent  falling  into  the 
traitor's  hands,  was  carried  over  the  Alps,  in 
a  litter  by  torch-light  through  a  tremendous 
rain. — After  which,  resigning  his  power  to 
his  son  Philip  ;  retired  to  a  monastery  ;  tried 
to  make  two  watches  keep  time  alike  in  vain. 
Then  common  sense  awoke  in  his  mind  ;  if 
two  watches  cannot  be  made  to  keep  time 
alike,  how  could  I  with  propriety  expect  to 
make  a  whole  nation  think  alike;  and  here 
he  saw  his  folly  ! 

The  scriptures  in  the  living  languages 
were  given  to  the  common  people  for  the  first 
time,  who  ever  since  have  the  privilege  to 
read  them,  if  they  can  and  will  :  and  are  now 
u\  more  than  120  languages. 

The  Ecclesiastics  were  viewed  with  rever- 
ence before  these  days  ;  and  out  of  esteem 
were  honored  with  many  favors,  donations  or 
annuities,  and  exemptions,  &c,  which  first 
flowed  from  the  generous,  as  marks  of  esteem  ; 
and  afterwards  they  claimed  it  as  their  just 
right  and  prerogative:  and  finally  fixed  their 
order  over  all  the  grades  of  power  from  the 
peasant  to  the  king,  on  the  principles  of  the 
imperial  Roman  code. 

And  as  the  books  were  monopolised  by  the 
Cleigy;  such  as  had  escaped  destruction, 
were  preserved  in  Convents  and  Monasteries ; 
they  became  better  informed  than  other  peo- 
ple ;  and  as  there  was  an  appeal  from  all 
other  tribunals  to  the  Clergy,  where  better 
justice  was  more  commonly  obtained  ;  gave 
them  great  influence  over  the  common  mass  ; 
and  the  "  Spiritual  Court"  bore  sway.  Hence 
the  expression  the  "  benefit  of  Clergy,"  who 
were  exempt  from  punishment  because  of 
their  learning ;  which  opened  a  door  for 
vice — until  it  was  found  necessary  for  a 
restriction. 

Hence  the  idea  of  "  Holy  Orders,"  "  Holy 
Matrimony,"  "Holy  Water,"  and  "Holy 
Ground,"  &c,  &c. 

This  "  Order  and  Succession"  is  the  foun- 
dation on  which  an  Episcopal  Church  is  pre- 
dicated to  stand.  So  the  Church  of  England 
claim  ;  and  also  the  Church  of  Rome,  trans- 
mitted from  St.  Peter  down  through  the 
Popes — though  one  of  them  was  a  female  by 
the  name  of  Joan — called  Pope  John  XV. 

Water  Baptism  as  regeneration  and  adop- 
tion into  the  church.  And  no  unbaptized  per- 
son could  be  buried  in  -Holy  Ground,"  being 
considered  as  an  heathen  ! 

What  constituted  ground  "holy,"  was,  a 
Bishop  would  get  some  sanctified  earth  from 


other  holy  ground,  scatter  it  over  the  ground, 
and  with  a  train  of  ceremonies  would  conse- 
crate it,  &c,  and  make  it  holy,  fit  for  Christ- 
ian interment. 

Marriage  was  considered  holy,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  ceremony  being  performed  by  a 
Priest  ;*  and  all  who  lived  together  as  hus- 
band and  wife,  without  the  ceremony  being 
performed  by  a  Priest,  were  considered  as 
living  in  whoredom  ;  and  their  children  ille- 
gitimate of  course. 

Thus  there  has  been,  and  still  is  a  great 
deal  of  rubbish  wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  re- 
tained among  those  who  were  considered  as 
reformed.  John  Calvin's  mode  of  adoption 
into  his  church  was  upon  oath. 

About  130  years  after  Martin  Luther  began 
in  Germany  George  Fox  perceived  the  Refor- 
mation had  not  gone  sufficiently  far,  came  out 
boldly  in  his  testimony.  A  new  society  was 
raised  up,  and  these  rejected  priestcraft  in 
toto.  These  suffered  as  a  consequence  ;  but 
overcame  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

The  laws  of  England  did  not  admit  of  meet- 
ings, except  those  provided  by  law :  and 
singing,  saying  prayers,  or  preaching  to  a 
company  would  be  considered  a  breach  of 
the  peace,  and  punishable  by  law  as  a  conse- 
quence :  either  a  fine,  imprisonment,  trans- 
portation, or  death. 

Man)-  persons  acted  as  spies  upon  religious 
meetings  ;  as  the  informer  would  receive  half 
of  the  fine. 

Silent  meetings  were  a  breach  of  no  law; 
the  spies  would  lose  their  trouble,  and  the 
magistrates  act  in  vain. 

The  people  saw  their  folly  in  the  persecu- 
tion of  those  innocent  people,  and  the  public 
mind  was  prepared  for  a  change  :  which  was 
exemplified  by  the  administration  of  William. 

*  Some  men  and  women  have  been  persuaded  to  be  re- 
married by  a  Church  Parson  because  he  said  the  Method- 
ist ordination  was  not  canonical,  for  the  want  of  the 
sanctity — seeing  J.  W.  was  not  a  Bishop,  therefore  the 
Methodist  "  Order"  is  spurious  and  not  of  the  right  kind, 
for  want  of  "Apostolic  Succession."  And  by  this  act 
thej  bastardised  their  former  children. 

From  this  view  of  the  sanctity  by  "  Apostolic  order  and 
succession,"  through  the  Popes  down,  remaining  uncon- 
taminated,  if  a  Church  Clergyman  is  degraded  for  mis- 
conduct, the  sanctity  remains  good  therefore,  if  he 
marries  a  couple  ceremonially,  the  marriage  i-  good 
ecclesiastically  and  in  law— hut  to  prevent  Ins  officiating 
in  I  li  it  capacity,  there  is  a  line  imposed,  which  maj  be 
collected  in  a  year  and  a  day.  Those  who  wish  to  be 
married  clandestinely  apply  to  him  ;  headmiiii 
oath  in. t  to  divulge  it  for  the  year  and  a  day,  then  for  a 
sum,  will  buckle  them  together  as  in  a  hag'— and  hence 
such  have  derived  the  name  of  'buckle  bagger"  in  the 
old  world  ! 

(trj-  1  here  would  ask  if  Buchanan's  Asiatic  account 
of  the  "Inquisition"  at  <Joa  be  correct — What  mean 
those  cells  in  the  Cathedra]  at  Baltimore  .'  A  Snake  in 
the  grass!  A  Snake  in  the  grass!  A  Snake  in  the 
grass  !  ~/$ 

The  lope's  interference  in  our  political  concerns  in 
America,  as  exemplified  in  Pennsylvania  about  the  cor 

poration  of    St.   Mary's   money   matters;    and    ol 
America,  where  our  citizens,  by  the  inquisition,  ma]  be 
put  to  death  under  a  pretext  of  heretics,  8to.! 


PROGRESS    OF    LIGHT    AND    LIBERTY. 


315 


Prince  of  Orange,  by  the  toleration  act,  after 
the  expulsion  of  James  II,  and  contrasted 
with  the  tyranny  and  hypocrisy  of  his  brother 
Charles,  who  professed  one  thing  and  believed 
another. 

Silent  meetings  were  a  testimony  against 
the  forward  spirit  of  man,  in  those  times ;  and 
plainness  of  dress  and  speech,  against  the  ex- 
travagant mode  of  dress,  and  pride  of  manners 
in  those  days.  And  marrying  themselves,  in- 
stead of  submitting  to  the  priest,  struck  deeply 
at  their  craft.*  Rejecting  to  pay  hire,  was 
another  eye-sore.  And  William  Penn  refu- 
sing the  money  for  his  father's  services,  as  a 
testimony  against  war.  And  also,  his  policy 
in  his  administration  for  Pennsylvania,  in  es- 
tablishing no  particular  society,  but  equal 
rights  of  conscience  to  each  and  all  ;  as  eli- 
gible to  posts  of  honor  or  profit,  which  their 
virtues  and  talents  should  merit;  without  any 
particular  religious  test  as  a  qualification  to 
office. 

These  things  were  of  small  beginning,  but 
the  leaven  has  produced  great  consequence  in 
the  new  world.  No  spiritual  court  has  ever 
been  constituted  here :  and  equal  rights  of 
conscience  mark  our  national  character;  anil 
empty  titles  are  rejected  from  the  land.  Those 
dregs  of  former  titles  are  going  out  of  date,  in 
the  administration  of  the  several  States.  Even 
Connecticut,  the  good  old  land  of  "  steady 
habits,"  is  putting  out  their  Blue  Laws,  by  fol- 
lowing the  Virginia  spirit,  about  Tobacco,  or 
Law  Religion. 

The  mode  of  initiating  members,  and  their 
expulsion,  with  a  curse  annexed  to  their  ex- 
communication, is  not  so  imperious  as  in  cen- 
turies past ;  though  there  is  too  much  hard 
judging  of  each  other,  as  being  in  the  wrong  ; 
while  they  beg  the  question,  and  take  for 
granted  they  are  right,  by  assuming  to  them- 
selves a  kind  of  infallibility,  &c.  The  church 
of  Rome,  conceiving  herself  the  oldest,  of 
course,  others,  as  heretics,  sprung  up.  The 
church  of  England  condemns  others  for  the 
want  of  "Episcopal  order,  and  succession;" 
which  they  suppose  came  from  St.  Peter,  down 
through  the  Popes,  and  was  conveyed  to  them ! 
The  Baptists  conceive  no  society  to  be  a 
Christian  Church  but  theirs,  because  they  do 
not  come  in  by  the  door  of  immersion. — Many 


*  Jl  lawyer  attempted  to  disinherit  some  Quaker  chil- 
dren by  pleading  that  they  were  illegitimate  hecause  not 
■married  by  a  priest.  .Inother  replied,  From  whence  did 
the  priest  derive  his  authority  to  give  indulgence  of  mar- 
riage to  some,  and  withhold  it  from  others  !  The  judge 
then  remarked,  that  the  doctrine  proved  too  much  ;  that 
we  were  all  illegitimate  ;  for  he  read  of  a  marriage  in 
paradise,  and  NO  priest  there  to  celebrate  it  '.  Hence  it 
became  a  national  question— the  parliament  made  a  pro- 
vision in  their  politico!  code  to  redress  the  grievance  of 
the  people.  Hence  government  have  found  it  necessary 
for  society,  to  7iiake  it  a  civil  inst::ution. 


other  societies  might  be  mentioned ;  but  let 
those  suffice.* 

Only  observe,  it  will  not  do  for  any  society 
or  individual  member,  to  judge  of  their  own 
spiritual  standing,  merely  by  their  outward 
acts,  looks  or  behavior;  because,  a  bridle 
founded  in  fear,  pride,  or  self-interest,  may 
cause  a  great  restraint.  But  the  proper  mode 
is,  not  only  the  written  rule,  but  also  the  wit- 
ness of  our  own  conscience,  and  the  direct  tes- 
timony of  the  spirit.  For  if  our  heart  condemn 
us,  God  is  greater  and  knoweth  all  things ! 
But  to  have  peace  with  God,  is  to  have  peace 
of  mind  ;  Hence  the  propriety  of  the  words, 
'•  It  seemed  good  to  us  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost.'" 
If  we  are  not  in  the  spirit,  we  do  not  walk  in 
the  light ;  therefore  by  sitting  in  the  judgment 
seat,  we  are  liable  to  grieve  those  whom  the 
Lord  would  not  have  grieved  !  and  irreparable 
injury  may  be  done:  hence,  grieve  not  the 
wounded — for  the  Son  of  Man  came  to  save 
that  which  was  lost. 

Therefore  for  a  few  individuals  to  have  the 
absolute  control  over  others,  without  a  possi- 
bility of  redress,  seems  hardly  to  correspond 
with  the  fitness  of  things ;  or  for  five  or  six 
hundred  men  to  govern  more  than  two  hun- 
dred thousand  ;  with  a  power  to  make  rules 
to  bind  them  when  they  have  no  voice  or  re- 
presentation in  the  affair !  "  the  authority  of 
the  conference  or  of  us,"  "  by  order  and  suc- 
cession," from  J.  W,  who  said  Lord  King  bad 
convinced  him  many  years  ago,  that  Presbyter 
or  Elder  and  Bishop  were  of  the  same  order, 
and  meant  one  and  the  same  thing.  If  so, 
who  was  at  the  bottom  of  the  present  mode  by 
devising  it  for  America,  but  T.  Coke,  and  F. 
Asbury;  and  Adam  begat  a  son  in  his  own 
likeness. f 

There  has  been  considerable  improvement, 
in  some  respects  for  the  better ;  but  more 
might  be  done  by  curtailing  power,  ami  hav- 
ing a  committee,  and  to  hear,  advise  and  grant 
appeals,  in  some  cases. 

And  had  this  been  done  timely  in  England, 
there  never  would  have  been  that  separation  ; 
neither  as  much  concession  as  they  found  it 
proper  to  make  afterward.  See  A.  K's.  Jour- 
nal, and  the  Portraiture  of  Methodism. 

There  is  much  polemical  contention  about 
certain  na?nes  and  modes  of  opinion  in  the  days 
in  which  we  live  :  as  though  our  eternity  was 
at  stake,  and  the  welfare  of  millions  yet  un- 
born was  dependent  thereupon.  Whereas  the 
truth  is.  that  most  people  have  not  independ- 
ency of  mind,  sufficient  to  think,  and  to  judge 
and  to  act  for  themselves  ;  but  most  bodies  in 

*  Where  shall  we  find  a  society  exempt  ?  Compare 
Acts  x.  34,  35,  with  xi.  3,  IS,  and  Rev.  v.  9,  vii.  !). 

fSee  the  preface  to  the  Methodist  Hymn  Book — And 
the  first  edition  of  the  minutes  of  -20  years  conference, 
and  compare  with  Clark's  notes  ou  Acts  xx. 


the  community,  whether  civil  or  religions,  are 
swayed  by  a  few  ambitious  leading  individ- 
uals, who  are  influenced  either  by  pride  or 
avarice  for  power  or  money— hence  the  exer- 
tions to  pull  on  every  string,  to  give  influence 
to  their  particular  party  over  the  public  mind, 
and  obtain  special  acts  of  legislation  for  an 
incorporation,  to  favor  their  peculiar  sect,  as 
exemplified  by  the  Baptists'  petition  to  Con- 
gress from  the  Mississippi,  the  Church  of 
England  in  Alexandria,  and  also  in  the  State 
of  Maryland,  the  Episcopal  Methodists  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  as  exemplified  by  the  Act 
of  General  Conference  in  1820,  and  as  avowed 
also  by  the  Bishop's  circular  letter,  &c. 

The  struggle  among  four  or  five  sister 
churches,  so  called,  with  their  offspring  daugh- 
ters coming  on,  I  hope  may  not  terminate  in  a 
political  union  ecclesiastically;  to  sap  our 
own  foundation  of  national  freedom,  and  pro- 
duce a  "  Babylon"  styled  the  "  Mother  of 
Harlots  !  " 

The  pompons  name  of  "ORTHODOX," 
and  the  cant  phrase  "  HETERODOX "  mean 
any  thing  and  every  thing  and  nothing,  ac- 
cording to  people's  notions  and  whims  in 
the  revolutions  and  turn  of  times,  as  exempli- 
fied among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Popery 
was  orthodoxy,  and  Luther  and  his  ism 
heterodox,  until  the  latter  was  received  and 
established  by  law;  so  in  England,  what 
was  orthodox  in  one  reign,  was  heterodox  in 
the  next — hence  each  in  turn  would  burn 
heretics,  &c. 

Modern  Episcopacy  claims  the  prerogative 
of  making  laws  to  govern  the  People,  &c,  and 
if  any  of  the  executive  or  judiciary  power  is 
delegated  to  the  people,  it  is  a  special  favor  ; 
the  people  possess  it  by  grace  anl  not  by 
RIGHT  ! — Even  the  rattle  box,  called  District 
Conference,  to  amuse  the  local  brethren,  must 
have  a  shout  and  cry  of  grace,  grace  unto  it! 

Thank  God!  those  things  are  going  down 
the  Hill  ! — Independency  of  mind  is  waking 
up.  Just  Rights  are  acknowledged  by  some  ; 
and  are  now  coming  into  view. — No  matter 
what  may  be  the  cause  ;  the  end  is  what  we 
are  to  look  at  in  the  providence  of  G$  I. 

The  Allied  Sovereigns  officially  declare  a 
systematic  plan  by  which  the  revolutionary 
principle  and  practice  is  still  going  on  ! 
Hence  the  origin  of  the  suppression  of  Free 
Masonry  in  the  several  kingdoms  and  empires 
of  the  Old  World;  as  the  medium  of  confi- 
dential knowledge,  and  the  continuation  of  the 
illuminnti,  from  Voltaire,  as  one  cause  of 
American  principles  apparent  in  all  the  South 
of  Europe. 

Ecclesiastical  power  must  have  its  bounds 
and  kept  within  proper  limits.     What  next 


summer  may  bring  forth  is  in  the  womb  qf 
futurity.  Whether  conciliatory  measures  will 
be  adopted,  and  a  meeting  of  each  other  half 
way,  by  mutual  forbearance,  as  exemplified  in 
the  Convention  at  Philadelphia,  in  1787,  on 
the  subject  of  slavery  in  the  great  reciprocal 
concentration,  called  the  Constitution  in  the 
federal  compact,  or  whether  the  North  and 
South  will  split,  or  societies  omnifarious 
spring  up,  time  must  exhibit,  but  Dagon  must 
fall,  and  Babylon  must  come  down  ! 


V.    PROPHETICALLY. 

Many  are  the  opinions  concerning  those 
scripture  prophecies  which  relate  to  Jacob  and 
Esau ;  as  though  God  loved  one  before  he 
was  born  and  designed  him  for  happiness,  and 
absolutely  hated  the  other,  and  designed  him 
to  eternal  misery  after  making  him  serve  the 
other.  But  whoever  will  have  patience  and 
enquiry  enough  to  excite  them  to  turn  to  the 
following  passages,  and  carefully  compare  and 
read  them,  will  find  them  to  relate  to  nations 
in  this  world,  and  not  to  individuals  in  a 
future  state. 

Rom.  ix.  10  —  13.  with  Genesis  xxv.  22,  23, 
and  xxvii.  27—29.  and  28—40,  with  He- 
brews xi.  29,  and  Malachi  i.  2,  3,  1.  with 
Amos  vii.  2,  5,  Jeremiah  xviii.  1—10,  Deut. 
ii.  1 — 8,  Genesis  xxvii,  29  ;  2  Sam.  viii.  14; 
2  Chr.  xxi.  8—10. 

Rom.  xi.  25,  with  Luke  xxi.  24,  Rev.  xi. 
2,  see  Wesley's  Notes  on  Rev.  xi.  2 — 7,  xii. 
12,  xiii.  1,  proposition  8,  observation  18 — 22, 
with  verse  ii.  &c.  xvi.  10 — 16,  xvii.  8 — 12, 
xviii.  9  -19,  and  xix.  19,  &c.  fl®*  Six 
things  took  place  at  the  time  appointed,  and 
in  the  order  of  time  ;  upwards  of  eighty  \  ears 
after  the  same  was  written  in  Dutch,  and  more 
than  fifty  after  their  publication  in  English. 

The  image  of  Daniel  in  the  dream  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar;  the  four  revolving  empiri 
the  world  in  succession,  involves  Church  and 
State,  as  he  appears  to  have  been  the  firsl 
who  attempted  to  burn  people  for  non-con- 
formity, i.  e.  "  heterodoxy."  We  of  course 
must  be  living  in  the  days  of  the  toes,  which 
shew  we  are  in  the  close  of  thai  vision,  when 
the  -lone  cut  out  without  hands.  &c,  is  to  anni- 
hilate the  image  :  We  have  seen  the  kingdom 
of  the  Stone,  but  the  kingdom  of  the  Moun- 
tain is  yet  to  come.  O  ye  people  of  God,  be 
looking  up — join  in  spit  it  as  the  heart  of  one 
man.  to  swell  the  solemn  cry — "Thy  King- 
dom Come'' — that  God  may  send  forth  judg- 
ment unto  victory  ! 


THE    COUNTERFEIT    "MISSIONARY. 


317 


THE  COUNTERFEIT  "MISSIONARY"  OR  SPURIOUS  PRIEST, 

ACCORDING  TO  LAW. 


Ignatus  born  somewhere,  no  matter  where, 
Train'd  up  in  school,  and  taught  to  say  his  pray 'r — 
Tir'd  with  his  task  at  the  Academy, 
Jumpt  over  all  to  university — 

The  books  he  read,  read  them,  laid  them  down  : 
But  little  wiser  when  his  work  was  done. 
But  College  pedantry  bare  such  a  sway, 
That  soon  he  gain'd  a  soaring  diploma. 
Daub'd  like  a  knight,  on  the  commencement  day, 
Gladly  he  quit  his  task,  and  went  his  way  ! 
He  thought  of  DOCTORS— LAWYERS— Prince  and 
PRIEST, 
And  made  remarks  in  earnest  or  in  jest, 
Should  I  be  doctor,  I  must  stem  the  cold, 
And  break  my  rest,  to  gain  the  shining  gold  ; 
Must  make  my  Patients  think  their  lives  and  blood, 
Are  in  my  hands,  or  I  can  do  no  good  ; 
Where  men  believe  in  witches,  witches  are  ; 
But  where  they  don't  believe,  there  is  none  there  , 
Where  men  believe  in  doctors,  doctor's  heal  ; 
At  sight  of  whom  the  Patient  easy  feel — 
This  way  of  getting  money,  is  a  risk — 
I  judge  'tis  better  to  become  a  PRIEST. 
Should  I  be  LAWYER,  I  must  "  lie  and  cheat ;" 
For  "  ho7iest  lawyers  have  no  bread  to  eat  .'" 
'Tis  rogues  and  villians  fee  the  Lawyers  high  ; 
And  fee  the  men  whom  gold  and  silver  BUY  ! 
Should  I  be  statesman,  I  must  use  disguise  ; 
And  if  a  Prince  hear  nothing  else  but  lies  ; 
State  tricks,  intrigues  and  art,  would  me  surround, 
And  truth  and  honesty  would  ne'er  be  found  ; 
All  things  considered,  'tis  no  airy  jest — 
I  am  resolved  to  be  a  sacred  priest  ; 
Preaching  has  now  become  a  science  and  a  trade. 
And  by  it  many  grand  estates  are  made  ; 
Whilst  others  labor  six  days,  and  I  but  one, 
And  for  that  day's  work,  get  &  pretty  sum  ; 
For  fifty-two  day's  labor,  in  a  year, 
The  sum  of  (wo  hundred  pounds  my  heart  would  cheer. 

Ignatus,  thus  resolv'd  to  rise  by  rule — 
Unto  a  Great  Divine,  he  went  to  school ; 

The  science  of  Divinity  he  did  engage, 
And  read  the  sacred  volume  over,  page  by  page 
The  Bible  was  so  dark,  the  style  so  poor, 
He  gain'd  but  little  from  the  sacred  store — 
Pool,  Whitby,  Henry,  York  and  Gill, 
He  read,  to  find  what  was  Jehovah's  will  ; 
Gravity,  Rhetoric,  Oratory  and  pulpit  airs, 
He  studied  well,  and  how  to  form  his  prayers. 
At  length  his  Master,  gave  him  commendation, 
That  he  was  qualified  to  preach  salvation  ; 
And  with  the  commendation,  gave  him  more  than  twenty 

Notes. 
Which  he  had  preach'd  before  ; 
These  for  his  model,  and  his  learned  guides. 
Help'd  him  to  form  his  works  with  equal  sides  ; 
In  composition,  he  did  pretty  well ; 
And  what  he  could  not  read,  he'd  softly  spell ! 


A  day  appointed  for  him  to  perform, 

Notice  was  given,  and  many  took  the  alarm! 

At  the  distinguish'd  hour,  the  PEOPLE  come 

To  hear  the  "  will  of  God"   REVEALED  TO  MEN! 

At  length,  Ignatus  came,  all  dress'd  in  black,* 

With  "  sacredotal  band,"  and  three  sharp'd  hat. 

Under  his  arm,  the  Holy  Book  appear'd, 

In  it,  was  fix'd  the  notes  he  had  prepared  ; 

He  bow'd  and  bow'd,  then  to  the  pulpit  steer'd 

Went  up  the  stairs,  and  in  the  desk  appear'd  ; 

First,  he  address'd  the  throne  of  God  supreme  ; 

His  Master's  pray'r  new  model'd  did  for  him  ; 

Fifty-nine  long  minutes,  prays  and  repeats — 

He  clos'd  and  all  the  People  took  their  seats  ; 

The  sacred  volume  next,  he  gravely  spread, 

Before  his  eyes,  upon  his  elbow  bed  ; 

And  so  it  happen'd  that  Ignatus  hit, 

The  very  place  where  all  his  Notes  were  writ ; 

His  text  he  told,  and  then  began  to  read. 

What  he  had  written  with  a  schoolboy:s  heed  ! 

If  he  presum'd  to  look  upon  the  folks, 

His  thumbs  stood  sentinels  upon  his  notes, 

Short  were  the  visits  which  his  eyes  could  pay  : 

He  watch'd  his  notes,  lest  he  should  miss  his  way  ! 

At  the  conclusion,  with  an  angry  tone, 

He  said  his  gospel  came  from  God  alone .' 

From  this  the  Preacher  travell'd  around, 

To  see  where  glebes  and  salaries  were  found  ; 

Many  loud  cali  s  he  had  where  land  was  poor, 

Where  men  were  indigent  and  had  no  store  ! 

The  calls  he  heard,  but  gravely  answer'd  ON  ! 

To  other  places,  "  GOD  CALLS  ME  TO  GO!" 

At  length  a  vacant  place,  Ignatus  found, 

Where  land  was  good  and  wealth  did  much  arou  ru  ! 

A  call  was  given— which  he  did  then  embrace  ; 

"  Vox  populi  Vox  Dei,"  was  ttie  c;'se  ! 

A  handsome  settlement  they  gave  him  for  a  farm  ; 

Two  hundred  pounds  B  year,  and  woodtokeep  fci 

All  things  made  ready  for  his  "  Consecration" — 

A  Reu'd  Council  come  for  Ordination  '. 

The  candidate  was  first  examined  well, 

To  see  if  he  in  knowledge  did  excel  ; 

The  fir^t  of  John  he  hum'd  and  hamer'd  through 

Some  things  forgot,  but  most  he  never  knew  ; 

But  as  he'd  spent  his  time  and  money  both, 

To  fix  himself  to  wear  the  sacred  cloth  — 

All  things  consider'd  'twas  believed  that  he, 

Was  a  proficient  in  Divinity. 

"  Lineal  succession  Rights"— were  then  performed, 

Their  hands  impos'd— Ignatus  greatly  wahn'd— 

The  sacred  care  of  all  the  Hock  to  take. 

In  LOVE  !  But  not  for  filthy  LUCRE  SAKE  ! 


'  When  the  translators  came  to  the  word  "  Chema- 
rims"  Zeph.  1.  4.  i.  e.  BLACK  coats— inquired  of  King 
James  what  they  should  do  1  For  it  is  against  us  !  The 
King  replied,  piit  down  the  original  ivord,  and  let  it  go  ; 
for  the  People  then  won't  know  what  it  means  ! 


318 


FRAGMENTS. 


ORTHODOXY    AND    HETERODOXY 


OR    NOTIONS    AND    WHIMS! 


A  man,  Painter,  wandered  about  in  a  sea- 
port town,  on  Sunday  morning  and  heard  Dr. 
Hopkins,  on  Hopkinsianism  ;  in  the  afternoon, 
he  heard  Dr.  Gano,  on  his  Calvinism  ;  and  at 
night,  heard  a  Universalis!,  on  Universalism. 

Went  home,  painted  a  Caricature  ;  Heaven 
above,  Hell  below,  Earth  betwixt,  with  a  lad- 
der from  Earth  to  Heaven — on  the  top  of 
which,  Hopkins  stood,  with  his  head  in  the 


other  world,  seeing  the  happy  host  elevated 
with  joy,  on  viewing  the  torments  of  the 
damned.  Hopkins  off  with  his  hat,  partook 
of  the  scene,  and  shouted  Huzza  .' ! 

Then  Dr.  Gano,  just  behind  on  the  ladder, 
with  his  Calvinism  in  the  rear  of  Hopkin- 
sianism ;.  and  then  a  Universalist,  at  the  foot 
of  the  ladder,  with  a  flat-iron,  smoothing  it 

ALL   OVER. 


OO"  PAUL — "  5 — words  in  a  known  Tongue." 
REPENT  — BELIEVE  — HOPE  — LOVE  — OBEY! 


Why  set  your  heart  on  things  on  earth, 
Or  plume  yourself  in  wealth  or  birth  ? 

What  bliss  can  these  afford  7 
Will  they  prolong  your  fleeting  breath, 
Or  rescue  from  the  jaws  of  death  ? 

Their  supercilious  lord. 

Do  not  the  rich  as  well  as  poor, 

Find  death  still  knocking  at  the  door? 

Or  does  he  less  invade 
The  lofty  castles  of  the  great, 
Shining  in  all  the  pomp  of  state, 

Than  poverty's  low  shed  ? 

Remember  then,  how  soon  you  must 
Yield  unto  death,  and  in  the  dust 

Your  empty  honors  lay  ; 
Your  years  with  swift,  tho'  silent  pace, 
Slide  on,  nor  linger  in  the  race, 

To  bring  the  unwelcome  day. 

When  naught  on  earth  you  call  your  own, 
Will  follow  you  to  a  world  unknown, 
Your  every  dear  delight ; 


Your  house,  your  land,  your  pleasing  wife, 
With  all  the  comforts  of  this  life, 
Shall  vanish  out  of  sight. 

Not  one  of  those  spreading  trees, 
Planted  by  you  to  catch  the  breeze, 

And  form  the  cooling  shade, 
Their  short-lived  master  will  pursue, 
Except  the  cypress  be  your  due, 

To  death  once  sacred  made. 

No  wealth  nor  birth,  relief  in  hell 
Could  yield,  where  lordly  Dives  fell, 

Involv'd  in  torments  ire  ; 
Of  all  his  vast,  his  boundless  store, 
No  mite  is  left  him  to  procure 

One  drop  to  quench  the  fire. 

That  such  may  never  be  your  end, 
By  this  be  warn'd  in  time,  my  friend, 

This  mammon  god  despise  ; 
And  make  the  Living  Lord  your  stay, 
That  when  this  world  shall  fail,  you  may 

Have  treasures  in  the  ikies. 


A    SHORT    HISTORY. 


319 


A  SHORT  HISTORY. 


1.  Some  forty  years  ago,  the  State  of 
Georgia  possessed  the  soil  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Mississippi  river,  from  east  to  west ; 
and  from  the  Spanish  line  of  demarkation  to 
the  line  of  35  North  latitude — embracing  what 
constitutes  now  the  States  of  Alabama  and 
Mississippi. 

2.  But  a  man  by  the  name  of  Cox,  excited 
an  object  of  speculation,  by  the  association  of 
a  party  to  electioneer  for  such  men  to  fill  the 
Legislature,  as  by  fraud  and  bribes  could  be 
induced  to  sell  the  western  lands  for  a  mere 
song  in  point  of  value,  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Yazoo  speculation. 

3.  The  people  discovering  the  fraud  in 
swindling  the  public  land,  caused  another 
election  to  the  legislature,  who  repealed  the 
old  law  and  burnt  the  records  thereof,  and 
ordered  the  purchasers  to  take  back  their 
money. 

4.  Some  obeyed,  and  others  said  the  sale 
was  good,  and  they  would  rather  have  the 
land  than  the  money,  and  hung  on  for  the 
purchase. 

5.  Georgia  offered  to  sell  the  land  to  the 
Government  of  the  United  States. — Hence 
General  Congress  had  Commissioners  ap- 
pointed to  meet  the  Commissioners  of  Georgia 
for  a  treaty  of  sale  and  purchase,  if  they  could 
agree . 

6.  The  conditions  were — for  the  lands  that 
constitute  the  two  above  named  States,  viz. 
Alabama  and  Mississippi,  Georgia  should  re- 
ceive $1,250,000,  and  the  extinction  of  the 
Indian  titles  to  the  remaining  lands  in  certain 
limits  or  lines  still  within  the  boundary  of 
Georgia,  as  soon  as  it  could  be  done  reason- 
ably and  peaceably  ,•  at  the  United  States  ex- 
pense, &c. 

7.  This  agreement  was  ratified  by  the 
Governments  on  both  sides,  in  their  legislative 
capacity. 

8.  When  any  of  the  lands  were  ceded  by 
treaty  (it  being  State  and  not  national  property, 
Georgia  would  dispose  of  it  by  lottery)  every 
white  male,  21  years  of  age,  for  twenty-five 


cents  should  be  entitled  to  a  ticket — that  a 
poor  man  should  have  as  good  and  equal 
chance  to  obtain  a  lot  of  land  as  the  rich — 
hence  all  the  citizens  of  Georgia  were  mutu- 
ally interested  in  those  lands,  as  a  common, 
personal  and  State  interest. 

9.  Now  it  must  be  remembered,  that  at  the 
close  of  the  Revolutionary  War,  there  were 
some  old  tories  and  ?scape  gallows,  who  had 
to  flee  their  country  and  take  shelter  in  and 
among  the  Indian  tribes. 

10.  Taking  Indian  wives,  a  quantity  of 
half-breeds  was  the  result  in  the  Cherokee 
Tribe,  whose  lands  extended  into  five  States, 
viz  :  Tennessee,  North  and  South  Carolina, 
Alabama  and  Georgia ;  in  the  last  of  which 
the  number  of  Indians  and  half-breeds  amount- 
ed to  five  or  six  thousand. 

11.  Corn  bearing  a  price  to  travellers  from 
two  to  four  dollars  per  bushel,  an  old  tory 
would  soon  be  able  to  buy  a  negro,  and  soon, 
a  gang. 

12.  Hence  becoming  rich,  would  be  able  to 
send  their  half-breed  children  into  the  settle- 
ments for  an  education. 

13.  These  half-breeds  conceiving  them- 
selves, above  the  common  Indians,  attempted 
an  assumption  of  the  Government,  by  putting 
full-blooded  Chiefs  in  the  back  ground, 
and  brought  their  system  of  monopoly  into 
execution  accordingly,  to  predominate  in  the 
land. 

14.  The  former  Treaties  were  made  with 
full-blooded  Indians  but  the  half-breeds  having 
seized  the  government,  said,  no  more  land 
shall  be  parted  with  or  ceded  away :  and 
moreover,  appropriated  the  money  given  by 
the  United  States  to  their  own  use,  by  putting 
it  into  a  bank  j  and  thus  defrauding  the  real 
Indian  from  the  use  of  it,  for  whose  benefit  it 
was  originally  designed. 

15.  Georgia  called  on  the  General  Govern- 
ment to  fulfil  the  treaty  and  cause  the  Indian 
title  to  be  extinguished  :  who  replied  "  As 
soon  as  it  can  be  done  reasonably  and  peace- 
ably." 


.320 


A    SHORT    HISTORY. 


16.  Here  then  was  a  stand  for  a  season. 

17.  Georgia  then  requested  permission  from 
the  General  Government  in  the  days  of  J.  Q. 
A.  the  privilege  to  send  commissioners  into 
the  Indian  country,  and  try  and  see  what  they 
could  do ;  which  request  in  the  days  of  J.  Q. 
Adams  was  <;iven. 

18.  The  Commissioners  met  the  old  full- 
blooded  Indian  Chiefs,  who  came  to  a  treaty 
of  agreement  on  both  sides;  which  treaty  was 
ratified  by  the  President,  J.  Q.  Adams,  and  the 
Senate  of  the  United  States. 

19.  But  the  half-breeds  said  nay  ;  and  those 
full-blooded  Chiefs  were  massacred  accord- 
ingly- 

20.  Therefore  Georgia  passed  a  law  to  ex- 
tend the  force  of  her  laws  and  government 
over  all  the  lands  within  her  jurisdiction. 

21.  But  the  half-breeds,  on  the  massacre  of 
the  full-blooded  Chiefs,  passed  a  law  that  no 
Indian  should  consent  to  emigrate  :  and  if  any 
did,  he  should  be  tied  up  and  whipped  fifty 
lashes,  and  then  be  banished. 

22.  An  Indian  viewing  himself  as  much 
above  the  white  man  as  he  does  the  negro 
slave  below  him,  would  consider  this  worse 
than  death  itself,  such  a  degradation — but  to 
be  shot,  is  to  die  as  a  man,  and  a  warrior. 

23.  The  half-breeds  applied  to  the  General 
Government  for  protection  against  Georgia. 

24.  Georgia  notified  the  nation  and  the 
general  government,  through  J.  Q.  Adams, 
that  if  the  general  government  should  invade 
the  State  rights,  or  interfere  in  her  State  mat- 
ters, Georgia  would  give  no  heed  to  it,  but 
attend  to  their  own  concerns  in  their  own  juris- 
diction, &c. 

25.  As  the  half-breed  law  to  prevent  the 
Indian  from  the  chance  of  emigration,  Georgia 
passed  her  law  for  the  Indian  Government  to 
cease  after  a  certain  day. 

26.  The  old  Tories  and  others  of  the  white 
cast,  whose  interest  and  policy  it  was  to  live 
and  remain  among  them,  excited  the  oppo- 
sition to  the  jurisdiction  and  government  of 
Georgia,  and  set  the  half-breeds  on. 

27.  Georgia  then  required  of  all  the  white 
men  among  the  Indians  to  submit  to  the  laws 
of  Georgia,  and  to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance 
(like  our  state  oath  when  qualified  for  to  be- 
come a  voter  as  a  freeman)  or  quit  the  State. 

28.  But  some  of  the  white  men  would 
neither  do  one  or  the  other. 

29.  Consequently,  those  who  were  obsti- 
nate were  taken  up  and  brought  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  themselves. 

30.  The  Government  of  Georgia  said.  You 
may  have  my  clemency,  if  you  will  retrace  or 
go- 

31.  Some  complied  and  accepted  the  terms, 
and  were  let  off — but  some  said  Nay  :  for  I 
ohj*ct  1o  yonr  jurisprudence  ! 


32.  From  this  state  of  the  case,  the  law  had 
to  take  effect ;  which  was,  labor  in  the  state 
prisoi  lour  years. 

33.  Now  it  must  be  remembered,  that  when 
Cosmopolite  was  in  South  Carolina  Jail,  an 
enquiry  was  made  among  the  great  law  char- 
acters, if  there  could  not  be  an  appeal  from 
the  law  of  Carolina  to  the  Supreme  Court  of 
the  United  States,  he  being  a  citizen  of  another 
State. 

34.  In  all  "  civil  cases"  such  a  circumstance 
admits  of  an  appeal  ;  but  not  in  the  criminal 
code — for  in  criminal  cases,  each  State  retains 
the  power  to  determine  and  execute  its  own 
laws  and  judgment ;  and  there  is  no  provision 
either  in  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
or  the  laws  of  General  Congress,  to  admit  of 
an  appeal  under  the  criminal  code. 

35.  Herbs  of  various  kinds  have  strange, 
many  very  strange  qualities — as  Mother- 
"  Wirt,"'  &c,  to  ferment  disunion  in  the 
land  ;  and  that  in  the  heart  and  bowels  of 
mankind.     A  word  to  the  wise  is  enough  ! 

36.  An  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the 
Court  under  the  criminal  code,  in  the  State  of 
Gi  oi  pa,  to  the  United  States  Court,  somehow 
was  got  up  and  instituted. 

37.  But  Georgia,  according  to  her  former 
declaration,  in  such  a  case,  made  to  J.  Q. 
Adams,  took  no  notice  of  the  summons;  con- 
sequently, it  must  go  against  her  bv  default. 

38.  Here  it  must  be  remembered  fh  it  if  the 
case  had  been  just  and  correct,  the  s  lit  must 
return  to  the  Chief  Judge  of  the  United  States 
Court :  then  he  must  call  on  the  United  States 
Marshal  of  Georgia  ;  and  if  he  could  not  or 
would  not  succeed,  then  after  that,  to  call  on 
the  President  of  the  United  States  ;  but  con- 
stitutionally and  legally  he  could  not  act 
before  or  antecedent  to  such  a  round-about 
procedure. 

39.  How  much  blame  has  there  been  cast 
where  none  belongs,  to  blind  the  public  eye  ! 

40.  Of  all  social  curses,  none  is  to  be  dreaded 
equal  to  a  civil  war,  which  is  a  war  of  exter- 
mination ;  when  once  begun,  no  one  can  tell 
the  consequence,  or  where  it  will  end  ! 

41.  How  come  those  men  in  Georgia 
Prison  ? 

42.  Instruction  from  the  North  not  to  sub- 
mit, nor  take  the  oath,  nor  go  away.* 

13.  Ismot  this  an  intei  i  the  political 

aflairs  of  the  public  ?— like  ambition,  a>  tools 
to  stir  up  strife. 

44.  Is  not  Old  Hickory  so  bad  a  man  that 
he  can  do  nothing  that  is  right,  let  him  act  as 
he  will,  according  to  the  representations  of 
some  '. 

45.  But   he  would   be  just,   before   he    is 

*  The  Missionaries  accepting  a  pardon  after  Jackson's 
last  election,  shews  their  imprisonment  to  have  been  de- 
signed for  Political  purposes  and  intrigue  ! 


A    SHORT    HISTORY. 


B21 


generous. — And  so  pay  the  great  debt  of  the 
nation  ;  and  also  obtain  that  from  other 
countries  which  his  predecessors  could  not ; 
also  privileges  obtained  which  others  lost  or 
never  enjoyed — the  West  Indies  and  Turkey  ; 
and  millions  of  burdens  removed  from  the 
shoulders  of  the  people  : — yet  revenue  enough 
for  the  people. 

46.  Cosmopolite  in  May  1832,  called  upon 
the  man  ; — hence  the  following  dialogue  : 

47.  Sir :  You  have  twice  been  a  candidate 
for  the  office  of  Chief  Magistrate  of  the 
nation  ;  and  twice  you  have  been  elected  by 
the  People — but  once  you  was  defrauded  out 
of  it. — Should  you  be  a  candidate  a  third  time, 
it  would  be  one  step  beyond  your  predecessors1 
example  ;  and  should  you  be  chosen,  it  is  a 
query  with  many  whether  you  would  sit  in 
the  Presidential  chair  after  the  fourth  of 
March  next,  unless  you  take  very  good  care 
of  yourself ! 

48.  "  I  believe  in  a  Superintending  Provi- 
dence ! — I  have  been  in  danger,  and  have 
been  preserved. — In  my  official  capacity  I 
ever  aim  to  act  according  to  the  best  of  my 
judgment  for  the  public  good  ;  and  if  Divine 
Providence  sees  proper  to  allow  me  to  fall  a 
victim  in  the  discharge  of  my  duty,  I  feel  re- 
signed to  the  dispensation." 

49.  The  army  in  time  of  peace  cannot  ex- 
ceed six  thousand  men. — By  death  and  deser- 
tion, about  four  thousand  is  the  present  aggre- 
gate ;  scattered  in  some  fifty  different  places, 
it  would  take  a  year  to  concentrate  to  a  focus. 
— How  inconsiderable  a  party,  to  be  able  to 
cope  with  Georgia !  What  contrast,  when  we 
view  the  difference  betwixt  a  national  canton- 
ment and  four  thousand — a  mere  handful  of 
men. 

50.  Such  is  the  dignity  and  importance  of 
the  independency  of  the  State  governments, 
that  the  proud  State  of  Virginia  would  never 
allow  an  army  to  pass  through  her  territory  to 
attack  and  put  down  the  independency  of  a 
sister  State,  where  no  overt  act  was  commit- 
ted; because,  to  destroy  the  independency  of 
one  State,  as  a  sample,  would  ruin  the  whole 
Union  ;  and  moreover,  would  throw  the  power 
of  the  State  Governments  wholly  into  the 
hands  of  the  National  Government;  and  a 
foundation  for  a  monarchy  with  an  aristocracy 
to  ensue. 

Such  reflections  show  the  propriety  for  the 
public  mind  to  be  quiet  and  dispassionate,  and 
well  informed  on  both  sides  of  a  question — to 
act  judiciously,  and  settle  those  internal  dis- 
putes by  fair  means,  and  not  by  powder  and 
ball.  For  violent  means  and  measures  should 
never  be  used  but  in  desperate  cases!  Would 
it  not  be  more  fit  for  persons  to  work  in  a  tight 
house  four  years,  by  their  own  consent,  when 
I  they  would  not  go  away  if  they  could — rather 


21 


than  to  have  the  nation  put  into  confusion  to 
hinder  them,  at  the  expense  of  mi  1 1  ions  of 
property  and  the  loss  of  thousands  of  lives! 
So  thinks  Lorenzo — for  Paul  says,  i!  i  i  better 
for  one  to  suffer,  than  many  ! !  ! 

The  Moravian  Brethren's  conduct  exhibits 
a  rational  line  of  behavior,  by  rendering  to 
Ceesar,  the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  not 
raise  confusion. 

The  Baptists  and  Methodists  complied  at 
last  and  were  let  off!  But  the  junk  of  gold 
sent  to  New  England  and  the  gold  mines  of 
Georgia,  with  the  instruction  from  the  North, 
gave  rise  to  their  choice — hence  the  work  in 
the  tight-house. 

The  Church  of  Pome  claims  divine  rkjht 
for  their  authority — therefore  the  vicegerent 
of  the  Almighty  upon  earth,  from  St.  Peter 
down  to  our  day. 

The  Church  of  England  claim  divine  right, 
"  by  order  and  succession  "  in  their  prelatical 
economy,  in  the  days  of  Laud,  as  well  as  in 
our  day. 

In  the  time  of  Calvin  the  Presbyterian 
mode  was  adopted — because  of  a  word  of  that 
sound  in  the  writings  of  Paul — hence  the 
"  PresbyteriaV  claim  divine  authority/ ! 

Mr.  R.  Brown  lived  in  the  days  of  darkness 
— when  the  Almighty  was  represented  in  the 
form  of  a  little  old  man,  with  a  blue  coat  on, 
and  a  square  and  compass  in  hand,  making 
worlds ;  and  a  square  cap  and  big  sleeves, 
were  necessary  to  the  worship  of  God.  But 
he  dissented  from  the  practice,  and  adopted  a 
democratic  form  of  Government,  thence  called 
"  Brownists." 

Mr.  Robinson,  in  his  farewell  advice  to  the 
Pilgrims  (so  called)  advised  to  give  up  the 
name  of  Brownist,  and  take  that  of  Indepen- 
dent— hence  the  origin  of  the  Independents, 
now  called  Congregationalists,  who  also  claim- 
ed divine  right  for  their  authority. 

The  Prelates  would  admit  of  no  toleration, 
which  caused  their  overthrow  in  the  days  of 
Charles,  by  the  Presbyterians,  who  cut  off  the 
king's  head. 

The  Presbyterians  would  admit  of  no  toler- 
ation from  their  establishments,  which  gave 
rise  to  their  overthrow  by  the  Independents  in 
the  days  of  Cromwell. 

The  Quakers  arising  in  his  days  argued  the 
folly  of  law  religion — that  equal  rights  of  con- 
science should  be  established  :  which  paved 
the  way  for  Toleration  in  England  and 
Equal  Rights  in  AMERICA. 

Nebuchadnezzar  was  the  first  who  burnt 
people  for  non-conformity  to  Law  Religion — 
and  Smithfield  brought  up  the  rear. 

Law  Religion  in  New  England  fined  and 
imprisoned  and  banished  people  for  non-con- 
formity— yea,  whipped,  and  cut  off  ears,  and 
put  to  death. 


322 


A    SHORT    HISTORY. 


And  so  strict  was  a  Blue  Law,  that  it  was 
a  crime  to  give  a  Quaker  meat,  drink,  or  lodg- 
ing; to  carry  him  over  a  ferry,  or  even  show 
him  the  road. 

Mary  Fisher,  one  of  the  first  Quakeress 
ministers  who  came  to  Boston,  was  confined, 
her  books  taken  away  and  burnt  by  the  hang- 
man ;  and  she  was  searched  for  witch  marks, 
for  degradation,  and  banished.*  Afterwards 
she  went  on  a  religious  visit  to  the  Grand  Sul- 
tan Mahomet  IV.  and  there  she  was  well  re- 
ceived. 

Asbury  admitted  prudence  and  policy  in  the 
form  of  church  government;  but  a  late  suc- 
cessor, the  Right  "Reverend  Bishop  E , 

D.  D."  &c,  &c,  suggests  the  idea  of  "  divinely 
authorised" — hence  the  old  doctrine  is  handed 
down  and  admitted  in  the  code  ecclesiastically. 

But  if  every  man  must  give  an  account  of 
himself  to  God — he  must  look,  and  see,  and 
judge,  and  act  for  himself.  For  another  can- 
not act  for  him ! 

When  people  are  warm  in  their  Jirst  love, 
they  possess  and  exhibit  an  artless  innocency 
and  a  love  towards  all  men — especially  a  bond 
of  union  to  the  household  of  Faith ;  but  after 
becoming  contaminated  with  sectarian  views 
and  prejudices,  a  contracted  spirit  of  bigotry 
is  very  apt  to  follow  and  bitterness  ensue! 


*  Afterwards  they  got  bewitched  themselves,  in  their 
delusion  (as  a  kind  of  judgment)  and  hung  nineteen  of 
their  own  Farty,  and  pressed  one  to  death — twenty  in  all. 


There  is  one  place,  and  only  one,  that  I 
have  seen,  where  hard  feelings  in  religion  and 
politics  were  laid  aside. 

When  the  light  of  the  moon  shall  become 
as  the  light  of  the  sun — and  the  light  of  the 
sun  become  seven  fold,  as  the  light  of  seven 
days ;  then  methinks  the  watchman  may  see 
eye  to  eye,  and  the  nations  learn  war  no  more ! 
but  the  glory  of  the  Lord  fill  the  earth  with 
the  knowledge  of  God,  as  the  waters  do  the 
sea. 

The  contentions  in  the  Church,  and  the  in- 
junctions, and  the  interdictions,  &c,  &t.,  gen- 
erally have  been  about  trifles,  magnified  into 
mountains,  as  of  great  consequence  to  the  be- 
holder; and  the  dark  stupid  ignorant  multi- 
tude have  been  led  on  to  sanction  what  they 
have  been  told  under  the  severist  penalties  of 
both  Church  and  State  !  Hence  the  power  of 
Kings  and  Priests! — But  "Babylon,"  must 
fall,  and  the  "Image,"  in  Daniel,  must  and 
will  "  become  as  the  chafF  of  the  threshing 
floor  !"     Then  look  beyond  the  watchman  ! ! 

$©*  0  !  Reader  !  study  to  know  thyself 
— and  to  know  and  feel  thyself  approved  of 
God  in  the  heart,  by  submission  and  obedi- 
ence to  the  sweet  influence  of  HIS  SPIRIT 
on  the  MIXD,  to  be  a  Guide  to  everlasting 
Rest,  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ! 

LORENZO  DOW. 

Montville,  near  "  Hickory  Plain," 
August  22,  1833. 


L. 


REFLECTIONS    ON    VARIOUS    SUBJECTS. 


323 


REFLECTIONS    ON   VARIOUS   SUBJECTS, 


The  entreogue,  false  charges  and  misrepre- 
sentations to  prejudice  the  public  mind,  seemed 
to  gain  but  little  credit  with  the  People,  if  one 
may  judge  from  the  number  for  the  Earth,  or 
"  Clay,"  Mother  "Wurt"  and  "Hickory." 

Many  have  been  the  threatenings  against 
i  his  person  and  his  "life" — once  attacked  at 
Alexandria  by  a  kind  of  assassin,  who  was 
accessary,  and  what  was  the  cause  of  his  sick- 
ness in  Boston,  I  will  not  say ;  and  what  was 
designed  against  him  down  at  the  East — who 
knows  but  the  guilty;  two  political  parties, 
to  make  a  tool,  a  puppet,  a  cat's  paw,  a  cy- 
pher of  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  the  Nation  ; 
perhaps  for  an  excitement  and  for  an  assassi- 
nation— for  there  are  many  die  an  unnatural 
death  in  their  official  standing  at  the  head  of  a 
nation ! 

How  much  hypocrisy  by  those  who  were  his 
greatest  enemies  when  travelling  in  this  land. 

They  must  first  raise  the  dust  like  Shemei, 
and  then  afterwards  raise  first  shout  with  a 
1000  Benjamites  at  his  reception  ceremoni- 
ously; after  all  their  political  intrigue  and 
chicanery. 

But  his  penetrating  eye  saw  through  the 
mist  of  confusion — he  travelled — he  saw  the 
improvements — could  form  his  judgment  in  his 
political  standing,  to  make  his  communication 
in  his  official  capacity,  and  then  retreated  and 
retired  to  his  place,  with  the  wisdom  and  inno- 
cency  that  is  spoken  of  in  the  Book  ! 

Monroe  paid  his  own  expenses,  when  on 
the  Northern  Tour  ;  but  the  anti-kind  of  men, 
made  all  expense  they  could  on  the  late  tour 
of  the  Present,  and  then  canting  ask  the  Jack- 
sonians  have  you  got  Hickory  enough  now  ] 

When  going  from  Hartford  via  Essex  to  the 
City  of  Norwich,  he  passed  near  my  residence, 
not  far  from  Gardner's  Lake,  (so  called  on  the 
map,)  not  far  from  the  junction  of  the  towns 
of  Salem,  Bozrah  and  Montville,  (or  village  of 
the  Mountain  or  high  land,)  where  we  recog- 
nized each  other — he  stopped — introduced  his 
suit,  Van  Buren,  Donalson,  (his  nephew  and 
private  Secretary,)  our  old  friend  Reeside,  &c. 
My  companion  being  present       *       *       * 

"  The  Defender  of  our  Countries  Liberties, 
hut  the  enemy  of  Hypocrites  and  Traitors." 


The  place  was  thence  christened  and  named 
"HICKORY  PLAIN,"  as  a  monument  to  per- 
petuate the  memorable  interview  to  the  satis- 
faction of  about  two  hundred  of  our  neighbors 
and  citizens  assembled  on  that  occasion  ! 

The  "Hartford  Convention"  with  Henry- 
ism  had  its  foundation  in  the  Holy  Alliance. 
and  was  a  "nullification'"  in  its  nature  and 
design,  first  to  "  divine  and  then  devour,'1'1  "  for 
it  is  better  to  reign  in  Hell  than  to  serve  in 
Heaven." 

So  South  Carolina,  nullified  through  the  in- 
fluence in  those  men  who  lent  themselves  as 
tools  for  agents  to  the  Jesuits  who  are  leagued 
with  the  Unholy  Alliance  for  unholy  purposes 
to  destroy  our  Union,  our  sweet  Liberties  and 
overthrow  the  national  Government  to  intro- 
duce anarchy,  and  thereby  bring  in  the  Roman 
theory  of  Church  and  State ! 

But  thus  far  the  ship,  nationally,  has  been 
prevented  from  being  wrecked  at  New  Orleans, 
(the  loss  of  the  Western  country,  as  designed 
at  the  Treaty  of  Ghent,)  and  the  rocks  of  Car- 
olina and  her  coherents  in  the  South  allied  by 
foreign  influence  ! 

Our  nation  has  rose  at  a  late  age  of  the 
world,  a  modern  date — her  sun  shines  to  the 
astonishment  of  all  nations — their  glory  is 
eclipsed — ancient  institutions  are  mouldering 
away,  and  what  has  been  adored  as  sacred, 
and  viewed  of  heavenly  birth  becomes  odious, 
and  is  sinking  into  insignificance  in  the  eye  of 
sound  reason  and  before  common  sense ! 

The  Kings  reign  by  the  grace  of  God,  and 
that  the  POPE  is  the  vicegerent  of  the  Al- 
mighty on  the  earth,  as  the  successor  of  the 
Apostle  Peter — these  days  are  gone  by,  but  a 
relic,  in  comparison  now  remains  to  pass 
away,  should  the  progress  of  Light  and  Liberty 
still  prevail. 

Hence  we  may  anticipate  a  struggle  for  the 
mastery,  for  man  by  nature,  as  it  relates  to 
himself,  is  a  democrat,  wishing  for  no  superior, 
but  when  taken  in  relation  to  his  neighbor,  he 
is  a  tyrant,  wishing  for  no  equal ;  and  man  of 
his  own  volision  never  relinquishes  power, 
either  in  church  or  state,  but  by  necessity. 

Americans,  as  foreigners  and  travellers,  are 
respected  more  than  those  of  other  nations, 


324 


REFLECTIONS    ON    VARIOUS    SUBJECTS. 


arising  from  their  enterprise  and  political 
standing;,  characteristically  as  individuals,  and 
a  standing  social  compact. 

The  Prophecy  of  Daniel  is  eminently  ful- 
filling in  these  days,  and  the  dawn  of  a  new 
era  is  evidently  now  begun !  For  to  arrest 
the  march  of  science  and  the  improvement  of 
the  public  mind,  is  out  of  the  question  as 
utterly  impossible,  it  being  impracticable  to 
destroy  the  arts  of  mechanical  genius  as  now 
exemplified  to  circumfuse  knowledge  and  in- 
formation in  its  simplicity  to  the  weakest 
understanding. 

Exertions  may  be  made  to  fetter  society  and 
to  trammel  the  public  mind,  by  rousing  up  old 
prejudices,  and  the  use  of  tyrannical  power, 
to  destroy  the  liberal  feelings  and  principles 
that  are  gaining  ground  in  the  world,  but  ulti- 
mately they  must  fail,  and  their  isms  become 
as  chaff  before  the  wind!  4 

When  we  look  at  the  state  of  Hayti,  with 
the  emancipations  in  the  Northern  States — the 
Jeffersonian  interdiction  in  the  new  states  N. 
W.  of  the  Ohio — the  Liberty  of  the  Spanish 
provinces  of  N.  and  S.  America,  and  what  is 
now  pending  in  the  British  Parliament  o  \  the 
subject  of  the  West  Indies  Slave  Trade,  Sic, 
we  may  think  about  the  Spanish  Isles,  Brazil 
and  our  own  southern  sable  population,  and 
ask  What  next  1 

Is  it  true  what  Poindexter  of  S.  C.  said  in 
reply  to  Webster  on  Congress  floor, — that  ':  re- 
sistance to  tyrants  is  obedience  to  God :"  then 
may  his  constituents  well  look  at  home,  and 
examine  things  as  they  now  are,  how  they 
should  be,  and  what  may  be  and  what  wiil 
be! 

Whilst  a  cloud  of  a  gloomy  texture  is  in 
appearance  arising  to  a  gust  in  the  South. 
There  is  a  squally  appearance  in  the  North ! 
and  its  appearances  are  threatening  and  very 
gloomy. 

The  privations  in  time  of  the  late  war,  being 
severely  felt,  gave  rise  to  enterprise,  and  the 
Manufacturing  and  Protecting  System,  in  their 
infancy,  as  a  necessary  thing  for  the  public 
welfare ;  but  its  consequences  are  obvious 
(since,  though  then  unseen. 

1.  "Water  privileges"  are  monopolized, 
and  he  who  occupies  the  outlet  of  a  stream 
controls  all  above,  which  principle  is  called 
law,  and  make  one  a  superior  as  a  kind  of 
lord,  and  those  occupies  above  are  a  kind  of 
subordinate  or  state  of  vasselage! 

2.  Much  capitol  flung  into  the  hands  of  a 
few,  and  all  the  rest  are  dependants. 

3.  Those  dependants  are  qualified  for  no 
other  kind  of  business  but  the  one — hence  one 
can  dictate  and  the  other  must  obey. 

4.  Obedience  or  dismissal  and  starvation. 

5.  Such  dependency  is  vasselage  and  degra- 
dation. 


6.  Destroys  the  principles  of  social,  and  po- 
litical and  personal  freedom  ! 

7.  There  instances  where  an  assumption  of 
power  over  the  conscience,  by  dictating  what 
religious  meetings  may  or  shall  be  attended  : 
and  what  interdicted  on  pains  and  penalties  of 
dismission,  &c. 

8.  Destroy  the  freedom  of  voting,  and  school 
meetings,  town  meeting  and  elections  of  differ- 
ent kinds,  for  town,  state  and  national  officers, 
by  being  dictated  for  whom  they  must  vote  or 
be  still  and  vote  for  none,  on  pain  of  displeas- 
ure and  dismissal  by  those  capitalists,  or  their 
overseers  as  nabobs  or  their  agents. 

9.  Those  who  are  thus  employed  work 
more  hours  in  a  day,  than  the  slaves  of  the 
South,  and  obedience  is  more  implicit. — For 
there  are  instances  where  they  are  locked  up, 
that  none  may  go  out  or  any  come  in,  and  all 
by  the  ringing  of  the  bell  to  the  minute,  under 
penalty  ;  which  is  a  more  sovereign  act  of  ty- 
ranny than  the  black  slaves  of  the  south  are 
brought  to  feel,  and  moreover  they  are  some- 
times even  denominated  slaves  by  those  of  the 
"upper  order."  Such  servitude  degenerates 
health,  and  those  who  labor  as  above,  appears 
like  the  potatoe  stalk,  pale,  that  grows  up  in 
the  cellar. 

10.  Those  children  that  are  raised  in  a  state 
of  such  subordination,  have  very  little  oppor- 
tunity for  school  education,  or  any  chance  for 
information  and  improvement — but  in  point 
of  cultivation  must  become  like  the  wild  ass 
colt.  In  one  generation  would  subordinate 
and  degenerate  a  great  part  of  the  society  of 
New  England,  if  the  subject  is  not  guarded — 
if  one  may  judge  of  the  future  from  the  past, 
within  the  space  of  a  few  years. 

1 1 .  Girls  raised  in  a  factory,  from  the  age 
of  ten  to  eighteen  years,  what  are  they  good 
for  but  to  become  Nuns  in  a  factory  shut  up  1 

For  they  know  nothing  about  housewifery, 
cookery,  garment  making,  &c,  &c.  Hence 
are  only  fit  for  dolls,  at  enormous  expense  ! 

12.  When  the  Old  Ladies  are  gone,  who 
knows  how  to  doctor,  nurse  and  dictate  to 
others,  when  these  are  gone  by  and  passed  otf 
the  stage.  What  will  the  poor  ladies  do  that 
are  brought  up  and  learned  to  live  upon 
do  nothing,  except  to  dress  and  tight  lace, 
provided  they  must  take  the  result  1 

Surely  it  must  become  a  distressed  poor 
state  of  society,  in  strength  of  body,  mind, 
economy  or  convenience,  or  the  fitness  of 
things,  if  the  evil  be  not  remedied  before  it  be 
too  late ! 

The  attempt  to  dictate  what  meeting  those 
in  their  employ  shall  attend,  and  for  whom 
they  shall  vote,  leads  immediately  to  ar.  aris- 
tocracy, with  an  hard,  or  a  swift  race! 

And  the  few  capitalists,  by  associating 
together,    which   through    interest  and    self- 


REFLECTIONS    ON    VARIOUS    SUBJECTS. 


325 


aggrandizement,  would  lead  them  to  do  it, 
they  would  be  able  with  the  aid  of  the  U.  S. 
Bank  to  dictate  and  virtually  to  govern 
America — their  will  becoming  the  supreme 
law  of  the  land  ! 

14.  The  corruption  and  chicanery  in  the 
elections  and  choice  of  officers — the  abuse  of 
trust — the  intrigue  of  courts — the  partiality  of 
those  who  ought  to  administer  justice — to 
destroy  the  innocent,  and  to  connive  and 
favor  the  guilty  to  the  manifest  injury  of  the 
other  party — to  misrepresent  the  case  by  a 
false  coloring  and  improper  covering  of  facts 
and  circumstances,  was  what  I  once  never 
dreamed  of  or  thought  possible,  and  happy 
would  my  ignorance  have  been,  if  experience 
and  observation  had  not  brought  it  to  my 
knowledge  and  understanding  by  some  painful 
experience ! 

15.  There  is  a  class  of  men  in  society  who 
have  it  in  their  power  to  injure  and  ruin 
others,  by  reducing  them  to  poverty,  and  also 
destroy  their  character  and  reputation,  as  men 
amongst  mankind. 

16.  Such  laws  as  only  favor  a  few,  and 
enable  them  to  domineer  and  tyranize  over 
the  rest,  and  degrade  them  into  ignorance  and 
ignominy  has  not  a  good  bearing  in  society, 
and  should  be  changed  for  such  rules  as  would 
have  a  more  and  beneficial  influence  for  social 
welfare. 

17.  The  law  to  favor  the  faculty,  if  the  dead 
are  not  called  for  by  their  friends  within  a  cer- 
tain number  of  hours,  may  be  dissected,  &c. 

Supposing  a  youth  going  to  school  by  stage, 
or  a  merchant  for  goods,  is  taken  sick  and 
amongst  strangers, — his  friends  hear  not  in 
due  time  to  apply  to  the  public  house  for  the 
body, — What  must  be  their  feelings  under 
such  circumstances,  when  they  hear  ?  Or 
the  young  lady  going  to  see  her  friends  ! 

Should  the  law  makers  be  disposed  to  give 
their  own  bodies,  or  sanction  a  society  for  the 
like  purpose,  why,  it  would  be  their  own 
voluntary  act,  and  not  any  would  be  to  blame  ! 

But  to  say  the  least,  it  is  a  poor  world,  and 
what  is  commonly  called  law,  is  but  the  ex- 
ample and  opinion  of  a  poor  Judge,  set  up  for  a 
precedent,  while  statute  law  lays  dormant  and 
absolete,  and  is  scarce  ever  mentioned  at  all. 

18.  In  Ireland,  1798,  there  was  a  union 
betwixt  the  Protestants,  Presbyterians  and 
Catholics,  called  "  united  Men,"  for  political 
purposes,  but  the  Romans  got  the  upper  hand 
in  the  south  they  made  it  a  religious  affair, 
too  serious  to  be  trifled  with. 

Will  there  ever  be  an  attempt  to  amalga- 
mate societies  in  America — a  leading  few  and 
to  sacrifice  the  rest  % 

The  attempt  and  conspiracy  to  sacrifice  the 
Methodists  through  Maffit,  began  in  R.  I. 
and  the  mock  trial  in  her  sister  state  ! 


So  the  affair  of  "Rev.  E.  K.  Avery"  was 
another  Hallucidation  of  the  political  sermon 
of  R.  I.  found  in  Antism,  for  political  pur- 
poses, supposing  him  to  have  been  a  Mason  ! 
and  also  to  sacrifice  the  Methodists  through 
him  ! 

Hence  the  threatening  with  fire  and  fagots 
for  their  attempt  to  allow  him  a  fair  chance  to 
obtain  justice! 

Tiie  burning  and  hanging  him  in  effigy, 
with  the  various  false  and  unheard  of  ways 
and  means,  to  prejudice  the  public  mind 
against  the  Methodists ;  the  assiduity  with 
which  the  matter  was  pursued,  as  if  God, 
angels,  men  and  devils  were  called  and  ex- 
cited to  action  and  the  archieves  of  heaven, 
earth  and  hell  ransacked  for  evidence  and  tes- 
timony, and  the  brains  of  men,  strained  almost 
to  distraction,  as  if  they  were  thirsting  for 
blood  and  could  not  rest  satisfied  until  the 
days  of  persecution  unto  blood  must  return,  as 
a  curse  and  scourge  to  revisit  mankind  upon 
the  earth. 

But  after  putting  the  state  to  about  ten 
thousand  dollars  expense,  and  E.  K.  A.  to 
about  6000  more — not  a  hair  of  his  head  as  it 
relates  to  his  moral  and  Christian  character 
have  they  been  able  to  soil  or  touch  ! 

But  will  not  God,  the  judge,  laugh  those 
persecutors  to  scorn,  and  be  avenged  for  all 
these  things  f  For  it  is  a  disgrace  to  human 
nature — the  proceedings  of  a  judicial  court, 
upon  such  delicate  points,  inspected  thus  to 
shed  blood,  and  after  all,  the  book  of  nature 
exhibits  the  mischief  to  have  been  done  or 
began  some  six  weeks  anterior  to  the  Thom- 
son) Camp  Meeting,  and  hence  to  the  house 
of  the  most  officious  prosecutor  where  no 
doubt  some  of  the  evil  may  yet  fall  on  the 
principles  of  equity. 

There  has  been  instances  of  some  indi- 
viduals of  a  certain  profession,  in  attempting 
a  certain  kind  of  practice,  have  endangered 
the  life  of  an  individual,  and  jeopardize  them- 
selves personally  to  the  law  thereby,  which 
to  avoid,  have  helped  the  patient  off  the  stage' 
of  action  in  attitude,  as  if  they  had  committed 
suicide !  But  murder  will  out,  and  the  tub 
must  stand  on  its  own  bottom  ! 

If  such  hallucinations  are  to  be  taken 
socially  for  law,  order  and  gospel,  who  can 
be  safe  and  claim  protection  by  the  laws  of 
his  country  ! 

The  Town  House  of  Providence,  if  God  and 
man  permit,  was  intended  for  a  meeting, 
having  never  been  shut  on  such  an  occasion 
before — but  the  Catholics  with  the  town 
Council  had  such  influence,  as  to  cause  the 
house  to  be  shut  against  me  ! 

Perhaps  they  may  have  Catholicism  enough 
by  and  by. 

Montville,  Con.  Sept.  1,  1833. 


326  TO    THE    PUBLIC. 


TO    THE    PUBLIC. 


Having  noticed  a  variety  of  circumstances  within  about  forty  years,  in  relation  to  society, 
that  men  in  general  seem  to  pass  over ;  from  a  principle  of  duty  to  my  God  and  to  my 
country,  I  drop  a  few  hints  in  relation  to  them. 

The  safety  of  my  person  has  been  threatened :  but  thus  far  I  have  been  preserved ;  though 
two,  to  appearance,  lost  their  lives  through  being  mistaken  for  me  •  and  one  imposter,  not 
aware  of  this  fact,  has  deceived  thousands  by  assuming  my  name  in  his  career. 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


327 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY; 

TOUCHING  NULLIFICATION,  NORTHERN  AND  SOUTHERN: 


THE  LAST  WARNING  OF  LORENZO  DOW. 


"  Error  of  opinion  may  be  tolerated  where  common  sense  is  left  free  combat  it."— Jefferson. 


1 .  According  to  tradition,  or  common  re- 
ceived opinion,  the  WOMEN  govern  the  men, 
and  the  PRIESTS  govern  the  women;  and 
from  this  chain  of  causes  extend  their  influ- 
ence tO  RULE  THE  WORLD. 

2.  How  far  the  ideas  are  correct,  when 
taken  in  relation  to  the  Jews  and  Pagans,  or 
Mahommedans  and  Christians — each  man 
must  think  for  himself. 

3.  The  associated  ideas  in  the  chain  of  causes 
to  extend  Clerical  influence,  socially,  must  be 
kept  in  mind  when  marked  thus  [*]  with  a 
star! 

4.  The  King  of  Belgium,  though  a  Protest- 
ant, by  a  dispensation  from  the  Pope,  married 
a  Catholic  on  certain  "  conditions,"  &c, 
amongst  which  the  wife  retains  the  privileges 
of  her  own  religion  and  church ;  and  the 
children  are  to  be  educated  her  way.  So 
in  South  America  in  certain  cases  where  the 
Roman  Church  can  lose  nothing,  but  gain  all. 

5.  Marriage  ceremonies,  when  performed 
by  any  except  a  Priest,  in  holy  orders,  by 
order  and  succession,  are  not  binding  on  one 
party  to  live  with  the  other — setting  at  naught 
the  laws  of  the  country,  which  make  it  a  civil 
contract. 

6.  O'Connel  tells  the  British  Parliament, 
that  the  idea  that  Catholics  are  not  bound  to 
keep  faith  with  heretics,  when  deduced  from 
the  Council  of  Constance,  in  the  case  of  John 
Huss,  in  1416,  and  that  of  Jerome  of  Prague, 
was  an  error  which  had  crept  into  history. 

7.  But  if  a  Council  of  Bishops,  with  the 
Pope  at  their  head,  embrace  the  "infallibility" 
that  cannot  ERR — and  they  decree  as  in  the 
case  of  Huss  and  Jerome,  will  it  not  require  a 
court  of  as  great  authority  and  equal  power 
to  negative  and  undo  what  the  other  hath 
done  1 

8.  Has  such  a  general  Council  ever  revoked 
and  condemned  such  proceedings  as  in  the 
above  case  ? 


9.  How  then  can  one  plight  faith  to  the 
other,  if  the  obligations  are  not  binding  on 
each  party  alike  1  And  what  assurance  of 
fidelity  can  one  party  give  the  other,  if  the 
plight  of  faith  is  not  equally  obligatory  to  be 
performed  on  each  side  ? 

10.  Such  a  theory  embraces  the  idea  of  a 
privileged  order  of  men.  For,  first,  they  are 
not  bound  but  in  their  own  way.  Secondly, 
may  chastise  their  own  people. — Thirdly,  may 
receive  stolen  goods  in  some  cases,  and  the 
courts  excuse  their  giving  account  how  and 
where  they  came  by  them,  &c.  Fourthly,  to 
burn  books  and  the  Bible,  &c,  which  would 
be  criminal  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  if  performed 
by  any  other  man  or  set  of  men  ! 

11.  Such  an  association  of  men  (over  a  nu- 
merous body  of  people,  who  are  governed  by 
the  doctrine  of  passive  obedience  and  non-re- 
sistance) who  act  in  unison,  and  all  pull  one 
way  together,  setting  up  an  empire  of  their 
own,  independent  of  all  others,  in  the  centre 
of  an  empire !     What  an  impressive  thought ! 

12.  About  the  time  that  the  un-Holy  Alli- 
ance was  organized,  the  Pope,  who  had  been 
a  prisoner  in  France  for  a  number  of  years, 
returned  back  to  Rome;  and  on  perceiving 
that  the  terror  which  once  awed  the  people 
into  obedience  in  the  days  of  the  Inquisition, 
was  gone  off  from  the  public  mind  ;  something 
must  be  done  to  call  back  the  halcyon  days  of 
the  Church  to  its  ancient  splendor  and  aggran- 
dizement, when  a  Bishop  or  a  Priest  was  more 
reverenced  that  an  Emperor  or  a  King,  and 
their  power  more  thought  of  and  esteemed  in 
obedience. 

13.  Consequently  the  School  of  Cardinals, 
(which  may  be  considered  the  Pope's  privy 
council.)  with  the  Pope  at  their  head,  the 
ORDER  OF  JESUITS  were  called  out  of  their 
dormancy  from  obscurity,  to  action,  in  the 
religious  and  political  world,  socially.  And 
the  Potentates  of  the  earth  were  called  upon 


328 


ANALECTIC    HISTOKV. 


by  the  Holy  Father  to  receive  and  to  recognize 
and  patronize  them  accordingly. 

14.  Many  persons  are  well  acquainted  with 
the  history  of  this  order  of  men,  as  far  as 
their  society  has  been  brought  to  light ;  others 
know  not  what  the  term  "Jesuit"  means. 

15.  Hence  a  short  history  in  miniature  of 
events  is  subjoined  for  the  information  of  such. 

16.  Rome  Pagan  had  seven  forms  of  gov- 
ernment, answering  to  the  seven  heads  of  the 
Red  Dragon  with  seven  crovms,  which  denote 
supreme  power;  1st  Kings,  2nd  Consuls,  3rd 
Dictators,  •  4th  Civil  Triumviri,  5th  Decem- 
viri, 6th  Military  Tribunes,  7th  Imperial. 

17.  There  were  twelve  Ccesars  in  succes- 
sion ;  the  last  of  which  constituted  the  tail  of 
the  Dragon,  and  which  drew  a  third  part  of 
the  stars,  &c,  and  cast  them  to  the  earth. 

18.  This  was  Constantine  the  Great,  so 
called. 

19.  He  is  said  to  have  been  born  in  Eng- 
land ;  and  took  the  scarlet  or  purple  at  York  ; 
raised  an  Image  on  a  Cross,  which  he  carried 
in  front  of  his  army  to  enlist  the  Christians  in 
his  favor,  to  gain  and  keep  the  Imperial 
dignity,  about  the  year  330. 

20.  Here  may  be  considered  the  beginning 
of  images  in  the  Church  in  point  of  date. 

21.  Paganism  was  abolished  and  the  Idol- 
aters persecuted  in  turn,  as  Christianity  be- 
came the  "  established  religion''  of  the  Land. 

22.  The  stars  or  heavenly-minded  ministers 
of  the  Church,  by  such  a  sudden  transition, 
were  attracted  by  earthly  grandeur,  to  the 
earth  or  earthly  things — and  here  may  be  the 
date  that  Popery  was  begotten,  in  embryo. 

23.  In  these  days  creeds  were  introduced, 
and  rivers  of  blood  spilt  about  the  Trinity,  by 
the  power  of  Law  Religion  and  Arians. 
Hence  the  beginning  of  orthodoxy  and  hetero- 
doxy in  the  Church,  so  called. 

24.  There  was  made  a  donation  of  a  tract 
of  country,  which  laid  the  foundation  for  him 
to  become  a  temporal  prince. 

25.  Anciently,  Elder  and  Bishop  and  Over- 
seer were  considered  of  equal  grade,  and  the 
words  meant  the  same  thing. 

26.  But  when  met  in  Council,  as  nn  asso- 
ciation, a  President  or  Moderator  was  chosen  ; 
and  the  Bishop  of  Rome  was  generally  put  in 
the  seat ;  hence  what  was  done  out  of  respect 
at  first  was  claimed  as  his  right ;  and  there- 
fore to  be  called  "  Bishop  of  bishops  or  uni- 
versal Bishop." 

27.  Phocus  wishing  to  be  in  power  mur- 
dered the  emperor,  six  sons  and  two  daughters, 
and  then  compromised  with  the  Pope,  who 
was  to  give  the  usurper  absolution  for  the  deed 
committed,  and  he  in  turn  gave  the  porr  pons 
title  by  law — Bishop  of  Bishops,  or  universal 
Bishop  in  606,  the  same  day  Mahomet  is  said 
to  liuve  taken  to  his  cave. 


28.  Thus  Mahometanism  and  Popery  were 
born  about  one  date,  run  parallel  together,  and 
will  both  fall  about  one  time. 

29.  The  doctrine  of  absolution  has  been 
made  use  of  for  political  purposes,  in  different 
ages,  in  different  countries,  and  for  different 
purposes. 

30.  About  the  year  1077  Pope  Gregory  the 
VII  claimed  to  be  the  Vicegerent  of  the  Al- 
mighty upon  earth  :  and  that  Kings  acknow- 
ledge the  reception  of  their  crowns  from  him, 
or  he  would  absolve  their  subjects  from  alle- 
giance to  the  monarchs,  who  then  would  not 
be  obeyed — to  retain  their  power  and  dignity, 
obedience  into  compliance  was  found  neces- 
sary, as  in  the  case  of  John,  king  of  England  ; 
and  so  the  Papacy  went  over  the  crowned 
heads  of  Europe. 

31.  The  Barbarians,  like  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians,  from  the  northern  hive — Sweeden, 
Russia,  Denmark,  &c,  poured  down  upon  the 
Roman  Empire  ;  despising  Literature,  as  tend- 
ing to  make  men  effeminate,  destroying  all  the 
fine  arts  and  books  in  their  power,  and  such 
cities  or  places  as  were  too  strong  to  be  taken 
by  them,  they  would  stink  out,  by  murdering 
prisoners  in  the  night  under  the  walls,  the 
contagion  of  which  became  unbearable,  crea- 
ting a  plague  among  the  people. 

32.  And  when  the  Empire  was  subjugated 
laid  a  foundation  for  those  governments,  in 
prophecy  denominated  ten  horns  and  kingdoms, 
which  are  represented  with  "  ten  crowns''  on 
those  horns. 

33.  The  conquerors  parcelling  out  the  coun- 
tries to  their  followers — none  were  considered 
freemen  but  the  nobles,  and  their  will  became 
the  law ,  the  people  were  vassals  or  slaves ; 
and  when  a  man  sold  his  estate,  the  people 
were  sold  with  it. 

34.  The  ruins  of  those  ancient  castles  on 
the  tops  of  mountains  and  most  inaccessible 
places,  around  which  the  vassals  settled  for 
safety,  are  monuments  of  the  feudal  system, 
or  system  of  confusion,  there  being  no  order 
or  regularity  as  a  tribunal  of  justice  to  which 
one  might  appeal,  except  from  the  will  of  the 
tyrant  to  that  of  the  clergy  ;  which  gave  the 
latter  an  ascendency. 

35.  Thus  from  cause  to  effect,  the  growth 
of  Papal  authority  may  be  seen,  and  bottomed 
on  the  old  Roman  Imperial  code,  with  a  new 
name — the  beast  out  of  the  sea — and  the 
"dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  seat,  and 
great  authority." 

36.  Seven  heads,  seven  hills  of  Rome;  on 
four  have  been  royal  palaces  on  which  the 
Popes  have  resided— the  fifth  was  added — 
hence  five  are  fallen,  1810— the  sixth  is  now 
under  the  government  of  Babylon — the  7th 
will,  with  the  beast,  after  the  ascent  from  the 
bottomless  pit. 


37.  The  Reformation  in  Germany,  under 
Martin  Luther,  began  about  1517. 

38.  There  arose  a  body  of  men  in  Spain 
with  the  design  to  overthrow  the  Reformation, 
and  to  subjugate  the  world  to  the  Pope,  and 
yet  virtually  to  govern  it  themselves. 

39.  Their  system  of  government  is  Milita- 
ry ;  their  character  is  Clerical,  capable  of  the 
greatest  chicanery,  like  the  chameleon,  which 
can  appear  in  any  color  it  happens  to  light 
upon, — by  becoming  all  things  to  all  men; 
and  thus  enter  into  the  secrets  of  others  ;  but 
at  the  same  time  to  keep  their  own  secrets, 
and  have  their  own  object  continually  in 
view. 

40.  There  are  grades  in  the  society,  supe- 
rior and  subordinate.  They  are  men,  as  a 
body,  the  most  learned  the  world  ever  pro- 
duced, when  nature  and  art  are  subjoined. 

41 .  They  speak  the  word  Jesus  [or  Jesu] 
frequently  to  appear  sanctified,  and  are  called 
JESUITS. 

42.  Governments  finding  them  to  be  men  of 
talents,  both  natural  and  acquired,  capable  of 
transacting  business  with  despatch,  employed 
them  in  places  of  trust,  to  officiate  in  important 
posts,  both  of  honor  and  profit,  without  mis- 
trusting their  object  to  overthrow  all  govern- 
ments incompatible  with  their  own ;  and  so 
establish  themselves  on  their  ruins,  by  seizing 
timely  the  reins. 

43.  By  the  different  branches  of  literature 
and  mechanism,  they  found  ways  and  means 
to  introduce  themselves  into  all  countries,  and 
marched  on  towards  empire  for  about  two 
hundred  years. 

44.  Being  sanguine  of  success,  they  acted 
prematurely,  and  hence  let  out  evidence  of 
their  object  and  design,  which  gave  rise  to 
their  banishment  from  every  nation  under 
heaven.  And  yet  by  their  sagacity  and  chi- 
canery, have  their  agents  disguised  so  as  to 
avoid  detection. — Thus  in  China,  England, 
Spain,  Portugal,  &c,  &c 

45.  Their  conduct  in  the  Island  of  Japan, 
gave  rise  to  the  exclusion  of  all  intercourse 
with  foreigners,  except  the  Dutch  ;  and  they 
are  permitted  to  land  only  and  be  shut  up  in  a 
kind  of  yard,  to  do  business,  without  any  per- 
mission for  intercourse  with  the  people  of  the 
country,  as  a  kind  of  prisoner  for  the  time 
being. 

46.  If  an  American  vessel  arrives  on  the 
coast,  boats  will  come  off  to  inquire  who  they 
are  and  what  they  want;  but  will  not  allow 
them  to  land,  nor  sell  them  anything;  if  in 
distress,  will  give  what  is  necessary  to  relieve 
their  wants,  with  the  injunction  not  to  return; 
and  to  tell  their  nation  and  people  to  stay 
away  ami  not  come  there. 

47.  Their  conduct  with  the  Abyssinians  is 
as  well  known  in  history,  as  the  powder  plot 


to  blow  up  the   Parliament  in   the  days  of 
James  ! 

48.  South  America  was  the  last  place  where 
they  attempted  an  independent  government 
amongst  the  natives,  betwixt  Laplata  and 
Chili. 

49.  But  their  conduct  gave  rise  to  their  be- 
ing exiled  from  thence,  by  the  courts  of  Spain 
and  Portugal;  and  about  sixty  years  ago,  the 
Pope  found  it  necessary  to  put  them  down  in 
Italy. 

50.  Hence  it  was  supposed  that  the  society 
and  order  of  Jesuits  was  annihilated  and  had 
become  extinct.  But  it  was  a  mistake;  they 
were  only  dormant — they  still  were  numerous 
and  virtually  governed  the  Roman  Church, 
which  is  claimed  to  amount  to  two  hundred 
millions ;  i.  e.  by  computation,  one-fourth  of 
the  human  family.  The  Protestants  are  com- 
puted at  lifty-four  millions. 

51.  In  the  Province  of  New  York,  it  was 
death  for  one  of  those  men  to  be  found  one 
hundred  years  ago:  and  when  3G  negroes 
were  there  executed  for  attempting  to  burn 
the  Fort  and  town,  a  Priest  by  the  name  of 
Ury,  and  the  man  and  woman  at  whose  house 
he  was  *  *  *  *,  were  executed  also  as 
being  the  instigators,  as  England  was  then 
preparing  at  that  place  an  expedition  against 
the  Havannah. 

52.  Here  the  Jesuits  must  be  left  until  called 
from  their  obscurity  about  1813,  after  the 
Pope's  release  in  France  and  his  return  to 
Rome  ;  and  about  which  time  the  un-Holy 
Alliance  took  date  of  origin,  some  months 
after  the  Declaration  of  War  in  1812. 

53.  Oliver  Cromwell  designed  to  organize  a 
society  to  thwart  the  Jesuits  and  counteract 
them,  but  his  death  prevented  it. 

54.  The  crowned  heads  of  England,  from 
time  immemorial,  have  been  more  or  less 
tinctured  with  popery,  till  the  time  of  William 
III  and  the  Georges,  with  the  exception  of  the 
boy  Edward  the  VI,  for  they  virtually  acted 
as  Popes  themselves,  if  not  professing  Catho- 
licism ! 

55.  The  question  was  proposed.  If  a  man 
could  be  "  morally  honest  politically  ?'' 

56.  If  not,  may  God  cleanse  the  worid  and 
turn  a  pure  language  upon  all  flesh  ! 

57.  Just  after  the  overthrow  of  the  French 
in  Russia,  the  Potentates  of  the  Old  World 
entered  into  an  association  to  support  the 
principles  of  monarchy  in  union,  and  blasphe- 
mously took  the  unholy  title  of  "  the  Holy 
Alliance." 

58.  The  term  Holy,  belongs  to  religion; 
and  the  word  Alliance,  belongs  to  politics; 
but  when  associated  involve  both  ! 

59.  Shortly  after  their  organization  in  coun- 
cil assembled,  the  question  was  agitated — 
Where  did  this  idea  of  liberty  begin,  which 


330 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


hath  agitated  Europe,  and  taken  us  twenty 
years  to  rectify  ? 

60.  The  answer  was,  it  came  from  America! 

61.  Then,  said  they — "While  America  re- 
mains we  shall  have  our  work  to  do  over 
again.  Therefore,  all  people  who  claim  the 
right  of  choosing  their  own  master,  must  be 
put  down  ;  for  no  government  is  legitimate 
but  that  which  is  hereditary." 

62.  The  doctrine  of  expatriation  they  de- 
nied, and  gave  England  to  understand  that  she 
might  reconquer  America  if  she  could;  they 
would  not  give  the  U.  States  assistance,  as 
Louis  XVI  did,  and  brought  his  head  to  the 
block. 

63.  The  sages  of  the  Revolution  being  gone, 
and  there  being  old  tories  and  traitors  in  the 
land,  our  conquest  by  them  was  deemed  prac- 
ticable and  easy  to  be  accomplished. 

64.  Hence  a  son  of  the  King  was  appointed 
for  a  Viceroy,  to  come  over  and  govern  the 
country;  Governors  for  the  several  States 
also ;  and  Packenham  for  Louisiana ! 

65.  A  kingdom  or  nation  divided  against 
itself  cannot  stand.  Therefore,  the  doctrine 
of  nullification  was  disseminated  among  us, 
that  a  part  might  side  with  them.  First  divide 
and  then  devour ! 

66.  Henry  is  despatched  as  an  agent,  with 
Henryism,  to  Boston,  and  many  honest  and 
some  deceitful  Americans  lent  themselves  as 
tools,  and  danced  like  puppets,  without  view- 
ing the  powers,  or  Holy  Alliance,  who  were 
behind  the  curtain  pulling  the  wires ! 

67.  A  man  in  the  garb  and  dress  of  a  Qua- 
ker, who  said  thou  and  thee,  was  sent  to  Can- 
ada to  see  his  brother  at  Montreal,  who  was 
an  officer  in  the  British  army,  to  ascertain  the 
truth  of  Henryism,  and  make  report  to  James. 

68.  Hence  the  hundred  thousand  dollars  for 
secret  service  money.  Henry  got  fifty  thou- 
sand for  the  papers  and  names  of  persons. 
But  the  imposter  Count  Crileon  swindled  Hen- 
ry out  of  35,000  under  a  pretext  of  a  Noble- 
man's estate  in  France,  when  he  had  none; 
and  so  fulfilled  the  old  proverb — What  is  got 
over  the  devil's  back  goes  under  his  belly. 

69.  The  government  of  England  not  know- 
ing that  Henry  had  delivered  up  the  papers, 
appointed  him  to  a  post  of  honor  and  profit 
worth  ten  thousand  per  annum ;  which  he 
lost  by  delivering  up  the  papers  prematurely, 
supposing  his  services  not  properly  rewarded. 

70.  The  Governor  of  Vermont  began  the 
puppet  business  as  a  tool  to  bring  on  the  quar- 
rel between  the  National  and  State  Govern- 
ments, and  moreover  to  let  in  John  Bull,  who 
intended  to  open  an  internal  communication 
between  Canada  and  the  sea-board — not  as  in 
the  former  war,  to  New- York,  but  from  Platts- 
burgh  to  Baltimore. 

71.  The  Governor  ordered  all  the  militia 


from  Vermont,  who  were  in  the  U.  States'  ser- 
vice at  Plattsburg  in  the  State  of  N.  York, 
where  his  authority  did  not  extend,  to  return 
home;  thus  to  raise  confusion  in  the  grand 
army,  and  provoke  James  to  have  him  prose- 
cuted, to  bring  on  the  internal  quarrel,  to  get 
the  nation  divided,  and  the  Eastern  States  go 
off" to  themselves  under  English  protection. 

72.  The  Governor  of  Massachusetts  plead 
the  Quaker's  sentiment — i.  e.  no  fight,  to 
weaken  the  arm  of  the  National  Government  ; 
but  at  the  same  time  got  a  law  passed  to  call 
out  the  whole  physical  force  of  that  State  to 
protect  the  Governor  of  Vermont  in  that  overt 
act,  in  case  of  prosecution. 

73.  The  Governor  of  Connecticut  followed 
in  train  with  the  144,000  dollar  scrape,  and 
Hartford  Convention  grew  out  of  it..  In  the 
mean  time  John  Bull  proclaimed  from  N.  York 
to  New  Orleans  in  a  state  of  blockade,  whilst 
New  England  was  left  exempt;  which  shows 
that  there  was  a  mutual  understanding  by  the 
leading  parties  on  both  sides. 

74.  A  society  of  a  political  nature  was 
formed  with  the  name  of  "  Washington  Socie- 
ty'1' prostituted  to  it,  with  the  pleasing  words, 
"  liberty,''1  "peace,"  and  "  commerce."  And  to 
make  it  more  popular,  a  house  of  great  extent 
was  built  in  Philadelphia  and  12,000  dollars 
were  subscribed  before  the  work  was  begun  ; 
but  the  building  took  fire  and  burnt  down. 

75.  There  were  none  of  this  society  south 
of  Pennsylvania ;  but  if  the  British  had  suc- 
ceeded at  Plattsburg  and  Baltimore,  the  East 
was  to  have  gone  off  to  themselves — according 
to  the  views  of  milliners,  if  the  strength  of  the 
people  could  be  brought  over,  and  the  State  of 
New  York  go  with  them  ;  but  the  Governor 
of  New  York  ( Tompkins,  to  his  eternal  honor 
be  it  spoken)  he  was  true  to  his  trust  and  to 
his  country.  But  the  abuse  he  afterward*  met 
with,  sunk  his  spirits,  and  no  doubt  was  the 
primary  cause  of  driving  him  out  of  the  world. 

76.  Those  men  who  were  true  and  faithful 
to  their  trust  were  coolly  treated,  as  Decatur, 
by  the  Blue  Lights,  when  drove  into  the 
Thames — yet  those  of  the  English  when  ta- 
ken, were  treated  as  noblemen  in  the  land. — 
And  the  presses  which  were  bought,  and  the 
people  that  were  duped,  were  brought  to  re- 
joice with  the  then  nullifiers  in  the  land,  when 
any  thing  was  disastrous  or  destructive  and 
failed  of  success  in  the  welfare  of  the  country. 

77.  The  Secretary  of  the  War  Department, 
who  deserted  his  post  and  fled  into  oblivion, 
and  gave  up  the  ship  when  John  Bull  came  to 
Washington,  and  when  he  knew  they  were 
coming  six  weeks  beforehand,  made  no  prepa- 
ration to  meet  them  and  ward  off  the  blow ; 
but  on  the  other  side  removed  obstructions,  to 
facilitate  their  advance,  by  allurements  in  the 
way. 


78.  The  circumstance  of  delivering  up 
Washington,  the  derangement  of  military  ar- 
rangements in  the  North  and  South,  to  give 
the  invaders  the  advantage — when  taken  into 
account  with  the  circumstances  at  the  close  of 
the  Revolutionary  war,  to  destroy  all  that  was 
gained,  and  make  bad  worse,  by  sowing  dis- 
cord in  the  army  by  the  anonymous  letter  to 
provoke  the  officers  to  usurp  a  military  des- 
potism, &c,  as  mentioned  in  the  different  his- 
tories of  America — and  also  his  tyrannical  con- 
duct, as  mentioned  in  the  history  of  the  settle- 
ments and  distresses  of  Wycoming  valley,  are 
almost  unparalleled,  for  moral  corruption  in 
social  affairs,  in  the  annals  of  the  world. 

79.  God  sees  not  as  man  sees!  Man  may 
appoint  and  be  disappointed !  Great  things 
turn  on  a  very  small  pivot. 

80.  The  affairs  of  Plattsburg  and  Baltimore 
were  both  at  one  time  in  action.  Expresses 
from  both  points  would  pass  each  other  at 
New  York  nearly  at  the  same  time.  During 
the  suspension,  (awful  indeed)  as  to  how  mat- 
ters would  terminate,  the  actions,  physiogno- 
my and  motions,,  served  as  an  index  to  the 
heart  and  mind,  and  made  obvious  to  a  dis- 
cerning eye,  acquainted  with  human  nature, 
which  and  who  were  Americans,  and  those 
that  were  tories,  and  on  the  other  side  of  the 
house  % 

81 .  For  the  weight  on  the  mind  that  is  felt 
at  the  heart,  the  seat  of  life,  has  an  indescriba- 
ble influence  on  the  nerves,  &c,  and  vice  versa, 
in  case  of  joy  and  animation,  by  anticipation. 

82.  These  were  visible  in  the  streets,  first 
one  way  and  then  the  other,  in  the  struggle, 
and  then  the  sequel. 

83.  A  handful  of  men  were  sent  to  meet 
14,000 — in  Lexington  play,  there  was  a  run- 
ning fight  for  several  miles,  in  which  many 
were  killed,  with  two  officers  who  were  ap- 
pointed to  storm  the  works  at  Plattsburg ;  and 
both  were  buried  in  one  grave  on  a  hill  that 
was  pointed  out  to  me  a  few  weeks  ago.  The 
name  of  one  was  Wellington  !  This  casm  in 
the  order  of  arrangements,  no  doubt,  saved 
Plattsburg  by  land. 

84.  On  the  water  the  Americans  were  ready 
to  strike,  when  a  Cock  flew  up  the  rigging 
and  began  to  crow,  which  was  considered  as  a 
favorable  omen,  and  encouraged  the  men  to 
hold  on  a  few  moments,  when  down  came  the 
British  flag. 

85.  So  the  death  of  General  Ross  at  Balti- 
more, the  circumstances  attending  it ;  the  boy 
with  his  gun — the  hundreds  of  shells  flung  in- 
to the  fort  and  one  into  the  magazine  of  pow- 
der, and  all  to  no  effect :  and  how  few  lives 
were  lost ! 

86.  Twenty  thousand  men — ninety  pieces 
of  mounted  artillery,  and  ten  thousand  buffalo 
robes  for  a  winter's  campaign,  were  to  cross 


the  ice ;  but  the  lake  did  not  freeze  over, 
which  frustrated  their  design  to  invade  the 
North. 

87.  At  the  same  time,  Packenham,  with 
nearly  twenty-five  thousand  men,  attempted 
an  invasion  in  the  South,  where  rarely  any 
thing  more  than  a  white  frost  is  to  be  seen ; 
but  just  then  tide  water  froze  two  inches  thick ; 
so  that  in  landing,  as  much  work  could  not  be 
done  in  three  days  as  otherwise  would  be  done 
— which  retarded  John  Bull  until  the  Kentuck- 
ians  and  others  got  down  and  prepared  for 
the  fatal  eighth  of  January,  1815,  when  the 
Americans  had  seven  killed  and  six  wounded  ; 
while  the  British,  according  to  their  own  ac- 
counts, lost  upwards  of  4,000  of  their  bravest 
men. 

88.  The  killed,  wounded  and  missing,  with 
those  that  died  of  fatigue  and  the  climate,  &c, 
their  loss  there,  on  that  occasion,  is  admitted 
to  be  near  10,000  men,  whilst  the  whole  force 
of  the  Americans  was  but  about  one-third  of 
that  of  the  English,  and  these  principally  back- 
woods militia,  and  about  one-third  of  them 
without  arms  ! 

89.  Though  frost  may  be  accounted  for  on 
natural  principles,  yet  there  are  no  principles 
in  nature  on  which  one  can  account  why  the 
frost  should  just  then  be  transferred  from  the 
north  to  the  south,  and  keep  out  two  such 
powerful  armies  both  at  one  and  the  same 
time,  and  such  a  circumstance  of  the  frost 
never  be  known  to  transpire  so  before  or 
since  !  But  it  seems  as  if  the  Providence  of 
God  superintended  the  affairs  of  the  nation  to 
our  salvation,  for  purposes  beyond  the  reach 
of  human  ken ! 

90.  The  Delegates  from  the  '•  Hartford 
Convention  "  were  intoxicated  with  their 
self-importance,  as  they  represented  a  great 
>ome  body,  and  came  to  Washington  to  make 
demands  of  the  President,  (for  a  pretext  to 
make  excitement)  which  he  could  not  perform. 

91.  But  when  informed  that  the  Hartford 
Convention  was  a  self-created  body,  and  not 
known  in  law,  and  hence  they  could  be  intro- 
duced only  as  private  gentlemen,  their  import- 
ance shrunk  in  their  own  estimation,  and 
rather  than  not  see  the  President  at  all,  they 
consented  to  the  latter  mode. 

92.  Just  then  the  news  of  peace  came,  and 
they  retreated  and  fled  with  precipitation  for 
home,  being  hooted  by  the  way  in  the  towns 
through  which  they  flew. 

93.  But  their  folly  is  known  to  all  men; 
and  will  be  handed  down  with  infamy  to  pos- 
terity. 

94.  Thus  ended  the  first  attempt  of  the  un- 
Holy  Alliance  at  our  destruction  ;  and  by  an 
overruling  Providence,  a  rank  has  been  given 
to  the  American  character  among  the  nations  It 
of  the  earth  of  the  first  magnitude,  like  the 


sun  among  the   stars   of  the   firmament  for' 
splendor  and  brilliancy. 

95.  On  foreign  coin  "  Rex  dei  gratia,"  is  the  ( 
motto;  denying  that  "People  have  any  Rights,"  j 
hence  cannot  make  kings  :  they  reign  by  the 
grace  of  God,  and  the  "Rex"  or  kings  have 
their  authority  to  rule  and  govern  as  the  gift 
of  God. 

96.  Therefore  at  the  secret  Treaty  of  Vero- 
na, it  was  agreed  that  Representative  Gov- 
ernments  were  detrimental  to  the  RIGHTS  of  ; 
PRINCES;  and  therefore  with  the  Liberty  j 
of  the  Press  must  be  suppressed,  and  put  | 
(I own,  and  rooted  out  of  the  world. 

97.  Here  they  called  in  the  assistance  of  the 
POPE  and  CLERGY,  to  enable  them  to  ac-  j 
complish  their  object  in  "  submitting  the  na- 1 
lions;"  thanking  him  for  what  he  had  done, 
and  soliciting  for  the  future. 

98.  Russia  and  Austria  were  to  give  France 
so  many  millions  annually,  to  enable  her  to 
send  her  armies  into  Spain  and  Portugal  to 
put  down  the  principles  of  liberty  there ;  and 
then  all  hands  were  to  give  aid  to  subdue 
South  America,  and  fall  on  the  UNITED 
STATES,  and  take  us  by  surprise  and  unpre- 
pared to  sustain  the  shock,  before  we  were 
aware  of  any  such  thing ;  and  so  make  a  con- 
quest and  destruction  of  our  land  and  nation, 
government  and  liberties,  at  a  stroke  ! 

99.  But  James  Monroe,  our  then  President, 
having  some  hint  on  the  subject,  in  his  com- 
munication to  Congress  remarked,  that  Amer- 
ica did  not  meddle  with  European  politics,  and 
they  must  not  meddle  with  ours :  and  the  day 
they  planted  a  standard  in  South  America,  it 
would  be  considered  as  a  declaration  of  war 
against  us:  and  be  met  accordingly  with  all 
the  physical  force  which  the  resources  and 
strength  of  the  nation  afforded. 

100.  This  was  like  a  peal  of  thunder  to  the 
Potentates  of  the  old  world,  and  brought  them 
to  a  dead  halt  at  once. 

101.  But  their  views  upon  our  rising  glory. 
which  puts  their  splendor  in  the  shades  of  the 
back  ground,  provokes  them  to  jealousy  and 
revenge ;  therefore  our  destruction  is  not  yet 
given  up. 

102.  The  affairs  of  Belgium,  Netherlands  or 
Flanders,  is  but  a  rattle  box  to  amuse  the  pub- 
lic, whilst  other  objects  behind  the  curtain  are 
going  forward  in  a  combined  conspiracy  against 
the  liberties  of  mankind  throughout  the  world  ! 

103.  And  the  Americans  may  associate  a 
St.  Bartholomews  ideally,  and  read  their  desti- 
ny in  that  of  Poland,  unless  the  people  are 
wide  awake,  individually  and  collectively,  to 
their  interest,  and  to  their  safety  and  to  their 
welfare  ;  and  not  stupid  as  Jackasses  for 
others  to  ride  into  office  ! 

104.  In  the  Revolutionary  struggle  there 
was  virtue  and  resolution  among  the  people  as 


the  heart  of  one  man,  hence  the  sages  in  the 
council  and  in  the  field.  So  Washington — 
"  united  we  stand,  divided  we  fall ! — Deem  any 
man  an  enemy  who  will  dare  to  mention  a 
separation  of  the  nation  and  division  of  the 
country." 

105.  In  the  nullification  business  of  the 
north,  the  people  did  not  go  with  their  leaders 
in  the  principle  to  divide  the  union  ;  but  when 
discouraged  and  unprovided  for  by  their  rulers, 
they  of  their  own  volition  flew  to  arms,  as 
exemplified  by  the  Vermonters  in  the  affair  of 
Plattsburg,  and  that  of  Stonington. 

106.  So  in  the  present  contest;  by  dividing 
the  States,  the  people  have  nothing  to  gain ; 
but  much  to  lose,  and  everything  at  stake. 

107.  It  will  cost  more  to  support  two  Gov- 
ernments than  one  ;  and  but  half  the  wealth 
to  do  it  with — because  a  half  must  bear  the 
whole. 

108.  Jealousy,  war,  armies,  expenses  and 
fortifications  for  safety — inroads,  plunder,  mur- 
der, rapine  with  all  the  horrors  concomitant 
on  war ;  and  of  all  wars,  civil  or  domestic 
wars  are  the  worst,  as  exemplified  in  the  days 
of  the  feudal  system,  a  war  of  extermination  ! 
For  bitterness  and  revenge,  connected  with 
bigotry  of  a  hypocritical  kind,  excite  animos- 
ity of  the  most  dangerous  kind,  that  expels 
calm  reason  and  humane  feelings,  bordering 
upon  insanity,  diabolical  rage  and  madness. 

109.  Look  back  to  the  dreadful  scenes  of 
the  Whig  and  Tory  days  in  the  South  !  Hear 
the  descendants  tell  of  the  days  and  sufferings 
of  their  fathers  and  mothers — neighbor  against 
neighbor —  *  *  *  *  too  horrid  for  the  histo- 
rians of  those  days  to  fully  record. 

110.  After  the  failure  of  the  second  attempt 
to  ruin  this  country,  a  third  plan  is  adopted  by 
the  un-Holy  Alliance. 

111.  The  order  of  Jesuits  being  called  out 
from  their  dormant  obscurity  by  the  Pope, 
with  the  request  that  the  different  potentates 
of  the  nations  should  receive  them  ;  and  the 
thanks  of  the  Holy  Alliance  given  to  the  Holy 
Father  for  what  he  had  done,  with  a  solicita- 
tion for  further  aid  in  submitting  the  nations  ; 
the  King  of  France  being  a  Jesuit,  sent  over  a 
ship  of  war  loaded  with  Jesuits  to  this  coun- 
try, who  landed  in  one  of  the  middle  states. 

112.  The  next  year  one  hundred  more  were 
sent  to  New  Orleans,  to  take  possession  of  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi. 

113.  The  De  propaganda,  or  those  who 
have  the  direction  of  the  Faith,  send  from  the 
funds  of  the  "  congregation,"  a  million  of  dol- 
lars annually — so  admitted  for  a  number  of 
years  past,  and  last  year  more  than  2,000,000 
came  over,  to  help  their  forwarding  the  work 
of  their  faith. 

111.  This,  when  taken  into  conjunction 
with  the  vast  sums  levied  upon  their  own  peo- 


pie  in  this  country,  which  has  been  known  to 
amount  to  a  dollar  per  month,  deducted  from 
a  poor  man's  wages  laboring  on  a  canal ;  and 
a  girl  at  housework,  at  25  cents  per  month, 
&c,  will  account  to  some  degree  for  the  vast 
number  of  buildings  of  a  religious  and  literary 
nature  erected  within  a  few  years. 

115.  The  congregation,  so  called,  is  com- 
posed of  rich  men :  as  merchants,  kings  and 
nobles,  &c,  &c,  and  supply  the  treasury  of 
the  church  with  whatever  sum  is  wanting  to 
forward  the  work  of  faith. 

116.  Young  men  and  young  women,  of 
good  abilities,  easy  address,  and  commanding 
manners,  are  selected  and  educated  in  all  the 
living  languages  of  the  known  world,  to  be  in 
readiness  and  prepared  to  follow  any  openings 
that  may  present  to  view,  to  forward  the  work 
of  Faith  with  all  possible  assiduity.  Thus  the 
Jesuits  pursue  the  science  of  system,  which 
has  characterized  their  order  from  the  begin- 
ning, systematically. 

117.  Men,  of  their  own  volition  when  in 
power,  never  relinquish  it,  either  in  church  or 
state,  but  from  necessity,  not  of  choice. 

118.  This  was  exemplified  in  the  case  of  the 
Nobles  both  in  France  and  Denmark ;  one  re- 
linquishing it  to  the  Republic  and  the  other  to 
absolute  Monarchy. 

119.  Hence,  "Rexes,"  or  Kings,  will  not 
relinquish  their  power,  which  they  claim  to  be 
the  gift  of  God,  whilst  there  is  a  possibility  of 
holding  on  :  and  so  of  the  men  in  Holy  orders 
by  succession  from  St.  Peter;  but  they  give 
mutual  aid  for  the  help  and  support  of  each 
other;  though  each  have  their  own  object  and 
ends  in  view. 

120.  William  Penn,  in  1681,  came  over 
with  one  hundred  Quaker  families  to  begin 
the  settlement  of  Pennsylvania.  And  instead 
of  establishing  Quakerism,  he  contrary  to  all 
other  legislatures,  established  equal  rights  of 
conscience,  and  any  man-  who  believed  in  one 
God,  with  future  reward  and  punishment,  was 
eligible  to  any  post  of  honor  or  profit  which 
his  virtues  and  talents  should  merit;  whilst 
Law-religion  prevailed  in  the  Southern,  North- 
ern, and  even  Eastern  States. 

121.  One  hundred  and  seven  years  after, 
the  principles  of  Penn  became  a  trait  in  our 
national  character,  constitutionally  ;  and  Law- 
religion  went  down  the  hill. 

122.  In  1803,  in  Louisiana,  the  possession 
of  a  Bible,  or  four  persons  saying  prayers  to- 
gether in  English,  exposed  the  offenders  to  the 
inquisition  and  calaboose.  But  now  Louis- 
iana and  Florida  share  the  blessings  of  the 
liberal  principles  of  Penn,  with  the  greatest 
part  of  North  America. 

123.    Those   men   who   will   not    tolerate 

others,  wish  to  be  tolerated  themselves :  as 

J  exemplified  by  history  in   the  few  days  of 


Charles  the  1st.  The  Romans,  the  Episcopa- 
lians, the  Presbyterians,  and  Independents, 
each  had  power  and  became  oppressors  and 
suppliants  in  their  turn,  until  William,  Prince 
of  Orange,  adopted  a  new  principle  of  tolera- 
tion ami  restriction,  unknown  before  in  the 
fast  anchored  Isle  ;  and  which  hath  quieted 
the  public  mind  measurably  ever  since. 

124.  Man  by  nature  is  a  democrat,  wishing 
to  have  no  superior;  but  in  relation  io  his 
neighbor,  he  is  a  tyrant,  wishing  for  the  as- 
cendency. 

125.  If  man  is  allowed  to  judge  of  his  own 
religion,  he  judges  that  he  is  right ;  but  if  he 
judge  of  another's  religion,  he  concludes  he 
must  be  wrong.  From  this  mode  of  judging, 
it  must  follow  that  they  are  all  right,  or  else 
that  they  are  all  wrong. 

126.  The  associated  ideas,  of  the  worship- 
per and  the  worshipped,  cannot  be  separate. i. 
Hence  the  act  that  tolerates  man  to  pay  bis 
devotions  to  his  God,  tolerates  the  Almighty 
to  receive  them:  both  are  despotisms,  and 
blasphemous  in  their  nature:  for  the  con- 
science of  man  is  the  Divine  prerogative  only. 

127.  "John  X,"  an  Irishman  red  hot  from 
Rome,  came  into  the  country  ;  took  the  pomp- 
ous title  of  "  Bishop  of  Charleston,"  got  the 
church  property  arranged  agreeably  to  Catho- 
licism ;  and  the  foundation  laid  for  future 
movements  ;  then  went  into  the  state  of  Geor- 
gia on  a  tour,  where  the  Methodists  and  other 
societies  opened  their  meeting  houses  to  him, 
which  gave  him  an  opportunity  to  remove 
former  prejudices  against  kis  way,  and  by  his 
address  to  preponderate  the  other  way. 

128.  Then  into  South  Carolina  before  the 
Legislature  to  promulgate  the  doctrine  of  nul- 
lification, at  Columbia  the  seat  of  Government 
for  that  state. 

129.  An  Englishman  by  the  name  of 
Cooper,  another  foreigner,  admitted  by  Eng- 
lishmen to  be  in  British  pay,  is  put  into  the 
College  at  Columbia  in  South  Carolina,  to  fill 
the  heads  of  the  young  collegians  with  the 
saed  and  doctrine  of  nullification. 

130.  The  digest  of  South  Carolina  retains 
the  name  and  titles  of  the  King  and  his  officers, 
so  arranged,  that  an  uninformed  reader,  from 
that  work,  could  not  determine  whether  she 
was  a  State  of  the  Union,  or  a  British  Prov- 
ince. Hence  the  old  seed  of  Toryism  as  a 
foundation  for  Nullification,  and  a  combustible 
to  take  fire  and  explode  in  the  land. 

131.  Hamilton,*  the  dictator  as  it  were,  or- 
ganized a  secret  society  in  Charleston  and  a 
branch  at  Columbia,  in  order  to  make  the  sub- 
ject of  Nullification  popular  and  systematical. 

132.  South  Carolina  gave  all  her  votes  to 
Floi/d,*  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  though  he 
was  not  a  candidate  for  the  Presidency. 

133.  He,  in  his  communication  to  the  legis- 


334 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


lature,  went  the  whole  hog  with  the  nullifies. 
Here  the  associated  ideas  must  be  kept  in 
mind,  who  governs  the  world,  and  how. 

134.  Three  candidates  for  the  Presidency, 
and  a  fourth  intending  to  offer,  who  are  on  the 
same  side  in  relation  to  Nullification. 

135.  Who  own  the  lots,  principally,  on  Cap- 
itol Hill'?  How  long  ago  was  an  anchor,  by 
forethought,  cast  to  the  windward  to  gain  an 
ascendency  there  1 

136.  Legislative  sanction  to  raise  money 
by  a  Lottery  to  build  a  Cathedral — which 
gave  it  a  kind  of  sanction,  virtually,  by  law. 
Why  those  cells  at  the  bottom,  answering  to 
the  description,  as  far  as  developed,  of  the 
places  of  the  inquisition ;  and  those  strong 
doors  and  locks  and  bars,  like  those  in  the 
state  prisons'?  Also,  the  contradictory  and 
evasive  answers  on  the  subject,  when  ques- 
tioned, after  the  board  fence  blew  down,  at  the 
time  of  building,  when  it  was  written  over  the 
gate  or  doorway  of  the  fence  "No  admission" 
— but  when  blown  down  the  vaults  in  the 
basement  story  might  be  seen. 

137.  There  are  vaults  in  different  parts  of 
the  United  States  of  a  similar  nature.  And 
persons  are  frequently  missing  in  different  sec- 
tions of  the  country,  according  to  the  papers 
in  the  three  great  towns;  whereas  it  was  not 
so  reported  ten  or  twenty  years  ago. 

138.  One  young  woman  was  rescued  from 
priestly  confinement  by  the  civil  authority  in 
New  York. 

139.  Some  forty  or  fifty  thousand  emigrants 
have  come  to  this  country,  annually,  within 
the  last  two  or  three  years,  of  that  society ; 
and  there  are  agents  to  stimulate  emigration  ; 
and  also  funds  deposited  with  agents  in  this 
country  to  pay  for  the  passage  of  those  who 
cannot  pay  for  themselves — one  agent  in  Al- 
bany, and  another  in  New  York,  and  how 
many  more  there  are  in  the  country,  we  know 
not. 

140.  The  Pope  sent  over  a  number  of  men, 
in  the  character  of  Consuls,  and  they  were 
received  as  such,  in  their  official  capacity ; 
when  the  Pope  has  no  shipping  at  home,  nor 
any  trade  here;  but  they  could  spy  out  the 
land. 

141 .  At  the  siege  of  New  Orleans,  the  Gov- 
ernor {Claiborne,*)  and  Legislature  were  in- 
tending to  deliver  up  the  place ;  and  were 
only  prevented  by  martial  law. 

142.  The  Priests,  or  Clergy,  used  their  in- 
fluence with  the  women,  that  their  husbands, 
and  sens,  and  brothers,  and  fathers,  and  sweet 
hearts  might  not  obey  orders  and  go  to  the 
siege;  but  they  would  obtain  intelligence  from 
*  *  *  *  sooner  than  the  other  side  of  the 
house. 

143.  After  the  affair  was  over,  a  virtue  was 
made  of  necessity   and   they  sung  the    "  Te 


deum ;"  and  because  civil  authority  must  su- 
percede the  military,  when  peace  had  come, 
the  Commander-in-chief  suffered  and  submitted 
to  their  ceremonies,  so  as  not  to  give  offence ; 
therefore  they  claim  him  for  theirs.  He  sub- 
mitted also  to  pay  the  thousand  dollars  as  the 
result  of  the  Tory  Judge's  conduct,  as  an  ex- 
ample that  Civil  Law  must  be  obeyed. 

144.  Their  improvements  are  extending,  and 
they  are  building  new  churches  in  every  State 
from  Orleans  to  Maine,  at  the  most  prominent 
points  ;  as  Baton  Rouge,  Natchez,  Greenville, 
Gibsonport,  Louisville,  Bardstown,  Lexington, 
Cincinnati,  Pittsburg,  Sandusky,  Columbus ; 
different  parts  of  Indiana  and  Illinois  and 
Missouri,  Pennsylvania  and  the  State  of  New 
York;  also  in  Delaware,  Connecticut,  and 
Rhode  Island, — and  in  various  parts  of  Massa- 
chusetts and  New  Hampshire  and  the  State  of 
Maine ;  also  at  Burlington  in  Vermont, — all 
going  on  silent  as  death  and  still  as  midnight, 
so  as  not  to  alarm  the  people  of  the  land.  Yet 
now  and  then  things  will  leak  out ;  expres- 
sions like  wading  in  Protestant  blood,  &c,  &c. 

145.  When  the  Pope's  legate  came  over  to 
curse  President  Hogan,  the  matter  became  so 
serious  as  to  be  brought  before  the  Legislature 
of  the  second  State  in  the  Union,  who  were 
intimidated  and  dare  not  act  on  the  occasion  ; 
assigning  as  a  reason  the  number  of  voters  on 
that  side  of  the  house.  They  feared  and  were 
not  willing  to  be  responsible  for  the  conse- 
quence that  might  ensue ;  so  they  appointed  a 
court  to  sham  and  ward  it  off. 

146.  One  man  expressed  his  views,  the 
Bishop's  party  took  fire,  and  held  caucuses ; 
and  so  that  religious  society  made  it  a  political 
matter,  and  all  in  union  electioneered  and 
pulled  one  way. 

147.  The  Government  of  Mexico  have 
passed  a  law,  that  the  Nunneries  shall  be  vis- 
ited by  the  civil  authority,  to  see  if  any  are 
detained  against  their  will ;  and  if  so,  to  let 
the  prisoner  go  free.  Not  so  in  the  United 
States  :  foreigners  may  exercise  a  power  here, 
as  a  privileged  order,  that  our  laws  cannot 
reach  ;  and  there  is  no  provision  in  our  gov- 
ernment, constitutionally,  to  act  upon  the  case  ; 
because  it  is  done  under  the  name  and  garb  of 
RELIGION! 

148.  Such  a  case  or  circumstance  was  never 
thought  of  nor  dreamt  of  by  our  fathers  when 
in  Convention  to  frame  a  Constitution  ;  the 
subject  was  based  on  generous  republican 
principles  of  rational  and  civil  liberty,  to  keep 
down  tyranny ;  but  it  was  never  anticipated, 
that  those  foreigners,  under  the  name  and  cloak 
of  religion,  were  coming  in  at  the  back  door, 
to  sap  the  very  foundation  of  our  liberty,  both 
in  a  civil  and  religious  point  of  view,  by  set- 
ting up  a  government  of  the  ancient  imperial 
Roman  code ! 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


335 


149.  Those  foreigners  from  different  nations, 
all  of  one  stamp,  on  the  same  errand,  and  to  do 
the  same  work  in  union  together,  despise  our 
government  and  nullify  our  laws,  as  a  privil- 
eged order  of  men,  who  owe  no  allegiance  to 
our  government,  but  to  a  foreign  Prince — 
view  us  as  heretics,  with  whom  they  are  not 
bound  to  keep  faith  ;  and  hence  cannot  give 
us  assurance  of  fidelity,  Consequently,  how 
can  we  trust  them,  but  upon  proper  and  equal 
ground  ? 

150.  When  classical  men  have  attempted  to 
expose  these  things  within  a  few  years,  they 
have  frequently  received  anonymous  letters, 
threatening  them  with  assassination,  as  if  to 
terrify  and  overawe  the  land. 

151.  A  late  publication  justifies  the  court  of 
Inquisition,  as  a  court  of  mercy  to  burn  the 
body  for  the  good  of  the  soul;  and  that  there 
can  be  no  stable  government  either  in  church 
or  state  without  an  Inquisition ;  and  to  burn 
60  persons  in  an  hundred  years,  would  awe 
society  into  obedience.  That  the  followers  of 
Martin  Luther  and  John  Calvin  and  Henry  the 
VIII  of  England,  the  three  grand  Apostates, 
must  be  cut  off;  and  that  it  as  necessary  to 
cut  them  off  in  a  lump,  as  it  is  to  amputate  a 
rotten  limb  in  order  to  save  the  body;  and  if 
they  get  cut  off  they  will  have  none  to  blame 
but  themselves,  for  they  had  no  right  to  go 
out  from  the  Holy  Roman  Catholic  Church ; 
and  that  if  the  Protestants  use  force  and  power 
to  oppose  them,  it  is  assumed  :  but  if  they  op- 
pose these  heretics,  their  own  power  is  dele- 
gated by  Divinity.  And  all  the  ministers  of 
the  Protestants,  &c,  are  denounced  to  a  level 
with  the  greatest  of  criminals! 

152.  The  Italian  beggars  strolling  through 
the  country  with  printed  papers,  purporting 
them  to  have  been  shipwrecked,  and  met  with 
great  losses,  soliciting  money  to  get  over  their 
friends,  pretending  that  they  cannot  talk  Eng- 
lish, &c,  is  a  hoax  on  society,  and  an  imposi- 
tion on  the  people  of  our  country.  Jesuits 
under  false  characters  in  disguise — sometimes 
they  pass  for  Polish  Refugees,  at  other  times 
as  noblemen,  merchants,  private  gentlemen, 
and  priests,  &c,  &c, — to  get  into  every  com- 
pany and  to  know  the  state  of  society  and 
make  report  accordingly. 

153.  The  case  of  General  Nat,  so  called — 
as  a  fanatic,  so  esteemed — that  his  conduct 
originated  with  himself.  But  let  it  be  remem- 
bered, that  the  art  of  chemistry  in  the  propor- 
tion of  making  powder,  &c,  must  have  been 
derived  from  a  source  elsewhere;  and  more- 
over, that  a  similar  fuss  was  arranged  from 
the  State  of  Delaware  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
more  than  a  thousand  miles  in  extent — to  have 
broken  out  about  one  time — which  argues  the 
science  of  system  on  that  occasion  ;  and  it  is 
obvious  that  some  body  besides  negroes  were 


behind  the  curtain  to  pull  the  wires;  for  such 
arrangements,  the  system  of  the  civil  police  in 
the  South  must  necessarily  have  prevented  a 
certain  class  of  people  the  opportunity  to  ar- 
range any  way,  to  have  the  wishes  of  the  un- 
Holy  Ailiance  accomplished  in  the  destruction 
of  our  republic. 

154.  The  intercepted  letter  in  Virginia,  post 
marked  Fredericktown  in  Maryland,  super- 
scribed in  figures,  acknowledging  that  the 
Spanish  Jesuits  brought  in  those  arms  that 
were  found  secreted  in  New  Orleans  and  de- 
signed for  the  *  *  *  *  &c,  -to  seize 
upon  the  arms  and  military  stores  and  maga- 
zines in  the  several  Slates,  the  middle  and 
south,  &c,  &c,  speaks  volumes  of  itself. 

155.  In  Yale  College,  a  collegian  swore  to 
become  President  of  the  U.  States.  Disap- 
pointed ambition  excites  revenge  ;  and  a  Jesuit 
afterwards  became  chaplain  to  big  bugs. 

156.  At  Providence  in  Rhode  Island,  the 
Catholics  prevented  an  American  from  occu- 
pying the  town-house  for  meeting,  which  had 
never  been  denied  before;  also  the  same  at 
West  Point. 

157.  Two  kinds  of  Nuns;  one  shut  up  in 
confinement,  without  a  possibility  of  an  escape 
from  their  prison,  however  much  may  be  their 
desire;  the  other,  called  the  sisters  of  charity, 
are  to  be  instruments  in  spreading  the  faith,  In- 
good  works,  school-keeping,  &c. 

158.  Many  of  our  richest  people  send  their 
sons  and  daughters  to  the  Catholic  schools, 
who  take  unwearied  pains  to  proselyte  them 
over  to  their  faith  ;  and  when  their  parents 
die,  and  the  estates  fall  to  their  children,  the 
leading  people  of  the  U.  States  will  be  Catho- 
lics ;  and  where  the  big  fish  go,  the  little  ones 
follow  in  train. 

159.  The  Catholic  children  are  all  prevent- 
ed from  going  to  any  schools  but  their  own  ; 
and  so  they  are  kept  pure  from  heresy;  but 
schools  are  opened  by  them  to  allure  the  chil- 
dren of  other  people  to  come  and  be  educated 
by  them,  and  thus  to  fix  early  prejudices, 
which  remain  durable  and  are  hard  to  wear  oil'. 

160.  In  boys  and  girls,  from  the  age  of 
twelve  to  fifteen  years,  their  prejudices  by  ed- 
ucation may  be  so  fixed  by  artful  insinuations 
and  address,  that  in  ninety-nine  times  out  of 
one  hundred,  they  would  remain  Catholics  or 
Papists. 

161.  By  generation,  emigration  and  those 
whom  they  proselyte,  they  augment  their  num- 
bers fast.  They  address  the  outward  senses 
by  pompous  show;  distributing  pictures.  &c, 
&c,  to  attract  and  win  over  attention  to  their 
side ;  but  woe  to  some  who  apostatize  from 
what  is  called  the  true  faith  ;  if  opportunity 
permit,  how  are  they  disposed  of?  In  some 
cases  the  circumstances  look  very  dark  and 
gloomy. 


e= 


336 


ANALECTJ  :    HISTORY. 


162.  They  have  more  colleges  and  high- 
schools  of  literature,  than  any  other  society  in 
the  U.  States. 

163.  If  all  the  communicants  of  the  Pres- 
byterians, Congregationalists  and  Methodists, 
were  put  in  one  scale,  the  Catholics  put  into 
the  other,  in  point  of  round  numbers,  it  is 
thought  the  latter  would  outnumber  the  whole. 

164.  Whilst  other  societies  are  quarreling 
and  dividing  and  splitting  up  into  parties  ;  and 
masons  and  anti-masons:  skeptics,  woodtics, 
politics,  with  heretics  and  bedticks,  and  many 
other  ticks,  are  shaking  the  nation  to  pieces, 
to  become  as  a  rope  of  sand — Fanny  Wright- 
ism  and  Owenism  with  many  other  isms  by 
foreign  influence,  are  sowing  the  seeds  of  dis- 
cord in  society  by  destroying  confidence  and 
the  force  of  moral  obligation  from  the  human 
and  public  mind,  and  overturning  the  govern- 
ment of  the  nation  ;  the  object  of  the  un-Holy 
Alliance,  and  that  of  the  Jesuits  and  the  Holy 
Father,  may  be  accomplished,  and  theirs  es- 
tablished on  our  ruins. 

165.  William  IV.  the  King  of  England,  was 
popular  beyond  that  of  his  predecessors:  but 
he  has  disappointed  the  public  and  betrayed 
the  people  and  forfeited  their  confidence  by 
leaning  to  the  side  of  the  un-Holy  Alliance; 
and  not  a  man  to  shout  for  him  now. 

166.  George  the  III  went  to  church — not  so 
heard  of  his  son  George  IV;  but  when 
crowned,  all  the  implements  were  new,  mod- 
elled in  the  Catholic  style — as  the  cross  on  the 
new  crown  and  on  the  golden  staff,  &c,  &c. 

167.  The  ceremonies  at  the  funeral  of  the 
wife  of  George  the  III,  from  Kew  Palace  to 
Windsor,  were  somewhat  papistical ;  and  the 
master  of  the  ceremonies  was  a  Catholic  Peer. 

168.  According  to  the  Annua]  Register,  pub- 
lished in  England  a  few  years  since,  the  Royal 
family  have  a  "  family  confessor  !  !  " 

169.  All  the  Royal  children  are  said  to  have 
been  Catholic  inclined,  with  the  exception  of 
two — one  son  and  one  daughter. 

170.  Noblemen,  called  Protestants,  to  hold 
their  estates,  have  their  domestic  chaplains, 
who  are  known  to  be  sent  to  France  for  ordi- 
nation by  a  Catholic  Bishop,  pure  by  order 
and  succession. 

171.  The  Revolution  of  France  in  1789, 
caused  6  or  7000  Priests  to  take  shelter  in 
England  ;  and  within  twenty-five  years  after, 
upwards  of  900  Roman  Chapels  were  built  in 
that  kingdom. 

172.  Algiers  was  taken  possession  of  by 
the  French,  under  the  pretext  id'  putting  down 
piracy  and  colonizing  the  country.  But  who 
were  to  be  sent  to  Africa,  but  the  Protestants 
and  those  of  liberal  principles,  who  were  too 
dangerous  to  the  designs  of  the  Jesuits,  to  re- 
main at  home. 

173.  The  news  by  Telegraph  reaches  Paris 


of  the  decrees  to  dismiss  the  deputies  by  an 
arbitrary  power,  and  the  pre-ses  supp 
the  same  day  ;  this  turned  36,000  persons  out 
of  employ,  and  brought  on  a  struggle  between 
the  people  and  the  King,  who  was  dethroned 
in  three  days. 

174.  There  was  an  arrangement  between 
the  military  and  civil  authority  to  attack  and 
slaughter  the  people,  to  strike  terror  into  the 
public  mind  at  once. 

175.  Lafayette  and  all  the  deputies  of  lib- 
eral principles,  and  editors  of  periodical 
works  that  were  liberal,  were  proscribed  for 
assassination  ;  the  catalogue  of  names  was 
found  with  other  conspiratol  papers,  in  a  secret 
drawer  of  an  iron  chest,  in  a  subterraneous 
vault — for  which  Jhe  Ministers  were  brought 
to  trial  and  condemned  to  perpetual  imprison- 
ment. 

176.  Here  the  Prime  Minister  brought  out 
the  "  secret  treaty  of  Verona,"  the  first  time  it 
ever  met  the  light  publicly — to  show  that  he 
could  have  acted  no  other  way  than  he  did ; 
in  obedience  to  his  sovereign,  agreeably  to  the 
will  of  the  Holy  Alliance. 

177.  The  Jesuits,  on  the  fall  of  the  King, 
fled  in  all  directions  ;  some  took  shelter  in 
England,  &c.  Upwards  of  eighty  vehicles 
crossed  the  Alps  tilled  with  them,  to  take 
shelter  in  Italy  :  and  such  as  could  not  get  off, 
disguised  themselves  and  hid  in  garrets  and 
cellars  to  save  themselves.  These  circum- 
stances speak  volumes  concerning  the  Jesuits 
and  the  Holy  Alliance,  as  a  part  of  the  grand 
conspiracy  against  representative  government 
and  the  liberties  of  mankind  throughout  the 
world. 

178.  The  King  of  France  was  to  let  the 
liberty  of  the  press  be  free ;  and  also  to  have 
republican  institutions  about  the  throne  ;  but 
he  has  forfeited  the  confidence  of  the  people, 
and  betrayed  the  trust  reposed  in  him  by  lean- 
ing towards  the  principles  of  the  un-Holy 
Alliance ! 

179.  When  the  Inquisition  was  restored  in 
Spain,  the  Jews,  Freemasons  and  heretics, 
were  allowed  but  forty  days  to  come  in  and 
make  submission,  or  share  the  horrors  of  that 
Court.  From  forty  to  fifty  thousand  persons 
were  imprisoned  in  a  few  days,  and  most  of 
them  have  never  been  heard  of  since. 

180.  Catholicism  does  not  change — the 
principle  is  the  same — appearances  to  the  con- 
trary  notwithstanding. 

181.  How  many  have  been  destroyed  on 
account  of  a  different  name,  creed  or  opinion, 
within  the  memory  of  man,  in  different  parts 
of  the  world  ! 

182.  The  Bonapartists  were  invited  to  lake 
shelter  in  Ru<sj;l  as  teachers  on  the  noble- 
meii's  estates,  to  improve  that  empire,  an  !  so 

pe  the  Bourbons  of  France.      The  Jesi 


seized  the  opportunity  to  occupy  those  places, 
intending  to  amalgamate  the  Greek  with  the 
Latin  Church  ;  but  being  driven  away  by  the 
order  of  government,  the  Emperor  Alexander 
died  by  art,  which  was  laid  to  the  Masons, 
and  about  14,000  were  made  away  with,  and 
i  lost  of  them  have  not  been  heard  of  since, 
1  hough  England  was  accused  by  the  Jesuits, 
of  the  deed,  to  prevent  the  uniting  of  the  two 
Churches,  it  cost  Russia  £500,000  to  supply 
their  place. 

183.  On  Wexford  bridge  197  piked  and 
pitch*  1  over,  183  burnt  in  a  barn,  and  others 
who  aimed  Catholics  to  save  their  lives,  were 
sprinkled  by  the  Priest  and  then  taken  out 
and  shot,  saying  it  is  better  for  you  to  die 
while  in  the  faith,  than  to  relapse  back  into 
heresy,  1798.  Look  at  the  book  of  Martyrs, 
and  see  the  sameness  down  ;  and  so  mind  and 
take  care  of  yourselves. 

184.  How  many  thousand  dollars  have  the 
Protestants  of  these  United  States  given  to  the 
Catholic  cause  within  a  few  years  :  and  what 
will  be  the  RECIPROCATION  ? 

185.  Mettirnech  and  Talleyrand,  &c, — what 
have  they  to  do  in  the  wheei  of  fortune  ?  and 
who  gave  aid  to  the  Romish  establishments  at 
Hartford  and  New  Haven  in  Connecticut  1 

186.  The  whole  world  appears  to  be  divid- 
ed into  districts  and  men  appointed  to  act  as 
agents,  each  to  act  in  his  field,  to  make  ob- 
servation, report  and  receive  instruction.  So 
the  row  of  fine  buildings  in  New  York  and 
at  Cincinnati  and  a  place  in  the  interior  of 
Missouri — as,  if  they  should  fail  in  their  at- 
tempt and  design  upon  the  Old  World,  to 
have  this  country  as  a  refuge  to  fly  to  :  the 
see  of  Rome,  the  school  of  Cardinals,  with  the 
Pope  at  their  head,  to  be  transported  to  North 
America,  and  set  up  their  head  quarters  here. 

187.  When  John  Bull  in  the  Old  World 
resolved  that  he  had  a  right  to  bind  America 
in  all  cases  whatever,  the  self-same  day  a 
noise  was  heard  in  the  air  in  the  New  World, 
for  several  hundred  miles. 

188.  So  on  the  12th  of  November,  1833, 
500  milliners  met  at  Milledgeville  in  Georgia, 
with  an  ex-candidate  for  the  Presidency,  who 
had  been  disappointed,  and  unanimously  re- 
solved to  go  the  whole  hog  in  separating  or 
seceding  from  the  Union  ;  when  the  day  ended, 
at  midnight  the  blazing  meteors  began  in  the 
heavens,  shooting  from  the  centre  to  the  cir- 
cumference, to  be  seen  all  over  North  Ameri- 
ca, until  the  sun  absorbed  them  in  the  morning  ! 

189.  The  daughters  of  Moab,  by  the  coun- 
sel of  Baalam,  seduced  the  young  men  of 
Israel,  and  brought  the  curse  of  God  into  the 
Hebrew  Camp.  So  young  women  of  fashion, 
are  fond  of  a  splendid  place  of  worship  ;  and 
hence,  draw  many  to  wait  upon  them  and  at- 
tend thooO  splendid   places,  without  anticipat- 


22 


ing  any  harm  ;  but  they  are  led  in  that  way 
from  the  path  of  their  forefathers,  i.  e.  from 
Protestants  to  become  Catholics. 

190.  The  souls  of  the  Martyrs  under  the 
Altar  cried  for  justice — and  the  Heavenly  Host 
praise  God  for  His  judgment  in  retributing  the 
blood  of  the  Martyrs  on  the  bad  woman,  who 
sat  on  a  scarlet  colored  beast,  and  had  got 
drunk  with  their  blood,  for  by  this  act  of  re- 
tributive justice,  the  earth,  which  hath  long 
been  in  the  enemy's  hands,  reverts  to  its  right- 
ful owner.  For  God  will  put  it  into  the  hearts 
of  the  ten  horns,  or  civil  governments,  as 
already  begun,  to  eat  her  flesh  and  burn  her 
with  fire  ;  to  seize  her  treasure,  and  break  the 
ecclesiastical  power,  which  heretofore  assum- 
ed over  the  civil  authority;  and  thus  divide 
church  and  state. 

*191.  In  the  original  division  of  the  earth, 
after  the  flood,  the  descendants  of  Japheth  are 
said  to  people  the  Isles  of  the  sea ;  i.e.  Eu- 
rope ;  for  the  ancients  supposed  Europe  to  be 
an  island,  and  hence  in  prophecy  it  is  called 
the  Sea,  to  distinguish  it  from  Asia,  the  main, 
which  in  prophecy  is  called  the  Earth. 

192.  The  Papacy,  or  first  beast,  rose  out  of 
the  sea,  Europe.  The  second  beast  came  out 
of  the  earth,  Asia  ;  and  exercised  all  the  power 
of  the  first  beast  before  him. 

193.  When  Bonaparte  had  the  Pope  a  pri- 
soner in  France,  and  Rome  the  third  imperial 
city  in  his  empire — then  was  fulfilled  the  chain 
and  succession  of  power  from  Rome  Pagan  to 
Rome  Papal,  and  so  to  the  second  beast  from 
Asia,  who  exercised  all  the  power  of  which 
he  had  stripped  the  Pope. 

194.  The  beast  was,  and  is  not,  and  will  be 
again — and  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit — 
slay  the  two  witnesses  and  perish  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Armegaddon — when  the  Angel  will 
stand  in  the  sun  and  call  all  the  fowls  of  hea- 
ven to  the  supper  of  the  great  God,  to  eat  the 
flesh  of  kings  and  princes — and  the  two  beasts, 
or  beast  and  false  prophet,  will  be  taken  away, 
and  this  be  the  last  battle  ever  to  be  fought  in 
our  world. 

195.  The  Magog  of  Ezekiel  may  refer  to 
the  same  thing ;  as  it  takes  seven  months  to 
bury  the  dead  and  the  weapons  of  war  answer 
the  Jews  as  fuel  for  fire,  seven  years,  without 
going  to  the  forest  for  wood. 

196.  Magog  was  the  grandson  of  Noah; 
and  peopled  the  north  of  Europe  and  Asia,  as 
is  admitted  Dy  antiquarians,  what  now  con- 
stitutes the  Russian  Empire — Gog,  the  chief 
Prince  (or  Emperor)  of  Mesach,  (Moscow) 
and  Tubal  or  Tobolski.  According  to  pro- 
phecy the  Russian  bear  is  to  go  against  the 
Jews  after  their  return  home  to  their  own 
land,  with  their  immense  wealth,  which  is  not 
real,  but  personal  estate. 

197.  In   1724,  Bangle  wrote  in  German  a 


338 


.ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


calculation  on  the  fulfillment  of  prophecy.  In 
1754,  Wesley  abridged  a  part  into  English.  In 
1793,  it  was  noticed  that  four  things  were  to 
take  place  in  1810 — 17  years  ahead,  viz  :  1st. 
the  Pope  to  lose  his  temporal  power — 2d,  the 
City  to  govern  itself,  3d,  this  to  be  effected  by 
a  man  from  Asia ;  and  4th,  that  it  would  be 
666  years  from  a  particular  data — and  by  the 
fifth  phial  would  have  his  kingdom  darkened 
and  lose  his  own  power. 

198.  Bonaparte  became  a  commander  in 
1796 — went  into  Egypt  in  1798,  and  thence 
into  Asia,  and  fought  Sir  Sydney  Smith  at  a 
place  called  Achre  in  the  plains  of  Galilee 
near  where  our  Lord  was  born ;  hearing  of 
the  anarchy  which  threatened  France,  he  saw 
a  door  to  rise  into  power — hence  in  1799  he 
got  the  command  of  the  national  guards — in 
1800  to  be  Consul,  and  in  1802  Emperor— 
and  in  1809  he  passed  the  edict  to  strip  the 
Pope  of  his  power ;  and  took  him  to  France, 
and  Rome  was  to  govern  itself  as  an  imperial 
city — which  edicts  were  to  go  into  execution 
the  first  day  of  January  1810  ;  and  it  was  just 
666  years,  the  intermediate  time  between  1143 
when  the  power  of  choosing  the  Pope  was 
taken  from  the  people  and  lodged  in  the 
school  of  Cardinals;  Bonaparte  had  his  king- 
dom darkened  and  lost  his  power :  and  this  is 
the  data  to  the  other  two  phials. 

199.  The  6th  is  to  be  poured  on  the  Euph- 
rates or  Mahomedan,  or  Turkish  empire — 
waters,  (people)  dried  up,  &c,  that  the  way  to 
the  East  may  be  prepared.  Six  years  ago  the 
Grand  Turk  had  an  empire  of  about  2,000 
miles  square — but  now  only  his  Capitol,  with 
a  strip  of  country  like  a  garden  spot  around. 
1st,  the  Russian  Asiatic  army  took  and  retain- 
ed some  provinces  near  the  Euphrates ;  2d,  in 
Europe,  west  of  the  Black  sea,  sundry  pro- 
vinces have  gone  off  to  govern  themselves ;  3d, 
Old  Greece  has  gone  off  to  govern  herself;  4th, 
Algiers  and  her  dependencies,  France  has 
taken ;  and  5th,  the  Pacha  of  Egypt  has  de- 
prived the  Sultan  of  the  residue  of  his  African 
domains,  ancient  Syria,  the  plains  of  Babylon 
and  the  Holy  Land  ;  thus  the  waters  are  dried 
up — and  only  the  Capitol  remains,  which  in  a 
great  measure  burnt  down,  that  the  three  great 
powers — Russia,  France  and  England  may 
amalgamate,  as  the  three  general  heads,  the 
whole  ancient  scripture  world,  and  thus  pre- 
pare the  way  for  the  great  battle  of  Armegad- 
don — each  desiring  the  eastern  ascendency, 
and  hence  to  centre  there.  For  the  policy  of 
the  three  courts  on  that  head  is  well  known 
by  their  movements  for  many  years. 

200.  The  Egyptians  placing  the  Mahome- 
tans and  Jews  and  Christians  upon  an  equali- 
ty, 'both  as  it  relates  to  religion  and  politics — 
now,  for  the  first  time  for  1800  years,  appears 
the  dawn  of  an  opening  for  the  Israelites  to 


return  to  their  own  land.  See  the  design  to 
remove  the  disability  of  the  Jews  in  England, 
and  the  paying  the  Jewish  Priests  out  of  the 
revenue  in  France,  the  same  as  Protestants  or 
Catholics,  and  the  anticipation  of  an  Eastern 
empire  under  the  Jews,  as  a  balance  of  power 
against  Russia  ;  and  also  their  Sanhedrim  to 
govern  themselves  by  a  Grand  Council  since 
1806 — which  they  had  never  done  since  their 
dispersion  by  Titus  and  the  Romans. 

201.  The  invitation  for  men  of  letters  to 
improve  Egpyt,  no  doubt  will  be  seized  by  the 
Jesuits  to  get  all  the  ascendency  possible  in 
the  east,  as  well  as  to  have  their  emissaries 
whereever  there  are  protestant  missionaries 
to  thwart  and  counteract  their  movements. 

202.  There  are  prophecies  which  no  doubt 
relate  to  America.  1st,  Isaiah,  speaking  of  a 
country  beyond  the  Rivers  of  Ethiopia  with 
wings  ;  2d,  the  young  Lions,  in  the  39th  of 
Ezekiel ;  3d,  where  the  woman  "flew  into  the 
wilderness,"  after  she  had  fled  before  into  the 
countries  north  of  the  Danube — her  last  flight 
to  the  United  States. 

203.  The  image  in  Daniel  with  a  gold  head 
and  a  silver  arm,  brass  thighs  and  iron  feet, 
smote  by  a  stone,  &c,  short  condensed  history 
— 1st,  Gold  head,  Babylon:  2d,  Silver  arms, 
the  Medes  and  Persians  united  in  Cyrus, 
who  took  Babylon;  3d,  Brass  thighs,  Grecians 
under  Alexander  the  Great,  who  subdued  the 
Medes  and  Persians ;  4th,  Iron  feet,  the  Ro- 
mans, who  conquered  the  whole — as  law-re- 
ligion exists  in  the  old  countries,  that  Image  is 
not  wholly  gone  by,  but  we  exist  in  the  days 
of  the  toes. 

204.  But  the  stone  shall  smite  it,  and  those 
ancient  institutions  will  become  as  chaff — that 
King-craft  and  Priest-craft  are  the  delegated 
power  and  gift  of  God. 

205.  The  rational  principles  of  William 
Penn,  which  have  predominated  in  America, 
are  illuminating  the  Old  World,  and  King-craft 
and  Priest-craft  are  going  down  the  hill ; 
therefore  the  Kings  and  Priests  are  alarmed  ; 
and  the  alarm  has  produced  the  un-Holy  Al- 
liance and  called  out  the  Jesuits  from  their 
dormancy,  to  act  in  conjunction  together,  in  a 
general  conspiracy  against  the  liberties  of 
mankind  throughout  the  world. 

206.  For  if  the  principles  of  Light  and  Li- 
berty prevail,  Monarchy  and  Law-religion  go 
by  the  board — but  in  order  to  arrest  the  pro- 
gress of  Light  and  Liberty,  there  is  no  way 
but  to  destroy  representative  governments  and 
the  liberty  of  the  Press,  according  to  the  secret 
Treaty  of  Verona,  and  hence  all  men  of  in- 
formation and  liberal  principles  and  influence 
in  society,  must  be  proscribed  and  cut  off  at  a 
stroke,  that  the  rest  may  be  awed  into  obedi- 
ence, as  was  intended  by  the  arrangement  in 
1830,  that  produced  the  revolution  in  France, 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


339 


when  the  King  and  Jesuits  were  thwarted  and 
had  to  flee. 

2G7.  And  the  only  way  for  the  Americans 
to  be  safe  and  to  maintain  their  liberty  and  in- 
dependence, is  to  be  wide  awake  against  nul- 
lification, priest-craft  and  the  aristocracy  that 
is  rising  in  this  once  happy  land.  Our  liberties 
may  so  remain,  and  be  handed  down  to  pos- 
terity, if  the  people  do  not  give  up  the  ship. 

208.  Right  Reason  (laying  aside  blind  self- 
interest,)  and  virtue,  and  prayer  in  faith,  with 
proper  works,  may  save  a  sinking  ship,  ra- 
tional liberty  in  a  social  point  of  view — not  to 
divide  and  devour  and  sow  all  the  seeds  of 
dissention  to  destroy  the  union  for  temporary 
interest,  and  party  purposes.  Let  a  redeem- 
ing spirit  of  forbearance  be  found  in  the  land 
to  prevail  among  the  people,  and  by  so  doing 
God  will  save  the  country  from  the  curse  and 
destruction  that  some,  who  have  lent  them- 
selves as  tools,  have  endeavored  to  bring  upon 
it.     Amen !  so  may  it  be  ! 

209.  The  seventh  phial  was  poured  out  on 
the  air — what  a  blast  in  the  atmosphere ! 
Compare  modern  constitutions  in  the  youth, 
and  the  state  of  society  some  30  or  40  years 
ago. 

210.  Two  years  since,  more  deaths  reported 
in  Boston  and  New  York  in  a  single  week 
than  any  time  before  ;  even  yellow  fever  times 
not  excepted. 

211.  The  Cholera— 50,000,000,  swept  off 
since  it  first  broke  out  down  to  some  three 
years  ago — before  it  got  into  Germany,  France, 
or  England ;  one-sixteenth  part  of  the  human 
family,  by  computation ;  and  how  many  have 
been  swept  off  since  %  There  is  not  a  nation 
or  an  island  of  magnitude  where  the  scourge 
is  not  felt;  and  perhaps  the  United  States, 
according  to  our  population  and  number,  have 
been  the  most  favored  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth ;  but  there  is  a  just  God,  who  will 
hold  us  accountable  for  the  use  or  abuse  of 
the  privileges  we  as  a  nation  enjoy. 

212.  In  some  parts  the  interference  in  elec- 
tions— the  injunction  to  the  employed,  not  to 
go  to  the  polls  unless  they  vote  as  directed — 
on  pain  of  dismission  from  employ. 

213.  So  in  matters  of  religion  :  go  where  I 
say,  and  attend  my  meeting,  or  be  dismissed ; 
thus  interfering  in  matters  of  conscience  and 
religion,  to  bring  about  Church  and  State, 
Law-religion, — a  curse  upon  the  land. 

214.  Calling  white  people  slaves,  locking 
them  up  to  work  more  hours  in  the  day,  by  an 
arbitrary  power  displayed,  than  is  exercised 
over  the  people  of  color  in  the  South. 

215.  So  in  Congress  Hall,  long  speeches, 
many  words,  to  display  talents,  get  a  name, 
pass  off  time  ;  my  wages  are  going  on  ;  and 
all  to  what  purpose,  but  to  disturb  the  land  as 
it  relates  to  the  peace  of  society. 


216.  So  old  Hickory — how  strange  to  tell 
— that  a  man  carmot  act  right,  do  as  he  may 
— not  one  single  thing  is  right — all  is  wrong 
from  first  to  last — if  one  must  believe  what 
others  say,  or  what  we  sometimes  read. 

217.  To  trammel  and  govern  the  Press,  and 
the  papers,  encouraging  or  depressing  their 
circulation,  as  the  editorial  matter  may  please 
or  displease ;  so  that  interest  shall  induce 
compliance. 

218.  How  many  ways  and  artful  means  are 
used  to  gain  the  ascendency  in  the  land,  all 
that  human  nature  can  invent  seems  to  be  put 
in  requisition. 

219.  One  may  form  a  judgment  of  the 
strength  of  most  societies,  by  the  number  and 
size  of  the  church ;  not  so  of  the  Romans,  for 
they  may  have  half  a  dozen  congregations  for 
Mass  in  one  forenoon  in  the  same  house. 

220.  There  are  young  ladies,  Nuns,  called 
Sisters  of  Charity,  of  handsome  address,  em- 
ployed to  get  into  towns  and  cities,  to  lay 
foundations  for  Catholic  schools  ;  and  months 
may  pass  before  the  true  character  and  object 
are  known ;  and  in  many  of  the  Protestant 
schools  there  are  men,  as  teachers  employed, 
whose  character  is  not  known. 

221.  There  is  not  a  printer  in  the  United 
States  who  would  dare  to  be  editor  to  a  perio- 
dical work  of  a  particular  stamp,  in  the  city 
of  Baltimore. 

222.  Out  of  213,000  in  New  York,  52,000 
are  said  to  be  Romans;  and  at  Brooklyn,  every 
fourth  person  ;  also  in  the  District  of  Colum- 
bia, about  one-third  of  the  inhabitants  are 
Romans. 

223.  There  appears  to  be  an  unnatural 
spirit  of  a  diabolical  nature  exemplified  in  the 
world,  as  though  the  devil  had  come  down  in 
great  wrath,  as  manifested  by  acrimony  in  the 
case  of  Avery,  and  the  anti-question  and  in 
politics,  and  about  the  subject  of  what  some 
call  religion  ;  perhaps  he  knows  he  hath  but 
a  little  time  and  is  determined  to  improve  it. 

224.  Some  believe  in  a  Mule  devil,  some  in 
a  horned  one,  and  some  in  none  at  all. 

225.  Mule  devil,  the  ugly,  bad  deceitful, 
and  revengeful  spirit  of  man,  which  is  con- 
stituted a  two-leged  devil ;  fallen  Angels,  evil 
spirits  without  corporeal  bodies,  in  hierogly- 
phics, represented  as  a  black  man  with  horns ; 
but  a  belief  in  the  existence  of  both,  may  be 
nearer  the  truth  than  a  negative  of  the  whole. 

226.  When  the  beast  shall  ascend  from  the 
"  bottomless  pit"  and  rise  again,  and  that 
with  diabolical  strength  and  fury,  and  the  new 
persecution  begin,  that  will  fall  on  outward 
court  worshippers,  formal  christians,  as  well 
as  the  sincere  in  heart;  and  Deists  and  Uni- 
versalists  will  then  fare  no  better  than  any 
other  people,  all  will  be  cut  off  who  do  not 
conform,  or  are  men  of  information,  and  in- 


340 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


fluenee  and  liberal  principles ;  for  there  will  be 
no  neutral  ground  in  that  day ;  and  to  conform 
will  not  afford  safety,  for  even  then  you  may 
be  cut  off,  as  not  trust-worthy  in  their  view. 
Here  then  remember  the  warning  by  the 
third  Angel,  not  to  conform  to  the  worship  of 
the  beast  or  his  IMAGE — and  there  is  not 
another  such  an  awful  and  dreadful  threaten- 
ing in  all  the  sacred  volume,  as  is  the  one 
against  conformity  to  that  worship  in  that 
day. 

227.  Who  was  it  that  landed  at  Amboy,  in 
New  Jersey,  with  about  30  others,  and  12  or 
$15,000,000,  eighteen  or  nineteen  years  ago — 
quit  this  country,  amused  the  public  with  a 
rattlebox,  and  since  his  departure,  has  taken  a 
new  name  1 

"  Dangers  stand  thick  through,  all  the  ground  /" 

228.  Here  I  must  leave  the  subject  to  fu- 
ture developement — knowing  that  my  time  is 
short,  at  best.  The  evening  shades  are  coming 
on  apace !  But  as  a  well-wisher  to  Zion  and 
the  public,  and  the  whole  world  at  large,  may 
those  into  whose  hands  this  may  fall,  take 
warning  !  timely  warning,  before  the  cup  of 
their  iniquity  be  full,  that  it  may  be  well 
with  them  individually,  and  with  the  public 
also. 

229.  The  following  extract  from  the  Mil- 
lennial Harbinger,  on  the  "Catholic  Controver- 
sy," I  commend  to  the  serious  attention  of  my 
countrymen,  as  confirmatory  of  my  apprehen- 
sions of  the  designs  of  the  Romanists  : 

"  This  is  one  of  the  most  important  con- 
troversies of  this  controversial  age.  Im- 
portant in  all  its  bearings  upon  the  Catholic 
religion,  the  Protestant  religion,  and  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  it  cannot  fail  to  interest  all  re- 
ligious men.  Important,  too,  in  its  bearings 
upon  the  political  destinies  of  this  nation, 
involving  the  fundamental  principles  of  free 
government;  and  placing  again  in  a  new  at- 
titude before  the  public  mind,  the  question, 
Whether  it  is  possible  for  any  earthly  govern- 
ment to  exist,  under  which  men's  political  and 
religious  rights  and  privileges  can  be  kept 
perfectly  separate  and  distinct — it  demands  the 
attention  of  all  political  men. 

"I  have  been,  in  a  great  measure,  a  silent 
spectator  of  the  varied,  ingenious,  persevering, 
and  bold  efforts  of  the  Romanists  to  gain  the 
political  ascendency  in  this  country.  We  have 
only  once  or  twice,  in  a  public  way,  called 
the  attention  of  our  cotemporaries  to  this  sub- 
ject. We  have  expressed  the  conviction, 
without  giving  the  proof,  that  there  is,  on  the 
part  of  the  Roman  See,  a  settled  determina- 
tion, accompanied  with  a  lively  expectation  of 
-  a  fixed  purpose,  from  which  'His 
Holiness'  is  never  to  depart,   to   bring  these 


United  States  into  the  bosom  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  to  add  all  America,  North  and 
South,  to  the  territory  of  its  dominions.  Nor 
is  this  project  so  chimerical  as  many  suppose; 
nor  so  implausible  as  many  Romanists  in 
America  would  have  the  Protestants  to  ima- 
gine. I  am  of  opinion  that  it  is  practicable,  if 
the  Romanists  can  persuade  our  people  that 
they  have,  no  such  objects  nor  wishes ;  and 
especially  practicable,  if  the  present  constitu- 
tion, and  manners  and  customs  of  sectarianism 
continue  for  a  generation  or  two.  Already 
40,000  Jesuits,  we  are  informed,  are  silently 
and  secretly  at  work  in  the  bosom  of  our 
country.  Priests  have  been  shipped  annually 
to  this  country,  and  landed  in  small  groups  at 
every  seaport  from  Quebec  to  New  Orleans,  to 
avoid  suspicion.  Large  sums  of  money  have 
been  advanced  from  the  coffers  of  St.  Peter  to 
found  schools,  colleges,  and  churches  in  these 
United  States.  These  schools  are,  in  numer- 
ous instances,  made  so  acceptable  to  our 
fashionable  Protestants  and  philosophic  Scep- 
tics, that  they  prefer  them  to  any  Protestant 
schools  for  the  education  of  their  children. 
Many  distinguished  citizens,  at  this  time,  like 
our  Virginia  Governor  (Floyd,)  have  their 
children  educated  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Pope  in  Catholic  schools.  Catholic  emigrants, 
in  the  ratio  of  three  to  one  Protestant,  are 
now  crowding  to  our  shores.  Only  two  years 
ago  some  unwary  Catholics  boasted  that  it 
was  known  at  Rome  that  700,000  Catholics 
were  in  the  United  States,  and  that  their 
church  was  then  more  powerful  and  influential 
in  America  than  any  other.  With  all  these 
documents  before  our  minds,  shall  we  hesitate 
to  say,  that  things  are  in  rapid  progress  to 
such  a  consummation.  Do  we  not  now  see, 
that  even  in  our  cities  of  New  York  and  Phi- 
ladelphia, the  Catholic  priesthood  have  the 
boldness  to  provoke  controversy,  and  to  chal- 
lenge the  investigation  of  their  principles  ;  and 
still  more  recently  it  is  proposed  to  have  vari- 
ous presses  established  in  America  for  the 
purpose  of  making  proselytes  to  the  Catholic 
faith.  Think  not,  then,  courteous  reader,  that 
our  fears  have  got  the  better  of  our  judgment, 
when  we  express  the  conviction,  that  mea- 
sures, numerous  and  efficient,  are  being  taken 
to  bring  all  America  into  the  Church  of  Rome. 
•"Where  will  the  Methodists  be,'  said  a 
Protestant  to  a  Catholic  not  long  since,  who 
dared  to  talk  a  little  in  this  way — ;  What  will 
our  half  million  of  Methodists  be  engaged 
about  in  those  days?'  'Methodists!'  said  the 
Priest,  '  Methodists  !  Why — their  clergy  are 
as  independent  of  the  people — as  monarchical 
as  oufs  !  Many  of  them  will  fall  into  our 
views.  No  sect  would  I  rather  see  go  ahead 
than  the  Methodists.  Their  Clergy  will  make 
excellent    Priests!      We    have   Jesuits   now 


ANALECTIC    HISTORY. 


341 


among  the  Methodist  clergy.  They  are  not 
known  as  such,  it  is  true.  We  become  all 
things  to  all  men,  that  by  all  means  we  may 
gain  some.  Never  mind — God  bless  the 
Methodists  !: 

"  '  And  what  will  the  Baptists,  the  half 
million  of  Baptists  be  doing  in  those  days  V 
'  What  they  are  doing  now — fighting  about 
their  creeds  and  their  opinions.  A  feeble  band 
— more  than  twenty  sorts  of  them,  and  no  one 
of  them  has  an  efficient  ministry !  They 
have  not  much  concert,  and  they  have  few 
learned  and  talented  men.  Bless  your  soul  ! 
.inmersion  travels  slowly  in  cold  weather !' 

"  '  But  are  not  the  Episcopalians  learned 
and  united  V  '  Yes  ;  and  did  not  three  of  their 
most  learned  clergy,  in  New  York,  come  over 
in  one  body  to  our  Catholic  Church,  a  few 
years  since  ?      Even   in   England,  good  Old 


England,   were  it  not  for  the  Establishment 

1  will  not  say  it.     They  are  better  paid 

than  our  clergy,  a  hundred  per  cent.     There 

is  but  a  paper  wall  between  us  and  them! , 

I  wish  the  Episcopalians  were  more  numerous 
in  America !' 

"  Thus  some  of  the  more  simple-minded  of 
the  Catholics  talk,  as  a  gentleman  informed 
me  the  other  day  in  King  &  Queen." 

230.  Look  well  to  your  safety  and  to  the 
public  safety  too.  Strive  to  conform  to  the 
will  of  God,  as  the  "  Eternal  rule  of  right." 
Let  your  heart  be  in  the  cause,  that  you  may 
worship  Him  acceptably,  in  "  SPIRIT  and  in 
TRUTH,"  and  so  meet  the  Divine  approba- 
tion, and  so  insure  His  protection.  That  it 
may  be  well  with  you  here  and  hereafter,  is 
my  fervent  prayer. 


342 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX    No     1 


The  Roman  Catholics  in  the  United 
States,  by  computation,  in  round 
numbers,  may  be        -        - 

Presbyterians  of  all  kinds,  and 
communications,  pew  holders, 
&c,  say  - 

Quakers,         .... 

Church  of  England,       - 

Methodists  of  all  kinds, 

Baptists  of  all  kinds, 

All  other  Societies.         -        - 

Making 


800,000 


1,000,000 
300,000 
200,000 
500,000 
400,000 

1,000,000 

4,200,000 


Which  estimate,  allowing  the  whole  who 
are  attached  to  some  society  by  prejudice  or 
from  education,  to  amount  to  5,000,000,  would 
leave  about  8,000,000  otherwise,  if  the  aggre- 
gate of  inhabitants  amounts  to  13,000,000 
souls  in  the  United  States. 

It  hath  been  said  that  "  Lorenzo  Dow  be- 
longs to  NO  BODY ;"  also  that  those  who  be- 
long to  "  no  body"  are  "  Dowites"  and  of 
course  belong  to  him  ! 

Now,  admitting  the  above  statement  to  be 
correct— then  (after  deducting  3,000,000  of 
colored  people  who  belong  to  others)  there 
would  be  a  balance  of  5,000,000  left  for  me, 
which  I  take  the  liberty  of  addressing — first, 
as  a  Citizen,  and  secondly,  as  a  Christian  ! 

As  a  Citizen,  I  admonish  you — I  warn  and 


entreat  you  to  be  caim  am  iepassionate  m  all 
your  social  and  pouticai.  views — be,  very  de- 
liberately, TRUE  AMERICANS  ! 

Watch  the  officious ;  designing,  ambitious 
Courtiers !  Be  not  used  as  tools — cat's  paws, 
and  puppets  for  none  ;  but  as  people  of  reason 
and  sense,  act  and  possess  a  judgment  and 
soul  of  your  own ! 

See  that  the  Constitution  he  not  invaded 
and  violated  with  impunity,  by  your  Rulers, 
and  sects  and  parties,  for  the  sake  of  Church 
and  State — Law  Religion — the  greatest  curse 
that  ever  befel  the  World  ! 

As  a  Christian,  I  expect  slander,  from  those 
*  *  *  *  *  bigots,  either  in  Church  or 
State,  and  opposition  from  them  in  various 
ways  ;  but,  my  counsel  is,  take  Eternity  into 
account,  by  a  serious,  considerate  examination 
how  it  stands  between  God  and  your  soul ! 

Avoid  what  is  wicked  and  dishonorable, 
seeing  it  is  the  motive  and  spirit  which  gave 
character  to  the  action. 

My  advice  to  you,  each  and  all,  is  to  be 
guarded  against  sectarian  prejudices,  bigotry 
and  bitterness  ;  but  lead  a  life  of  Prayer  and 
Watchfulness  and  Spiritual  Devotion,  that  you 
may  enjoy,  by  the  communication  of  the 
Spirit,  Jesus  Christ  Revealed  within — the 
Hope  of  Glory ! 

L.  DOW. 

District  Columbia,  May  20,  1830. 


L= 


APPENDIX    No,    2. 


The  practice  of  dressing  in  BLACK,  by 
ministers  of  most  denominations,  is  a  per- 
petuation of  one  of  the  Popish  customs,  which 
was  taken  from  the  false  prophets :  who  bor- 
rowed it  from  the  true  Prophets  when  mourn- 
ing in  sack-cloth,  &c.  But  God  declares  he 
will  remove  the  Chemarims  (or  black  coats) 
with  the  Priests  out  of  the  land  !     Zeph.  i.  4. 

SIN  and  SATAN  are  represented  as  black. 
Black  is  a  rotten  color,  and  black  will  easily 
show  dirt,  therefore  there  is  no  reason  but 
pride  and  the  prejudice  of  education  to  be  as- 
signed for  the  perpetuation  of  it ! 

As  it  relates  to  Baptisms,  the  plural  is 
spoken  of  by  Paul.  Heb.  vi.  there  are  three 
elsewhere  : — -Water,  Sufferings  and  the  Bap- 
tism of  the  Holy  Ghost.  As  it  relates  to  the 
mode,  the  Hebrews  were  baptized  to  Moses  IN 
the  Cloud  and  in  the  Sea  ;  and  yet  they  went 
through  on  DRY  ground,  so  that  they  were 
not  wet  all  over  under  water !  John  Baptized 
with  (not  IN)  water,  "unto  repentance,"  and 
baptized  Christ,  (who  could  not  be  baptized 
unto  repentance  for  he  had  nothing  to  repent 
of,)  and  said  1  shall  decrease,  which  implies 
that  he  knew  his  own  dispensation  would 
come  to  an  end  ;  while  that  of  Jesus,  must 
eat  up  all  the  vest  and  monopolize  the  world  ! 
Paul  baptized  some  of  John's  people  over 
again,  which  implies  the  use  of  water  among 
the  first  Christians,  and  that  John's  baptism 
was  not  the  Gospel  one  !  IN  Jordan  IN  the 
mountain  into  the  tree,  &c,  at,  to,  upon,  com- 
pare Exodus.  Luke,  and 
exercise  common  sense. 

To  gain  an  ascendancy  and  exercise  a  su- 
premacy over  others,  "  moral  evil"  will  adopt 
any  plan  to  maintain  unjust  prerogative. 

Hence  the  Pope  puts  down  the  Fr  e  Mason  ! 
Why  %  Not  because  Masonry  is  wrong,  but  be- 
cause itadmitsand  requires  only  Penn'sgeneral 
test,  "a  belief  in  one  God  ami  future  rewards 
and  punishment,"  '-as  though  a  Protestant 
might  be  saved  as  well  as  a  Catholic."  and  by 
such  all  the  Mahometans,  Heathens  and  Deists, 
are  called  " lieretics^  "  Infidels,"  &c,  as  though 
the  whole,  without  any  discrimination  must 


be  damned,  without  any  hope  of  mercy  to- 
gether!  Whereas,  what  is  a  Deist,  but  one 
who  acknowledges  a  Deity  :  What  is  an  In- 
fidel, but  he  that  hath  been  guilty  of  a  breach 
of  fidelity ;  seeing  one  is  the  opposite  of  the 
other,  by  an  act  of  violation,  which  consti- 
tutes infidelity  ;  but  he  that  is  not  guilty, 
should  not  unjustly  be  accused  !  The  back- 
slider exemplifies  a  character  of  infidelity,  as 
well  as  the  unfaithful  husband  or  wife  who 
violates  their  marriage  vow  ! 

But.  if  what  lias  commonly  been  called  re- 
ligion, be  not  religion,  but  a  piece  of  solemn 
mockery,  as  a  sham  upon  the  people;  ami  a 
man  perceives  the  imposition ;  his  reason  musl 
call  it  in  question;  if  he  begins  to  seek  J ■  n 
facts  and  enquire  after  TRUTH.  Of  course, 
he  will  and  must  have  his  doubts:  What  is 
truth  !  until  he  obtains  evidence  that  will 
satisfy  him  ! 

No  two  stones  look  exactly  alike,  neither 
do  two  human  countenances,  nor  any  two 
voices  sound  alike  :  and  if  not,  how  can  we 
expect  that  all  should  think  and  see  alike'? 
Variety  exhibits  both  the  wisdom  and  good- 
ness  of  God  in  nature,  and  why  not  in  grace  ! 
Charles  V.,  after  doing  his  best,  could  nol  make 
two  watches  run  alike — hence  his  folly,  to  at- 
tempt by  persecution,  to  make  a  nation  think 
alike  !      And  what,  sho  e  illumina- 

tion, to  cause  the  lighl  ct  the  moon  to  become 
as  the  light  of  the  Sun.  and  the  light  of  the 
Sun  to  become  sevenfold  as  the  light  oi  seven 
days,  can  make  the  watchmen  see  eye  to  eye  ' 
When  there  will  he  no  need  to  -ay  know  ye 
the  Lord  I  for  all  shall  know  him.  from  the 
least  unto  the  greatest,  and  the  glory  of  God 
shall  till  the  earth,  as  the  waters  do  the  sea! 

The  Pagans  had  many  deities,  and  they  ad- 
mitted of  different  modes  of  worship;  though 
they  bad  one  superior  to  all  the  rest, 
Jove,  or  Jupiter,  probably  borrowed  from 
the  patriarch— JEHOVAH  and  his  angels. 
But  when  the  worship  of  only  one  God  became 
general,  there  could  he  but  one  kind  of  wor- 
ship acceptable  ami  lid't-  and  the  othet 
Bidered   wrong   oi   course.      But   people,   by 


344 


APPENDIX. 


mistaking  a  MODE  for  a  PRINCIPLE,  lost 
the  spirit  in  the  letter,  and  the  substance  in  the 
shade — by  which  they  forgot  the  power  and 
only  retained  the  form,  which  is  worship  only 
nominally. 

Therefore  they  felt  to  persecute  those  who 
differed  from  them  in  opinion  and  mode — not 
admitting  and  considering  that  the  principle 
might  be  the  same.  Whereas  good  is  good, 
and  bad  is  bad  the  world  over,  and  there  are 
but  the  spirit  of  the  two  principles. 

Mahometanism,  which  admits  of  no  idola- 
try, tolerated  others  to  enjoy  their  opinions 
though  with  less  privileges — but  toleration 
was  not  known  in  Christendom  till  within  a 
few  hundred  years,  and  even  then  but  in  a 
small  degree. 

In  the  days  of  Elizabeth,  toleration  was 
unknown  in  England.  Hence,  "  corrupted 
Christianitif  was  more  INTOLERABLE  than 
Pagan  or  Mahometanism. 

All  religion,  when  established  by  law,  hath 
been  used  as  a  political  tool,  to  answer  the 
purpose  of  ambitious  and  designing  men  !  each 
appealing  to  heaven  for  the  justice  of  their 
cause,  when  they  are  under  the  influence  of 
'•'■old  Sam''1  in  most  cases — and  thus  substitute 
their  own  will  for  the  rule  of  right.  But  the 
world  will  continue  wrong,  until  the  govern- 
ment of  Jehovah  be  acknowledged,  and  he 
reign  King  in  the  hearts  of  all  mankind. 

The  doctrine,  that  one  person  is  born  the 
local  property  of  another,  involves  the  idea 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  an  exoneration 
of  obligation  from  the  possessor  let  the  pos- 
sessed flee  where  they  could,  the  duty  re- 
mained the  same.  Hence,  according  to  their 
ideas  of  equity,  Jonathan  still  belonged  to  the 
king;  and  an  old  grudge  was  the  consequence, 
because  fie  strove  to  be  free.  Therefore, 
when  the  freedom  of  the  seas  were  monopoli- 
zed, by  assumption,  considering  that  power 
constituted  right,  Jonathan  could  not  enjoy 
the  privilege,  without  paying  a  duly,  and 
taking  a  license  :  which  act  would  be  virtually 
to  give  up  his  independence,  and  exist  only 
nominally  as  a  nation,  but  in  fact  to  be 
governed  as  a  foreign  province.  6@"This 
ici]  to  the  only  alternative,  i.  e,  SUBMIT  or 
FIGHT.  Jonathan  chose  the  latter,  because 
the  former  would  have  betrayed  his  trust,  re- 
posed in  him  by  the  people.  But  he  had  to 
begin  before  he  was  ready,  seeing  that  he  was 
bound  by  the  constitution  not  to  keep  a  stand- 
ing  army  in  the  time  of  peace.  These  things 
are  overlooked  by  many,  who  bawl  and  cry 
they  know  not  why,  only  because  others  say 
so !  But  justice  should  be  done  to  every 
thing;  even  the  devil  we  have  no  right  to  be- 
lie, because  it  would  be  giving  false  testimony, 
and  to  misrepresent  the  truth,  is  intentionally 
to  deceive,  which  is  a  "  moral  evil."      And  it 


is  written,  "  Thou  shalt  not  speak  evil  of  the 
ruler  of  thy  people;" — therefore,  for  those 
people  who  have  come  hither  to  enjoy  the  be- 
nign influence  of  our  mild  government  on 
these  peaceful  shores,  to  turn  and  declamor,  as 
many  do,  savors  of  the  spirit  of  ingratitude, 
the  most  heinous  and  abominable  of  all  crimes 
— marked  with  Heaven's  disapprobation — ob- 
taining Jehovah's  curse ! 

When  the  nations  of  Europe,  for  the  mo- 
ment, were  intoxicated  with  joy  at  Buona- 
parte's downfall,  they  seemed  to  forget  every 
thought  of  justice,  saying,  "  It  originated  from 
America — and  whilst  the  United  States  con- 
tinue to  remain  a  republic  (which  is  the  only 
one  at  present  on  earth.)  we  shall  have  our 
work  to  do  over  again  !"  But  at  length,  re- 
collecting themselves,  though  they  had  agreed 
to  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  quarrel  by 
giving  aid  as  before,  but  leave  the  two  nations 
to  tug  it  between  them,  yet,  on  reflection  of 
what  might  be  the  consequence  if  Jonathan 
was  conquered,  offered  a  mediation  to  make 
the  quarrel  up. 

But  the  question  involved  in  the  contest — 
Whether,  by  the  Creator's  law  of  nature,  man 
is  a  cosmopolite  or  the  property  of  another  1 — 
will  indirectly  come  on  the  carpet,  considering 
the  age  of  enquiry;  and  the  answer,  which  "is 
self-evident,"  will  unfold  itself,  and  truth  will 
present  to  view — producing  its  consequences 
accordingly. 

The  cause  is  the  Lord's — He  governs  the 
world  in  righteousness,  and  gives  judgment 
according  to  equity  :  therefore  the  race  is  not 
to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong  ! 
&2T*  Contrary  to  human  probability,  we  are 
not  swept  from  the  ocean,  but  the  boaste  !  lau- 
rels of  invincibility  was  plucked  from  the 
other  side  !  These  things  upon  the  land  and 
water,  when  taken  into  account  by  the  grasp- 
ing mind,  with  the  concomitants  pails,  must 
he  acknowledged  to  be  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
which  hath  been  our  salvation! 

But  alas!   it  appears  that  some  don't  know, 
nor  prize  our  privileges,  and  would  be  willing 
to  subvert  the  whole  to    answer  the  pu 
of  a  few  ambitious    and    designing    mi  n  ' 
Hence  it  would  be  well  for  people  to  n 
history  of  kings,  and  inform  their   min  Is  on 
the  corruption   and   duplicity   of  courts]  and 
then  ask,  if  our  rulers,  who  must  feel  the  ef- 
fects of  their  own  "legislation,  (they  bein 
tinned  in  office  only  a  limited  space  of  time.) 
he  so  awfully  obnoxious  as  to   be  considered 
unlearnable.      What  must  be  the  ;-  -nsatio  i  i1 
WORSE  MEN  were  in  power  '     Mo 
should  he  continued  for  life!     The  truth  is, 
any  body,  and  even  a  fool,  can  find  fault,  but 
it   requires  a  wise  man  in  many  cases  to  point 
out  a  better  way.     And  men  of  no  virtue,  and 
wicked  dark  principles,  are  willing  to  sacrifice 


APPENDIX. 


345 


every  thing  that  is  sacred;  no  matter  who  is 
injured,  if  themselves  are  served  by  those 
wicked  ends!  Those  things  have  been  carried 
on  under  the  cloak  of  religion,  money.  &c. 
&c,  to  dupe  the  simple  mind  !  This  in  all 
ages  of  the  world,  according  to  history,  not 
excepting  Mahomet,  nor  the  Puritans  so  call- 
ed, in  the  time  of  Cromwell :  and  who,  when 
displaced  in  the  time  of  Charles,  came  lo  Mas- 
sachusetts; (with  Milton's  language*)  and 
hanged  several  Quakers. 

In  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  the  Law- 
religion  still  remain  to  shackle  the  people,  and 
in  the  latter  place  it  is  fifty  cents  fine  for  not 
going  to  meeting  on  a  Sunday.  Vermont  and 
New  Hampshire  have  shaken  off  the  yoke! 
Maryland  and  Virginia,  have  repealed  the 
TOBACCO  LAW,  for  the  support  of  the 
CLERGY,  and  most  of  the  other  Stale  Laws, 
comport  with  natural  justice,  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion and  conscience ! 

Washington  ever  seemed  to  show  a  rever- 
ence for  religion,  both  in  his  deportment  and 
proceedings.  John  Adams  who  quitted  Wash- 
ington City  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  and  was 
well  on  toward  Baltimore  that  time  it  was  day, 
ever  exhibited  ';  righteousness  overmuch" — and 
considering  the  fuss  among  the  Yankee  clergy, 
their  unusual  associations  and  correspondence 
with  the  President,  and  many  of  their  expres- 
sions about  that  time  and  shortly  after — with 
the  two  buildings  taking  fire  and  burning  some 
of  the  public  documents  ;  has  a  curious  squint- 
ing, that  they  thought  of  a  national  establish- 
ment, and  the  clergy  paid  indirectly  from  the 
people  by  virtue  of  the  revenue!  Jefferson, 
seeing  the  evil  of  law  religion,  &c,  had  those 
barbarous  laws  against  the  Quakers  repealed, 
and  also  the  imposition  of  tobacco,  which 
compelled  every  man  in  the  parish,  be  his 
sentiment  what  it  might,  to  give  his  quota  of 
sixteen  thousand  for  the  Church  Priest. 

Hence  many  of  those  priests  would  not 
preach  ;  others  supposing  America  would  be 
conquered,  kept  on,  under  an  idea  that  the 
king,  their  master,  would  have  their  arreara- 
ges made  up — but  after  Cornwallis  was  taken, 
gave  it  up  for  a  bad  job  ;  and  only  about  three 
of  the  whole  fraternity  continued  to  officiate. 
Hence  the  churches,  which  were  public  pro- 
pertv,  being  left  vacant,  another  law  was 
passed  for  other  societies  to  occupy  them  :  and 
the  Methodists,  Baptists.  Presbyterians,  &c, 
have  used  them  occasionally  since. 

These  things  procured  the  epithet  "  infidel"1 
for  a  mark  of  distinguishment ;  whereas  in- 
fidelity is  a  breach  of  fidelity  !  But  religious 
VENOM  of  all  things  is  the  worst !  From 
those  circumstances  arose  the  prejudice  of  the 

*  "  It  is  better  to  reign  in  Hell  than  serve  in  Heaven  ."' 
Which  is  best,  to  be  a  Hog  among  Kings,  or  a  King  anions 
Hogs. 


clergy  of  different  societies  who  would  be 
fond  of  a  law  religion,  as  the  ground  of  their 
animosity  and  ambition  against  him,  bi 
their  hopes  of  gain  are  stagnated  by  it.  But 
posterity  must  judge.  James  Madison,  believ- 
ing in  universal  rights  of  conscience,  as  one 
of  the  convention,  had  the  clause  sug 
which  has  become  an  important  trait  in  oil' 
Constitution  ;,  and  also  rejected  the  bills  to  it  • 
corporate  the  BAPTISTS  in  the  Mississippi 
Territory,  and  the  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND 
at  Alexandria! — as  the  principle,  once  ad- 
mitted by  CONGRESS,  might  be  plead  as  a 
precedent,  and  it  would  be  uncertain  where  the 
evil  would  end  !  And  as  religion,  under  some 
name  or  another,  has  been  used  as  a  hobby- 
horse to  accomplish  certain  purposi  s  and  ends, 
by  operating  on  the  minds  of  the  ignorant, 
undertlie  veil  of  sanctity,  &c,  to  the  no  small 
injury  of  society ;  he  seems  not  disposed  but 
in  a  delicate  way  to  bring  religion,  &c,  into 
political  affairs  !  £a?°  which  circumstance  is 
worthy  of  remark  !  for  a  religious  bigot  is 
worse  than  an  honest  DEIST,  who  believes  in 
Penn's  general  test  as  a  qualification  to  office, 
viz.  ONE  GOD  with  future  Rewards  ai  I 
Punishment!  The  latter  will  feel  the  force 
of  -:  moral  obligation,"  to  influence  his  prac- 
tice, while  the  former  begs  the  question  :  takes 
it  for  granted  that  he  is  right — hence  assumes 
the  liberty  to  pass  judgment  on  every  body 
else  who  ma)-  differ  from  him:  whereas  the 
other  will  only  think  for  liimself,  and  allow 
the  others  to  think  for  themselves.  B§r°The 
BIGOT  of  course  will  PERSECUTE,  whilst 
the  other  allows  equal  rights  of  conscience! 

Admitting  the    United   States  were  a  con- 
quered country,  and  the  following  administra- 
tion to  exist: — 1.  The  people  to  be  dis 
of  every  gun,  sword  and  pistol,  on  pain  of 
death  ;  and  no  man  could  be  suffered  to  keep 
even  a  fowling-piece,  without  a  duty  p 
three  guineas  for  it,  and  fifty-five  cents  for  a 
license  to  keep  it.     2.  A  military  force  suffici- 
ent to  keep  the  people  in  continual  awe.     3. 
In  a  great  measure  the  liberty  of   the 
and  of  the  press  curtailed,  on  pain  of  fine  and 
imprisonment,    transportation    or   death.       !. 
The  Methodists  to  become  established  by  law: 
so  that  every  tenth  lamb,  calf,  bushel  oi 
head  of  cabbage,   peck  of  potato 
&c,   every   tenth   of  every    thing   produced  : 
and  at  the  same  time  would  get  drunk,  curse 
and  gamble;  horse  race  and  keep  a  pack  of 
hounds  ;   play  the  whore  and  serve  the 
without  restraint  ;  and  publicly  acknov 
that  they  were  Deist*;  and  yet  say  thai  they 
believed  that  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  preach.     ">.  That  no  man  could  enter 
into    the    military   office,    however    immoral, 
without  first  receiving  the  sacrament.     Who 
could  say  it  would  be  right  ?     Who  would  at- 


346 


APPENDIX. 


tempt  to  justify  it  %  Would  it  not  be  an  op- 
pression upon  the  nation — an  evil  which 
should  be  redressed — and  if  sanctioned  by 
government  would  be  a  national  sin  indeed  ? 
the  theory  and  application  is  very  easy. 

The  news  of  peace  salutes  our  ears,  and  re- 
verberates through  the  land — but  how  long  it 
may  continue,  who  can  tell  1 

What  ambitious  man  designs  for  evil,  the 
Lord  takes  off  his  restraining  power,  designing 
it  for  good,  by  over-ruling  the  consequences 
thereof!  The  frost,  transposed  from  north  to 
south,  prevented  the  inroads  across  the  lakes, 
and  up  the  bayou  St.  John — and  also  the 
winds  effected  the  course  of  the  water  in  such 
a  manner,  that  the  British  could  not  embark, 
for  want  of  depth,  in  time  to  come  round  to  do 
further  mischief,  before  the  news  of  peace 
arrived.  Here  observe,  the  deceiver  got  de- 
ceived— for,  first,  the  proclamation,  inviting 
Tennessee  and  Kentucky  to  come  and  join 
them — secondly,  the  demand  for  Ohio  to  be 
our  western  boundary — thirdly,  the  Expedition 
to  New  Orleans,  with  a  governor,  and  all  the 
officers  with  their  clerks,  &c.  &c,  show  what 
their  expectations,  and  of  course  pretensions, 
were:  JS^'and  all  these  about  one  and  the 
same  time  in  agitation,  to  get  round  us  like  a 
horse  shoe,  like  the  French  policy,  1755. 

But  how  contrary  have  things  turned  out 
from  their  calculation  ?  The  affair  of  New 
Orleans,  Baltimore,  Plattsburg,  Sandusky, 
Crany  Island,  &c.  &c. — how  many  they  have 
lost,  and  how  few  on  the  American  side  have 
fallen,  is  a  thing  truly  wonderful  and  pro- 
vidential !  The  country  is  not  forsaken  of 
God  though  scourged,  and  the  American  cha- 
racter will  be  more  conspicuous,  and  establish- 
ed to  take  rank  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth.  The  one  who  claimed  the  ocean  for 
her  own,  is  shown,  that  she  is  not  invincible; 
though  her  glory  is  begun  to  set,  God  may 
lengthen  out  her  days  awhile  longer,  because 
she  grants  more  liberty  of  conscience  than  any 
other  of  the  East  at  present — and  also,  as  she, 
who  had  such  a  hand  in  the  slave  trade,  has 
conjoined  with  the  American  government, 
(which  never  had  any  hand  in  it,)  to  dis- 
countenance it,  &c. 

The  Gospel  progressed  from  the  EAST  as 
far  to  the  WEST  as  it  could,  and  find  civilized 
informed  people.  The  wilderness  of  Amer- 
ica— a  new  world — a  place  prepared  of  God 
for  a  theatre  o.  great  and  important  things 
worthy  of  himself!  ! — here  a  new  form  of 
government  is  formed,  congenial  with  the 
principles  of  the  Gospel,  and  agreeable  to  the 
universal  rights  of  conscience,  as  established 
in  the  Creator's  law  of  nature  ! — whilst  dark- 
ness, idolatry  and  wickedness,  with  supersti- 
tion and  barbarity,  evil  and  wicked  laws 
govern  all  the  intermediate  countries,  too  in- 


tolerable to  be  borne.  Those  things  were 
brought  into  being  by  wicked  men — upheld 
by  the  sword  and  terror  ;  by  those,  whose  in- 
terest it  is  to  uphold  and  support  them.  Most 
monarchies  are  laid  in  blood ;  and  the  blood 
of  the  innocent  calls  loudly  for  redress, 
which  justice,  sooner  or  later,  must  retribute — 
for  she  cannot  always  sleep. — Hence  the  "man 
stealer,"  the  bloody  priest,  and  the  merciless 
tyrant,  must  "  be  gathered  as  a  cluster,  and 
cast  into  the  wine  press  of  the  wrath  of  Al- 
mighty God." 

France,  Spain  and  Portugal,  still  bind  the 
conscience  of  man,  and  also  persevere  in  the 
practice  of  the  slave  traffic  which  shows  their 
cup  is  not  yet  full. 

Flattering,  vain  and  empty  titles  began  in 
France,  as  most  of  the  modern  fashions  do, 
connected  with  those  various  degrees  of  nick- 
names— Slave,  Servant,  Mister,  Sir,  Baronet, 
Baron,  Viscount,  Earl,  Marquis,  Duke,  Prince, 
King,  Emperor  and  Despot.  The  term  Lady, 
formerly  was  only  applied  to  the  empress  of 
Rome,  but  now  it  is  applied  to  tag-rag  and 
bobtail. 

The  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac,  existed  no 
where  but  in  the  minds  of  the  Pagans,  fabu- 
lously— which  they  applied  to  the  parts  of  the 
firmament,  and  distinguished  by  the  names  of 
the  beasts  most  familiar  to  them,  imagining 
that  each  deity  took  a  turn  round,  and  so  gov- 
erned the  body  between  them.  But  what  is 
the  sign,  and  what  the  substance  ?  figg"*  It  is 
an  imposition  from  the  heathen  Mythology, 
retained  and  transmitted  down  by  the  supersti- 
tious. 

The  practice,  in  some  parts  of  America,  of 
not  taxing  the  heads  and  property  of  ministers, 
(by  which  the  public  is  cheated  and  defrauded 
out  of  their  just  rightts,*)  originated  from  a 
reverence  for  the  priests,  because  nf  their  su- 
perior sanctity  in  the  dark  ages  of  the  world, 
when  popish  superstition  began  to  rise. 
First,  annuity  of  property  :  secondly,  exemp- 
tion from  military  duty;  thirdly,  not  to  be 
tried  by  the  civil  law,  because  of  their  charac- 
ter, but  the  ecclesiastical  law  only.  These 
things  were  done  out  of  esteem  first :  after- 
wards they  claimed  it  as  their  prerogative,  and 
so  became  above  all  law  but  their  own  :  and 
hence  being  rendered  superior  and  independent 
of  the  government,  began,  through  their  epis- 
copal combination,  to  go  over  the  heads  of 
each  and  all  orders  and  classes  of  men — as- 


■*  A  Yankee  priest  in  the  East,  had  a  flock  of  sheep,  on 
which  was  a  drawback  to  encourage  the  raising  them, 
but  lie  not  being  taxed,  derived  no  benefit  by  it ;  how- 
ever, his  son  had  a  «  •  *  «  horse,  on  which  was  a 
heavy  tax.  So.  just  before  taxing  time,  they  made  a 
swap,  horse  for  sheep,  to  save  the  tax  and  the  drawback 
too  Soon  alter  taxing  time  was  over,  they  both  pre- 
tended to  be  sick  of  then-  bargain,  and  exchanged 
again  (trjp-  but  got  four  folded  as-  a  consequence,  the 
cheat  being  so  jdain. 


APPENDIX. 


347 


suming  the  awful  prerogative  of  demanding 
money,  and  cursing  those  who  dare  to  stand  in 
their  way,  or  to  oppose  them. 

Moreover  they  assumed  the  liberty,  power 
and  authority,  to  determine  the  state  of  all 
mankind,  by  judging  some  to  be  burnt  to  death 
here,  for  heresy,  and  consigning  them  to  the 
flames  of  hell  forever  hereafter. 

On  the  other  hand,  that  one  drop  of  Jesus' 
blood  was  sufficient  to  atone  for  the  world, 
therefore  all  the  rest  was  given  to  the  pope, 
for  indulgences  to  commit  sin,  which  might  be 
committed  with  impunity  without  remorse. 
Furthermore,  the  Christians  could  do  some- 
thing over  and  above  what  was  required, 
which  of  course  would  be  meritorious ;  and 
these  were  put  into  a  box  with  the  merits 
of  Christ,  and  the  keys  were  given  to  St. 
Peter,  and  his  successors  in  office,  to  issue 
those  indulgences  as  above.  By  these  means 
the  world  was  imposed  on  unwarranted  and 
prevented  regeneration  ;  so  that  kings  them- 
selves have  been  the  dupes  of  PRIESTS,  and 
a  word  from  the  Bishop  would  produce  a 
greater  effect  than  Buonaparte  in  a  whole 
campaign,  with  an  hundred  thousand  men, 
and  to  suspect  the  imposition,  was  esteemed 
impious  in  the  highest  degree. 

From  the  "law  religion"  of  Constantine 
the  great,  orginated  episcopacy,  which  is 
modelled  after  the  old  "  Roman  /awy'  of  mo- 
narchy ;  and  from  Phochus,  who  murdered 
the  emperor,  two  daughters  and  six  sons,  ori- 
ginated the  title  of  "universal  bishop,''  who 
in  return  gave  Phochus  absolution  for  the  hor- 
rid murder. 

To  keep  the  people  ignorant  was  the  policy 
of  the  priests.  Hence,  what  books  were  not 
destroyed  by  the  barbarians,  from  the  northern 
hive,  and  by  the  Saracens,  were  monopolized 
by  the  priests,  and  what  books  were  written 
in  Latin,  in  order  to  carry  on  the  joke  until 
these  very  modern  times;  and  even  the  city 
doctors  give  their  written  prescriptions  in  the 
same  language,  for  the  same  purpose  and 
ends. 

And  such  was  the  ignorance,  even  among 
the  clergy,  that  a  bishop  could  not  write  his 
name,  but  would  make  a  mark  for  his  SIGN. 
Hence  the  origin  of  the  term  "  sign  a  paper,'" 
instead  of  subscribe,  &c. 

Thus,  whoever  looks  at  the  state  of  the 
world  in  the  solitary  ages — the  origin  of 
power — the  improvement  in  society — the  re- 
volutions, from  cause  to  effect,  will  find  a  field 
for  reflection.  Here  may  be  observed  great 
sources  of  error,  by  deciding  concerning  an- 
cient institutions  and  manners  by  ideas  and 
customs  which  prevail  in  our  own  time,  when 
there  is  no  likeness  in  the  principle  or  the 
form. 

Such  tyranny  and  oppression  as  the  des- 


potic rulers  and  priests  administer,  when  peo- 
ple are  trained  in  ignorance  and  servitude, 
without  a  possibility  of  redress  or  improve- 
ment, must  appear  obnoxious  to  every  virtuous 
mind,  whose  judgement  is  according  to  correct 
principles,  as  man  stands  in  relation  to  his 
Creator,  and  to  his  fellow  creature ! 

The  conduct  of  Ferdinand  VII.  and  the 
priests  with  the  government  of  Spain,  has  be- 
come so  odious  and  detestable,  that  most  of 
their  provinces  in  America  have  shaken  off 
the  yoke,  or  are  striving  to  do  so ;  to  enjoy 
privileges  bestowed  upon  them  by  the  God  of 
nature.  Both  parties  in  Mexico,  the  province 
next  to  Louisiana,  have  agreed  on  reciprocal 
principles,  to  become  one ;  and  reject  Ferdi- 
nand, because  he  rejected  the  constitution 
offered  him — which  had  secured  a  measure  of 
"  liberty  of  conscience." 

Six  thousand  Bibles  and  as  many  Testa- 
ments, in  French,  to  be  distributed  in  those 
countries  of  America  inhabited  by  French. 
The  Bishop  of  New  Orleans  has  sanctioned 
the  same,  and  will  use  his  influence  to  pro- 
mote it;  which  under  a  Popish  government  he 
never  would  durst  to  have  done.  His  re- 
marks on  the  hand  of  Moses  in  the  affair  oi 
Amalck,  while  the  battle  was  in  suspense, 
when  the  intruders  with  high-minded  anticipa- 
tions were  coming,  were  judicious  and  very 
impressive  ! 

Considering  the  attachment  of  the  Prince 
Regent  to  Mrs.  Fitzherbert,  a  bitter  Romanist, 
with  the  present  gradual  rise  oi  popery  in  the 
different  countries  of  Europe,  and  the  address 
of  the  Irish  clergy  to  the  Pope  ;  also  the  fuss 
by  the  Romanists  in  Baltimore,  their  "  Te 
Beum'^  on  the  restoration  of  the  pope  (who 
went  home  from  his  prison  to  Rome  triumph- 
ant, in  great  pomp  ;  and  moreover  the  pomp- 
ous preparations  to  receive  some  of  the  mon- 
archs  on  a  visit)  connected  with  the  curious 
vaults  or  cells  on  a  singular  construction. — 
I  May  not  this  be  designed  for  a  private 
INQUISITION  1  Seeing  the  King  of  Spain's 
money,  with  the  influence  of  the  pope  and 
priests,  were  the  moving  cause  !  Are  not 
those  things  pregnant  with  important  and  in- 
teresting matter?  How  soon  will  time  unfold 
it,  the  events  must  determine! 

Ferdinand,  who  was  restored  by  the  power 
of  BRITAIN,  has  restored  the  inquisition  to 
the  uttermost  of  his  ability;  and  so  many  are 
the  prisoners  taken  up  for  heresy,  that  the  pris- 
ons are  not  adequate  to  hold  them  :  hence 
monasteries  and  convents  are  converted  to 
that  purpose. 

Of  two  evils  one  can  be  greater  than  the 
other.  War,  as  bad  as  it  has  been  in  Spain, 
is  preferable  to  the  old  order  of  things  ;  for  in 
this  short  time,  more  light  beamed  into  that 
country,  than  for  centuries  before ;  while  the 


348 


APPENDIX. 


British  and  Buonaparte  got  the  Inquisition 
down  between  them.  But  now  it  has  been 
restored,  Ferdinand's  best  friends  have  not  es- 
caped ;  but  the  priests  have  exhorted  to  put  the 
Cortes  out  of  the  way  by  fire  and  sword,  be- 
cause they  encouraged  liberty  of  conscience, 
as  an  introduction  to  heresy!  Do  not  these 
things  show  that  the  innocent  blood  is  not 
fully  retributed  yet  T* 

The  pope  (who  is  restored  by  virtue  of  the 
power  of  BRITAIN,  who  fomented  combina- 
tion and  hired  the  allies)  has  gone  home  to 
Rome  in  pomp ;  where  he  was  received  with 
great  parade,  and  restored,  not  only  the  ancient 
nobility,  with  the  feudal  laws,  but  also  the 
inquisition,  and  the  order  of  Jesuits;  puying 
down  free-masonry,  because  t  requires  only 
faith  in  one  God,  with  fu  are  rewards  and 
punishment — which  gives  liberty  of  con- 
science, as  though  a  Protestant  could  be  saved 
as  well  as  a  Roman  ist :  which  ideas  are  con- 
sidered so  liberal  as  to  be  an  introduction  to 
heresy  ! 

The  Sladtholder  of  Holland,  (who  is  restor- 
ed by  virtue  of  the  power  of  BRITAIN)  is  now 
styled  the  sovereign  prince  of  the  Netherlands, 
&c,  is  almost  absolute,  though  once  very 
limited  in  his  power. 

The  king  of  France,  (who  was  an  exile  for 
about  twenty  years,  and  is  now  restored  by 
virtue  of  the  power  of  BRITAIN)  is  far  more 
despotic  than  Napoleon  Buonaparte  was — for 
his  senate  were  some  check  on  him,  and  his 
ministers  and  judges  were  subject  to  impeach- 
ment ;  hence  the  summit  of  absolute  power 
and  dominion  until  the  revolution  1830. 

Many  Frenchmen  have  quit  these  shores 
within  a  few  months,  and  gone  back  to  France, 
perhaps  to  receive  a  part  of  the  cup  of  retribu- 
tion, seeing  many  of  them  were  the  priests 
and  nobility  who  fled  for  refuge,  and  had  a 
gracious  time  and  space  to  repent,  but  whose 
characters  and  state  were  unknown,  until  just 
as  they  went  off,  when  the  cloven  foot  ap- 
peared. 

Near  forty  thousand  Frenchmen  perished  in 
the  attempt  to  subjugate  the  colored  people  in 
Havti.  and  still  Louis  is  bent  upon  that  mis- 
chief :  and  in  the  slave-trade  also  as  well  as 
the  Portuguese,  (whose  king  is  restored  by 
the  power  of  BRITAIN)  who  were  the  first  of 
all  in  the  traffic,  and  who  first  set  the  ex- 
ample, by  selling  them  to  Spain,  who  in  turn 
adopted  the  practice,  and  still  perserves 
therein  ! 

The  evil  of  slavery  was  introduced  into 
these  States  BEFORE  we  become  a  nation  ; 
therefore  the  turpitude  of  it  nationally,  must 

*  As  many  as  ten  thousand  were  put  out  of  the  way 
and  never  heard  of  since — see  the  book  on  the  inquisition 
recently  printed  at  Boston,  justifying  it  and  pleading  for 
one  here  ! 


be  placed  to  the  account  of  BRITAIN. — For 
through  her  policy  it  commenced  with  us,  and 
our  government  had  no  authority  to  put  a 
stop  to  it  until  1808  ;  and  even  then  no  author- 
ity was  delegated  to  legislate  on  it,  as  it  re- 
lates to  internal  affairs — for  each  state  retains 
the  prerogative  to  govern  its  own  internal  po- 
licy :  Of  course  none  but  state  governments 
have  a  power  to  legislate  on  the  subject,  or  a 
right  so  to  do.  Hence  the  evil,  as  it  relates 
to  America,  must  be  considered  only  as  a  state 
and  not  a  national  sin ;  seeing  that  eleven 
states  out  of  eighteen,  are  out  of  the  spirit 
of  it! 

The  king  of  Prussia  is  equally  indebted  to 
the  power  of  BRITAIN  for  his  return,  &c. 

Such  strides  for  absolute  dominion,  to  bind 
the  people,  the  world  never  exhibited  before. 
The  nations  of  Europe  are  nearly  on  an 
equal  level  to  British  provinces,  considering 
their  low,  reduced,  degraded  state.  Hence  she 
may  be  considered  as  "Queen  of  the  Ocean," 
and  "Mistress  of  the  world;"  but  how  long 
those  things  will  continue  as  they  are  now,  is 
very  uncertain — time  must  unfold  it. 

The  idea  of  liberty  and  the  degrees  of  light 
in  Britain  were  progressive — as  all  other 
things  are  of  a  social  nature.  Even  the  Crea- 
tor's law  in  nature,  does  not  cause  meridian 
light  from  midnight  darkness ;  but  the  twilight 
of  aurora  gently  brings  the  change  as  the  hu- 
man eye  can  bear  it — and  new  wine  must  be 
put  into  new  bottles  only. — Or  in  other  words, 
there  must  be  a  proper  relation  and  fitness  of 
things,  uniformly  in  all  the  ways  and  works 
of  God,  which  are  done  in  wisdom,  and  wor- 
thy of  himself! 

Many  people  have  attempted  to  bring  every 
thing  to  a  theory  which  they  study  and  pur- 
sue— the  doctors  and  law-established  priests 
not  excepted.  But  most  of  the  valuable  med- 
icines now  in  use  were  discovered  by  quacks, 
and  accidents  so  called  ;  but  I  ask  whether  it 
be  not,  rather,  with  more  propriety  to  call  it 
PROVIDENCE  !— I  leave  people  to  judge  ! 

The  state  of  the  world  in  the  beginning, 
being,  as  it  were  a  commonwealth,  there  were 
sons  of  God.  and  they  called  on  his  name;  so 
just  after  the  flood  it  was  the  same;  also 
among  the  Jews,  from  the  time  of  Moses  for 
several  hundred  years.  Greece  and  Rome  im- 
proved whilst  in  their  republic  state  ;  and  so 
did  those  cities  which  were  privileged  by 
charters,  and  those  which  united  by  com- 
merce. But  violence  by  oppressors  brought 
judgment  on  the  old  world  ;  and  also  confusion 
on  Kabel  kingdom.  Likewise,  after  the  third 
monarchy  among  the  Hebrews,  they  began  to 
degenerate  socially  in  their  morals.  And  so 
Greece,  when  usurped  by  Philip,  and  ended  by 
Alexander  his  son.  And  Rome  also,  after 
the  second  Augustus.     And  in  all  other  coun- 


;L. 


tries  where  oppression  abounds  the  oppor- 
tunity of  improvement  is  prevented  ;.  which 
tends  to  stupify  and  degenerate  the  mind  into 
the  greatest  darkness  and  ignorance! 

Those  things  show  the  propriety  of  free  in- 
quiry, and  a  proper  intercourse,  and  liberty  of 
conscience,  and  equitable  laws  and  penalties, 
apportioned  and  fitted  to  the  routine  of  crimes. 
Pure  motives  to  do  right,  with  a  line  of  prop- 
er conduct,  founded  on  responsibility,  accom- 
panied with  honesty,  truth  and  veracity. 
Schooling  ought  to  be  more  universal,  that 
good  information  might  become  common  and 
general,  among  the  people  of  color,  as  well  as 
among  the  whites;  and  all  who  should  be  born 
after  a  certain  period,  to  be  qualified  for 
citizenship,  and  freed  at  a  proper  age  to  learn 
a  trade  :  and  "WORKHOUSES"  to  accommo- 
date those  who  will  not  probably  accommodate 
themselves  elsewhere,  to  prevent  a  nuisance 
to  society. 

There  are  a  large  number  of  free  people  of 
color  in  the  United  States,  who  must  have  an 
existence  somewhere.  And  as  the  statute 
laws  in  some  of  the  new  states  prohibit  such 
emigrants  to  those  parts,  the  question  arises, 
if  it  would  not  comport  with  WISDOM  and 
RIGHTEOUSNESS  for  our  supreme  govern- 


ment to  locate  a  tract  of  country  above  latitude 
33,  west  of  the  Mississippi,  for  such  to  emi- 
grate to  if  they  please  %  Would  not  thousands 
go  there  as  tenants  to  government  or  other- 
wise. JBsg-  Let  him  that  readeth  understand 
— and  look  at  circumstances,  and  view  con- 
sequences ! 

Many  have  wished  for  all  my  thoughts  and 
writings  concentrated  in  a  body.  With  dif- 
ficulty they  have  been  collected,  and  brought 
to  a  fonts,  and  published  in  two  volumes,  for 
the  benefit  of  society,  now,  and  when  I  am 
gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth. 

My  health  is  in  a  tottering  frame,  and  the 
tide  of  life  is  begun  to  turn  with  me.  But 
what  time  I  have  to  spend  below,  I  wish 
to  devote  to  Zion's  welfare,  and  stem  the  tor- 
rent of  opposition  and  temptation,  until  the 
journey  of  life  shall  close,  and  my  weary  soul 
may  gain  the  Happy  Land. 

The  TEN  TOES  of  Nebuchadnezzar's 
Image  only  remain  ;  these  TIMES  are 
EVENTFUL,  and  the  SIGNS  are  portentous ; 
let  all  the  ISRAEL  of  GOD  be  in  a  state  of 
readiness  for  the  coming  of  the  LORD ! 

LORENZO  DOW. 

Montville,  August  26th,  1843. 


350 


CONCLUSION. 


CONCLUSION- 


COURTEOUS  READER— 

The  foregoing  Exemplified  Experience  in 
Miniature,  exhibits  the  dealings  of  GOD  and 
MAN,  and  the  DEVIL,  in  the  various  and 
trying  scenes  of  Life  through  which  an  indi- 
vidual hath  been  called  to  pass,  while  upon 
the  Journey  of  Life,  in  a  period  of  nearly 
fifty-six  years 

The  travels  and  incidents  attendant,  are  but 
hints,  comparative,  to  what  might  have  been 
said  or  written  ;  but  they  serve  as  a  specimen, 
a  part  for  the  whole,  which  admits  of  reflec- 
tion to  a  contemplative  mind  ! 

Observations  on  Polemical  Divinity  and  the 
subject  of  the  inherent  and  unalienable  Rights 
of  Man,  &c.  &c,  are  given  for  the  benefit  of 


those  who  may  come  after  me,  in  time  to 
come,  as  well  as  for  those  now  upon  the 
stage ! 

We  must  soon  part,  therefore  as  I  take  leave 
of  you,  my  request  is,  to  lay  aside  prejudice, 
sacrifice  sin — sink  into  the  will  of  God — take 
him  for  your  protector  and  guide  by  attention 
to  the  sweet  influence  of  his  spirit  on  the 
mind,  that  you  may  be  useful  in  your  day  to 
your  fellow  mortals  here ;  and  as  an  inward 
and  spiritual  worshipper,  ascend  to  God,  thus 
it  may  be  well  with  you  here  and  hereafter. 
f.men.   Adieu  till  we  meet  beyond  this  life! 


Farewell. 


LORENZO  DOW. 


Contents   of    Volume   I. 


Introductory  Essay.     By  Rev.  John  Dowling,  D.  D 
Exemplified  Expkrience,  or  Lorenzo's  Journal. 

part  first, 

part  second, 

part  third, 

part  fourth, 

recapitulation, 
Lorenzo's  Passports, 

Letters  referred  to  in  Lorenzo*s  Journal, 
Vicissitudes  in  the  wilderness  exemplified  in  the  Journal  of  Peggy  Dow, 
Supplementary  Reflections  to  the  Journal  of  Life, 

Account  of  the  closing  scenes  in  the  life  of  Peggy  Dow.     By  Lorenzo  Dow. 
Account  of  the  closing  scenes  in  the  life  of  Lorenzo  Dow.     By  the  Publisher 


IAQE 

3 


9 
81 
115 
138 
160 
191 
193 
197 
229 
261 
262 


Contents    of    Volume    II. 


Chain  of  reason  and  reflection,    . 
Reflections  on  matrimony, 
a  few  hints  to  whom  it  may  concern, 
On  petticoat  law,     ..... 
Analects  upon  natural,  social,  and  moral  philosophy, 
Journey  from  Babylon  to  Jerusalem  ;  or  the  Road  to  Peace, 
A  dialogue  between  singular  and  curious, 

Hint  to  the  public  ;  or  Thoughts  on  the  fulfilment  of  Prophecy  in  1811, 
A  cry  from  the  wilderness  !     A  Voice  from  the  East. — Reply  from  the  West. — 
Trouble  in  the  North — exemplified  in  the  South.     Intended   as  a  timely  and 
solemn  warning  to  the  people  of  the  United  States. 

part  first — a  voice  from  the  east,        .  .  .  . 

part  second — reply  from  the  west,      . 

part  third — trouble  in  the  north,  , 

part  fourth—  appendix,  .... 


5 

33 

45 
46 
48 
76 
97 
104 


116 
123 
131 

137 


CONTENTS. 


An  appendix  to  the  cry  from  the  wilder*  ess  :  or  Reflections  on  Proper  Times, 
Omnifarious  law  exemplified. — How  fo  Curse  and   Swear,  Lie,  Cheat  and  Kill, 

according  to  Law, 
Lorenzo's  trial  and  condemnation  for  an  offence  against  the  peace  and  dignity 

of  the  State  of  South  Carolina,  under  the  old  feudal  law. 
Appendix  to  trial  and  condemnation. — Address  to  the  public. 
Wisdom  displayed  and  Lorenzo's  villainy  detected  ;  or  the  second  trial  and  con 

demnation   of  Lorenzo   Dow.     Before    the    Supreme  Court    held   at   Norwich 

Conn.,  January  Term,  1829.        ..... 

On  camp  meetings,    ....... 

defence  of  camp  meetings.     By  S.  K.  Jennings, 
history  of  primitive  Methodists.     By  Hugh  Bourne, 
On  the  ministry. 
On  church  government. 
Lorenzo's  early  exercises, 
A nalectic  miscellany. 
Paraphrase  on  genesis  xlix.  10, 
Progress  of  light  and  liberty, 

The  counterfeit  missionary  ;  or  the  Spurious  Priest — according  to  Law, 
Orthodoxy  and  heterodoxy  ;  or  Notions  and  Whims, 

A  SHORT  HISTORY,  ....... 

PiEFLECTIONS  ON   VARIOUS  SUBJECTS,      ..... 

ANALECTIC    HISTORY  TOUCHING  NULLIFICAT  ON,   NORTHERN  AND  SOUTHERN. The  last 

Warning  of  Lorenzo  Dow, 
Concluding  remarks. 


PAGE 

149 


160 


188 
228 


232 
248 
254 
265 
292 
293 
296 
297 
299 
307 
317 
318 
319 
323 

327 


.J 


«*v    C^-- 


Mc 


< 


UAl 


•2  O  '  !  -^ 


C  £  -  ^  ^ 


I/^r-^i- 


. 


M 


i 


•flfiflMMi' 


hS  A  s  I®  A , 


ZA^krsm 


£ 


A 


V    - 


YS&L 


S^^^A 


iuumijJm 


^  -%  _ 


*V    A,     A      'V      ~  ^      _       »      * 


^a; 


»M 


-   iLP  - 


■  m 


^ 


r*  *  *  r\ 


iA^W 


Rf^?l8§Q^6^ 


i'AA'^a^/s-' 


m 


w 


*?•' 


,*'•»'.'»* 


M* 


